《Pirates Achievements System》


 Chapter 1： Tokai, Orange Village

    Ron didn''t know what happened, he only knew that he was hit by a fast-moving truck and flew out. When he regained consciousness, he found himself inexplicably appeared on the sea, wrapped in the current and carried away in the unknown direction. .


    The body''s extreme fatigue makes him unable to swim in the sea at all, and can only use a little physical strength to let him float on the sea surface and not sink into the seabed.


    Even so, the waves that occasionally appear on the sea will still rush him into the sea, and accidentally drink a large sip of seawater, which will torture it down, and his body has reached the edge of overdraft within less than an hour.


    Fortunately.


    When his physical strength was almost exhausted and he could not support it, an island appeared in front of him.


    Although there was no more energy, Ron tried his best to twist his body, relying on the currents and drifting towards the island.


    As the island got closer, the instinct of survival could make Ron''s body close to the overdraft seem to have a little physical strength, causing him to wave his arms and paddle the water and rush to the coast.


    Wow!


    In a burst of waves, Ron rushed to the shore and hit the beach with sand on his mouth and nostrils, but the joy of surviving was to wash away all the discomfort.


    Ron reluctantly rolled, letting himself face up, panting violently, his eyes were also very confused.


    "What is this place?"


    Why did you suddenly appear on the sea?


    Ron couldn''t connect his memories before and after, but he felt a chaos in his mind, as if some memory was missing in the middle.


    Couldn''t really remember how it appeared here. Ron finally gave up thinking about it and turned to look around, trying to judge where it was.


    However, at a glance, in addition to the rugged sea and the golden beach, there are only some strange buildings on the island behind. Although it seems vaguely familiar, but I ca n¡¯t remember where it is.


    Couldn''t remember for a long time, Ron''s thoughts were gradually disturbed by hunger.


    "You have to find something to eat ..."


    Pressed the deflated belly, Ron barely supported and climbed up. He felt that in his current state, if he didn''t find something to eat, he might die directly on the beach.


    But before waiting for Ron to stand up and walk towards the island, a figure appeared behind Ron, quickly approached him, yanked Ron''s shirt, and dragged him directly to the island. Go.


    "?!"


    Ron was shocked in his heart and tried to struggle, but the strength of that hand was so great, even if he was in a normal state, he might not be able to get rid of it, not to mention that he was now weak and almost dying.


    Ron tried to stop the other party, but his voice was very hoarse and weak, and he barely uttered a word, and the other party did not seem to hear it.


    Cannibals?


    Savage?


    A few words popped out of his mind, which made Ron feel horrified. What made him even more horrified was that when he barely turned his head, the figure that Yu Guang saw was pale purple, obviously not normal human. color.


    Moved his eyes in horror and looked at the man''s head, but he saw that the other person''s head was not hair-growing, but a strange thing like a tentacle, still twisting.


    My day!


    What the **** is this, what is the place here? !


    Ron''s eyes widened violently, revealing an incredible look, telling himself in his heart that he must be dreaming, but the severe pain that could be dragged forward. The pain of rubbing the skin with the ground made him feel this Not a dream at all, but reality!


    As Ron tried to struggle with all his energy, he was suddenly light, and was suddenly thrown out by the purple creature, tracing an arc in midair and falling into a courtyard.


    "Boss Aron, I found a human on the coast, as if washed ashore."


    The creature that threw Ron into the courtyard opened his mouth towards the courtyard. The language he used was not Ron''s familiar language, but the strange thing was that he could understand it completely.


    Especially the first word spit out by the other party made Ron stunned for a moment.


    Along ... Boss?


    ''S inexplicably familiar title made Ron''s emotions occupy all of his heart, and even the pain of the nearly broken body of the fallen body was left behind.


    He turned his head hard and looked towards the inside of the courtyard. On a deck chair over there, he saw a figure he was familiar with and strange, and his eyes became dull.


    Is really that guy!


    Aurora!


    Is almost exactly the same as in memory, perfectly matching appearance!


    "... that is, here is ... the world of One Piece ?!"


    Ron squeezed his eyes hard to make sure that he was not wrong, and his emotions gradually became excited.


    This is one of his favorite worlds. Countless fantasies have been able to come here, but I did not expect to actually come to this world!


    Along sitting on the recliner opened his eyes, glanced at Ron on the ground, and said, "Washed ashore? We are not a refuge for refuge here, um, then follow the rules here, A human hundred thousand Bailey. "


    Obbie, the murloc in the courtyard, looked at Ron who was soaked, wearing only a shirt and shorts: "This guy can''t hide money ..."


    "Then kill it."


    Along''s lazy tone of opening, he had not expected to get any money from such a person washed ashore.


    Aron and Obi''s simple conversation, but poured a cold water on Ron, who was a little emotional.


    Familiar with the plot, Ron is very clear that this sentence of ¡®kill it¡¯ is not a joke, it is really necessary to use a knife to divide him!


    Coming to the world of One Piece certainly made him happy and excited, but this unfolding in front of him is a bit wrong! It ¡¯s too tragic to die soon! He hasn''t been able to touch the devil fruit yet!


    The thoughts were surging wildly, thinking about ways to survive, but the murloc apparently did not intend to give Ron time to think.


    At this time, Ron''s body was like falling apart. Not to mention running away, even struggling for a while, even if it was in good condition, it would not be possible to escape in front of a non-human murloc monster like Aron.


    Watched the mace in Murray Obi''s hand fall down, Ron had no resistance, and struggled with all his strength, but only barely moved his arm.


    But just before the mace was about to fall, a clear voice came.


    "and many more!"


    Obi subconsciously stopped, and the mace stopped less than a foot in front of Ron. Even if Ron had a strong mental capacity, he almost had a sudden cardiac arrest.


    Reluctantly moved his head and looked in the direction of the voice, and saw a 14-year-old girl appeared there, with short orange hair, petite and cute, who could almost recognize the identity of the other party at a glance.


    Nami!


    Seems to be only about 14 or 5 years old.


    In other words, the current time should be around three or four years before Luffy''s departure from the sea. Based on Nami''s age, Ron roughly guessed the time point at the moment, and he was relieved.


    Although Nami doesn''t know him, with Nami''s character, he should not be allowed to be killed casually by the murloc.


    As long as he can survive, as long as he survives the difficulty in front of him, even if there is nothing, he is confident to survive with his own understanding of the world, and even run the sea.


    "Oh, come back."


    Seeing Nami appear in the courtyard, Along sat up from the lounge chair and grinned: "After going out for so long ... I will send someone to find you if I don''t come back."


    Nami frowned and glanced at Ron lying on the ground. At first she thought that Ron was a villager in Cocoa, so she stopped Obi without hesitation. Is a stranger.


    "How is this going?"


    Nami looked at Along and frowned.


    Along spread his hands and said, "Nothing, a guy who was washed ashore by the waves, and he didn''t know where he came from, and he didn''t have any money. According to the rules here, there is no right to survive if he can''t pay the money.


    Talking, Along grinned and said, "Hey, Obi, don''t do it in the yard, get blood everywhere, throw it out first."


    "Okay! Boss Aron."


    Obi responded dumbly, reaching for Ron, and dragging him out of the courtyard.


    Nami, who heard Aaron ¡¯s words, thought of adoptive mother Bellumer and saw Obi want to drag Ron out. He could not help but take a deep breath and said, ¡°Stop.¡±


    "Ok?"


    Along looked at Nami and smiled, "Do you want to spare him a life? Unfortunately, the rules here cannot be arbitrarily discarded unless he can take out 100,000 Bailey to survive."


    It doesn''t really matter if Ron is killed or not, a refugee who was hit by a shipwreck, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com It doesn''t matter if Nami wants to let go, but the only thing is to leave Nami with the idea that "rules can never be broken" is the most important thing.


    Otherwise, let ¡¯s put one today and one tomorrow. Would n¡¯t the whole village of Kokosia be released the day after tomorrow?


    "......"


    Nami glanced at Ron, and now anyone at Ron could see at a glance that there was no Bailey hidden all over his body.


    At this time, although Nami had agreed with Aron to use 100 million Bailey to redeem the village of Kokosia, but she had only got 300,000 Bailey in several trips to save Ron. If you do, you have to use 100,000 Bailey all at once.


    Although it was just a person who didn''t know each other, but watching Ron was killed in front of her eyes, Nami couldn''t do it, besides Aron''s words just aroused her memories of Bellumer.


    Nami was struggling, but Ron calmed down.


    Even if Nami did not save him, he had already thought of a way to get out, but that would also take a great risk.


    One hundred thousand Bailey.


    Nami, who is only 14 or 5 years old, is probably a sum of money that took a lot of risk and took a lot of energy to get. It is not necessarily whether there is so much money.


    A few seconds is as long as a few years.


    Nami finally made a decision. She took a deep breath and took out a stack of banknotes from her pocket.


    "Huh ... really generous."


    Along grinned, reached for the stack of banknotes, waved at Obi, and said, "OK, this man''s life is yours."


    Looking at this scene, Ron exhaled lightly and turned his eyes to the blue sky.


    Kindness, cleverness, soft body, soft tone.


    so good.

 Chapter 2： Differences in the world

    Inside a certain room.


    "A hundred thousand Bailey lost ..."


    Nami was sitting at the table, and there were a few charts scattered on the table. She leaned against the wall, and the whole person continuously exuded an extremely negative aura, just like the negative ghost of Princess Mononoke Perona, listless.


    Not far away, Ron was leaning on an old sofa, holding half a loaf of bread in his hand, and continually delivered it to his mouth. He quickly ate the bread and slurped a glass of water. Afterwards, the tired and paralyzed body finally regained a little vitality.


    "Survival."


    Feeling a slow recovery, Ron finally took a breath, and his energy recovered, and he turned to look at Nami not far away.


    In the world of One Piece, he likes Nami very much, especially Nami in the early days. In order to protect the village, he silently bears everything. Whether it is emotion or ability, it is enough to move anyone.


    At this time, Nami, who was only 14 or 5 years old, not to mention, the other side also saved his life, otherwise he might already be a corpse at this time.


    "That one."


    Ron tried to say hello to Nami, because she never thought of coming to this world and being able to meet Nami. Tao: "... Thank you, otherwise I might have been killed by those fishmen."


    Nami lay on the table, just moved her eyes, moved to Ron''s direction, glanced at Ron, and continued to lie there feebly, his mouth constantly broken.


    "One hundred thousand Bailey ... Wan Bailey ... Bailey ... Lee"


    Cough.


    Ok.


    Ron can fully understand how important Bailey is to Nami at this time, and can probably imagine Nami''s mood at the moment.


    "Cough, I''m very sorry, I made you pay 100,000 Bailey, but I will repay, how about double repayment?"


    Ron tried to appease Nami''s emotions.


    Being familiar with all the plots, even if it is just an ordinary person now, Ron still has a certain confidence, and the hundred thousand Bailey will naturally not be regarded in the eyes, but in order to make Nami feel real, he only reported one Double repayment.


    "Repay ... twice ..."


    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words, a glimmer of light finally flashed through Nami ¡¯s bleak eyes, as if she had regained vitality. She sat up and looked at Ron, staring at Ron with her mouth: "No! At least three ... no, five times! Do you know that if one hundred thousand Bailey is used to do business, will it be doubled soon ?! "


    "How can it be so easy."


    Ron could n¡¯t help rolling his eyes when he heard Nami ¡¯s words, but the purpose of this moment was to reinvigorate Nami and get rid of the negative state, saying: ¡°Okay, no problem, then half a million Bailey , But it may take a while. "


    "No problem, deal!"


    Nami smiled and snapped her fingers.


    She did n¡¯t have the idea of ??being able to take it back after the hundred thousand Bailey flowers went out, so she fell into an extremely negative state. Now, although Ron ¡¯s side is only an oral commitment, it does n¡¯t sound like a perfunctory word. .


    Even if you ca n¡¯t get back 500,000 Bailey, it ¡¯s okay to take back the original 100,000 Bailey.


    "Hundreds of thousands of Bailey is supposed to be a doubled loan. As for the kindness you saved my life, um ... how about killing Aron for you." Ron smiled at Nami.


    "......"


    The smile on Nami''s face stiffened.


    She silently picked up a blank sheet of paper and placed it on the table. She picked up a pen in her right hand and quickly wrote a letter. She handed it to Ron and said, "Sign!"


    Originally, it seemed that Ron''s tone was a bit emboldened. Maybe it won''t take long to really get back the 100,000 Bailey he paid before, but Ron suddenly jumped out and killed Aron, and instantly made his image in Nami''s heart It is completely unreliable.


    Ron glanced at the letter and saw that it owed Nami a half-million Bailey. Looking at Nami''s expression, he probably guessed that his image had fallen to the level of Usopp, and his mouth twitched. a bit.


    But Nami could understand this reaction.


    A half-dead man with bruises and bruises suddenly said that he would help her get rid of Aron, I am afraid it is a little unclear.


    "Well, it''s really hard for you to believe ..."


    Ron rubbed his temple helplessly. He was not only serious, but also confident.


    As for where confidence comes from, it is not the enthusiasm of the traverser, but a translucent screen that flashed in front of his eyes when he just gnawed the bread.


    Yes.


    Although I haven''t had time to check it in detail, there is no doubt that it should be something like a system.


    So at this moment, Ron ¡¯s self-confidence has been infinitely high, and he has ignored the fact that he was almost hammered by the Murloc before, directly turning Aron ¡¯s image into a gravel in his heart.


    Dong!


    Nami didn''t answer the call. She took a small fist and thumped it on Ron''s head, shouting angrily: "Shut up! Do you want to die? If you hear it, do you know how it will be brutally killed? ?! "


    "Now! Immediately! Sign up! The door is over there, remember to come and pay back!"


    Looking at Nami, who had a black face and a demonic momentum, Ron could n¡¯t help but cry a little, even if Nami was an adult, Lornamei, who was fourteen or five years old, exuded this momentum and felt like As much as you can.


    Even made him have a ¡®super fierce¡¯ expression in his mind.


    But after all, it still hurts!


    Although it is only Lorina beauty, the strength of this fist seems to be greater than that of ordinary adults, making Ron think that a bag was probably hit on his head.


    Knead the place where he was hammered, Ron still decided not to know Lori in general, took the pen from Nami, and signed a name on the note.


    Looking at Nami withdrawing the documents, Ron couldn''t help but feel a weird feeling. He always felt as if he had signed the deed of deed, but selling to Lori ... No, selling to Nami, it seems not unacceptable. Things.


    "Okay, the door is over there."


    Nami accepts the receipt, his mouth narrows, and he points his finger at the door.


    Ron embarrassed his hands and said: "Well, could you please let me stay for a while, and if you are cast out now, you might starve to the streets tomorrow, and the document will never be settled."


    Although it was a bit shameless to make a request to a 14-year-old girl to stay in the other party''s house, Ron was wounded at the moment, and as a patient, it seemed to be justified.


    Nami hadn''t planned to drive Ron out. After all, she was rescued by herself, and she was wounded all over. She was only annoyed because Ron hadn''t spoken nonsense before.


    Say what to kill Aron ...


    This idea, Nami, as early as two years ago, an admiral from the East China Sea commanded the warship to deal with Aron, but after being easily destroyed and sunk by Aron''s general ship from the bottom, it was completely broken.


    It is impossible for humans to win the Murloc, let alone Ron was almost killed by the Murloc, the weak and sick wounded, the creature of the Murloc is a monster above humans!


    Only make money hard, save enough 100 million Bailey, UU reading so as to redeem the village of Cocoa from Along and save all the villagers.


    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words at the moment, Nami snorted and narrowed her eyes to look at Ron and said, ¡°It ¡¯s okay to live here, but you ¡¯ll have to pay an extra thousand baileys a day!¡±


    "Ok."


    Ron agreed to it in one bit, and silently added a sentence, if it is this price, it may be able to live for a long time.


    Hearing Ron without hesitation, Nami frowned, glaring at Ron and threatened: "The promise was so fast, it wouldn''t be that you didn''t intend to pay it back, if you dared not pay the debt, If you return ... "


    Talked while Nami broke her finger and made a threat.


    Lola Nami made such an action, there was really no threat, and it only made people feel that the Meng force value burst, and Ron laughed in his heart, but on the surface it still echoed repeatedly, saying: "Relax, absolutely not , I can sign another letter. "


    Nami slowly lowered her hand and looked at Ron with a little skeptical eyes. Although she still didn''t believe it and thought Ron was totally unreliable, there was no other way.


    Humph!


    Snorted softly and Nami turned her head into the bedroom.


    Watching Nami''s back disappear, the expression on Ron''s face gradually converged, and finally only a shallow smile remained.


    Like a meteor across the sky, it bursts at a certain point and turns into a meteor shower.


    That is the point of divergence in the world.


    Let a world go to a point of divergence in a very different future.


    Just now, the moment Nami rescued him, it should have been such a point.


    With that slight smile, Ron moved his mind, evoking an interface like a translucent light screen that only he could see.

 Chapter 3： Achievement system

    Drops.


    The achievement system is activated.


    When the interface was called up again, Ron''s ear sounded a mechanically indifferent voice, and countless small letters appeared on the translucent interface in front of him.


    Achievement: Arriving in One Piece World [1 achievement point]


    Achievement: first practice


    Achievement: First battle


    Achievement: Dried this bottle of wine (drink a bottle of vodka in one go)


    Achievement: Move forward steadily (practice time reaches 100 hours)


    Achievement: Self-discipline (self-cultivation time reaches 1000 hours)


    Achievement: Cultivation Madness (cultivation time reaches 10000 hours)


    Achievement: Shy in the bag (get 1 million Bailey)


    Achievement: small wealth (acquired 10 million Bailey)


    Achievement: generous shot (acquired 50 million Bailey)


    Achievement: entangled (acquired 300 million Bailey)


    ¡­¡­


    The densely packed small prints are lined up line by line. Except for the first line, "Arrive at One Piece World", the achievements are all black.


    Ron saw achievements such as ''little money'' and "money supremacy", as well as achievements such as "demon fruit collector" famous knife collector ", and the need to kill the four emperors on top of the world. Achievements that can be reached.


    "Very good, easy to understand."


    Simply read it from top to bottom, Ron has already roughly understood the basic situation of this achievement system, but what is the use of achievement points, it is not clear for the time being.


    And while Ron was thinking about what the achievement point would do, his indifferent systematic synthesis sounded in his ear.


    Drops.


    Host Ron achieves achievements: Arrives in One Piece World and gains 1 achievement point.


    Attribute system is activated.


    Occupation system activation.


    Random occupation extraction ... After the extraction is completed, the host Ron obtains the legal occupation, and the occupational route is locked to the supreme dharma route.


    After a series of system prompts, Ron saw two circles appear on the left and right sides of the screen interface. The words "attribute system" and "career system" were written in the circles.


    Looking at these two new options, Ron''s eyes showed a thoughtful look. When he thought about it, he first opened the attribute system.


    The interface of the attribute system is extremely simple, with only four attributes.


    Strength, agility, physical strength, spirit.


    The data for each attribute at this moment is 0 points. Ron wondered if he should be so weak that he didn''t even have 1 point of data. What is shown here should only be an additional bonus.


    There is also a row of data below the four attributes.


    Achievement points: 1 point.


    Ron did not try randomly, but looking at this situation, I guessed that the achievement points that should be obtained can be used as attribute points to add points for consumption.


    But there are only four attributes of strength, agility, physical strength and spirit. It seems a bit too monotonous. Ron did not immediately consume the 1 achievement point, but first exited the attribute interface and turned to the professional interface.


    The professional interface is more barren than the attribute interface. The entire interface is completely empty, with only a line of writing at the bottom.


    Total achievement points: 1 point.


    Ron''s eyelids jumped a bit. Wasn''t he just drawing a profession of the Supreme Dharma God? Why can''t I see anything here.


    ''S strange Ron soon noticed that the bottom line of "Total Achievement Point" was radiating golden luster, and it was shaking in a flash.


    With Ron ¡¯s thoughts, the total achievement point was quickly enlarged, and lines of text appeared on the interface.


    Occupation: Legal System-Supreme God.


    Magic imprint: no.


    Has runes: 0.


    Total achievement points: 1 point.


    After the above four lines of writing appeared, the whole screen flashed again, and a line of golden writing flashed out, accompanied by a system prompt.


    [Hint: Your total achievement point reaches 1 point, get the first-level magic mark]


    [Hint: Your total achievement point reaches 1 point, you can extract a "Basic System" rune]


    With two consecutive prompts, Ron first felt refreshed in his mind. The original exhausted spirit seemed to have fallen into the dew after a long dry land, and his mental state recovered quickly.


    Immediately afterwards, the interface in front of me flicked, and four patterns appeared in a four-angle orientation, displayed up, down, left, and right.


    Is a pattern of air flow at the top, flame pattern on the left, water flow pattern on the right, and a stone pattern at the bottom.


    Now!


    Four patterns light up and turn off in sequence, and after a few rounds of continuous flashing, they finally stay on the top airflow pattern, and the other three patterns disappear dimly.


    [Hint: You got the wind rune]


    With the sound of the alert sound, a light spot appeared in front of Ron''s eyes, and quickly extended in all directions, showing a golden line, and finally combined into a magical rune, flashing for a few seconds. , This gradually disappeared.


    Occupation: Legal System-Supreme God.


    Magic Mark: Elementary (Spirit Attribute +5)


    Has runes: 1.


    Total achievement points: 1 point.


    Looking at the reappearing career interface, his eyes fell on the second line of magic marks, and Ron''s eyes flashed suddenly.


    No wonder he feels that his spirit has recovered a lot, as if his soul has sublimated. It turned out to be the role of the magical imprint just extracted, which directly increased the spiritual attributes by 5 points.


    Ron did n¡¯t know what his previous spiritual attributes were, but the changes brought to him by these five mental attributes can be clearly felt, like it ¡¯s like I have n¡¯t slept all day and just slept a good night, full of energy. To compare the state, both the mental state and the speed of thinking are much faster than before.


    Ron re-looked at the column of the magic mark, but failed to check anything new. It seems that this magic mark should simply increase the spiritual attributes.


    In addition to the magic mark, I just got a wind rune. Although it is not clear what the wind rune is, but it sounds like I can guess that it is probably related to wind magic ... Ron thought. , Back to the original professional interface.


    I saw that the professional interface is no longer empty, but there is a delicate light green rune on the upper left side, which is exactly the same as the one that flashed before.


    This rune is not complicated, but it ¡¯s not simple. At least it ¡¯s hard to let Ron remember it at first glance. It ¡¯s still difficult to achieve. If it ¡¯s not that his mental attributes have been increased by 5 points, I ¡¯m afraid he will have to draw on paper for a long time to remember. Down.


    "Rune ... What''s the use of this thing?"


    Looking at the rune pattern on the interface, Ron frowned slightly.


    Although I didn''t find any explanation and tried to ask the system and got no response, Ron soon thought of a possibility.


    "Wind Rune ... Wind Magic ... Magic Array ..."


    Looking at the rune pattern in a low voice, Ron gradually revealed a thoughtful look. He thought about it, turned off the interface of the achievement system, then closed his eyes, and began to meditate according to the previous memories. .


    First appeared a light spot, then extended in all directions, turned into a golden line, and finally combined into a complete rune pattern.


    Sounds simple, but the actual operation is very difficult, even if Ron''s spiritual attributes have been improved by 5 points, more than ordinary people, with enough concentration, it is still very difficult to do.


    Because even the patterns of the runes are just barely remembered, the first attempt was undoubtedly a direct failure, and it collapsed before it could form a third of the complete pattern.


    I don''t know if it is an illusion.


    Ron felt that when the rune pattern imagined in his head collapsed, a faint wind appeared in front of him.


    Because it is too weak, Ron is not sure whether it is an illusion, but no matter what, this attempt should be a correct one.


    Firmed his thoughts, Ron took a deep breath, and summoned the achievement system interface again, staring at the rune pattern and trying to remember it.


    Although the spiritual attribute has been improved by 5 points, it is not an easy task to keep in mind a rune pattern that is not simple in a short time.


    After remembering for about a minute, Ron thought of something, switched the career interface to the attribute interface, and added the previous 1 achievement point to the spiritual attribute.


    Compared with the previous 5 points of spiritual attributes, this one point of improvement is much worse, just a little coolness appears in the mind, but there is still a feeling, I can clearly feel the spirit The promotion of status.


    After upgrading one point of spiritual attributes, Ron returned to the professional interface and tried to memorize the rune pattern again.


    One minute¡­¡­


    Two minutes ...


    three minutes¡­¡­


    After about five minutes of continuous memory, Ron finally forcibly memorized the pattern. Although UU reading may be forgotten for a long time, it needs to continue to deepen the memory, but it can still come to mind clearly in a short time. middle.


    After writing down the rune pattern, Ron began to try again.


    This attempt is more fully prepared than before, and even the spiritual attributes have been improved by 1 point, which is completely different from the previous one.


    In the dark spiritual world, golden light spots emerged, extending golden lines in all directions, gradually forming a complete pattern ...


    This time Ron completed one-third of the rune transfiguration in one breath, and then completed about one-half of the accuracy.


    However, using imagination to transform a non-simple pattern in the spiritual world is really not a simple matter. When the pattern was completed to two-thirds, there was still a little mistake, and the position of a line deviated a little. Ron didn''t notice it.


    Quickly.


    Ron''s spiritual world has a complete rune pattern.


    [Hoo, it ¡¯s finally done, it does n¡¯t seem too difficult ...]


    Looking at the complete rune pattern, Ron exhaled softly, but soon raised his eyebrows, noticing that the rune pattern seemed to be a bit different from what he remembered.


    Ron froze for a moment.


    Then, Ron''s ear heard a bang.


    As if something exploded in front of him, Ron and the sofa were pushed backwards and slammed into the wall.


    Then a gust of wind swept across the living room, swept the glass on the table to the ground, shattered and shattered, and the stack of charts and white paper stacked on the table all blew into the sky, flying like snowflakes.


    "I ... day!"

 Chapter 4： Tier 1 magic

    "Cough, that, I''ll clean it up right away."


    Looked out of the bedroom, looked at the room innocently, and showed a terrifying and murderous Nami, Ron racked his brain and couldn''t think of any way to explain it, but only showed an awkward smile.


    Nami held her small fist, glared at Ron, gritted her teeth for a while, and wanted to come over and give Ron a fat beating, but watching Ron hurt all over, he couldn''t stop.


    I probably saved the wrong person ...


    At this time, regret is of no avail. Looking at the scattered charts, Nami took a deep breath and shouted: "Before I come out next time, restore me! Restore! The original! The state!"


    "Also! Pay an extra 5,000 Bailey cleaning fees !!!"


    boom!


    After leaving two crisp and loud screams, Nami slammed the door of the bedroom, leaving Ron with a helpless face in the living room.


    What the **** is the cleaning fee, obviously he came to clean it up, can he pay the cleaning fee in reverse?


    This is only Nami, who is 14 years old. If you wait for no more than hundreds of millions of Baileys and live with Nami, it will be squeezed out in less than half a month.


    However, this wave was indeed due to his own losses. Ron was helpless in his heart, silently crouching down, picking up the scattered charts one by one, and rearranging them.


    While sorting out, Ron called up the interface of the achievement system.


    [Hint: Host Ron has achieved achievements, the first practice, get 1 achievement point]


    "So there should be nothing wrong with the previous attempt, no, even if it is wrong, it can be considered as a spiritual practice, then it must be a beneficial attempt."


    Ron nodded thoughtfully as he picked up the chart on the ground.


    Thinking about it, he added the 1 achievement point he just obtained to his spiritual attributes.


    As a qualified magician, it is a basic operation to concentrate all the attribute points on the mental attributes. Although the physical strength is too poor, it may make Nami dissatisfied, but in the future, I can always find a way to make up and exercise myself. Can improve.


    Spent nearly half an hour, Ron finally rearranged the room.


    This time, instead of trying to make a big mess in the room, he came to the window, pushed the window open, faced the beach outside the window, and tried to build a rune magic again.


    Because it has increased the spiritual attribute by 1 point, and it was barely completed once before, this time the efficiency is improved a bit more than before, and it is easy to reach half.


    But in the latter half, because it is necessary to keep the previous part of the runes from being changed, the difficulty is constantly increasing. In the final third stage, Ron still made a little mistake.


    This time I didn''t make any gusty winds, only a faint gust of wind appeared, blowing a little dust, and then dissipated.


    "Come again."


    Ron took a deep breath and began his third attempt.


    The more tried to do it, the more instinctively Ron felt that this method was not wrong, it should be the real way to release magic, otherwise it could not explain that he could cause a gust of wind.


    the third time¡­¡­


    the fourth time¡­¡­


    the fifth time¡­¡­


    Subsequent attempts are still continuous failures.


    The difficulty of the construction of the entire rune is in an increasing mode. The closer it is to completeness, the more difficult it is to stabilize, because on the one hand, it is necessary to maintain the previously constructed rune, on the other hand, it is necessary to continue to portray the last part of the rune. .


    In the course of continuous attempts, Ron gradually understood the principle of the rune.


    The rune should represent a conversion magic circle corresponding to a certain element. The process of forming the rune with spiritual meditation is to consume mental power to construct the magic circle, and when the magic circle is formed, the spiritual power will pass through the magic Array, attract the corresponding elements, combine into magic, and release.


    After nine attempts, Ron stopped.


    Did not succeed, but he felt a dizziness in his head, a little black in front of his eyes, and after a few steps, he sat on the sofa with a buttocks.


    After understanding the principle of the rune, this situation was also expected by Ron. Constructing the rune consumes mental energy. His current spirit is not intact. This should be a number of consecutive attempts. The reason for the huge consumption of mental power.


    Sitting on the sofa, Ron closed his eyes and didn''t think about the runes anymore. Instead, he was like a sleepy person, completely emptying his head and not thinking about anything.


    Time passed by quietly.


    In this state, Ron felt a very subtle feeling.


    If it was before, he was so tired, he would fall asleep easily after emptying his head, but now after he empty his head, he soon entered a strange state, as if it was half a dream. between.


    You can choose to fall asleep just like this, or you can choose to wake up.


    Inexplicably, a word came to Ron''s mind.


    Meditation.


    This should be the so-called meditation of the magician, a state and method of improving the spirit and restoring the spirit.


    Ron had never experienced this state in the past, and the seemingly elevated 7-point spiritual attribute is tangible and makes his soul very different from ordinary people.


    What are the spiritual attributes of ordinary people?


    3 points? 5 o''clock?


    Should not exceed 5 points at most.


    Ron is now more certain that his own spiritual attributes should be about three times that of the previous one, about 10-12 points.


    Under meditation, Ron can clearly feel the recovery of his mental strength. First, the sense of fatigue gradually disappears, then the mental vitality becomes stronger and stronger, and finally reaches the level of fullness.


    After the mental power was completely restored, Ron''s feeling changed again. He could feel that the mental power no longer continued to recover, but began to rotate in the state of meditation.


    Is like a kind of bacteria in a kind of incubator, derivation and division at a little bit.


    This process is extremely slow, but Ron still feels very clear.


    [After the mental power is completely restored, can you continue to maintain the state of meditation, can you slowly improve the spiritual essence]


    Ron''s mind flashed such an idea.


    After a moment of careful experience, he gave up meditation and opened his eyes to wake up.


    Although improving spiritual attributes is also an important practice, for him at this time, it is most important to quickly master a magic. UU reading Otherwise, he is now unrestrained, probably Nami, who is next door, won''t win.


    The time lapse felt in the state of meditation is very different from the time in reality. There is only a moment in Ron''s feeling, but reality has passed for nearly two hours.


    During, Nami also came out of the room and saw that the room had been packed by Ron, and Ron was already ''sleeping'' on the sofa, and did not bother Ron.


    "continue."


    Because his stomach was not very hungry yet, Ron exclaimed, and came to the window again, and began another attempt of magic.


    This time, the mental state was restored to fullness, and with the foundation of nearly ten previous attempts, it was almost familiar with the road, and it became a two-thirds rune.


    In the last third, Ron''s spirit was concentrated to the extreme, controlling the entire rune line finely, extending out one by one.


    at last.


    Thanks to Ron ¡¯s efforts, this rune no longer has any errors, and a rune that is exactly the same as the achievement system has been constructed in the spiritual world.


    The moment the rune was completed, Ron clearly felt that the rune constructed by the spiritual world was like a vortex, and he suddenly extracted nearly a third of his spiritual power.


    Followed immediately.


    real world.


    In front of Ron, the cyan light converged to form a wind blade about the length of a girl''s short skirt, and flew out towards the front.


    Oh!


    The wind blade slanted downwards and chopped the ground, cutting the ground into a ditch visible to the naked eye.


    At the same time when the wind blade was released, a system prompt sound came from Ron''s ear.


    [Hint: You have mastered the first order magic of wind system, wind blade technique]

 Chapter 5： details make a difference

    "So strong."


    Saw a torn ravine on the ground, Ron''s eyes lit up.


    Although this power is far from the level of Jianhao-class swordsmanship, nor the level of CP9''s Lan feet, but looking at the destructive power, it is at least equivalent to a strong man with hundreds of pounds of strength, holding a heavy sword. The effect caused by the cut.


    And as wind magic, the speed of this wind blade technique is also very fast, the flying speed is faster than Jianhao''s sword energy, and it is very difficult to dodge.


    Looking at the cut mark for a long time, Ron withdrew his gaze, thinking about the system prompt sound that just sounded in his ear, and moved his mind to call out the achievement system.


    Switched to the interface of the professional system again. Ron found that on the interface of the professional system, there was another line of text beside the rune of the wind.


    ¡¾Mastered: first order magic wind blade of wind system¡¿


    "There should be second-order magic in first-order magic, how can second-order magic be obtained, also need to get enough achievement points and then extract."


    Ron looked at the panel of the professional system, revealing a touch of pondering color. He felt that this should not be the case, because when the runes were extracted before, the objects extracted were corresponding to the four elements of the earth, wind and fire, so he should represent It is the entire wind magic, but he released the complete meditation of this rune here, but it is only a wind first order magic.


    What about second-order magic?


    How about the third order?


    While Ron was pondering, he suddenly noticed that there was a small ''question mark'' on the side of the first-order magic wind blade.


    Blinked, Ron''s mind focused on the question mark, the light screen in front of him instantly flashed, and a window filled with many words popped up.


    ¡¾You have mastered the first order basic magic of wind system¡¿


    [Wind magic is one of the common elemental magics. There are five levels. The first level magic is a single rune meditation release. The second level magic needs to be formed by the combination of three runes. The third level magic is a combination of nine runes. For the twenty-seven runes, the fifth-order magic needs to be composed of eighty-one runes to form a perfect magic array for release]


    [In addition to the basic runes, there are eight derivative runes in the wind system runes, all of which are changed from the basic runes, and are only slightly different from the basic runes]


    [Derived runes must be explored by the host]


    After reading all the lines of text that popped up, Ron gradually understood and nodded slightly.


    Means that in addition to the basic runes, there are eight derivative runes, just like the variants produced by computer viruses, but there are only nine in total, including the basic runes.


    To master second-order magic, he needs to construct three specific magic runes at the same time and make a perfect combination.


    However, the problem is that this system does not give him any hints, nor does it say that the three identical basic runes can be combined into a second-order magic. In short, there are many types of combinations. I am afraid that only a few of them can form second-order magic, and others will Like a rune error, it collapsed directly.


    "Derived runes ..."


    Ron pondered for a while, then put down his obsession with second-order magic and derived runes.


    There is no reason for it. Now he has not mastered the most basic wind blade technique, and the release of a wind blade technique will consume nearly one third of the mental power, not to mention second-order magic or even third-order magic. Magical.


    Now he still has no energy to study derivative runes and second-level magic, first master the current wind blade technique, and then use achievement points and meditation practice to continuously improve the spiritual attributes. This is the correct way forward at present.


    The power of wind blade is not great, but it is not too small.


    Fishman Alon, a class of East China Sea dominance, let alone three or five million Bailey''s ordinary pirates, who were hit without being able to resist, I am afraid that they will be separated on the spot immediately.


    Even if it is guarded, it will not be able to withstand the frontal resistance, because the wind blade''s flying speed is very fast, and its power is also very strong. It can leave such a deep gully on the ground, which is not something that ordinary people can stop.


    of course.


    The shortcomings are also obvious, that is, the shake before release is too long.


    Ron now releases this wind blade technique. It takes almost ten seconds to construct a complete rune in the spiritual world, not to mention he has to close his eyes during this process, otherwise the concentration of spirit will be affected. .


    So the most urgent thing for Ron right now is to master the magic of wind blade, at least to do not need to close eyes to meditate, and can be directly formed and released in a couple of seconds.


    With the direction and goals of the exercise, Ron will be devoted to it for the next time.


    He didn''t release it against the ground anymore, but directly released into the air, lest the murloc could see what he suspected. After all, the power already had a certain understanding.


    Once ...


    Twice ...


    Three times ...


    Each release three times, Ron''s mental power will be exhausted, and then need to meditate to restore the mental power, and then re-condensed runes to release magic.


    As the process repeated, and gradually became more proficient, Ron found that not only the time for condensing runes became shorter, UU read www. uukanshu. Com also consumes less mental energy.


    Is not that his spiritual attributes have been improved, but that under the circumstance of proficiency, the speed of meditation runes has become faster, and the process has been gradually roughened and gradually perfected, resulting in a higher and higher conversion efficiency of mental power.


    At first, one-third of the mental power can be released once, but in fact, most of the one-third of the mental power consumed is consumed by the rough rune construction.


    And as the number of exercises continued to increase, Ron also gradually discovered that the order of the lines constructed by the runes would also affect the power of magic and the loss of mental power.


    "details make a difference?"


    Ron''s mind popped up with such a sentence, and he tasted it carefully.


    But too.


    What kind of magic is different from swordsmanship and body skills? It uses spirit and knowledge. It is natural to make the details perfect, not to get a full-body armed domineering directly, and to raise your fist is one. Hard work.


    The morning passed quickly, during which Nami made two trips. One trip brought some white paper into the house, probably to draw her charts, and the other trip went into the kitchen to cook. Prepared a copy for Ron.


    Of course, it corresponds to a thousand Bailey''s lunch fee.


    But after finishing this meal, Ron said decisively that he would make the next meal.


    It ¡¯s not because of the huge amount of extortion and extortion of a thousand baileys, but Nami ¡¯s craftsmanship is not a dark dish, but it is only a ¡°can eat¡± level. The dishes are still handy.


    Never let nutrition problems become a drag on Nami''s development, not to mention that he also needs nutrition, um, exercise physical nutrition.

 Chapter 6： Let it die!

    After lunch, Ron continued his magical practice.


    After a morning of training, he can now build a complete magic rune in the spiritual world without closing his eyes.


    However, because of some interference, lack of concentration, and occasionally fail once or twice, but the time has been shortened to seven or eight seconds.


    The afternoon exercise is the same as the morning one, and it is still a meditation to continue to be proficient in magic runes.


    After practicing again seven or eight times, Ron ¡¯s turnover rate gradually decreased to zero, and he gradually adapted to rune construction and meditation in the spiritual world with his eyes open.


    Nine times ...


    ten times¡­¡­


    Eleven times ...


    Throughout the afternoon, Ron exercised nearly thirty times, and his mental energy was repeatedly evacuated seven or eight times. Even if he was meditating, it was difficult to resist the mental exhaustion. The sleepy just wanted to fall to where Just fell asleep.


    The results of these nearly thirty exercises are also extremely obvious. Not only are I fully proficient in the way to construct magic runes with my eyes open, but the time has been shortened to four seconds!


    It takes ten seconds to complete from closing the eyes, and only four seconds to release the wind blade technique with the eyes open. This improvement is undoubtedly huge.


    ¡­¡­


    Because the spirit is already extremely exhausted, I might be hurting my soul when I continue to exercise. Plus, it is also time for dinner. Ron hummed into the kitchen, and after half an hour of preparation, he took some good dishes. Served the dining table.


    "How does it taste? Can you pay back the arrears of lunch."


    Ron had already tasted it when he brought it out. The taste for him was naturally much better than that of Nami, but it was not clear how Nami felt.


    Nami stared at the fish soup on the table, took a spoon and scooped it up to drink. After smacking his mouth, he said, "It tastes ... well, so so."


    "Look at your expression is very delicious."


    Ron looked at Nami and couldn''t help but open it.


    Nami casually said: "You are wrong, and the ingredients you use are all from my family. For this meal, um, even if you still have fifty baileys."


    Ron: "..."


    Okay, anyway, it ¡¯s still the price of a Qiaoba. With Nami ¡¯s character, it can be regarded as a value of 50 Bailey, which should be regarded as a very high evaluation. Ron thought so, he could n¡¯t help but light. Laughed.


    Nami was inexplicably laughed by Ron, gave Ron a strange look, then ate nearly one-third of the dishes at a rapid rate, and stood up with satisfaction.


    "It tastes so sloppy and barely passes, um, yes, you will sleep on the sofa over there tonight."


    Watching Nami return to the bedroom and close the door, Ron thought about a serious question. In this world of One Piece, is it legal or legal at the age of fourteen?


    This question is a bit unanswerable, but Ron soon realized that he didn''t need to tangle this question, because even if it was not legal, it wouldn''t be legal until he was 16 or 20!


    Thinking for a while, Ron cleaned up the dining table, then returned to the sofa and lay down, looking quietly at the stack of charts placed at the corner of the drawing table.


    ¡¾Master the second-order magic, probably kill Aron¡¿


    [I do n¡¯t need Nami to bear the fate of the entire Cocoa village alone]


    Began to rescue the weight of the village of Kokosia from the age of ten, and was forced to join the Dragon Pirate Group. In order not to worry and interfere with the villagers, they did not tell everyone the truth and silently accepted the accusations and abuse of the villagers.


    No matter what point the Nami in this period was, it was as brilliant and flawless as the rainbow after the rain.


    And Ron did not want to see Nami save enough 100 million Bailey, but found that Aron did not intend to fulfill the so-called agreement, showing a desperate gaze, did not want to wait four years before Luffy came to rescue Nami.


    So, let him rescue him.


    As for what will affect the plot ... let it die!


    ¡­¡­


    the next day.


    Waking up, Ron stretched his body. Although the wounds dragged by the murloc were not good, the wounds had scabs, but the body was still a little dull and painful, even more obvious than the first day. Ron could not help grinning.


    He would like to order two physical attributes, but doing his best to improve his mental attributes is the absolute route to become stronger, so it hurts ... bear with me.


    This awakening, Ron also found that the fatigue caused by repeatedly consuming mental energy and recovering can only be recovered through deep sleep.


    In the state of meditation, consciousness exists, but in the state of sleep, it will not. Soul and consciousness will enter a complete dormancy to repair the loss of spirit.


    Did not rush to start cultivation.


    Ron first prepared two breakfasts and knocked on Nami''s door.


    Thought Nami would come out after a while, but I didn''t expect to knock it over here. When I was about to look back, Nami was rubbing her sleepy eyes and opened the door.


    Little Nami is wearing a white pajamas. Although Nami, who is 14 years old, looks a bit immature and cute, she is not inferior to many adults in the three-dimensional figure, leaving Ron''s eyes slightly dull. a bit.


    "Breakfast is on the table."


    Ron took a deep breath, silently ¡®I ¡¯m not a lo*ic*n¡¯ in his heart, then pointed to the dining table over there, turned his head hard and walked to the table to sit down.


    After adoptive mother Bellumer died, Nami had not realized for a long time that she had awakened to have a prepared breakfast. Only when she lived with her sister Nuojigao ¡¯s house, UU read books but she I rarely go to live because I do n¡¯t want to cause trouble to Nokio.


    After finishing breakfast this time, Nami did not return to the bedroom soon, but chatted with Ron for the first time.


    Asking Nami about his origins, Ron was rather difficult to answer. He could only say that a merchant ship he was riding was looted by pirates, and the entire ship was dead. Only he jumped into the sea and survived. .


    Nami had no doubt, and the looting of pirates reminded her of Bellumer, slightly sad, clenching her fist.


    Doesn''t she hate Aron?


    Of course impossible.


    It is useless to hate, because it is impossible to kill Aaron. Even the warships led by the Rear Admiral were sunk by Aaron. Blind revenge would only harm the entire village.


    So even if she hates Along and wants to kill Along, she can only hide in the deepest part of her heart and cover everything with a smile.


    In fact, when Ron said that she would kill Aaron for her, she still felt a little swayed in her heart, because Ron ¡¯s tone was not like a joke or a boast, but she could not imagine any kind of Screen.


    Fighting is of course impossible, and Ron may not be able to win her, and if the forces are, no matter what kind of noble and royal family Ron is, he should not be able to treat Aron. After all, the navy ¡¯s warships are Aron. It was sunk, and even the navy had no choice but to mention Aron, who was entrenched here.


    So work hard.


    Save enough 100 million Bailey to redeem the village of Cocoa, Nami clenched her fists, her eyes firm.


    She didn''t think about what would happen if Along didn''t fulfill the promise. She didn''t think about it, but deliberately didn''t think about it. Because it was too desperate, she could only ignore despair and seize hope.

 Chapter 7： Go to sea

    Seeing Nami''s expression, Ron could roughly guess what Nami was thinking.


    But now it is useless to say what to kill Aron. Now he does not have that strength. Only by doing his utmost to improve his strength, and truly having the strength to kill Aron, can Nami be rescued.


    Because Nami stayed in the living room and didn''t seem to plan to go back to the bedroom, Ron didn''t want to be in the same room with the girl, but now that cultivation was the most important, he told Nami to go out and walk out the door.


    Quickly found an uninhabited remote place on the island, and Ron began to practice.


    Once ...


    Twice ...


    Three times ...


    Rune meditation time and time again, the whole process is getting more and more proficient, the speed is faster and faster, the rune construction is getting closer and closer to perfection, and the loss of mental power is getting less and less.


    This day of practice, Ron released a total of nearly seventy wind blades.


    As of the last time in the evening, the mental power consumed by his release of the wind blade has been reduced to one-fifth, which is also a huge improvement.


    Ron estimated that this should not be the limit. In the most perfect case, the loss of mental power should be able to be reduced a bit to one-sixth.


    Means that he can release the Wind Blades six times in the full state.


    The loss of mental energy is on the one hand, and the speed of release is also on the other hand. One day of exercise reduced Ron''s release time from four seconds to nearly two seconds.


    Although weakened a lot compared to the first day''s improvement, it was reduced from ten seconds to four seconds and from four seconds to two seconds. The latter is even more difficult than the former!


    Know that the difference between the release time of four seconds and two seconds is huge.


    The release time of four seconds, even if it is facing ordinary people, I am afraid that it is too late to release it, it will be hit by the other party.


    For two seconds, if you maintain a sufficient distance, it is possible to release the wind blade before the other party''s attack comes up.


    of course.


    Two seconds is still far from Ron''s expectation that he can conduct actual combat.


    Even at this level of strength, instant release cannot be achieved, at least the release time must be reduced to less than one second.


    Only in this way can he have a relatively easy reaction time when facing the enemy head-on.


    Ron actually wanted to find an opportunity to complete some simple achievements in the achievement system to improve his spiritual attributes, but the time is really too urgent, plus he has no money, even if he wants to complete the most general '' I can''t do this bottle of wine.


    No money to buy wine!


    Do n¡¯t even think about getting money from Nami to buy wine. Although Ron does n¡¯t get it, the big one owes a hundred thousand Bailey, but just a bottle of wine to drink it in one breath. This day''s time is not necessarily a spiritual attribute if it is used for cultivation.


    Think about it. At present, this situation is still the biggest improvement brought by self-cultivation. Although some achievements can be achieved, it is too troublesome on this island.


    Like the first battle, the first murder ...


    Ron is now going to deal with an ordinary murloc. In the case of a sneak attack, he may actually be able to move the opponent, but after death, Aron will surely turn the whole island over to find the murderer.


    Thinking that it was difficult to achieve before and after thinking, Ron did not rush to do it, but continued his cultivation on the third and fourth days.


    It was another two days of cultivation. Although Ron failed to reduce the release time of Windblade to less than 1 second, it was shortened to a few seconds.


    In addition.


    Continuous practice and exercise, although I did not deliberately meditate to temper the spirit, but Ron''s spiritual attributes have also increased. Although the gap is small, in Ron''s own feelings, how can there be an improvement of about 1 point.


    Although Ron is still only a fragile ordinary person today, his mental strength has been far from the time when he first came to this world. He who masters the wind blade technique is waiting for a pirate of two or three million Bailey rewards. In front of him there was only the end of the spike.


    Is certainly nothing to put on the great route, but in the weakest sea in the four seas, the East China Sea, his strength is already able to get it.


    As a magician, the attack power is naturally needless to talk about. The disadvantage is probably agility and defense. Before mastering the magic of the defense system, being close to the enemy of the warrior type will be very dangerous.


    Having said that, most people in this world seem to be melee fighters ...


    On the fifth day, Ron got an unexpected news from Nami, she was going out to sea again, to continue her savings plan.


    After thinking about it, Ron made a request to go out to sea with her. The reason is also very simple. If you have stayed here for ten years, you will not be in arrears. You have to go to sea to have a chance.


    Of course, the actual reason is two other, one is that there will be many achievements in one trip to the sea, and the other, don''t worry about Nami Luoli running around.


    Although Nami Gu Ling is strange, any pirate can be turned around by her, but when you come to this world, there may not be any changes. Let Loli go out and take risks. Not a qualified parent ... No, the guardian behavior . UU reading


    ¡­¡­


    "I will first drive the boat to Gru town, and stop there, you will disembark there, then remember to pay back, and the interest will double every year."


    Nami squeezed the document signed by Ron, and raised an index finger in her right hand, standing next to the mast of the small wooden boat and opening to Ron with a clear voice. Nami in Eun''s memory doesn''t make much difference.


    Ron shrugged and said, "Hey, is this just throwing me away? No matter what, I can help."


    "No."


    Nami hummed her head lightly, looking at Ron threateningly, and said, "Do you know what I have to do? I will deal with the fierce pirates and get the treasure from them. Being caught and killed, there is no way to take care of you. "


    Looked at the fourteen-year-old young girl standing there, frowned, and said in a clear voice that he couldn''t take care of you. Ron felt helpless for a while.


    Ok.


    Was despised by the girl.


    However, although the tone is very unfriendly, the thoughts are kind. I do n¡¯t want Ron to take risks with her, although I also have the idea of ??not being dragged down ... well, probably.


    "If you don''t act with you, I''m afraid it will take a long time to pay your money, and don''t take me as a burden."


    Ron countered the opening.


    "No."


    Nami said unwaveringly.


    Ron: "Well, big deal, I''ll take care of you."


    Nami: "No."


    Ron: "That ... Actually I can do magic."


    Nami: "... I''m still from hell, no! In short, no!"


    Ron: "..."

 Chapter 8： aims

    When Ron was arguing with Nami, the boat driven by Nami had already sailed away from the island of Cocoa and gradually penetrated into the vast ocean.


    Can no longer see the shadow of Cocoa Island, looking around, all directions are all oceans and seas, the sea surface is rugged, vast and endless.


    It was at this time that Ron''s ear sounded a system prompt.


    [Hint: You have achieved achievements (the first time to go to sea), get 1 achievement point]


    Ron has been waiting for this achievement to be completed. He thought that he could get it as soon as he left Cocoa, but he didn''t expect the decision to be quite far.


    There is nothing to say, 1 achievement point was directly pointed to the spiritual attribute by Ron.


    This one-point spiritual attribute makes Ron feel a clearer change. He thinks about the judgment. If he divides according to this one-point improvement, his current total mental attribute should be about 14 o''clock.


    Doesn''t sound much, but the mental attributes of ordinary people are probably only about 3 or 4 points, which is more than three or four times more than ordinary people.


    At the same time Ron improved his spiritual attributes by one point, Nami also had a strange feeling inexplicably, always feeling that Ron''s eyes seemed to be brighter.


    The subsequent dispute ended in Ron winning.


    After Ron took out the means of age, he was already in an invincible position. No matter what Nami refuted, she could not change the fact that she was only 14 years old.


    And another point is that during the rebuttal, she tried to mislead Ron several times, trying to make Ron himself give up, but all failed. Ron ¡¯s reaction speed could keep up with her every time, and did not appear at all. She was coaxed by her.


    This made Nami a little surprised, but I didn''t expect Ron to be much smarter than it seemed.


    Keeping up with the speed of thinking reaction is of course a basic operation for Ron. The improvement of spiritual attributes is not only the pure use of magic, the spirit also represents the soul, thinking and wisdom. The stronger the spirit, the faster the speed of thinking. fast.


    Otherwise, based on the speed of ordinary human thinking, how can it be possible to release fourth-order magic that requires 27 rune combinations or even fifth-order legendary magic that combines 81 rune combinations? !


    Light is a combination of nine runes, I am afraid that they can use up the life of ordinary people.


    of course.


    Ron does n¡¯t really like to use wisdom to solve problems, especially in the case of power, it is undoubtedly more convenient to use magic to solve problems. What troublesome things are encountered, a fifth-order legendary magic Smashing down, the whole world is quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    The journey at sea is quite long.


    Because Nami is just a dhow, there is no place like a cabin and a kitchen, and the only thing you can eat is food and fresh water that have been stored in advance.


    Although there is Nami, it can always avoid all bad weather and currents, but the ups and downs caused by the rolling waves can not be rid of the boat.


    Ron has never been out of the sea in his previous life. This time he finally realized enough. Fortunately, he has strong mental attributes and can suppress the mental discomfort caused by his body.


    And as time went on, he gradually adapted to the sea navigation.


    In addition to the two kinds of tortures that the boat undulates along with the waves and can only eat dry food and fresh water, Ron also has a third kind of torture, which is Nami next to it.


    Although Ron knew that the ghostly ghostly loli must have put on all kinds of precautions, he looked like he was sleeping beside him without any precautions.


    To this, Ron can only keep meditating on the six-character mantra ¡®I ¡¯m not lo*ic*n¡¯ in his heart to resist tenaciously.


    Fortunately, Ron also has the trick of meditation. In the meditation state, the spirit is in a state of getting rid of basic emotions and completely ethereal. Although it can also perceive the situation of the outside world, it will hardly be interfered.


    In the days of sailing, Ron spent most of his time on meditation practice.


    Didn''t go to practice wind blade technique again, because the proficiency has reached a certain level, the improvement will be very slow if you exercise again, but it is more important to improve the spiritual attributes.


    Only the spiritual attribute is improved, the speed of thinking becomes faster, and the speed of constructing runes can be faster, and the two correspond to each other.


    The boat floated on the sea for four days.


    Because Ron did not disembark, Nami did not stop at the small island not far from Cocoa, but went straight to the largest island town in the sea nearby.


    Is said to be the largest, but in fact it is only the size of a medium-sized island, which is much smaller than a large island that can accommodate a country.


    However, because there is only this medium-sized island nearby, as the core area of ??many small islands, it is also a bustling trading city and even a navy station.


    Somewhere on the island.


    Nami was hiding by the wall, carefully leaning out half of her head, and glanced at a medium-sized brigantine docked not far from the coast. UU reading books www. uukanshu.com


    It was a pirate ship, and had no impression of the flying flag Ron. It should be a small pirate group very common in the East China Sea.


    Nami''s goal has locked this pirate ship.


    Although it is much easier to steal the money of civilians, Nami will not do it. The poorer the civilians, the less she will touch, because for her, those people are the same kind, she will only lock those seas. The thief''s treasure, or the noble treasure of the rotten sin.


    Although this will take a great risk, there is no doubt that there are more treasures of pirates than civilians. Once successful, there will be big gains, and there will be no psychological burden.


    Ron also locked this pirate ship.


    But his goal is more than Nami. In addition to looking at the treasures of Shanghai thieves, he also likes other things-those achievements that can be achieved.


    After four days of drifting on the sea, his meditation practice was close to sixty hours, and his spiritual attributes improved by almost 2 o''clock, which has reached about 16:00.


    And there are too many achievements in front of this pirate ship. In addition to treasures, there are ¡®acquiring a brigantine¡¯, ¡®first battle¡¯, ¡®slashing pirates¡¯, etc.


    If it goes well, there is even hope to get 10 achievement points.


    In this way, Ron''s spiritual attributes can be smoothly raised to more than 20 points, and steadily move towards 30 points.


    In Ron ¡¯s budget, the 20-point spiritual attribute should be the bottom line for trying to study second-order magic, and the 30-point spiritual attribute can truly master second-order magic.


    And mastered the second-order magic, he has the ability to kill Along, and has the capital to freely explore achievement points in this East China Sea!

 Chapter 9： Unexpected situation

    "Yoshi, found the goal."


    Nami carefully observed the pirate ship not far away, then booed at Ron in the rear and said, "When it''s almost noon ..."


    Listening to Nami''s quick completion of the plan, Ron touched his chin. In fact, if the pirates on this ship might not be in double digits, he would like to simply hit the front and forget it, but if there are too many people, He used the wind blade technique up to six or seven times here.


    However, if you kill the captain of the other party directly, there is no accident. The other pirate crew will be scared to flee everywhere, but it is not impossible to fight in.


    "The plan is pretty good, but this Pirates group can have such a ship, the captain''s bounty should not be very low, if you can get rid of it, you may also get a multi-million Bailey bounty."


    Ron said casually while thinking.


    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words, Nami showed an idiot gaze, stretched out her fist and hammered on Ron ¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    "Even if you can steal something like a musket and assassinate the captain of the other party, there are at least dozens of other crew members, what are you thinking about?"


    "Uh."


    Ron tilted his head and said, "In fact, it is not particularly difficult to deal with dozens of pirates. It is a little difficult to solve at once, but it is easy to divide it into several times."


    Nami: "..."


    Rolling her eyes, Nami showed an expression that she didn''t want to communicate with Ron, and said, "In short, you will stay here first, and when they all go to dinner, I will sneak in. If you see something unexpected, Situation, just get some attention and get their attention, understand ?! "


    Seeing Nami''s demonish expression, Ron raised his right hand to his chest and said neatly: "Okay, understand."


    Nami snorted and walked towards the other end of the lane, while muttering in the mouth: "Clumsy guy ..."


    [Do you want to slip away here, just throw this guy away]


    The thought that appeared in her mind made Nami a little helpless. Obviously she is the creditor. It is a bit too ridiculous to want to get rid of the debtor who owes the debtor.


    Thinking about how Nami gave up the idea. Anyway, the task she gave Ron just added an additional insurance, which would not affect anything. The real action was still her personal play.


    The sunlight is getting hotter and hotter, and it soon approaches noon.


    Under the supervision of Nami and Ron, the crew of the pirate ship left the ship in twos and threes, leaving about a dozen people. The rest also had a banquet on the deck.


    At this moment, Nami, who was not far from the stop of the boat, turned back and gestured a gesture of ¡®action¡¯ to Ron, and then quietly touched the boat.


    Nami climbed up the stern with ease, turning her body softly and flexibly, and quietly climbed to the second floor of the cabin, looked at the room from the window, and then carefully opened the door and slipped in.


    "So flexible."


    Ron watched Nami disappearing at the door of the cabin and could not help tilting her head. It seemed that his worries were superfluous. Nami ¡¯s dodge attribute was probably that ordinary pirates could n¡¯t help her.


    After a while.


    Ron saw the hatch open again, and Nami walked out, holding a wooden box, struggling not to make any sound.


    Came to the second floor of the guardrail, Nami looked in the direction of Ron, gestured quickly towards Ron.


    Ron met, immediately rushed in the direction of Nami and came to the bottom of the ship.


    "Hush."


    Nami made a booing gesture to Ron, and then took out a twine, tied the wooden box, stood on the guardrail, and carefully put the wooden box down and tried to pull it.


    Ron watched Nami''s movements, and secretly said a dangerous movement, do not imitate, and then stretched out his hands, carefully received the wooden box, and slowly placed it on the ground without making any sound.


    Tried to lift it, at least thirty pounds.


    Is it important or not? For Ron with average physical fitness, it is still a bit stressful to hug and run.


    Ron was a little depressed. This seemed to be a thief ¡¯s job, not a mage ¡¯s job. Should n¡¯t he be like a nobleman, wielding his scepter, and killing a piece of pirate, scaring everyone else to kneel Surrender?


    Nami saw Ron put the box in place without making any sound, and she was relieved in her heart, and she flexed over from the boat flexibly. She reached out and wiped off a little crystal of sweat on her forehead, and said, "Yo Xi, When you get it, go away. "


    Whispered, Nami lifted the wooden box.


    But when Nami crept away from the coast and was heading towards the town, from the direction of the town, several middle-aged men with worn clothes and drunken clothes came.


    Several people saw Nami and Ron, first froze, looked at the wooden box in Nami''s hands, and then looked at the pirate ship behind Nami.


    Woke up suddenly.


    "Yes! There is a thief !!!"


    "Damn it! How dare you steal it from the uncles!"


    The pirates who just happened to come back to wake up, UU reading immediately showed a fierce expression, screamed and rushed towards Ron and Nami.


    "Ah, unexpected situation ... escape!"


    Nami erred for a moment, the reaction was a step faster than those of the pirates, carrying the treasure chest and running quickly towards the town, the flexible speed does not seem to be carrying a wooden box with a weight of thirty pounds at all. Girl.


    Ron blinked at this scene, and couldn''t help vomiting in his heart: "It''s a bit unreasonable!"


    Nami is more flexible than him, he can tolerate, his strength is greater than him, he can also tolerate, but carrying such a heavy chest can run fast, this is to open it!


    Ron wanted to take a few pirates to try the wind blade technique, but seeing Nami''s fast running over there, he quickly followed in desperation.


    Nami originally ran much faster than Ron, but carried a heavy wooden box, the speed was indeed slowed down a lot, and was slightly slower than Ron who ran.


    "Stop!"


    "Damn little thief! That''s the treasure we looted!"


    More than a dozen pirates hunted out from the rear. The headed one was wearing a black goggles, holding a wide-blade long knife in his hand. The speed of running was significantly faster than that of others. .


    Nami flew all the way, and soon she was panting and sweating. She glanced at the pirates in the rear, and she couldn''t help but reveal helpless eyes.


    This box is too heavy!


    Happened to encounter the pirates who came back, and had bad luck. I knew that I had only stolen a few of the most valuable things. Now I have no chance to pick them.

 Chapter 10： The Power of Wind Blade Magic

    no solution anymore.


    Seeing the pirates getting closer and closer, Nami could only helplessly throw the wooden box to the side, threw it on the ground and slammed it into pieces, and countless gold and silver coins were scattered.


    She grabbed a little bit of the most valuable, and then accelerated like a liberation of her power, and suddenly opened the distance to the pirates with a swish.


    "It''s easier to escape like this ..."


    Nami exhaled while running, but soon blinked.


    Did you forget something?


    Turning her head hard, she saw that Ron in the rear had been dropped by her. Several pirates ran to the broken treasure chest, and dozens of others chased after her, getting closer and closer. The captain wearing the captain''s cap, the captain of the pirate, was holding the knife in his hand with a vicious face, and he was murderous. Obviously, he had to kill Ron before he could be relieved.


    "Oops."


    Nami''s footsteps slowed down in an instant, revealing a gaze that hates iron and steel, and she shouldn''t bring Ron together!


    The thought turned quickly, Nami desperately thinking about the way to save Ron.


    And at this time, Ron, who had been running behind Nami, stopped and showed a helplessness in his eyes. Sure enough, he still had to do it.


    In desperation, with a trace of excitement, he was already a little crazy to practice magic in the air, and he wanted to really try it.


    And Nami''s eyes widened when she saw Ron stopped.


    Not running?


    Why? !


    There is a navy stationed on this island. The pirates did not dare to alarm the navy with a gun. When she came to her, she could help Ron climb to the roof. Although it is not guaranteed to escape, there is hope. !


    "Don''t you run? Boy."


    The captain of the pirate chasing behind Ron saw that Ron stopped and slowed down. There was a ferocious sneer on his face, he weighed the knife in his hand and said, "Dare to come to Laozi''s ship It''s really not a guts to steal things. "


    "Do you know who Lao Tzu is? Lao Tzu is" Captain Crew ", a pirate with a reward of 5 million Bailey! Pay for your ignorance and offense!"


    Kruo opened his mouth while raising his broad blade serrated knife.


    In the weakest sea in the East China Sea, the bounty can reach 5 million Bailey, which is indeed enough to be called a party character, but Ron''s expression has not changed after hearing the other party''s self-reported reward.


    Although physical strength and strength seem to be different from ordinary people, and the bounty does not accurately measure the strength of a pirate, but the pirate in front of it ... it should be just suitable for the first combat practice.


    Although he was out of breath because of running, Ron ¡¯s eyes were steady, and there was no trace of disorder in his spirit. He looked at Crewe, and the glimmer in his eyes flashed in the deepest part of the pupil, as if there were countless Light green lines are intertwined quickly.


    The wind is the first order magic.


    Windblade!


    The serrated knife in Kruh''s hand severely cut it down, and Nami, not far away, panicked, couldn''t help closing her eyes, and in front of Ron, the airflow surged rapidly and formed in a flash A touch of blue blade was cut off suddenly.


    The wind blade formed by the pressure of the wind collided with the serrated knife in Kruh''s hand, making a clang, and sparks splashed everywhere.


    Ding!


    I saw that in the splash of sparks, the two serrations of the serrated knife in Kruh''s hands were crushed and flung away. The whole person shook his arms and staggered back towards the back. The clothes on the shoulders and under the left belly were broken Two blood marks on a straight line!


    Not far away, many pirate sneers watching the drama, looking at this scene, are all stunned there, revealing a stunned and unbelievable look.


    This¡­¡­


    what happened? !


    Nami, who closed her eyes over there, noticed that the atmosphere seemed to be a bit wrong. She opened her eyes again and opened a gap. When she saw the scene in front of her, she was still there.


    Compared to the spectacle of many pirates who watched, and the consternation of Nami who didn''t see what happened, the shock in Kruh''s heart was like an upturn.


    He touched the wound on his shoulder and looked at Ron, who was standing still, still breathing, but his expression was calm, and his eyes were unbelievable.


    What was that just now? !


    Magic? witchcraft?


    He was quite sure that Ron had not moved, even did not make any moves, nor saw any weapons, but he actually suffered some inexplicable attack and almost fell to the spot.


    Krue was a little shocked and inexplicable in his heart, but Ron took a deep breath and did not pause. Instead, while Krue had n¡¯t reacted, he resurrected his spirits, and condensed a wind blade again. Cut towards Kru.


    "Oops ..."


    Krue saw a blue wind blade once again condensing in the void in front of him, and his face suddenly changed abruptly, but the wind blade formed instantly, and the flight speed exceeded his reaction time. Under instinct, he tried to hold his hand. The serrated knife tried to block the blow.


    Last time resisted the attack, but this time it was not spared.


    Was originally broken by the wind blade, and the severely damaged saw blade was hit by the wind blade again. After only a moment, it broke up and down in the sparks.


    Oh!


    The cyan wind blade cut off the sawtooth knife, flashed past Kruh, flew about two or three meters, and disappeared into a ray of breeze behind Kruh. UU reading


    Cruise''s body stiffened in place, and the look on his face also solidified. Looking in Ron''s eyes, there was a trace of horror and unbelief.


    Poof!


    The blood splattered, and Crewe''s body fell backwards.


    Looking at this scene, Nami, who was not far away, had already widened her eyes, and her bright brown eyes showed incredible eyes.


    Ron ¡¯s breathing gradually calmed down, and the use of two wind blades in a row did not put much pressure on him now, but he felt a little mentally exhausted, but he did not show it, but looked calmly not far away Other pirates.


    Other pirates are still sluggish and unbelievable.


    Ron took such a step and walked forward, like a black magician wearing a magic robe and holding a staff. Although he did not have any fierce eyes and expressions, he gave people a kind of temperament. Strong sense of oppression.


    Now!


    Ron''s eyes fell on the two nearest pirates, his right hand lifted up, and he made a gesture of chopping down towards the two. A blue wind blade condensed and formed again, passing by in an instant, before the two had no time to react. Just pass it through continuously.


    There was a horrified look on their faces, trying to reverse their bodies and escape, but in the flash of turning around, they fell to the ground in the splash of blood.


    "Escape ... Quick escape ..."


    Seeing this scene, there was finally a pirate who reacted, and a terrified look had already appeared in Ron''s eyes. While shaking his mouth, he turned and fled towards the distance.


    Someone fled in panic, and everyone else reacted. No one dared to pick up the box of treasure scattered on the side of the road. They all fled desperately into the distance, lest that blue strange thing would fly over and fly them. His body was also cut in two.

 Chapter 11： 3 achievements

    Looking relieved at the many pirates who fled around and fled around.


    In fact, his wind blade technique has been released at most six times. It has been used three times in a row just now. The mental exhaustion has become a little serious. If these ten or more pirates swarm up, even if he can kill five or six more, Will still be hacked to death by the rest of the knife.


    However, as he expected, the captain of the other party was slashed, and then the two people were killed in an understatement, but this group of pirates was completely scared.


    The seemingly panicked batch is actually as stable as an old dog.


    "A head worth five million Baileys ..."


    Ron saw many pirates fleeing and glanced down at the body of Captain Crewe.


    In fact, the first wind blade failed to kill the opponent directly, which was a very unfavorable situation for him. As long as the opponent raised his sword and slashed over, even if he could avoid it, he would definitely be caught in a very troublesome battle.


    But everything was as Ron had expected. Although the first wind blade failed to kill the opponent, the opponent was completely shocked, completely unaware that he should seize the fighter, so that he had enough time to release the second one. Wind blade.


    Of course, this kind of thing is a bit risky.


    If you change to Ron before, in the face of such a situation that you will be chopped into a body at any time, most of you ca n¡¯t keep calm, but now he is far stronger than ordinary people, even in the face of life and death, he can still Keep calm easily.


    As an elegant and noble magician, of course, he cannot roar like a mad warrior and fight like a beast. Instead, he should calm down and kill his opponents between the palms.


    "Nami, it''s time to pack up."


    Regained his gaze, Ron looked at the scattered gold and silver coins on the side of the road and turned his head to greet Nami.


    Nami has been refreshed at this moment, heard Ron''s greeting, subconsciously made a noise, walked over, watched Ron blinked, said:


    "What was that ... just now?"


    "Magic."


    Ron thought about it and answered truthfully.


    Compared to the devil fruit, Ron thinks that there is black magic and witchcraft in the Pirate World. It seems more normal, but since even the devil fruit exists, magic is not something to be fussed about. .


    "Magic? Does that kind of thing really exist ?!"


    Nami couldn''t hide her surprise, blinked and looked at Ron.


    In fact, she has also heard some legends on the sea, also about magic, and even heard that there is something called the devil fruit, which can be eaten to gain the power of the devil, but never seen it with her own eyes.


    "Not worth it strange."


    Ron shrugged and said, "Even creatures like the fish-human race exist, and magic doesn''t seem to be a fuss."


    "makes sense¡­¡­"


    Nami thought it was the same thing. When she first saw the murloc, she thought what monster was crawling out of hell.


    But then she reacted again and made a demon-like gesture towards Ron, saying: "With this ability, do not tell me in advance, I almost scared the dead!"


    Ron reluctantly spread his hand and said, "I just wanted to say that I don''t have to be afraid of these pirates, but you just ran directly holding the box ..."


    After the emotional ripples in Nami''s heart gradually calmed down, she couldn''t help but think of Ron''s previous words to kill Aron and the like.


    Maybe, can it really be done?


    Do not.


    There was a ray of light in Nami ¡¯s heart, and she was covered with a dark cloud again. Although Ron killed the captain easily, but in her view, Captain Crew was basically relative to Aron. It is the weak who can be killed easily.


    No matter whether it is speed or strength, or the toughness of the body, the murloc is not comparable to humans. Alongguang can easily crush the sword made of steel with his teeth.


    Although Ron will use the magical power of magic, she can see that Ron''s body is similar to that of ordinary people. She may have no time to react to Aaron, and she will be killed by Aaron in an instant.


    Ron noticed the change in Nami''s expression, and could roughly guess what Nami was thinking, smiled and shook her head, and did not explain to her.


    After this wave of fighting, he has roughly understood the power of wind blade and his fighting power.


    If the distance is kept enough, it is not a problem to deal with pirates with a reward of several million, but there will be a certain degree of danger when encountering more than five million.


    He really can''t kill Aron.


    But when he masters the second order magic, it will have a huge gap.


    Light is based on the fact that three rune combinations are needed to release second-order magic. Second-order magic is at least three times more powerful than first-order magic.


    And most of the range is bigger!


    Moreover, the second-order magic is not good, the third-order magic should always be able to kill Aron, so wait until you are really sure to kill Aron.


    Thinking so in his heart, Ron picked up the serrated knife crushed by the wind blade, frowned slightly, and cut off the head of Captain Crewe.


    The value of five million Bailey is still very big.


    Among his money-type achievements, one of the easiest to accomplish is ¡®holding 10 million Bailey¡¯, UU reading www. uukanshu.com''s brain bounty has already been half satisfied.


    And apart from those, there is also a ¡®gold as if you¡¯ achievement, on the condition that you spend 10 million Baileys in a day, which means that if you can get 10 million Baileys together, he can directly achieve two achievements.


    It is said that there is a navy stationed on this island, which can be directly exchanged for bounty.


    Put Captain Crewe''s head in a rag, Ron glanced at Nami, who was packing the scattered gold and silver coins over there, and he thought about it, and summoned the achievement system.


    In the battle just now, the system reminder of achievements sounded twice, but at that time he did n¡¯t have time to distract him, now he can finally check it out.


    [Hint: You achieve an achievement (the first battle), get 1 achievement point]


    [Hint: You achieve an achievement (the first time you kill an enemy), you get 1 achievement point]


    Sure enough, he achieved two achievements in a row. Ron glanced at the pop-up text, and there was no surprise, but when he was about to use the achievement points, a reminder sounded in his ear.


    [Hint: You achieve achievements (shyness in the bag), get 1 achievement point]


    Hearing this prompt, Ron blinked. If he remembered correctly, the achievement of this achievement should be one million baileys.


    He looked at the rag bag in his hand, tilted his head, and then looked at Nami who gradually sorted the gold and silver coins over there, revealing a thoughtful look.


    This achievement was suddenly achieved. There seem to be three possibilities.


    First, Captain Crew ¡¯s head was directly counted as money, but it was unlikely.


    The second kind, the system judges the ownership of Nami ¡¯s gold and silver coins as him. This possibility is quite large.


    The third kind, Nami ¡¯s treasure is his treasure ...

 Chapter 12： Budding

    Ron got entangled in the question of the ownership of the treasure.


    If it is the first judgment and the second judgment, then it is quite troublesome for him, he has to settle the accounts with Nami.


    It''s troublesome not to get it up, Ron doesn''t really want to settle accounts with Nami. If there is no money achievement, he will probably give all the money to Nami.


    [It ¡¯s best to calculate according to the third judgment. If there is anything in the family ¡¯s account, it ¡¯s a headache.]


    Ron murmured silently in the heart, and at the same time summoned the attribute interface, and all of the 3 achievement points obtained were spiritually.


    Before, his mental attribute was around 16 o''clock, and now there are 3 more, which is infinitely close to 20, and the improvement of these 3 points is still very big for Ron.


    Improvement of spiritual essence brings about the improvement of thinking speed, the acceleration of thought rotation, and the more pure ethereal soul, just like the impure jade filled with impurities gradually drives out impurities, becoming perfect and flawless, and even approaching transparent ethereal.


    For Ron now, the time to release the wind blade should be within 1 second, and the number of releases should also be increased to seven.


    And more importantly, Ron felt that his mental recovery speed also seemed to have improved to a certain extent, not in a meditation state, but in a normal state!


    Now he can feel that his mental power is recovering, but the recovery is very slow, and before he was in a non-meditation state, he could not feel the recovery of mental power at all.


    "In other words, if the spiritual attributes continue to improve, the normal recovery speed of mental power should also increase ..."


    Ron''s thoughtful opening.


    Being able to recover under normal conditions, even if the speed is slow, is also recovery, which means that after his spiritual attributes reach a certain level, the cost of releasing ordinary magic can be ignored, and the mental power will not dry up completely. Case.


    In fact, Ron wanted to grab the pirate ship now, because it was a medium-sized brigantine, and it could also satisfy the condition of an achievement, but it was hindered by the mental energy consumed by half, and the other party It is estimated that the boat has already fled.


    The achievement of the ship can only be put a little bit.


    When Ron sorted it out and looked at Nami again, he could not help but froze for a moment, and saw that the ground was already empty, and Nami was carrying a worn cloth bag, bulging, It looks very funny. If you put a little dust on your face, it will be basically the same as the image of a little beggar.


    "Do you need help?"


    Ron said silently.


    The box was broken. He thought about how the scattered gold and silver coins could only be taken away by two people. As a result, Nami cleaned up all of them here alone.


    "No need to."


    Nami was carrying a cloth bag, and the wealthy servant waved at Ron with a smile: "I''ll take the things back to the boat first, and the bounty will come to you."


    Ron saw Nami carrying the cloth bag in the direction of their boat stop. She couldn''t help but smile, looked at the rag bag in her hand, looked around the street, and walked forward.


    The location of the naval branch is of course not difficult to find. It is enough to walk directly to the center of the town. After Ron walked through seven or eight streets, the naval branch base appeared in front of it.


    Although it is just an ordinary branch, the office is still well-defined. There are places for receiving aspirants who want to join the navy, places for receiving ordinary people to report pirate infestations, and places dedicated to pirate hunters and rewards.


    ¡­¡­


    "Captain Crew with a reward of 5 million Bailey is dead?"


    In the office responsible for the Pirate Hunter and the bounty, a navy captain wearing a captain ¡¯s badge looked at Ron with a surprised and sceptical look and stood up.


    The famous pirate hunter in this area is almost familiar to him, but he has never seen Ron, and the pirate with a reward of 5 million Bailey is not something that ordinary pirate hunters can deal with.


    Especially the pirate captain Crew, who slaughtered a small town three months ago, also demonstrated that the bodies of three famous pirate hunters were nailed to the outside of the small town with a wooden frame. The Pirate Hunter carries out intimidation!


    Ron didn''t explain either, and threw the rag bag in his hand on the table, and the rag was scattered to reveal Captain Kruh''s head.


    Seeing this scene, the navy captain suddenly stopped breathing.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Of course, he can see at a glance that this is the head of the captain Kluw who rewards 5 million Bailey, but he is still a little unbelievable. A careful comparison.


    After finally confirming the identity of Captain Crewe, the navy captain took a deep breath, asked Ron to wait a moment, and sent several orders to a sailor standing outside.


    Ron didn''t care, walked to the sofa and sat down.


    After a while, I saw that the chief of the naval branch came in. After a brief exchange with the captain, I began to ask Ron some detailed questions.


    These questions are actually a process. Ron skipped the matter of Nami and Treasure, and responded a few sentences at will, then the naval captain stopped asking.


    The navy is still very strict about the payment of bounties. On the one hand, it involves a relatively large amount of money. On the other hand, the UU reading . It is impossible to cover all corners of the world, so the implementation of the reward system is the responsibility of the Navy.


    Because of this, every bounty order is abolished, and the process of issuing bounty money is handled by the chief officer of the branch or base where it is located, and reported to the navy headquarters, which then reports to the processing agency of the world government. .


    The whole process is extremely strict, so there will be few surprises.


    After all, for a branch colonel or major general base, millions or even tens of millions of Bailey''s money can be obtained through other channels. There is no need to touch the bounty, and the risk is too great.


    "Okay, you can go."


    After the report was completed, and after receiving the response and instructions from the headquarters, the naval captain put down the phone bug, took a box handed over by the captain next to it, and put it on the table, taking a deep look at Ron.


    Hunted the pirates with a reward of 5 million Bailey ... Although it is not a surprise on the side of the navy headquarters, it can''t attract any attention, but it is different on the East China Sea. It is capable of hunting pirates of this level. There are not many thieves hunters!


    Ron took the box, simply counted it, then closed the box and turned to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later.


    The death of Captain Krue spread and spread in the underground world.


    Some pirates looked at the news when they got the news, and some scorned them when they got the news.


    Although it is not news like a blockbuster, the name ¡®Pirate Hunter Ron¡¯ is still like a drop of water falling into a calm lake, rippling up and down in the underground world of the East China Sea and spreading in all directions.

 Chapter 13： Cheers for cooperation

    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Small Wealth Wealth¡¯ and get 1 achievement point]


    When Ron left the navy branch with a small suitcase carrying money, a system prompt sounded in his ear, and this prompt also solved his little doubt that the previous wealth determination was obviously not the first case, and It is the second or third.


    After pointing these 1 achievement points directly to the spiritual attributes, Ron returned to the direction of stopping the ship, and soon merged with Nami again on the ship.


    After the confluence, Nami didn''t have the pile of gold coins and silverware, but all of them were exchanged for banknotes in the town.


    The specific number of Nami only said that there are five million Baileys, but Ron estimates that it may be more than this number, but there is no big difference between five million and six or seven million, so he will not go with Nami. Explore this issue.


    Anyway, I won''t lose it no matter how much.


    After counting the five million baileys that Ron had brought back, Nami smiled and closed the money box, reaching out to Ron with a small hand: "Happy cooperation!"


    Snapped.


    Two hands shot in the air.


    Ron withdrew his hand and tried to see how the system determined the wealth. Then he pointed at Nami: "I have five million baileys here, and you have five million on your side. How do you calculate it? , It should be enough to repay the arrears. "


    "Yes, yes."


    Nami put away the money box and nodded with a smile, but she seemed to have forgotten to calculate the problem carefully, and said to Ron: "You can easily kill a pirate who offers a reward of 5 million Bailey, you The strength is much stronger than I thought, do you want to continue working with me? "


    Ron wanted to go back to the topic of arrears and repayment of money, and divide the money to see if it would affect the system judgment. However, looking at Nami''s appearance, she trembles her lips and says: "How to cooperate? "


    "To deal with the pirates together, take their rewards and treasures, and then how about our half-share." Nami smiled at Ron with a smile.


    Ron rolled his eyes.


    Although it does n¡¯t matter if he wants to say that money is not given to you, Nami ¡¯s split account still makes him want to vomit, saying: "How can I count as the main force, I need to kill the pirates to get a reward and Treasure, how did the half-split come ... "


    Nami still had a smiling expression on her face, and said, without changing her face: "You can''t sail, can''t you sail?" A person encounters a storm at sea, and even if you are magic, you will sink. You will find those pirates more easily by leading the way. "


    "It''s too much to just divide navigation and navigation by half."


    Looking at Nami, Ron couldn''t help vomiting.


    Nami raised a finger and shook in front of Ron, saying: "But you don''t have a boat, don''t forget that the boat is mine too."


    [Actually I want to **** the previous Pirate Ship]


    Ron murmured in his heart, but he could not find a reason to refute Nami''s words for a time, and even had the illusion that he was half-finished.


    "Oh yes, there was this in the Pirate''s treasure before."


    Nami saw Ron couldn''t seem to refute, blinked her eyes, took a roll of parchment from her pocket, and opened it in front of Ron.


    The parchment is painted with strange patterns and a cross mark. It seems to be the legendary treasure map.


    "This is ... a treasure map?"


    Ron looked at the parchment in Nami''s hands and was surprised.


    Nami nodded and said: "Yes, and I have cracked this treasure map, and found the location of the treasure, how is it, is this sincerity enough?"


    [It seems that this treasure map should be half of me, even if it ¡¯s your division]


    Ron vomited in his heart, but he did n¡¯t debunk it, but reluctantly spread his hands: "Do n¡¯t be so troublesome, I will help you before you or I think it ¡¯s enough. My kindness. "


    Hearing Ron''s words, Nami exhaled instantly.


    "Say it early."


    She spit out her little tongue and looked at Ron with a sweet and lovely smile, saying, "You guys are still gentlemanly."


    Hearing Nami ¡¯s words, Ron nodded in agreement. He still agreed with this point. He was already a noble gentleman, not to mention still a pure magician.


    The practice of abandoning the account split has indeed little impact on Ron. On the one hand, you can see how the system determines the wealth attribution. On the other hand, the next wealth achievement requires 30 million Bailey to achieve, and the next one is Need 100 million Bailey.


    When he really cooperates with Nami to get 100 million Bailey, I am afraid that he already has the strength to be able to kill Aron. So at most, the two achievements of 30 million Bailey and 100 million Bailey have been slightly slowed down a little. .


    anyway.


    Nami ¡¯s treasure map made Ron feel good, because there is a ¡®treasure digger¡¯ achievement on the achievement interface, and the condition is that a successful treasure digging is performed according to the treasure map.


    There is also an achievement of ¡®Unlucky One¡¯. The condition is to use more than three treasure maps for treasure hunt, and each treasure is empty.


    If you are lucky, you can directly achieve an achievement. Even if you are unlucky, you can also meet one-third of the conditions of the second "unlucky" achievement. UU reading


    Thinking of this, Ron said to Nami: "Will the treasure in the treasure map have been taken away by the pirates."


    "of course not."


    Nami ¡¯s big eyes bent into a crescent shape and said, ¡°If you take it away, this treasure map will have been lost long ago. It was hidden in a special wooden box when I found it.¡±


    Hearing Nami ¡¯s words, Ron also came in and said, ¡°That ¡¯s it ... Then start right away? No, you have to replenish the supplies first.¡±


    "Yes."


    Nami nodded and said, "It''s a little far away. If the wind is good, it''s a week away. The food on the boat is not enough fresh water."


    After all, it''s just a very small boat, not even a cabin. There is only a small boat canopy that can barely be regarded as a cabin. There is not much food and fresh water that can be stored. One person can float for a month. That''s half a month.


    Ron and Nami went ashore, purchased supplies on the island, and refilled the food and fresh water. In order to achieve the "drinker" achievement, Ron also bought two bottles of wine by the way.


    The boat set sail again soon.


    "For our cooperation, cheers!"


    Nami was holding a wine bottle in his hand, sitting opposite Ron, and protruding the wine bottle actively.


    Ron wanted to ban Nami, the underage girl, from drinking, but because she got more than 10 million baileys at one time, she also got a treasure map. When Nami was too excited, she said she wanted Have a drink.


    Thinking that Nami said that only one sip should be fine, and Ron wouldn''t stop it.


    Sitting opposite Nami at this moment, looking at the active and happy girl in front of him, Ron also opened the bottle and smiled and touched the bottle with Nami.


    "Cheers for cooperation!"

 Chapter 14： Achievement points in exchange for life

    "Cough ... cough ..."


    Ron, who was pale, was lying on the stern of the ship, only to feel as if he had eaten **** peppers, and it was a burning sensation from the throat all the way down to the tail.


    After a severe cough and vomiting, Ron vomited his drink and stomach juice, which finally made him a little more comfortable, leaning weakly on the board and sitting.


    Nami next to handed over a glass of water.


    Took a breath from Shui Gulu, who was handed over by Nami, and finally recovered a bit of vitality.


    "Do you think you are drinking water? Why do you have to drink it all in one go!"


    Nami, who gave Ron a glass of water, screamed at Ron frantically. If he didn''t look at Ron''s weakness, he would like to punch it with a fist.


    [I do n¡¯t want to, ghosts know this wine is so scary]


    Ron leaned there weakly, but he didn''t even have the strength to speak to Nami. He was a little dazed at the moment. He didn''t expect that a bottle of wine would be so powerful.


    Although he was n¡¯t a drunkard before, he did n¡¯t even drink a lot, but there were still a few bottles of beer. As a result, in order to achieve the achievement of ¡®drinker¡¯, he poured a bottle of wine at a stretch, and his soul was almost ascended!


    Fortunately, they still achieved achievements, and got 1 achievement point.


    ¡¾This is a special achievement point in exchange for life¡¿


    Summoned the achievement system interface, Ron looked at the one-point achievement snack.


    After adding this hard-won 1 achievement point to his spiritual attributes, Ron felt a little comfort in his heart. After turning off the system interface, he felt his body seemed better.


    Looking back at the girl who was still angry, Ron''s expression was slightly dull. At the moment, the girl''s cheeks were hung with two petals of pale red, and I did not know whether it was because of anger or because of a sip of wine. s reason.


    Nami wearing a white shirt, 14-year-old green, and the almost perfect body, exuded charm like a devil for a time.


    "......"


    Ron opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end his eyes were black and he fell asleep under the influence of wine and fell aside.


    Nami watched Ron fall asleep and couldn''t help being speechless for a while. At first she thought Ron was unreliable, but after Ron used magic to kill Captain Crewe, she thought Ron was quite reliable, after all I have some strength, and now I feel unreliable.


    I don''t know if it''s right or wrong to work with this guy.


    ¡­¡­


    When Ron woke up, it was already noon the next day.


    Because his mental attributes are much stronger than ordinary people, he did not have any symptoms such as drunk headaches. Yesterday was purely because of his body.


    Recalled what happened yesterday, Ron trembling in the corner of his mouth, his heart was really depressed, and the image of an elegant gentleman that he finally established seemed to be broken.


    Look around when it is in the awning. It is estimated that Nami should have brought him from the stern.


    "Nami?"


    Sat up, Ron touched his nose and looked at Nami who was leaning on the mast and sitting under the sail.


    However, there was no response. Ron thought of something. Instead of yelling, he stood quietly and walked to the mast.


    The young girl sitting under the mast held her calf gently with her two hands, her head leaning on the mast behind her, her brow frowned, as if she was dreaming about something bad, her eyelashes fluttered like a butterfly, and she jittered occasionally as if she was sleeping Also remain vigilant.


    The girl in her sleep is like an elf, and you can''t bear to touch it.


    Ron stepped back quietly, took a blanket, carefully covered Nami, and then sat down, watching the sleeping girl in a daze.


    Is not a waste of practice time ... Ron does n¡¯t plan to practice today, because there is a ¡®today is another day of salted fish¡¯ achievement on the achievement interface, and the condition is that no practice has been carried out within 24 hours.


    Although this achievement should be only 1 achievement point, for Ron now, practicing for a whole day may not necessarily improve 1 achievement point.


    Furthermore, at least twelve hours have passed since I slept last night to the present. The rest of the time is not as dazed as to wait for the achievement to be achieved.


    Speaking of the accumulation of 100 hours of practice time, the ¡®steadily moving forward¡¯ achievement should also be reached soon. There are quite a few achievements that can be achieved in a short time.


    I do n¡¯t know how many total achievement points need to be reached for the next rune extraction. Ron estimates that it is highly likely that the total achievement point will reach 10 points and can be drawn again, but he is not very far from the 10 achievement points.


    When the wind runes were extracted before, Ron had keenly captured a message, that is, the system gave him a hint of ''ordinary runes''.


    Since the wind system is an ordinary rune, most of the same three series of earth, water and fire are also ordinary runes. Since there are ordinary runes, there must be special runes.


    Other Ron are not sure, but there will definitely be space magic, because the magician who will not move instantaneously is definitely not a good magician.


    Apart from space, ice, thunder and light should all exist.


    Thinking of Ron''s subconscious desire to explore the derivative runes of the wind system, fortunately he was forcibly contained as soon as the thought appeared, and a distressed sigh.


    [It ¡¯s hard to have a diligent person make a day of salted fish]


    Fortunately, Ron is not bored here. In order to suppress the restlessness that he always wanted to practice, Ron turned his eyes to Nami.


    Staring at the sleeping, elf-like girl, Ron''s thoughts flew in a flurry, and soon dispelled the impatient emotions he wanted to practice.


    Although ''s thoughts are flying around, most of them have no stains.


    Because of the face of Nami, a girl like a sleeping beauty in fairy tales, her fair-white skin and flawless skin, exquisite veiled nose, and occasionally shaking eyebrows, it is really difficult to raise any evil thoughts. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    [This should prove that I am not a lo*ic*n]


    Perceived that there was no evil in his heart, Ron muttered silently, but then speaking, the gentleman and Lori were quite matched, this killer ... No, this magician is not too cold, there is no disharmony at all.


    I don''t know how long after that, Nami''s eyelashes shuddered a few times and opened her eyes.


    Still a little confused, her Qiong nose fluttered slightly, blinked, and gradually awake, and then noticed that Ron was sitting next to her.


    "I didn''t know when you slept, so I didn''t call you, shouldn''t there be any problems with the route? The direction hasn''t changed since I woke up." Ron looked at Nami''s natural opening and couldn''t hear anything in her tone. A little panic.


    Nami noticed the blanket on her body and blinked her eyes. Although there was a strange feeling of being peeped for a long time, she could not catch anything from Ron''s face. She stood up, looked at the sky, and took out The chart looked at it.


    "No problem, I am very familiar with the currents around here, as long as the wind direction does not change much, the route will not deviate too much."


    "That''s good."


    Ron nodded and said, "After all, our food and fresh water are just barely enough to go back and forth ..."


    Nami looked at Ron strangely. She always felt that Ron was looking for a topic deliberately, but still said: "What are you thinking about, there is no need to return, and there are no other islands near the treasure."


    "Oh, I ignored this."


    Ron touched the back of the head.


    Nami still thought it was a little weird, but after checking it, she did n¡¯t seem to have any problems. Seeing Ron was n¡¯t as frivolous, she could only wonder why she had just woke up.

 Chapter 15： The promise with Nami

    The journey at sea is very boring, especially in the case of one person.


    Fortunately, there are two people here, and it happens to be a male and female match. Even if it is just a casual chat, it can pass the boring time.


    Since going out to sea now, after so many days, even if Ron is practicing most of the time, occasionally chatting with Nami, there is a lot of information exchange between the two.


    Ron is here to make a reasonable past half-truth.


    On the contrary, it was Nami ¡¯s side, which was originally a half-fabricated story, but because Ron knew all the truth and broke some of the loopholes in her words, she let her talk for a while, and finally had no choice but to put Aron and Cocoa ¡¯s Things completely revealed.


    "... I knew it would be like this."


    Ron seemed to have smiled as expected, and said, "I also know a lot about Aaron. It is strange for humans to join them, plus the matter of the village of Cocoa, so I will say it for you at that time. Kill Aaron, and your reaction actually verified my guess. "


    Nami sat there and said dullly: "Humans cannot defeat the monsters like the Murloc. If you want to save Cocoa, you can only carry out that agreement ..."


    "What if Along does not intend to abide by the agreement?"


    Ron mumbled.


    I have n¡¯t talked about this topic before because it ¡¯s not even a formal ¡®partner¡¯ with Nami. Now that a series of things have happened, there is no need to avoid this topic anymore.


    Nami looked up sharply at Ron and said, "No, Aaron''s requirements on rules are very strict, and the agreement will be fulfilled ..."


    The first half of the sentence is very confident, but in the second half of the sentence, although the voice is still very loud, you can obviously hear the lack of confidence.


    Ron remained silent for a few seconds, and did not argue with Nami about whether Aaron would fulfill the agreement, but said: "I will help you, help you make up 100 million Bailey, use what you feel is the most secure Way to save your village. "


    "But if Aron and I judge, and do not intend to fulfill the agreement, then I will continue to help you ... Help you get rid of Aron!"


    Nami lowered her head and bit her lip, her body trembling slightly, and after a while, she spoke in a small voice.


    "Thank you ..."


    "You''re welcome."


    Ron smiled and said, "You saved my life. These are what I should do. Well, I''m hungry and it''s time to eat something."


    "Ok."


    Nami nodded and stood up.


    After some effort finally broke Nami''s secret, Ron was also a lot lighter. He also tried to teach wind magic to Nami, but Nami could not learn.


    Is not that the mental strength is too weak, but even if Nami ¡¯s magic circle is built in her mind, she ca n¡¯t release anything.


    Ron hesitated and quickly found the cause.


    Magic imprint.


    The magic mark in the professional system should be one of the keys to magic. Without this mark, even if you do the same meditation, you cannot use magic.


    Could not teach Nami a little magic, which made Ron a little helpless, but the time had come at night, and the conditions for the achievement of salted fish were finally met.


    After achieving 1 achievement point, Ron immediately put into practice.


    The direction of this practice is naturally to return from the spiritual aspect to the magic aspect. First, simply practice the wind blade technique.


    Because of the great increase in mental power during this period, I practiced the wind blade twice, and Ron''s wind blade release speed was within one second.


    The release speed is within one second. If you want to improve, it has nothing to do with proficiency. Because proficiency is already full, if you want to continue to accelerate, then you can only increase the speed of thinking, that is, increase mental power.


    Now Ron''s mental power is about 22 o''clock, which is considered to have a foundation to study derived runes, so Ron''s cultivation direction is still advanced wind magic.


    "The three runes are perfectly fused to form second-order magic. What will happen when the two runes merge?"


    Ron pondered this question and decided to give it a try.


    Because he is extremely proficient in basic runes, it is not difficult to condense the runes. The difficulty is how to merge the two basic runes.


    Which lines should be connected to each other, and which lines should change, these are the most important questions.


    Two golden light spots are formed in the void of the spiritual world, stretching out countless lines at a rapid speed. After being intertwined, they merge together at the center.


    The outside world.


    boom!


    The air in front of Ron suddenly burst, forming a vortex of air, blowing Ron''s body out of the air and falling directly into the sea.


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Unexpectedly Falling into the Sea¡¯, get 1 achievement point]


    Ron, who was blown into the sea, was about to vomit, but the system prompt came from his ear, but he stifled it back from his throat.


    This wave does not lose!


    Ron emerged from the sea, added 1 achievement point to his spirit, and swam towards the boat quickly. His heart became very calm, and he even wanted to come again.


    Heard the moving Nami on the ship, watching Ron crawling up from the sea, a black line said: "... what are you doing?"


    "Cough, study magic, there is a little problem, don''t worry."


    Ron flicked the water, UU reading www.uukanshu. com smiled indifferently at Nami and walked towards the stern.


    Namei looked strangely at Ron to the stern and shook her head. When she turned her head to see the weather, she heard a thud from behind.


    I saw a small piece of something broken in the corner of the stern, and Ron''s figure fell into the sea far away.


    "Don''t worry about the size !!!"


    Ron swam back quickly, coughing at Nami, and said, "This time it was an accident, don''t worry, it won''t matter, it won''t really matter."


    After speaking, Ron ran to the stern.


    After a few seconds, there was a bang again. This time, there was no damage to the ship, but a wave was sprayed on the sea. Ron flew out again and fell into the sea.


    In less than half a minute, Ron swam back again, his face excited, and he didn''t speak to Nami. He climbed directly to the stern.


    Then.


    boom!


    The whole person flew out again.


    Looking at this scene, Nami first was speechless for a long time, and then a not-so-good feeling rushed in her heart ... Could this guy have a particular hobby? !


    Of course Ron did n¡¯t know that he had been labeled as ¡°masochistic¡± in Nami ¡¯s impression. He was indeed very excited at the moment, because the continuous accidental fall into the sea, the second achievement will be reached soon. .


    There are two achievements in accidentally falling into the sea, one is accidentally falling into the sea, and the other is an unfortunate person. Among them, the achievement of ¡®unfortunate person¡¯ requires a total of ten accidental falls into the sea.


    And there is one more thing. Although he failed continuously, he also sorted out a little bit of thoughts during the failure. He could n¡¯t find the north from the fog, and gradually found a direction for the fusion of runes!

 Chapter 16： Fire Magic

    First of all.


    Runes cannot be merged across the air.


    Can''t form two complete runes, and then extend some line fusion, then it must fail, and it failed before it failed to merge.


    Followed.


    Can''t destroy the core area of ??a single rune.


    Each rune is divided into a core area and an outer area. The core area represents the absolute core. Ron even suspects that not only the basic runes, but even the derived runes, as long as they are wind-based, all share this core. , There will be no changes.


    The core area must not be changed. Only the outer area can be changed. The outer areas are intertwined with each other to make certain changes and integration. This is the right direction.


    And Ron thinks it is right to try the fusion of two runes first. The problem of the failure of the fusion of two runes is not small. Fortunately, he can barely suppress it with enough mental strength, but if the fusion of three runes fails. , I''m afraid he can''t hold it at all.


    Of course, even if it can be suppressed, only part of it will still be blown out by the violent wind and fall into the sea, but this is unexpectedly beneficial to him, allowing him to easily reach the accident. Achievement of the series!


    Wow!


    Wow!


    Wow!


    After falling into the sea three times in a row, Ron''s mental energy was almost consumed, so he stopped and meditated to restore his mental energy.


    Because the requirement to achieve the achievement was an "accidental" fall into the sea, it was obviously not possible to deliberately fall into the sea. Ron even thought about how many times he failed at this time, and succeeded slowly.


    After the mental power was completely restored, Ron once again began the journey of ¡®self-masochism¡¯, which was continuously blasted into the sea by the blast of the violent wind, and then climbed onto the ship in wet answer.


    at last.


    When he fell into the sea for the tenth time, Ron finally heard the system prompt sound he wanted to hear.


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Unfortunate Person¡¯ and get 2 achievement points]


    This is the first time Ron has achieved 2 achievements. It seems that the achievement of this ''unfortunate person'' should be quite difficult to achieve, and the stronger the strength, the more difficult it is to achieve. After all, the conditions are unexpected rather than deliberate. .


    Is strong enough, it is almost impossible to accidentally fall into the sea, that is to say, without the practice of wind magic, he may have difficulty achieving this achievement.


    Got 2 achievement points at a time. Ron was very satisfied. He was completely lost in the sea ten times and choked the sea water several times.


    And just after the achievement of the system prompt sound, Ron''s ear immediately sounded a second system prompt.


    [Hint: Your total achievement point reaches 10 points, get a rune extraction opportunity]


    Counting the 2 achievement points obtained this time, Ron has already accumulated 11 achievement points. As he expected, the rune can be drawn again when the achievement point reaches 10 points.


    Swim back from the sea back to the boat. Ron did not rush to extract the runes, but first entered the state of meditation to restore his large amount of lost mental power.


    Waited for the recovery of his mental strength, and the feeling of fatigue and head swelling disappeared. Ron opened his eyes and summoned the career interface of the achievement system.


    When the professional interface was called up, an extraction interface popped up immediately in front of Ron.


    This time the extraction interface is different from the last time. In addition to the four basic system signs of ground water, wind and fire displayed in the four directions of up, down, left and right, the inner circle has three more patterns, arranged in a regular triangle.


    The top pattern is easy to recognize, and it is a purple lightning symbol.


    The two on the lower left and the lower right, Ron is a bit strange. After a closer look, I feel that the blue crystal clear pattern on the lower left overlaps the pattern, which should represent ice magic, the shield on the lower right. The shape of the symbol is a bit unclear.


    Shield?


    Guardian magic?


    Although the magic represented by the pattern in the lower right corner is temporarily indistinguishable, the three new patterns that appear in the middle are undoubtedly advanced runes that override the ordinary runes.


    Just when Ron thought about whether he could draw an intermediate rune in the middle, the patterns began to flash one by one. In addition to the pattern that represents the wind element always staying dim, the other six patterns flashed one after another. Go out.


    finally.


    The flashing light was fixed on the flame pattern on the left.


    [Hint: You got the fire rune]


    Although one of the three runes that did n¡¯t reach a high level makes Ron a little bit regretful, but thinking about it now, his mental strength may not be enough to master higher-level magic, after all, even second-order wind magic I haven''t reached the edge yet.


    And fire magic has great advantages for him. Fire magic and wind magic can form a certain combination, at least much better than drawing earth magic.


    As for the water system ...


    Ron felt temporarily useless.


    Has extraordinary effects against those with ordinary abilities, but there are few abilities in the East China Sea.


    At least for him, the fire department should be the most suitable.


    Along with the sound of the reminder sound, a spot of light appeared in front of Ron ¡¯s eyes at UU reading , extending lines that were completely different from the wind runes in all directions, interweaving into an almost equivalent complexity After the text, the bleakness slowly disappeared.


    Back to the professional interface, two runes appeared on the left side of the interface, both exuding light green luster, and the bottom is marked with the "fire basic runes" and "wind basic runes".


    Occupation: Legal System-Supreme God.


    Magic Mark: Elementary (Spirit Attribute +5)


    Has runes: 2 of them.


    Total achievement points: 11 points.


    After glancing at his professional attributes, Ron switched to the attribute interface, added the 2 achievement points he just obtained to the spirit, and then turned off the achievement system.


    There is an additional 2 points of mental attribute bonus. Ron ¡¯s total mental attribute has reached about 25 points at the moment, plus the proficiency in wind blade has reached almost full value, and the mental power he has can almost release ten winds. Blade art.


    "Fire magic ... try it first."


    Ron thought for a while, but he planned to put the research of wind runes first and master the fire magic he just got.


    Because his spiritual attributes are now very different from those before, and his proficiency in runes has also changed dramatically, so this time the attempt to condense the basic runes of the fire department was directly successful, and the time was only only It took five seconds.


    Call!


    The red flame converged and swelled in front of Ron, blinking into a fireball twice the size of a human head, bursting out toward the sea ahead.


    The fireball flew about seven or eight meters away and then fell into the sea, slammed into flames and exploded, then was swallowed by the sea and disappeared.


    [Hint: You have mastered the first order magic of the fire department, fireball]

 Chapter 17： Leaps and bounds

    "Fireball?"


    Nami, who was sitting in the front half of the boat, noticed the fireball that appeared at the stern, turned her head to look over, blinked, and was slightly surprised.


    Although Ron ¡¯s ¡®self-massage¡¯ toss over there made Nami not want to be close, she suddenly saw her fireball appear and went out, but she brightened her eyes.


    But when she thought of Ron teaching her magic before, she couldn''t use it. According to Ron''s lack of the magician''s blood, she couldn''t help but bulging his cheeks, a little unhappy.


    Nami had a little emotion here, but Ron didn''t notice it, his attention was all on the fireball just released.


    "Power ... Well, it seems pretty good."


    Watching the fireball extinguish in the sea water, Ron touched his chin.


    Compared with wind blade, this magical fireball of the fire department is undoubtedly another feature. Wind blade is a must-have, with strong penetration and speed, while fireball is larger in scope than wind blade. It is more difficult to resist, and it has sustained damage.


    Like the previous captain Kru, encounter Ron''s wind blade technique, with the serrated knife barely blocked a blow, if he is stronger, the serrated knife in his hand is a little harder, it is possible to completely take the wind blade technique.


    Compared with fireball, there is no possibility of ¡®connecting¡¯.


    Either hide it, or try to force it to split with a sword, it is impossible for the horizontal sword to block it, and it will be swallowed up by the fireball in an instant.


    of course.


    Because there is no way to stop it, the speed of fireball is also slower than wind blade.


    The characteristics and shortcomings of both magics are obvious. Windblade is more suitable for fighting in open areas, while fireball is more suitable for fighting in narrow lanes.


    "Try again ..."


    Ron thought for a moment, his eyes flashed slightly, and his thoughts moved again, condensing the basic runes of the fire department in the spiritual world.


    Fireball was released by Ron again.


    But this time the situation was a bit different. After the fireball was released, it didn''t immediately burst out straight ahead, but stayed in Ron''s open palm.


    But Ron couldn''t let the fireball hover in the air for how long, he just used his own mental power to delay the fireball a little, but this delay was enough.


    "Windblade!"


    Eyes flashed, Ron''s spiritual world runes condensed, wind runes condensed instantly.


    Crimson fireball flew out at the same time, Ron also condensed a blue wind blade in front of him, directly catching up with the fireball in front.


    Boom!


    The wind blade smashed into the fireball, and the entire fireball instantly ignited, swelled to nearly half a meter, and the speed was suddenly accelerated.


    The product formed by the fusion of the wind blade and the fireball fell on the sea surface, exploded with a blast, and the flame was scattered everywhere, and a water flow crack was also cut on the sea surface.


    "Sure enough!"


    Saw this scene, Ron''s eyes excited.


    Wind and fire are originally two magics with very similar properties. Wind blade and fireball are naturally intertwined and will not collapse due to violent conflict. Instead, they can be fused together to form a special magic that combines wind and fire.


    And the key is that the slow flight speed of the fireball has become the key to fusion. Otherwise, even if Ron can delay the fireball by one second before flying out, the wind blade is at most parallel to the fireball and cannot crash into the fireball. .


    "This fusion magic ... is called Fireblade."


    Ron was in a good mood.


    Although wind blade and fireball are fused together, the power of fireball and wind blade still erupts, but the shortcomings between the two are covered up with each other, and the advantages are superimposed.


    The speed becomes extremely fast, and it is entangled with flames, which is difficult to hide and unstoppable.


    Only when the front is completely chopped off, or avoided at a very fast speed, can you be immune to damage. In other cases, the end of this move will not be very good.


    At least Ron can be sure that the captain Krue encountered this trick before, and he will be seriously injured by a blow, and even burned to coke on the spot.


    "This pirate with a reward of 3 to 5 million should not be able to catch up, and can be killed in seconds. At least a pirate with a reward of more than 10 million can barely block the first block."


    Ron roughly judged according to the strength of Captain Crew.


    Is not enough to deal with Along.


    Aron is a murloc. As long as he jumps into the sea, the fire magic has no way to get the other party. Even if he doesn''t jump into the sea, as long as he stands in the water, the murloc can control the flow of the water, and can set off the waves to put out the flames.


    If you want to slay Aaron, you still need second-level wind magic, and you need to hit a second spike or be seriously injured, so that Aaron has no chance to jump into the sea and escape.


    But with this trick, if you practice a bit more and improve some spiritual attributes, pirates with a reward of about 10 million can also be included in the target.


    Thinking of this, Ron still showed a hint of satisfaction.


    The next time, Ron began to practice fireball.


    Because the proficiency in condensing runes is much higher than when you first started practicing magic, it is also much easier to master fireball skills.


    For the third time using fireball, Ron''s release time has been shortened to less than 3 seconds, and the fourth time is directly reduced to about 2 seconds.


    After meditation to restore the lost mental power, Ron exercised fireball again, and after seven or eight times, the release speed has reached about 1 second.


    For Ron now, it is easy to remember a rune clearly, and it will take less time, and the process of condensing runes, as long as you come to the last five or six times, the proficiency is almost up, the speed is natural Ascension is fast.


    In less than three hours, Ron increased the fireball''s release speed to a level similar to that of wind blade.


    And in this process, Ron reached another achievement and moved forward steadily.


    The condition for achieving this achievement is that the cumulative practice time reaches 100 hours. Ron has been continually practicing since he came to this world, and it just happened to reach the standard of 100 hours just now.


    Moving forward steadily This achievement brings Ron 2 points, which is the same as ¡®Unlucky Man¡¯ and is a slightly higher achievement.


    2 achievement points naturally did not have any accidents, or it was the spiritual attribute, which also brought Ron''s spiritual attribute to the 27 point, close to the 30 point level.


    As the spirit became stronger, Ron''s normal mental recovery speed also increased a bit, and the recovered mental power almost every ten minutes was able to release a wind blade.


    Although this speed is not very fast, the effect is still very large, which means that Ron can release one more magic in battles lasting more than ten minutes.


    And Ron estimates that after the mental attribute reaches more than 30 points, this recovery speed should be further improved, at that time the effect will become more and more obvious.

 Chapter 18： Strength

    After improving his proficiency in fireball, Ron returned to the rune fusion exercise and continued to try to fuse the two basic runes of the wind system.


    After ten attempts, Ron has almost determined that the basic runes of the two wind systems should indeed be able to merge.


    Now that I have found a route that I can take, I naturally do not rush to study derivative runes. After all, to study a derivative rune, the complexity is too great.


    If three identical wind basic runes can be merged to form a wind second order magic, it is really a good thing for Ron.


    Because of this, he can delay the study of derivative runes for a long time, and wait until his spiritual attributes become higher, his thinking speed is faster, his mental strength is more, and his recovery speed is faster.


    In the next few days, Ron was always trying to rune fusion.


    After many unknown failures, he finally successfully combined the two basic runes in the afternoon of the third day!


    Hum!


    The two perfectly combined runes no longer exploded or collapsed, but instantly extracted Ron''s mental power of about two wind blades.


    Next, three blue wind blades appeared in the void in front of Ron, and the length and size of each were almost equivalent to ordinary wind blade.


    Oh!


    Three wind blades fell into the sea, instantly cutting the sea into three cracks.


    "Successful!"


    Ron looked at this scene, and the joy in his heart instantly dissipated the feeling of exhaustion brought about by consuming a lot of energy and exercising for nearly a day.


    Two runes combined to release three wind blades at once!


    Although this is not second-order magic, it is just an enhanced version of first-order magic, but it is undoubtedly much stronger than ordinary wind blade. Three wind blades fly out in a triangle shape, which is enough to block off a large area of ??dodge space .


    And this enhanced version of multiple wind blades can undoubtedly be combined with fireball and release multiple fire blades!


    This kind of power explodes, it is absolutely extremely huge!


    Like the previous character of Captain Crew, one move is enough to kill, it is impossible to resist, and even the pirates under his command can also be destroyed!


    From wind blade to fire blade, to multiple wind blades and multiple fire blades, the power is almost doubled. Ron even feels that this trick can be very effective even if it is against Aaron. Big threat!


    With this move, although it is not easy to sweep across the East China Sea, at least in the East China Sea, it has already initially had the capital to run wild.


    "Dig the treasure on the treasure map, and then you can go get the heads of the pirates who offer thousands of rewards ..."


    Ron clenched his fists, feeling that his soul seemed to be surging, eager to fight, eager to release multiple fire blades, swept across the battlefield in an instant, and showed the powerful power of the magician to this world!


    Is this expansion?


    No, this is the shaking from the soul after having a certain strength.


    The magician is noble and elegant. Although he is not as wildly eager for battle as the mad warrior, the magician is absolutely unwilling to be ordinary.


    To be respected wherever you go, to be awesome wherever you go, to be a great and supreme being, this is the instinct of every magician who is unwilling to be ordinary!


    This world should shudder for magic!


    After a long time, Ron gradually recovered from the spiritual turmoil, and after recovering, he vaguely felt that his spirit seemed to have a slight increase compared to before, and increased the intensity by about 1 point.


    "Just an enhanced version of the first-order magic, it already has two or three times the power of the first-order magic. It seems that the second-order magic will be stronger than I thought."


    Ron returned to his mind, thinking about the power of the multiple wind blades just released, and could not help but eager to have a real second-order magic.


    He originally thought that second-order magic is at least three times the power of ordinary first-order magic, and now it seems that it may be far more than three times, and maybe even more than five times!


    The next few days, Ron began his second-order magic attempt.


    However, the difficulty of second-order magic is greater than he thought, and the fusion of the three basic runes seems to be untenable. Even if he constructs a complete combination of runes, it still collapses and disappears. Without forming second-order magic.


    As Ron kept trying to study the second order magic of the wind system, Nami''s boat finally came to the place marked on the treasure map.


    ¡­¡­


    "This is it."


    Nami looked at the figures on the treasure map for a while, nodded definitively, and looked at the desert island in front.


    Is said to be a desert island. In fact, even the island is difficult to count, because the radius is only a few hundred meters, and only a beach and shallow weeds grow on the island.


    "Let''s go then."


    Ron saw that Nami was very sure, so he jumped off the boat and landed on the beach.


    Demonstrating resistance to second-order magic, he had to shift the route a little bit to increase his mental strength first, and then explore derivative runes and second-order magic in turn.


    Compared to boring meditation practice, completing the various achievements given by the achievement system is undoubtedly the fastest way to improve the attributes. As long as the luck is not too bad, the dug is not completely empty, you can have 1 point Achievements are at hand.


    "According to the directions on the map, it should be on this side."


    Nami looked down at the map and walked forward, inadvertently tripping over a piece of broken ship-shaped wooden block, and suddenly fell forward.


    Although Ron walking beside was not agile, his mental reaction speed was beyond ordinary people, and he reacted in an instant, UU reading www. uukanshu.com stabilised Nami who stumbled a bit and nearly fell.


    Ron hoped that this would also achieve an achievement. Unfortunately, there was no system prompt sound in his ears, which made him shake his head secretly, but it seemed to be good.


    Nami didn''t blush and shy like a normal girl at once, but continued to look at the treasure map without care, and quickly determined the position.


    "right here."


    Came somewhere, Nami pointed to the ground, and threw a spatula that had been prepared very early to Ron.


    The two of them worked together and quickly dug up the soil. Because it was all loose sand, it was extremely easy to dig. A sand pit nearly half a meter was quickly dug up.


    Ding!


    Under another excavation, Ron touched some metal in the shovel.


    Both eyes lit up, dropped the shovel, put their hands into the pit, and after a few sweeps, a rusty black iron box was exposed below.


    Ron and Nami were very close to dig one end, quickly cleaned the edge of the iron box, and then respectively held the end of the iron box and lifted it hard.


    Wow!


    The rusty iron box with wet sea sand was carried up by the two.


    The box is very heavy, but the heavy one is a bit empty, it seems to be just the weight of the iron box itself, and there is not much in it.


    Feeling the weight is not good, Ron and Nami''s excitement slightly converged. After the two looked at each other, Ron waved the shovel and broke the rusty rotten lock.


    boom!


    The iron box was opened to reveal the contents.


    The box was not empty, but it revealed a smaller wooden box wrapped in thick tarpaulin.


    [Hint: You achieve achievements, diggers, get 1 achievement point]

 Chapter 19： Treasure chest and pirates

    Ron ¡¯s face remained unchanged, and he called up the achievement interface at will, added 1 achievement point to his spirit, and then returned his attention back to the small wooden box wrapped in tarpaulin.


    What will be inside?


    Judging from the weight and the size of the box, it does not seem to be something like gold coins and silver coins. Could it be said that ... devil fruit?


    Ron shook his head after thinking for a while, digging a treasure map to dig out the fruit of the devil is a bit too much, not to mention that this is the East China Sea, and it is not a great route.


    Nami quickly ripped open the tarpaulin paper and placed the small wooden box on the beach.


    Said that it was a small wooden box, which was actually just one size smaller than the huge iron box. It was still a big wooden box, and there was nothing wrong with loading Nami.


    Snaps.


    The small wooden box was unlocked, and Nami opened the wooden box easily.


    After the wooden box was opened, a thick tarpaulin paper appeared inside. After opening, a slanted knife was exposed. The handle and scabbard were silver-white, which looked very delicate.


    There are some very scattered jewelry under the knife. Although there are not many, each piece looks very exquisite and should be extremely valuable.


    "Knife?"


    Ron stunned a little, and took out the silver knife from the box, only to feel that the entire knife was very heavy. After pulling it out hard, the blade did not show any rust. It was still a sharp edge.


    He didn''t know much about the swords of this world, so he barely knew the eagle eye''s black sword night, Luo''s demon sword ghost cry and so few, and the one in front of him was not known.


    On the first feeling, it should not be the supreme sharp knife.


    Although Ron doesn''t know about swords, his spiritual attributes are far stronger than ordinary people, so he can also give a certain judgment from the spiritual aspect of a sword.


    As for whether it is Liangkuai Fifty Workers or Da Kuaidao 21 Workers, Ron prefers the former. After all, here is just the East China Sea, and there should not be such good luck, digging a treasure can dig a big sharp knife.


    of course.


    It is not necessarily true to say it. Who knows if this was a powerful pirate or someone many years ago, who planned to hide it after washing his hands.


    However, it does n¡¯t make much sense to Ron for Liang Kuai Dao or Da Kuai Dao. How can a magician use a sword instead of a magic sword warrior, and the achievement of the famous knife collector on the achievement interface only requires the collection of ten famous knives, Liang Kuai Both the big sharp knife counts.


    ïÏ.


    Ron put the knife in his hand into the scabbard and looked at Nami, saying, "It doesn''t look like much, how much is it worth?"


    Nami was looking at the jewelry in the box brightly, and she was very excited. After taking the last one out, she put the jewelry back in the box and said, "These can also be worth at least 5 million shells. Profit, maybe ten million. "


    "That''s a good one, and it''s a tireless run."


    Ron smiled, originally wanted to throw the knife in his hand back into the box, but thought that Nami might sell it if not used, so she took it in her hand and did not throw it back.


    Nami closed the wooden box, humming a pleasant tone, and a man picked up a huge wooden box and greeted Lu Ning to walk in the direction of the ship.


    However, just after a few steps, her footsteps suddenly stopped.


    Ron''s footsteps also paused, looking at the sea not far away, and I don''t know when a ship shadow appeared over there, it seemed not far away from here.


    Looking at the route of the ship, it shouldn''t be rushing here, but just passing through the sea, but the other party seems to have discovered the situation on this side, so they have to change direction to come here.


    Pirate?


    Ron''s eyebrows shook.


    Nami was also looking at the shadow of the boat in the distance, his big bright eyes gurgled and looked at Ron next to him, saying: "Do you want to take another vote?"


    "No problem ... if it happens to be a pirate."


    Ron rubbed his wrist and watched the ship in the distance open.


    Under the circumstances of mastering multiple wind blades, fireballs, and spiritual attributes have also been increased to nearly 30 points, in the case of head-to-head confrontation, in the East China Sea, except for Aron, he is basically not afraid of other pirates.


    If the ship coming is a pirate ship, seeing that he and Nami are digging for treasures here, it will definitely not fire the gun remotely, but will rush down from the ship.


    "Then prepare it."


    Nami narrowed her eyes, revealing a cute and creepy smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Agrees with Ron Namei''s judgment.


    Is indeed a pirate ship.


    The Iron Hammer Pirates of the East China Sea, Captain Iron Hammer Love is a monster with arm strength more than tens of hundreds of ordinary people. He once smashed all the buildings in a small town with a huge hammer, even a few days ago. , Also smashed a small warship!


    "Captain, there is no chasing soldiers, it seems that the Navy is afraid to chase it again, ha ha ha ha."


    "Of course, after seeing Captain Love''s hammer, the group of navy cowards might have scared the courage, and those who survived will surely escape to the base and say," The Iron Hammer Pirate is a demon, and the captain is a scary demon. " ! "


    On the deck of the Iron Hammer Pirates, many pirates with naked tops and fierce beards are laughing.


    A man standing next to Captain Hammer Love looked at Hammer Love and said with a smile: "Captain Love, this time sinking a warship, your bounty may have to increase again, it is estimated to be one thousand Wan Baili is over. "


    Luo Fu supported the hammer next to him and snorted, "If those idiots don''t get Lao Tzu''s bounty more than 10 million, UU will read the book next time with their navy branch And smashed it away. "


    Heard the words of Hammer Love, many pirates laughed arrogantly.


    And at this time, on the observation deck at the top of the sail, a pirate who was responsible for observing the sea surface suddenly rushed down: "Captain Love, there seems to be a small boat in front."


    "Ok?"


    Love turned his head and looked up. After seeing the pirate''s gesture, he narrowed his eyes and looked in a certain direction on the sea, but he didn''t see anything.


    ''S men next to them quickly took a telescope and handed it to Love.


    Love took the telescope, and immediately saw the picture in the distance, frowning slightly, staring at it for about half a minute before putting down the telescope.


    "It seems to be digging something."


    Next to a pirate slightly suspicious opening, said: "Is there any treasure hidden in this place?"


    Lov Pestle stood on the deck with a hammer, blowing his beard, said: "Well ... look at the past, whether he is digging treasure or hiding something, I will accept it if it is valuable!"


    "Yes."


    There was a pirate response, and the direction of the sail had already been adjusted.


    Many other pirates continued to look in the direction of the distant sea, all with a somewhat interesting look. Let''s not talk about what to hide. If you are digging for something, it is indeed something worth looking forward to.


    Their captain had also obtained a treasure map before, and then dug out a large box of gold and silver coins, worth nearly ten million Bailey, and everyone was divided into a lot, and it took a week to go to sea again.


    If we can get so much of the last harvest this time, then we can go to the biggest island nearby and play happily for a week before we go out to sea.

 Chapter 20： Rons strength

    On a desert island.


    "That flag should be ... Hammer Pirates."


    Nami looked at the gradually approaching pirate ship, carefully looked at the pirate flag that was gradually clearing, and said to Ron.


    The Pirate Banner is a two-handed hammer placed next to the skull, which is easy to recognize.


    "Do you understand."


    Ron asked Nami while looking at the direction of the ship.


    Nami put a finger on her chin, revealing a thoughtful look, and said, "It''s a bit of an impression. I saw it in the newspaper before. The captain''s bounty seems to be 8 million Baileys. It should be the reason for fear of Along , Did not come to Along ¡¯s sea to plunder. "


    "This way."


    Hearing Nami''s words, Ron nodded.


    Although the bounty does not represent absolute strength, but 8 million bounty, but also fear Along, then the strength may not reach the level of the original captain Crow and Admiral Klick.


    If it is against the top pirates of the East China Sea, such as Shangluo and Klick, there should be some danger in fighting, but there is no problem with the 8 million bounty level.


    It''s a pity to Ron that it would be nice if the bounty was 10 million.


    In the achievement system, defeating the Pirates with a reward of 10 million Baileys for the first time is also a condition for achievement. If there are only 8 million, then you can only try to complete the killing achievements, killing more than ten in a battle. enemy.


    "about there."


    Nami judged the distance of the pirate ship, and made an eye at Ron. The two quickly lifted the box, pretending to be just digging out the treasure chest, and quickly ran towards the direction of the boat, turning the wood The box was placed on the boat.


    The Hammer Pirate Group''s ship is also a medium-sized brigantine, which can accommodate no more than a hundred people. This number is within the range of Ron''s sufficient elimination, but only needs a suitable battlefield.


    far away.


    On the ship of the Iron Hammer Pirates, many pirates have already seen the actions of Ron and Nami. Someone immediately shouted, "Captain, they are about to escape!"


    "Isn''t it a bit late to try to escape at this time?"


    The hammer Hammer sneered with the hammer and said, "Rush over, don''t shoot, just crash their boat."


    The boat in front is just a very ordinary boat, and here they are a specially modified medium-sized brigantine, the speed of the boat is faster than that of the warship, and it has been rushed all the way, and the speed has been increased to extremely fast.


    And now the wind is not strong, the boat has no possibility of escape.


    Under Love''s order, the whole ship advanced at full speed and rammed directly towards Ron and Nami''s boat. In a burst of wry whistle, Ron and Nami''s boat crashed apart.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    All the pirates felt the vibration of the ship and laughed.


    Love also grinned and said, "Okay, stop the boat, go down and salvage, and see if the person is still alive. If you are alive, make up a knife."


    "okay."


    Many pirates responded, grinning, and walked to the side of the ship.


    However, at this moment, a pirate who always frowned and did not laugh suddenly said in a low voice: "That, Captain Love, when I just smashed the boat, I saw that there was no one on the ship."


    "Ok?"


    Love raised his eyebrows and said, "No one? Where can people go, can they get to the bottom of the sea?"


    When Love was a little puzzled and unbelieving, the ship had gradually stopped, and when some pirates were about to jump into the sea, a crisp, silvery bell-like sound came from the stern.


    "That captain, are you looking for me?"


    Many pirates turned their heads and saw that Nami was on the pirate ship somehow, sitting on the top of the cabin, sitting on her lower legs, smiling at the pirates below.


    Seeing Nami''s appearance, all the pirates were stunned for a moment, first wondering how Nami ran onto the boat, but then they all relaxed.


    "What, it turned out to be a child."


    "It looks pretty cute, hello, I said the captain, if he was escorted to the rich area as a slave and sold, he should be able to sell a lot of money."


    A pirate smiled in the direction of Love.


    The other pirates smiled at each other without any nervousness either. One of them looked at Nami and asked, "Hey, I said, where is your companion?"


    "He ..."


    Nami sat on the top of the cabin and shook his little white feet, deliberately lengthened his tone, and said, "Isn''t it over there?"


    Hearing Nami''s words, many pirates looked subconsciously in the direction indicated by Nami.


    "It''s tiring to climb up."


    Saw Ron turned over from the side of the ship''s side, and boarded the ship with a wet answer, spitting at Nami with a complaint.


    He and Nami jumped into the sea from an angle that the pirates couldn''t see very early, and swam a distance to the side. After the pirate ship collided and stopped slowly, they leaned over.


    Nami got on the boat with the flexibility of the rope. Ron had no experience with Nami. Fortunately, he was n¡¯t a dead man ¡¯s house with no power. Climbing up on the rope could still do it, Nami. He came out deliberately and delayed for a while, just waiting for him to come up.


    "Then ... it''s time to get started."


    After Ron vomited Nami, he looked back at the many pirates in the front, his eyes were plain, and he spoke casually.


    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words, many pirates were stunned for a while. Then UU read , and then someone could not help but chuckled and laughed, showing Rong looking at the idiot.


    Do it?


    Is it you who finally got on the boat? !


    "This kid is afraid that he still doesn''t know whose boat is here. Forget it. The silly slave can''t be sold in the rich area. It can be thrown into the sea to feed the fish."


    A pirate opened his mouth like a joke, picked up the knife in his hand, and walked towards Ron. The other pirates laughed and watched casually.


    Saw this scene, Ron smiled lightly.


    Raised his hands as a slash, and waved toward the front, the two runes in the spiritual world were instantly interwoven and formed.


    Oh!


    Three cyan wind blades suddenly appeared, just like the three sword qi, swept over in an instant, and the leading pirates didn''t even react, but were penetrated by the wind blade.


    The other pirates immediately opened their eyes and felt that they were desperately trying to wield their weapons to resist under the life and death crisis, but they were too late to react.


    Three wind blades swept across the deck, disappearing behind the figure of many pirates in an instant, splitting the ship''s plates on both sides of the shipboard into three cracks.


    "......"


    Many pirates passing through by the wind blade are glaring blindly, revealing an incredible look, and bowing their heads hard, trying to see where they have penetrated.


    That is, at the next moment, blood was sprayed like raindrops, impregnating the entire deck, and the corpse was like a domino, and a piece of clatter fell.


    The scene was silent.


    All the remaining body of the pirates is like a petrified body, stiff in place, with a horrified and unbelievable look in his eyes, looking at the face calmly, as if it was just Ron who made a trivial action.

 Chapter 21： Slaughter on one side!

    Not only ordinary pirates.


    Even Captain Hammer Love, the captain of the Hammer Pirates, looked at the **** scene on the ship and looked at Ron with an incredible look.


    "What was that just now? You ... what did you do?"


    "That is a multiple wind blade, a kind of wind magic."


    Seeing that everyone was horrified and stiff in place, Ron said casually: "It seems that the information about me has not been circulated yet, but next time, the name of the pirate hunter" Mage Ron "should be able to slightly Let''s spread it. "


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®ten steps and one person¡¯, get 1 achievement point]


    As Ron spoke, the system prompt sounded in his ears undoubtedly. The previous blow apparently killed more than ten pirates in seconds and achieved this achievement.


    "Magic ... Wind ..."


    Hammer Love had a somewhat unbelievable look in his eyes, but after hearing Ron''s second sentence, his face instantly became gritted and said, "Pirate Hunter? Are you a Pirate Hunter ?!"


    At this moment it is no longer possible to think about the fact that there is still such a thing as magic in this world. Ron showed the identity of a pirate hunter, which is obviously coming to his head!


    "Yes, yes."


    Ron responded to Hammer Love with a wave of his hand, and a common wind blade flew out, splitting the pirate who was holding a gun not far away trying to shoot him in half.


    Mental attributes are powerful, not only represent magic and spiritual power, but also far exceed the speed of thinking and observation of ordinary people.


    Although Ron ¡¯s physical agility is not high, the release of magic is not related to the agility attribute on the body. He does not need to rely on the speed of the physical response of the body. He only needs to stand on the spot to control the whole situation.


    This is the power of the magician!


    It is almost impossible to do small movements, and all movements are unremarkable, because the spiritual thinking and reaction speed of the magician far exceeds that of ordinary people.


    Saw Ron hacked a pirate, Hammer Love gritted his teeth, and after a few laps of escape and battle, he roared and raised a huge hammer in his hand to rush to Ron.


    "too slow."


    Ron''s casual mouth.


    In fact, Hammer Love is already very fast, even faster than the previous captain Krut, but because he and Love have a distance of more than ten meters, plus Love also hesitated, that There is no possibility of getting close.


    Hum!


    The fiery fireball condensed and formed, and blasted towards the hammer hammer.


    Hammer Love thought that it would be the same wind blade as before, and he was ready to smash it with a hammer, but he didn''t expect a huge fireball to fly over, and he couldn''t help but look stagnant, but he could only swing his hammer with his scalp. Go down.


    Boom!


    The huge iron hammer brought a strong wind, as if it had great strength, it fell down with a bang, and instantly burst two basketball-sized fireballs.


    But the flame is a flame after all, even if it is exploded by the hammer, it is still swaying around as a flame wave, and the body of Iron Hammer Love is obviously unable to resist the flames. The hair is instantly scorched and embarrassed backwards A stagger.


    Oh!


    As he stumbled back, the three wind blades flew from behind the flames that had not completely disappeared, so that the flame that had been extinguished quickly seemed to be added with a fuel, and it suddenly wrapped up around the wind blade.


    Saw this scene, Luo Fu''s eyes were already showing horrified eyes, but the wind blade was extremely fast, and was blocked by the flame for a while, when he saw it, he had already arrived in front of him.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh !!!"


    Love roared and waved the iron hammer in his hand like a whirlwind, smashing it forward, already trying his best to try to block the wind blade.


    In the roar, all three wind blades exploded, and the flame collapsed in all directions, enveloping the whole person in Love.


    "Luo ... Captain Love!"


    Some of the surviving pirates who watched this scene couldn''t help but tremble, and their eyes were already showing fear, and no one even dared to come forward and attack Ron.


    Nami, who was sitting at the top of the cabin, had seen Ron ¡¯s scene when she was practicing magic, but at this moment, looking at a tragic deck and the iron hammer Love swallowed by the flames and the strong wind, she could n¡¯t help but look at Luo. En glance.


    Is very strong.


    Is stronger than she thought.


    The strength of this hammer Hammer should be a lot stronger than that of the previous captain Crew, but it was easily beaten by Ron, and there was almost no resistance.


    With a small hand holding his chin and shaking the calf, Nami was a little depressed. She wanted to learn magic with Ron again, but she couldn''t learn how to try.


    Time seems to be still for a few seconds.


    After everyone was frozen, the hammer Hawf swallowed by the flame finally changed, and the blood suddenly spewed out of the flame, pouring out the remaining flame.


    After the flame was extinguished, it showed Rove, but all the remaining pirates, all fear appeared in their hearts, and their faces were pale.


    I saw Love at the moment. The hammer in his hand had already broken into countless fragments, and there were several dents on the huge hammer head. There was no one intact place on the whole body, covered with countless wounds.


    Although Lough reluctantly shattered the wind blade, it was at the cost of the hammer hammer handle breaking and breaking, and even if the wind blade was broken, it still had a sharp edge like a small blade spreading out in all directions, Lough ¡¯s The flesh is obviously unable to resist.


    Poof.


    Under the multiple fire blades released by Ron in conjunction with the fireball technique, Love was finally killed by a blow, and the body fell to the side.


    At the same time when Love fell, Ron''s ear heard a familiar system prompt.


    [Hint: You have achieved the achievement ¡®Little Famous¡¯ and you have 1 achievement point]


    "what?"


    Hearing the prompt from his ear ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ron showed a strange look.


    If you remember correctly, the condition for the achievement of this "little reputation" should be the need to kill a pirate with a reward of more than 10 million Baileys. Is n¡¯t this Iron Hammer Love only a reward of 8 million Baileys? ?


    Did you say what has been done recently, and some rewards have been raised, Nami just did not know?


    Ron showed a thoughtful look, waved his right hand casually, and a wind blade chopped towards the pirate who was trembling to shoot at him.


    Oh!


    The wind blade splits the railing in half with the pirate.


    Ron turned his head and looked at the rest of the ship, about a dozen or so pirates, and walked slowly.


    He released two multiple wind blades, one fireball and two wind blades, and his mental power only consumed two thirds. In the face of the remaining pirates, it is still more than a knife, and a multiple wind blade can kill a piece. .


    And when the mental power is strong enough, no one can sneak into Ron, although Ron will not be so domineering, but with his strong mental power, his senses and sensitivity to danger are also far stronger than ordinary people of.


    Poof!


    A pirate collapsed completely, directly dropped his weapon and fled wildly, jumping into the sea.


    The remaining pirates looked at each other. Someone hesitated, and was immediately split in half by Ron''s wind blade.


    The other pirates shuddered, and he no longer hesitated. They all jumped into the sea, regardless of whether they had the opportunity to swim back to the nearby island, but staying on the boat is obviously mortal. There is obviously no man in the look of Ron Be merciful.


    As Ron wiped out the last pirate who didn''t have time to jump off the sea, the Iron Hammer Pirate Group was also completely destroyed!

 Chapter 22： Thirty changes in spiritual attributes

    "ended."


    Killed the last person, Ron walked to the side of the ship and glanced at the pirates who jumped into the sea. Seeing that most of them had dived to the bottom to escape to the distance, they shook his head.


    If these pirates are not so densely standing, all of them are separated from one round to another, it is still very difficult for him to destroy a whole ship of pirates by himself, but his image is too deceptive. Too.


    But having said that, this also made Ron a little uncomfortable.


    Does look like a weak chicken?


    Nami''s little hand gently supported, jumped from the top of the cabin, looked at the messy ship board, and said: "It''s cruel, it''s too troublesome to clean up like this."


    Although she opened her mouth, Nami didn''t care. She was mixed in the dragon pirate group. She had seen the horrible picture, and the pirate was not sorry to die.


    Compared to Nami, Ron was facing this kind of scene for the first time, but his spiritual attributes are far stronger than ordinary people, and there is no such thing as feeling unfit.


    People with strong spirits not only think much faster than ordinary people, but also want to control their emotions and thoughts. It is also a very simple thing, not to mention the scene of the **** last time when we killed Pirate Kruk.


    "no way."


    Ron spread his hands helplessly and said: "If you use the magic of the fire system, you might burn the ship, and you can only use the most suitable wind system."


    "Well, that''s right, I''ll leave it to you over there. I''ll go and find all their treasures." Nami smiled at Ron, stretched out her small hand, and gently opened it twice. Slipped in.


    ¡¾You are lazy, okay¡¿


    Ron glanced at Nami lazily, leaned against a clean railing and sat down. Instead of rushing to clean the deck, he first summoned the achievement system.


    The 1 achievement point he got when he just beheaded Captain Iron Hammer surprised him. Unexpectedly, Luofu ¡¯s bounty has reached more than 10 million, but even without this 1 achievement point, he can use his spiritual attributes. Raised to more than 30 points.


    Because you get this ship, you can achieve an achievement.


    Just when Ron was thinking, the system alert sound in his ear was finally too late.


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Captain II¡¯ and gain 1 achievement point]


    The condition for achieving this achievement is to get a medium-sized brigantine, in addition to the ¡®Captain I¡¯ achievement, and the condition for achieving this is a small sailing boat.


    The achievement of the small sailing boat has never been achieved. Ron initially thought that the boat of Nami was not judged as the cause of his belongings. Later, he realized that the boat was too small to be considered a small sailing boat. Can be regarded as a miniature sailboat.


    "There is no one-time meeting the conditions, it seems that you still have to get a small sailboat, but this problem is not big, it is easy to get."


    Ron touched his chin for a moment, then switched to the attribute interface, and all the 3 achievement points he just got were on the spiritual attribute.


    Originally, his mental attributes were about 28 points. After adding 3 points, he easily crossed the threshold of 30 points.


    Ding!


    Is like the sound of iron nails falling on the ice, crisp and sweet, ringing on the level of the soul, making the soul ripples like water.


    At this moment, Ron clearly felt that the world in front of him seemed to become clearer, and the speed of thinking had improved a bit, even beyond the limit of the flesh.


    Is like an ordinary person manipulating an old-fashioned mecha shell. The mind has been rotated several times before the body can respond accordingly.


    "It feels weird."


    Ron controlled his palm up, held it in front of his eyes, and then put it down again.


    This process has been very short, but his thinking has already been far away from this part of the movement, the speed difference between the two is a few seconds, like the feeling of network delay.


    In fact, Ron had this feeling before. When he was completely focused, his speed of thinking exceeded the speed of his body, but it was not so obvious at that time.


    "There is a feeling of being bound ..."


    Ron frowned slightly, this situation actually had more advantages than disadvantages for him.


    Because he does not rely on the physical body to fight, and the release of magic is not absolutely related to the physical body, the mental speed of thinking is actually equivalent to the speed he can play in the battle.


    Also has shortcomings, that is, it feels very strange, just like the separation of soul and flesh, the strength of the soul exceeds the flesh too much.


    Do you need to exercise your physical strength?


    Do not.


    Is wrong.


    Is not like this. The reason for this feeling is that you have some insufficient control over the suddenly increased mental power.


    After Ron''s thoughts turned a few times, he quickly found the key to the problem.


    Let an ordinary computer run hundreds of programs at the same time, of course, it is necessary to directly explode the card. Let a supercomputer calculate one plus one equal to two, although it is too small to use, it is not impossible to count!


    In other words, UU reading mortals can''t do to rise to the realm of God, but God wants to downgrade to the realm of mortals to communicate with mortals, that is very easy to do .


    Compared to the soul and the spirit, the flesh is only a tool. How to use the tool is entirely concerned with the soul and the spirit.


    It is Ron ¡¯s freedom to let the spirit fit the flesh.


    Wanted to understand this, Ron closed his eyes. After about ten minutes, he opened his eyes again. The feeling of discomfort had disappeared completely.


    "Hoo, it''s easy."


    Ron exhaled, showing a slight chuckle. No wonder there was no such strong discomfort before, and before that his spirit had been adapting to the flesh, but this time the spirit suddenly raised a level and failed to complete the fit immediately.


    The physical problem did not end, and Ron returned to the problem of cultivation.


    After crossing the 30-point level, although Ron ¡¯s mental strength did not increase explosively, it was only a common increase of 3 points of mental attributes, but his thoughts were running nearly twice as fast as before. !


    What is this concept? !


    Before Ron, it was almost to the point of reading a page of hundreds of words of novels, and he could instantly write down each word and punctuation marks, and now he can almost swipe away and just write down A whole page of content!


    The memory and speed of thinking are all greatly improved. It is indeed as Ron expected. Only when the spiritual attribute reaches more than 30 points can we truly be qualified to master the second-order magic.


    Because only with the memory and speed of thinking, can we study the complicated rune combinations with countless possibilities.

 Chapter 23： What is missing?

    Improvement in the speed of thought also means an increase in the speed of magic release.


    Ron simply tried it, and found that his wind blade release speed was easily within 0.5 seconds. This speed is not much different from the instantaneous for ordinary people.


    Only in the eyes of the strong man whose agility is far stronger than ordinary people, this release time of 0.5 seconds is considered a flaw caused by delay.


    Windblade''s release speed is within two seconds, while multiple windblade''s speed is within one second, and it is not close to one second, but is about 0.78 seconds.


    The release rate is also the same.


    In addition, Ron ¡¯s normal mental recovery rate has also increased by nearly three times as he had expected, and it can recover the amount of a wind blade in almost two minutes. It seems not much, but in You can also release two more wind blades in a battle.


    Although Ron ¡¯s total mental strength has only increased by one wind blade, his strength has improved a lot compared to before, even if there is another level of strength compared to Iron Hammer Love. Easy to do!


    If Hammer Love ¡¯s bounty exceeds 10 million, then in the East China Sea, it is already a first-class pirate.


    Surpassed him, only the fish-man Along, Baiji Kro, Admiral Klick ... Among them alone, Along is stronger than the other two.


    Crick''s personal strength is actually not as good as Klot. The reason why the bounty is higher than Klot and is known as the overlord of the East China Sea is only because of the large fleet of 5,000 people.


    The number of 5,000 people is still terrifying. At least for Ron now, everyone stands there to let him kill, and he has to drain his mental strength a dozen times.


    of course.


    Is now four years before Luffy went out to sea, and Crick does not yet have such a huge fleet.


    Just thinking of the number problem, Ron always felt that he was missing something. Although the improvement brought by the 30-point spirit was huge, he still felt that he was missing something.


    Always feels that a real magician should not be like this, and should not be bothered by the concept of ''quantity''.


    What is missing?


    Ron had many ideas in his mind, but none of them got a response from the achievement system, and finally shook his head.


    "If you deal with Klick, you can achieve a lot of achievements, such as a large sailboat, a thousand enemies killed in a battle, etc ... But this number is a bit troublesome."


    Ron wants to make Admiral Crick as the next target, but if the opponent really has a fleet of thousands of people now, it is indeed a bit tricky.


    Killing Klick by light slashing is not very meaningful to him, because 10 million bounty pirates have already killed an iron hammer Love, what he needs is to kill more than a thousand enemies in a battle , And capture these large ships to achieve success.


    "Having said that, the total achievement point is already 17 points."


    Ron said aloud, last time when the total achievement point reached 10 points, he got the wind rune. I do n¡¯t know if there is any reward for the total achievement point reaching 20 points.


    But he hasn''t even got through the fire and wind systems, and he hasn''t been able to study the second-level magic. Even if he is given another extra magic, the improvement will not be great.


    But Ron had an inexplicable hunch, that is, after the total achievement point reached 20, it might not give the rune, but something else.


    Ron finished the harvest this time, and Nami walked out of the cabin, and looked at the deckway that had not changed:


    "There is no change at all, you are too lazy, Ron, can''t your magic summon several servants or the like to clean it?"


    "Obviously you want to be lazy too."


    Ron spoke lazily and walked towards Nami. Under Nami ¡¯s strange eyes, he stretched out his fingers and gestured in the void, then reached out and patted her head gently, saying, "Okay, call When finished, go to clean the ship board! "


    Nami was stunned for a moment, and immediately reacted, looking at Ron with his teeth, trying to punch a bag on Ron''s head with a fist, but Ron escaped with a laugh.


    "How about the harvest, how much is it?"


    Smiled and avoided Nami''s attack, Ron asked Nami.


    Nami stopped and sighed, "Probably about seven or eight million Baileys ... No, about 10 million Baileys."


    Ron said with a black line: "How many are there!"


    Is it necessary to hide the harvest from myself? It was not the time before.


    Namei complained: "Only 15 million Bailey ..."


    Ron was too lazy to ignore Nami. He couldn''t believe this grievous expression. He picked up the cleaning tool in the corner and threw a mop to Nami.


    "Let''s do it together, get it done quickly."


    Seeing Ron turned a blind eye to her grievance, she threw a mop, Nami hummed: "Hey, it''s too much, is there any way for girls to do such rough work?"


    Ron: "Yes!"


    Nami: "..."


    Although there was a mess on the deck, blood and corpses were everywhere, but Ron and Nami cleaned them together, and they quickly cleaned them off, but the **** smell could not be dissipated for the time being.


    Captain Love ¡¯s head was kept in order to get the bounty for the navy branch, but even if the bounty exceeded 10 million, all the money could not add up to the total of 50 million, the maximum is only more than 4,000 Million.


    Ron did n¡¯t think there was enough here, and he could n¡¯t reach the next achievement of the money department, but Nami ¡¯s side was different. Although on the surface it was not at all satisfactory, in fact, the harvest this time had already exceeded her before going to sea. I do n¡¯t know how many times my psychological expectations are.


    40 million Bailey!


    If you sell it together with this ship ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This time, the harvest is more than 50 million Bailey, which is half of the goal of "100 million Bailey"!


    If it wasn''t for Ron to be so repulsive that she would clean the ship''s board together, she couldn''t help but want to jump up and hug Ron for a few cheers.


    After cleaning the ship board, Ron said to Nami: "Go directly to the nearest island with a naval branch. Nami, you should know the route?"


    "of course."


    Nami stood next to the rudder, looked at the chart and compass, and said, "The nearest one is in that direction, less than two days away."


    "Okay, let''s go as soon as possible."


    Ron nodded and walked into the cabin. He had to take a bath and take a rest. After so many days of falling into the sea, he had more than ten times. Although there was no blood stains, it was inevitable when cleaning.


    After taking a shower, although he was a little tired, he did n¡¯t feel exhausted mentally, but was rather energetic, and his desire for magic also overwhelmed his physical fatigue, causing Ron to give up his plan to go to sleep directly. .


    Cultivation!


    Study magic!


    ¡­¡­


    The next time, Ron put all his energy into cultivation.


    The basic rune of the fire system is the same as that of the wind system. After the two fusions, the enhanced version of the first-order magic-multiple fireballs is formed, which releases three fireballs at once.


    As for the basic rune fusion of the three fire systems, it is the same as the wind system. It is also a failure. Even a perfect fusion cannot be formed, and it cannot form a second-order magic.


    Because the magic of the fire system can be merged with the wind system and become stronger, Ron still puts the main direction of attack on the wind magic, and temporarily uses the fire system as an auxiliary magic.

 Chapter 24： Spread all over the East China Sea

    Tokai, coconut town.


    The 131st branch of the Navy.


    "Colonel Roger, this is a recent incident in the nearby waters."


    In the office at the highest level, a naval lieutenant handed a stack of documents to Colonel Rog, who was sitting behind his desk, smoking a bit stiff.


    Roger took over the documents he passed and looked at them roughly.


    [The Iron Fist Pirates with a total reward of 3 million Bailey attacked the merchant ship passing by the Maple Leaf route, causing an estimated loss of 20 million Bailey and fewer casualties]


    [Captain Krue, who was awarded a reward of 5 million Bailey, was hunted. The hunter was the previously unknown Pirate Hunter Ron, who refused to join the Navy]


    ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿


    There are not many events recorded in the document, only three or four, all related to pirates or pirate groups with a reward of more than 3 million Bailey.


    In the past, Rogge would carefully review and consider some countermeasures, but at this time, he was not in a good mood, and after a glance, he was thrown on the table.


    "Don''t bother me with these little things!"


    "¡­¡­Yes Yes."


    Seeing Roger was very annoyed, the captain could not help responding repeatedly.


    Roger smoked hard, spit out the smoke, looked at the major navy and lieutenant colonels standing on both sides of the office, and suddenly shouted: "What about the news? I ask you about the news ?!"


    "Also ... still tracking ..."


    The voice of a major''s voice trembled.


    Rogg snapped the table sharply and stood up, angrily said: "Still tracking? A warship was destroyed, the headquarters'' blame just came down, who will take responsibility? Are you ?!"


    "Colonel Roger ..."


    The major looked at Rogge angrily and responded with a trembling voice: "It is because we have misjudged the strength of the Iron Hammer Pirates, but now even if we can track them, we must send a medium-sized warship to deal with it. There is only one warship ... "


    The standard configuration of the ordinary branch of the East China Sea is two small warships, a medium-sized warship, and now the small warship is sunk by the other party. That means that only the medium-sized warship can be sent to deal with the Iron Hammer Pirate Group, and the other party is a pirate. It is simply impossible to stay in a place for too long, giving them time to send warships to pursue.


    In the East China Sea, every pirate group with a total reward of more than 10 million Bailey is difficult to deal with by a separate branch, and even if it can win, it is often not followed.


    Especially the role of the captain of the Black Cat Pirates, Baike Kro, made the navy branch base a headache. The axe Monka just caught a fake Kro and was directly broken from the navy soldiers. Promoted to the Colonel of the Navy Branch!


    "Please calm down, Colonel Roger ..."


    The lieutenant colonel on the side also whispered: "The government has raised the hammer reward of Iron Hammer Love from 8 million Bailey to 12 million Bailey, which is indeed not within the scope of our branch, I think There will not be too much punishment at the headquarters. "


    Roger glanced at the faces of several major and lieutenant colonels, lowered his eyelids, slowly paced in the middle of the crowd, and took a deep breath.


    Does not punish too much, but he wants to be promoted difficult.


    And the pirates with a bounty of more than 10 million Baileys are indeed extremely difficult to deal with, even if they are just ordinary seamen, once they can catch a pirate with a bounty of more than 10 million Baileys, they can be promoted directly. The school or even the colonel.


    Moreover, no one knows whether the Iron Hammer Pirate Group will continue to operate in the waters under his jurisdiction. What if he stays in this waters?


    Rely on Pirate Hunter?


    Do not make jokes.


    The pirates with a bounty of less than 10 million are sometimes hunted. However, the pirates with a bounty of more than 10 million here in the East China Sea can be said to be rare.


    While Roger was pacing back and forth, feeling depressed and irritable, a rapid footstep came from outside the office, and soon a naval lieutenant appeared at the door.


    Everyone in the room looked at it.


    "Report ... Report to the colonel, yes, some pirate hunters came to the base ..." The captain''s voice was flustered, and he did not know whether he was panting or was stimulated.


    Rog frowned, shouting, "Pirate hunter only, what are you doing so panic?"


    The captain swallowed his saliva as he looked at Roger''s unscrupulous look, trembling: "But, but ... that guy brought the head of the hammer Hammer ..."


    The voice fell.


    There was silence in the whole office, as if only the breath of the captain was left.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the office responsible for receiving Pirate Hunter.


    "Are you sure you made a mistake?"


    Roger repeatedly confirmed to the captain next to him.


    The captain nodded and said, "I have compared it many times, and also asked Lieutenant Natta to help me confirm it. It is basically impossible to make mistakes."


    Roger took a deep breath, looked at the office in front, and walked over. There was still a little vibration in his heart, and his eyes were not calm.


    Hunted the hammer of Love with a reward of 12 million Bailey!


    who is it!


    Know that Pirate Hunter and Navy are different. Pirate Hunter will not possess the Navy''s sophisticated weapons and troops, let alone the warships.


    Pirate hunters can kill pirates, either by sniper sneak attack or by absolute strength, and the former generally can not get the pirate head, only the latter case can take the pirate head to receive a reward!


    Walked into the office and Roger saw the other party.


    It was a young man with a natural and peaceful look. He didn''t carry any weapons on his body. At first glance, he didn''t feel very strong, and his body seemed to lack exercise.


    Roger frowned, but when he and Ron looked at each other, his heart was shaken. He felt a sense of oppression in Ron''s eyes.


    That comes from spiritual oppression.


    Ron with more than 30 spiritual attributes can be said to have ten times the mental power of ordinary people. Under such a huge gap in spirit, even if Ron does not deliberately, his eyes are very different from ordinary people. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    The eyes are full of confidence, nobleness and power.


    "I''m Colonel Roger from the 131 branch. I would like to salute you on behalf of the branch ... I don''t know whether Mr. Ron is willing to join the navy and contribute to the stability of the sea."


    Rogg''s question disappeared with his gaze, he took a deep breath, slowly spoke to Ron, the words were fixed, fixed sentences for each Pirate Hunter.


    "L."


    Ron''s easy-going opening.


    Roger nodded and said, "I know ... Here is the hammer reward of Ironhammer, a total of 12 million Bailey, you can count it."


    Ron smiled faintly, and took the suitcase with money from Colonel Rogge. After feeling the weight, he said: "I don''t need to count, I still trust the Navy."


    Didn''t talk much. After taking the suitcase, Ron walked out, and his back gradually disappeared in the eyes of many navies.


    After Ron''s back completely disappeared outside the branch, Roger regained his gaze.


    A lieutenant colonel next said softly: "Although I don''t want to join the navy, there is such a pirate hunter who can hunt Iron Hammer Love. I think many pirates will be trembling, and they will converge much. "


    "Well, it''s a good thing."


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later.


    Pirate hunter ''Magic'' Ron hunted the hammer Hammer Love with a reward of 12 million Baileys. Under the intentional impulse of the navy, it quickly spread and spread throughout the East China Sea.


    A large number of ordinary pirates are disturbed.


    Even the pirates standing at the apex of the East China Sea frowned slightly after hearing the news. Although they were not afraid, they also wrote down the name "Magic Ron".

 ~： Slightly talk about the controversial topic.

    Originally did not want to explain, because it may involve spoilers, but recently more and more vomiting and entangled spiritual attributes.


    In fact, the follow-up can be slowly revealed through the plot and settings, but Xiaofeng still can''t hold back, so open a single chapter to talk about it.


    About the mental attributes of Tucao, there are roughly two types.


    One type is weak in the early stage of Tucao, afraid of bullets, and the other one is weak in the late Tucao and was spiked.


    First of all, the first category is just because I have n¡¯t given the protagonist ¡¯s defense magic, such as ice shields, mental barriers, and instantaneous movements. I ¡¯m not afraid of bullets, but I do n¡¯t want to give them in the early stage, and the rhythm Nor does it allow so many settings to be thrown at once.


    Second type, you said that the flesh is not strong enough to be weak ... Then to give the most extensive example, how many are the flesh in the Naruto world?


    Even if it is Akai, you ca n¡¯t use your flesh to resist grass blades, right? Would you die if you were stabbed without defense? But if Akai went to Pirate World, could he explode the entire battlefield of the top war?


    Say Uchiha spot, is the body strong? Can you stand there without any defense and let the knife cut?


    You would say that Uchiha spot has Suzanne, then that''s right, why can''t the protagonist have Suzanne? Can Suzengeng be constructed with mental power? What level will Uchiha spot get to One Piece World?


    I don''t quite understand why I feel strong and weak.


    There are too many examples, there are too many to mention, the tornado world, the tornado of the one-man superman world ... etc.


    As for the development path of the protagonist, it will not be spoiled for the time being. I think it is enough to rely on these examples.


    Xiaofeng is trying to write new things that others haven''t written, badly written, as everyone knows, really don''t want to write, such as Zhen Dun, at that time, what was written in the Huying shadow wheel, what to endure Technique, then I punched everything clean and neat.


    Now this one, the world of pirates is engaged in body art swordsmanship, then I will explode an island with a magic trick.


    If everyone writes the same system, what is the point?

 Chapter 25： Wizard Wand

    Shore.


    Nami is carrying two suitcases and is standing beside Ron.


    Luggage is all the money accumulated so far, which has been exchanged for paper money. The current amount is about 54 million Bailey.


    Originally, it was less than 50 million, but Ron and Nami had plans. The two thoughts coincided, and they decisively sold the medium-sized brigantine, and then bought a small sailboat. So after some increase or decrease, 54 million Baileys remained.


    This small sailing boat is not a kind of boat without even a cabin in the beginning, but a real boat with two cabins, a bedroom, and a warehouse connected to the inside of the hull, which can store a lot of food and fresh water.


    "how about it?"


    Boarded the boat, Nami and Ron walked into the cabin and took a look.


    Ron walked down to a bought lounge chair and said leisurely: "Very good, much better than the previous boat, and it doesn''t have to be so troublesome to collect sails."


    Although the previous medium-sized sailing ship was big enough, there were all kinds of facilities, and it was only possible for Ron and Nami to sail up and down, for two people who were not very physically fit. It''s almost a desperate effort.


    Now this boat is much easier.


    And the most important thing is that after buying this boat, the achievements of ¡®Captain I¡¯ that Ron failed to achieve before were also completed.


    The achievement system is between him and Nami, and he is still judged to be the captain.


    And besides that, the 54 million Bailey ¡¯s property was also judged to belong to him, so it was also achieved along with the achievement of ¡®great shots¡¯.


    Ron wondered, the system should judge Nami as his subordinate, so no matter how the property is distributed between them, he is more than 50 million Bailey here.


    In addition to the above two achievements, Ron also achieved another achievement ¡®Daily Out to Sea¡¯ the day before yesterday. The condition for achieving this achievement is to accumulate ten days of living at sea.


    Speaking of this, this achievement is not displayed on the achievement interface, and it also validates Ron ¡¯s previous doubt that some achievements should be in a semi-hidden situation, or they will only appear after they are reached, or they will satisfy some kind of The condition will appear.


    "Are you going to go back to Cocoa first, or continue to look for pirates?"


    Ron lay on the chaise lounge twice and asked Nami.


    Nami hesitated and said: "It has been more than half a month since I came out, and it will take a few days to go back. I am worried that if I don''t go back, Along will start with the villagers."


    "Then you go back first, I will wait for you on this island."


    Ron smiled at Nami and said, "Don''t feel owed to me or don''t want to drag me down anymore, so don''t come to me. If you do that, you will have to trouble me to send your missing money to Cocoa. . "


    Nami did have such an idea in her heart, but it was not fully formed yet, but it was already broken by Ron, and she could not help biting her lip, then raised her head, smiled at Ron, and said, "You are missing a voyager. Right? "


    "... After I finish my agreement with Aaron, after leaving the Dragon Pirate Group, I will come to apply for the navigator on your ship, should you not refuse it?"


    Hearing Nami ¡¯s words, looking at her lovely smile, Ron smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course.¡±


    "However, the cost of hiring will be very high."


    "Hmm ... I think I should pay."


    Ron smiled, got up from the recliner, took about 100,000 Bailey, walked out of the cabin, returned to the shore, waved goodbye to Nami on board.


    [Actually, you do n¡¯t need to say that, you know very well that even if Aron is willing to fulfill the agreement, he will not let you out of the evil dragon pirate group]


    Looking at Nami leaving in a boat, Ron shook his head slightly and smiled again.


    Even Nami made such an appointment when she knew it was impossible, but she always offered to be her own navigator, and he would not recognize the breach of contract.


    "So ..."


    Watching Nami''s boat gradually move away, Ron exhaled and summoned the achievement system.


    Does not plan to return to Cocoa with Nami. On the one hand, it is still difficult to deal with Aron. On the other hand, he needs to be quieter without any interruption.


    However, before starting to study the runes, he should take a look at what reward the system will give after the total achievement point reaches 20.


    Captain ¢ñ, generous shots and daily sailing, the achievement points are all 1 points, which adds up to 3 points, plus the 17 points accumulated before, which is exactly 20 points.


    In the attribute interface, Ron added the achievement point he just got to the spiritual attribute, so that his total spiritual attribute came to 34 points.


    Among them, 20 points come from the attribute interface, 5 points come from the magic mark, and the last 9 points come from themselves. They have been cultivated so far.


    When Ron switched to the professional interface, the system prompt popped up.


    [Hint: Your total achievement point reaches 20 points, get a wand extraction opportunity]


    Ron''s eyes fell directly on the last "magic wand extraction" prompting him, blinking his eyes, revealing a trace of surprise and joy.


    Although I do n¡¯t know what is the use of the magic wand, it is undoubtedly a magician ¡¯s exclusive weapon, which must have a certain role, and with his current mental strength and control of magic, he will draw a magic symbol. The text doesn''t have much effect ~ www.novelhall.com ~.


    After the prompt, an extraction interface popped up on the interface of the career system. This time it was no longer a rune pattern, but a huge roulette-like thing.


    The roulette is divided into ten areas in total, each area is the same, each area has a magic wand pattern, and each magic wand is different.


    Swoosh.


    The roulette quickly spins up, saying it is spinning, in fact, only the light in each area turns on in the same way as the rune extraction.


    The blinking speed was slow first, then accelerated to the naked eye''s indistinguishability, and finally slowed down again, advancing step by step, and finally staying on one of the cells.


    [Hint: You got the "Elven Wand"]


    Along with the sound of a sound, a wand about half a meter long, with a thick thumb and a crystal-like transparent color appeared in front of Ron.


    The top of the wand is a spiral-shaped golden substance. A crystal ball with the size of a thumb and a little fluorescent color is wrapped around the center of the golden substance.


    Ron reached out carefully and caught the wand.


    While he took the wand, a detailed description of the elf wand also appeared on the interface of the professional system.


    ¡¾Elf Wand¡¿


    [Introduction: A common wand made of the branch of the bottom of the world tree as the main body, matched with the metal of the extension of the magic flow and the pearl of the elf]


    [Characteristics: The main body of the omnipotent world is the main body, suitable for all types of magic, and it is not exclusive to all magic. With the metal and elven pearls, it can reduce the release time and mental energy consumption of all magic


    [Evaluation: Wand is very suitable for magic apprentices and general magicians]

 Chapter 26： The full body magician!

    Looking at the wand in his hand, Ron looked carefully for a while.


    Holding it in his hand, he could clearly perceive the kind of wand body as if it could not be replaced by any metal or substance, like holding the whole world in his hand, even if it was just holding , Seems to be able to clearly perceive the various elements between heaven and earth.


    The magical pearl on the top of the wand exudes a faint colorful fluorescence, which gives people a feeling of burning like a eternal fire.


    "Ordinary wand ... is it just ordinary wand?"


    It took a while for Ron to recover, and could not help murmuring, if the wand in his hand was just a normal wand, what would be the higher-grade one?


    Ron was a little difficult to imagine. At this time, he could not bear to try the effect of this wand, so he looked at the sea in front and waved it gently.


    Hum!


    This time, instead of condensing a rune magic circle in the spiritual world, the pearl of the elf on the top of the wand flashed brightly, and a clear rune appeared inside.


    Followed by a wind blade, it emerged out of thin air and flew towards the sea.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Ron couldn''t help but froze.


    How much time has passed? Half a second? A quarter of a second?


    Do not!


    Even faster!


    Just like the moment when the idea appears, the runes have been condensed and formed in the elf pearl, and then released, the whole process is probably only one and a half seconds!


    What reduces the release time of magic, where is the reduction time, it is simply to remove the release time directly and become instant magic!


    And what makes Ron even more slack is that when he releases the wind blade, his mental energy consumption is minimal, not even the previous one fifth consumption!


    Reduce mental energy consumption?


    Where is this to reduce consumption, is it simply becoming a perpetual motion machine? The normal recovery of mental power is almost the top to release the consumption of wind blade magic!


    "In other words, a magician without a wand is not a magician at all ..." Ron looked at the wand in a dull look.


    Ron had previously thought that his mental attributes had reached 30 points, and his thinking reaction speed was dozens of times that of ordinary people, but the release of magic and the delay of release consumption made him almost unable to exert this reaction speed.


    At most means that it will not be attacked in combat.


    And there is another point. Such a speed of thinking, although he condenses the runes, it can be completed instantaneously, but the consumption of mental power makes him unable to release continuously. Even if he studies derivative runes, he has to stop and practice An hour is only ten minutes efficient.


    But now Ron understands that what he lacks is the magic wand, what he lacks is the magician''s most critical weapon, the most critical tool!


    "I am really a magician now."


    Ron, who gradually recovered, could not help crying and laughing.


    He has been determined how to concentrate and how to study derivative runes to maximize efficiency. Now it seems that she is thinking too much. Without this magic wand, exploring derivative runes is completely less effective. !


    Ron waved his wand gently.


    Fireball.


    Multiple wind blades.


    Multiple fireballs.


    One by one the magic was released by him and hit the sea.


    "The normal first-order magic release speed has been reduced to almost instantaneous, and the release cost should be only one-tenth of the previous."


    "The enhanced version of the first-order magic release speed has also been reduced to less than 0.5 seconds, and the release cost has been reduced to almost one-fifth."


    After sorting out the effects of the elf wand little by little, Ron continued to smile bitterly. Only then did he understand why he always felt so awkward.


    Why do the magicians, when they release a few magic, drain their mental power, why the magician should not be afraid of the existence of human tactics, but will have a headache for too many enemies.


    "The effect of the first-order magic on the enhanced version has been reduced. It is estimated that the effect on the second-order or higher magic will be worse, but it should also reduce the release speed and mental energy consumption a lot."


    Ron continued to test and make some judgments.


    After a while, he finally exhaled, looked at the sea in front of him, and suddenly shook his head and smiled.


    Before, he even felt that it was time to strengthen his body. Otherwise, if he had insufficient mental power, he would not have enough magic to kill the enemy.


    It seems that it is completely unnecessary.


    Spirit is the master of everything!


    With the speed of thinking and the speed of magic release today, he is not even afraid of being in close combat, not to mention it is not an easy thing to approach him. If he masters defensive magic and space magic in the future, what if his body is weak?


    Like the superpowers of some worlds, the spirit is strong enough to crush everything, there are no flaws, no dead ends!


    This is the real "magic man"!


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere on the shore.


    Ron sat under a huge reef and looked at the rock wall in front.


    "This ..."


    Holding the elf wand in his hand, he gently waved the golden lines in the void, quickly condensing into a rune mark.


    boom!


    The rune mark formed burst immediately.


    Ron shook his head and stretched his wand a little more, and another rune mark condensed out, slightly changing a line from the previous rune.


    boom!


    Runemarks exploded again.


    Ron was not discouraged, and continued to try his wand.


    Prior to this, his mental strength would be drained for more than a dozen attempts. He needs to meditate for a while to restore his mental strength, but now with the elven wand, the spiritual power consumed by a single rune magic circle Only one-tenth of the previous.


    Plus his own normal mental energy is slowly recovering, such consumption is almost negligible, and he can continue to make repeated attempts.


    In the course of a half-day trial, Ron confirmed a previous judgment, that is, the derivative runes of the wind system evolved from the basic runes, UU reading www.uukanshu. The core area of ??com should remain unchanged.


    The line of the core area of ??a rune accounts for about one-third of the entire rune. It is determined that the core area does not need to be changed, then only two thirds of the outer circle need to be explored.


    At this moment Ron is deducing based on various possibilities, using the pole method.


    He felt that there should be more correct ways to explore the derived runes, but now he has no experience and can only use this old-fashioned method, little by little, to try every possibility.


    With the magic wand, the energy consumption of condensing a single rune is minimal, so Ron''s efficiency is also extremely high, and he can try more than ten times per minute.


    In this case, it takes about more than half an hour for Ron ¡¯s mental strength to bottom out, and he needs to rely on meditation to adjust and rest a little.


    Half a day passed, Ron had tried thousands of combinations, but unfortunately he still failed to deduce a derivative rune.


    Ron is not discouraged. His efficiency has far exceeded his previous expectations. As long as he keeps trying, he can always get the correct derivative runes.


    one day¡­¡­


    Two days ...


    Three days ...


    In the evening on the fourth day.


    After nearly four days of trying, with nearly 10,000 combinations, Ron finally explored the first derivative rune of the wind system!


    The moment when the runes condensed and formed in the void, they did not collapse and disappear as before, but turned into a pale golden light, guiding the sea breeze from all directions to blow over, forming a small hurricane that was rotating.


    [Hint: You have mastered one of the wind-derived runes]


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Rune Explorer¡¯ and gain 1 achievement point]

 Chapter 27： Dark tide

    "This is the derived rune ..."


    Ron watched the golden runes that caused the tiny hurricane gradually dissipate and tilted his head. Although the hurricane was visible to the naked eye, it had little power, and it seemed to be just the effect of simply gathering the wind.


    Remember the line of the rune derived just now, Ron skillfully called up the achievement interface, and the 1 achievement he just got was a bit of spiritual attributes.


    This rune explorer achievement, Ron, can be determined as a hidden achievement that has not been shown before, and after he reached the rune explorer, he went to look at the achievement interface, and found that there are more under the rune explorer. An achievement.


    Achievement: Master Rune (master all eight derivative runes of a certain department)


    This is a bit more difficult. It is necessary to master all the derived runes of a series, but even without this achievement, Ron has to do this, because the second-order third-order is not clear, the fifth-order supreme magic. All nine runes should be used.


    After studying for four days, he finally mastered a derivative rune. Despite being tired, Ron was still a little energized at the moment, and immediately tried to rune fusion.


    He has a wizard wand, he is fully qualified to master second-order magic.


    boom!


    Ron tried to fuse the basic rune with the No. 1 derivative rune, but the result was that when the fusion just started, it failed and turned into a gust of wind.


    Just as the wind was about to explode, Ron held the elf wand in both hands and groaned, moving the tip of the wand forward a bit, the wind was like a pierced balloon, and quickly dispersed.


    The elf wand brings Ron not only the release speed and the reduction of mental power consumption, but also a certain control of magic and runes, and even the elements themselves.


    Although Ron was able to make the wind blade fly in the desired direction before, it was still difficult to control. Now that he has the elf wand, he can even hover the fireball on top of the wand for a few seconds Release it!


    same.


    Crashes and elemental chaos caused by the failure of this rune condensation can also be guided and slowed by the elf wand, so that there is no explosion.


    "Can''t it?"


    After solving the collapsed rune, Ron frowned. The collapse just now gave him a faint feeling that the basic rune could not be combined with this No. 1 derivative rune.


    But this is just a feeling, perhaps because the two runes can not be merged, if directly merged with three runes, this may not happen.


    After considering it, Ron decided to start the three-rune combination directly.


    With his current control and the elven wand in his hand, even the elemental chaos caused by the failure of the three rune combinations can be completely suppressed, and there will be no major accidents.


    The fusion of the three basic runes has confirmed that it cannot succeed.


    Now that there is a derivative rune, there are three other methods of fusion¡ªone basic rune with two derived runes, one derivative rune with two basic runes, and three derivative runes merged.


    Ron is ready to try one by one, and immediately starts to do it.


    ¡­¡­


    Midnight.


    The tired Ron leaned against the reef and weakly dropped his wand.


    "No, not at all ..."


    Did not eat dinner, from the evening until the middle of the night, dozens of attempts, each failed, every combination has been tried, and as far as possible to achieve the perfect combination of runes, but still failed Generates second-order wind magic.


    All attempts have failed, which means that this derivative rune and basic rune alone can not form any of the second-order magic of the wind system.


    Ron grabbed his hair, and after distressing, he quickly calmed down.


    Failed.


    Since this derivative rune is not enough, it is better to deduce a derivative rune. Anyway, in his current situation, it is not difficult to deduce a derivative rune. It is not difficult to vomit blood, and after deducing the first derivative rune, He already had some ideas about other derived runes.


    Thinking of this, Ron exhaled, jumped from the reef, and walked into the distant town, all the way back to the boarding hotel.


    At this time, the hotel people were basically asleep, and Ron was very sleepy. After taking a shower, he also planned to sleep. Surprisingly, when he was going to sleep, he heard from the next door. sound.


    "Don''t drink it, it''s almost the same. Go to bed early. You won''t be able to catch up with the meeting tomorrow. The captain may peel your skin."


    "A cup, have another drink."


    The person who shouted to drink seemed to be drunk, hehe smiled and said: "It is rare that the leader of Klick will call all the fleets, it seems that he is going to fight a tough battle."


    "Yeah, I heard the captain say that I had an idea for an island in the sea of ??Zell ..."


    "Zell waters? It seems that there are two naval branches on the two islands in the core there ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It will not be great to fight there."


    "Idiot, not attacking a naval base, but I heard that I wanted to intervene in a ''dark underground world''s weapon trade''. If I can get enough weapons, even if two naval branches send troops over, what would it be?


    "This ... if it succeeds, the leader of Klick can become the overlord of the East China Sea!"


    "Yes, this is the key battle that determines whether we can rule the East China Sea."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the wall, Ron, who was originally sleepy and sleepy, could not help but frown slightly when he heard the slight movement from the next door, and listened carefully.


    Because the sound insulation of the wall is good, the sound is very small. The ordinary people may not be able to distinguish what they have said, but Ron is very clear here.


    "Admiral Klick?"


    Ron raised a brow slightly.


    After listening to it, the general information is that there may be a deal about weapons in the Western Zell waters, and Klick intends to gather all his troops and swallow the weapon in one fell swoop, completely destroying the Klick Pirates. Armed.


    If he did n¡¯t guess wrong, most of the battles of Klik were successful, and based on this, they laid the foundation for the East China Sea Overlord and developed all the way into a huge pirate group with fifty ships and a fleet of five thousand people.


    "Would you like to participate ... Nami is not here."


    Ron pondered.


    He wanted to take a look, because of this huge battle, he could accomplish many achievements, and now he is not afraid of human tactics at all, but it is good to wait for Nami here, and there are no phone bugs. You can contact Nami. When Nami comes back, he will be troubled if he can''t find him.

 Chapter 28： Target Klick Fleet

    Knowing that a large battle might occur in a certain sea area in the west, Ron felt a little moved, but on the one hand, Nami was not, on the one hand, he wanted to continue to study derivative runes, so after thinking about it, he decided Let it go temporarily.


    Listening to the messages that the other party unintentionally chatted about, there was no accurate who made the transaction, and there was no accurate transaction time. Most of the time was not yet settled.


    Moreover, a large group of pirates scattered in various waters of the East China Sea will not be able to be completed in an instant. It will take at least a few days, plus subsequent operations, etc., not to say that it will immediately fight. of.


    Ron wondered that if Nami had n¡¯t made any news about Klick after he came, he could go with Nami. If it broke, it did n¡¯t matter. Anyway, Klick Pirates also Already stared.


    It doesn''t matter if you let the Klick Pirates get stronger.


    Made such a decision, Ron put the matter of the Klick Pirates temporarily behind his head, and continued to explore the practice of exploring the derived runes.


    The fifth day ...


    The sixth day ...


    The seventh day ...


    On the morning of the seventh day, Ron got a second derivative rune.


    So far, he has mastered three of the nine runes of the wind system, which is a third of the mastery of the magic of the wind system.


    With a basic rune and two different derived runes, Ron wondered if it should be able to form a second-order wind magic, but the combination of three different runes is also very diverse, and still needs one A try.


    But.


    Just when Ron planned to explore the second order magic of the wind system for the second time, Nami came.


    Is much faster than expected, it seems that after returning to the windmill village, there is hardly any stay, so he went to the sea again and hurried again.


    "Got you."


    As Ron stood on the reef, waved his wand at the rock wall washed by the waves, and tried to combine the second order magic of the wind system, Nami''s voice grinned from the beginning.


    Above Ron, I saw that Nami had somehow appeared above the huge reef behind him. He was sitting there now, tilting his calf and looking down with a smile.


    "I''m back."


    Ron had actually discovered Nami''s approach, but he didn''t break it. He heard Nami''s opening and then stopped his movements. He looked over the reef and looked strange.


    Nami also gave a slap at this time, but his eyes fell on the wand in Ron''s hand. After being surprised, he jumped off the reef and said, "What is this?"


    "Magic wand."


    Ron smiled, suddenly thought of something, handed his wand to Nami, said: "You can use it to use magic."


    "what?"


    Nami was a little surprised, still took the elf wand, recalling the magic rune that Ron had taught her, closed her eyes and waved the elf wand in her hand.


    However, with a wave of her, the air remained silent.


    "It doesn''t look good."


    Ron touched his chin, revealing a thoughtful look. A person who does n¡¯t seem to have a magical mark ca n¡¯t use magic even if he has a magic wand.


    Nami has experienced it several times, so she was not disappointed if she did n¡¯t succeed, but looked at the magic wand in her hands with interest, and said, "What is this made of? Would n¡¯t it be a diamond? Is it strange? Material. "


    "Magic material."


    Ron explained casually. In fact, he didn''t know what the branch of the world was. After reaching out, Nami''s wand flew up and fell back into his hand.


    The elf wand comes with a magic core. Although there is no way to fly with this elf wand, it can be done by keeping it suspended or flying in the air.


    Nami looked at the elf wand in his hand and flew back to Ron''s hand. After blinking, she suddenly narrowed her eyes and bent into a crescent shape. She said: "The day before yesterday was my birthday, Ron Sang ..."


    Dong.


    Ron glanced at Nami, tapped on Nami ¡¯s little head with an elf wand, and said, "It''s past, I won''t make up for my birthday gift."


    Nami grunted her cheeks and said, "Little sting."


    Ron couldn''t help but smile, he knew Nami was joking, but if Nami could use magic, he got a higher level wand, this elf wand was nothing to give Nami.


    "After all, you came at the right time. I heard a message a few days ago."


    Ron jumped off the reef, spoke to Nami, and briefly stated the news about the Klick Pirates.


    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words, Nami could n¡¯t help frowning, saying, ¡°Crick Pirates? If it ¡¯s that Pirates¡¯ group, then I ¡¯m afraid it would be dangerous ... I heard that the Pirates Group had more than one A fleet of more than 1,000 people. "


    "I hope they have more people."


    Ron smiled and said: "A so many people in a pirate group may have far more wealth than ordinary pirate groups, more than 50 million Bailey."


    "It''s awful."


    Nami tilted her head and quickly made a decision.


    go with!


    If you can succeed, you can gather 100 million Bailey in one go.


    What''s more, the Pirates that sound more than a thousand people is terrifying, but for her, the more the number is, the more chaotic it is.


    It''s the kind of elite, and every strength is not trivial. They are all pirate pirates who are rewarded, but it is very troublesome.


    "Let''s go."


    Ron turned his wand in his right hand and slapped it in the palm of his left hand.


    Took advantage of this time to delve into the second-order magic of the wind system, and then make up 100 million Bailey to go to Cocoa with Nami.


    "Zell sea area? Leave it to me."


    Nami gestured to Ron, and then walked with Ron towards the place where the boat stopped, and returned to the boat.


    The boat left the coast and headed deep into the sea.


    It is about five days away from the sea of ??Zell. During these five days, Ron naturally continued to study the second-order magic of the wind system according to the decided route.


    Because it is three different magic runes, the way of combining them two by two is also completely different from the combination of two basic runes.


    Ron tried the three runes to extend and merge from the middle several times, and all failed. Then he judged that the correct way should be to form a triangle and combine them in pairs.


    He has mastered the combination of basic runes and basic runes. He has also mastered the combination of basic runes and No. 1 runes, including two No. 1 rune combinations.


    The rest of them have only three combinations, two No. 2 runes, No. 2 runes and basic runes, No. 2 runes and No. 1 runes.


    The combination of the two basic runes cost Ron more than three days, but now he only used one day to successfully study all the three combinations that he has not mastered.


    the next day.


    Ron continued to advance to the second order magic of the wind system. First, the basic runes were combined with No. 1 and No. 2. After more than ten attempts, it was judged that the second order magic could not be generated, and then the combination of the basic runes and the two No. 2 runes , Still fail.


    No.1, No.2, No.2 ... Failed.


    No.1, No.1, No.2 ... Failed.


    After four consecutive failures, Ron ¡¯s attempt came to the last combination, two basic runes combined with a No. 2 rune.

 Chapter 28： Goal ‘0 people cut’

    Knowing that a large battle might occur in a certain sea area in the west, Ron felt a little moved, but on the one hand, Nami was not, on the one hand, he wanted to continue to study derivative runes, so after thinking about it, he decided Let it go temporarily.


    Listening to the messages that the other party unintentionally chatted about, there was no accurate who made the transaction, and there was no accurate transaction time. Most of the time was not yet settled.


    Moreover, a large group of pirates scattered in various waters of the East China Sea will not be able to be completed in an instant. It will take at least a few days, plus subsequent operations, etc., not to say that it will immediately fight. of.


    Ron wondered that if Nami had n¡¯t made any news about Klick after he came, he could go with Nami. If it broke, it did n¡¯t matter. Anyway, Klick Pirates also Already stared.


    It doesn''t matter if you let the Klick Pirates get stronger.


    Made such a decision, Ron put the matter of the Klick Pirates temporarily behind his head, and continued to explore the practice of exploring the derived runes.


    The fifth day ...


    The sixth day ...


    The seventh day ...


    On the morning of the seventh day, Ron got a second derivative rune.


    So far, he has mastered three of the nine runes of the wind system, which is a third of the mastery of the magic of the wind system.


    With a basic rune and two different derived runes, Ron wondered if it should be able to form a second-order wind magic, but the combination of three different runes is also very diverse, and still needs one A try.


    But.


    Just when Ron planned to explore the second order magic of the wind system for the second time, Nami came.


    Is much faster than expected, it seems that after returning to the village of Cocoa, he stayed almost without much stay, and went out to sea again, and hurried over again.


    "Got you."


    As Ron stood on the reef, waved his wand at the rock wall washed by the waves, and tried to combine the second order magic of the wind system, Nami''s voice grinned from the beginning.


    Above Ron, I saw that Nami had somehow appeared above the huge reef behind him. He was sitting there now, tilting his calf and looking down with a smile.


    "I''m back."


    Ron had actually discovered Nami''s approach, but he didn''t break it. He heard Nami''s opening and then stopped his movements. He looked over the reef and looked strange.


    Nami also gave a slap at this time, but his eyes fell on the wand in Ron''s hand. After being surprised, he jumped off the reef and said, "What is this?"


    "Magic wand."


    Ron smiled, suddenly thought of something, handed his wand to Nami, said: "You can use it to use magic."


    "what?"


    Nami was a little surprised, still took the elf wand, recalling the magic rune that Ron had taught her, closed her eyes and waved the elf wand in her hand.


    However, with a wave of her, the air remained silent.


    "It doesn''t look good."


    Ron touched his chin, revealing a thoughtful look. A person who does n¡¯t seem to have a magical mark ca n¡¯t use magic even if he has a magic wand.


    Nami has experienced it several times, so she was not disappointed if she did n¡¯t succeed, but looked at the magic wand in her hands with interest, and said, "What is this made of? Would n¡¯t it be a diamond? Is it strange? Material. "


    "Magic material."


    Ron explained casually. In fact, he didn''t know what the branch of the world was. After reaching out, Nami''s wand flew up and fell back into his hand.


    The elf wand comes with a magic core. Although there is no way to fly with this elf wand, it can be done by keeping it suspended or flying in the air.


    Nami looked at the elf wand in his hand and flew back to Ron''s hand. After blinking, she suddenly narrowed her eyes and bent into a crescent shape. She said: "The day before yesterday was my birthday, Ron Sang ..."


    Dong.


    Ron glanced at Nami, tapped on Nami ¡¯s little head with an elf wand, and said, "It''s past, I won''t make up for my birthday gift."


    Nami grunted her cheeks and said, "Little sting."


    Ron couldn''t help but smile, he knew Nami was joking, but if Nami could use magic, he got a higher level wand, this elf wand was nothing to give Nami.


    "After all, you came at the right time. I heard a message a few days ago."


    Ron jumped off the reef, spoke to Nami, and briefly stated the news about the Klick Pirates.


    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words, Nami could n¡¯t help frowning, saying, ¡°Crick Pirates? If it ¡¯s that Pirates¡¯ group, then I ¡¯m afraid it would be dangerous ... I heard that the Pirates Group had more than one A fleet of more than 1,000 people. "


    "I hope they have more people."


    Ron smiled and said: "A so many people in a pirate group may have far more wealth than ordinary pirate groups, more than 50 million Bailey."


    "It''s awful."


    Nami tilted her head and quickly made a decision.


    go with!


    If you can succeed, you can gather 100 million Bailey in one go.


    What''s more, the Pirates that sound more than a thousand people is terrifying, but for her, the more the number is, the more chaotic it is.


    It''s the kind of elite, and every strength is not trivial. They are all pirate pirates who are rewarded, but it is very troublesome.


    "Let''s go."


    Ron turned his wand in his right hand and slapped it in the palm of his left hand.


    It was just during this time that he studied the second-order magic of the wind system, and then enough 100 million Bailey to go to Cocoa with Nami ~ www.novelhall.com ~ to kill Aron.


    "Zell sea area? Leave it to me."


    Nami gestured to Ron, and then walked with Ron towards the place where the boat stopped, and returned to the boat.


    The boat left the coast and headed deep into the sea.


    It is about five days away from the sea of ??Zell. During these five days, Ron naturally continued to study the second-order magic of the wind system according to the decided route.


    Because it is three different magic runes, the way of combining them two by two is also completely different from the combination of two basic runes.


    Ron tried the three runes to extend and merge from the middle several times, and all failed. Then he judged that the correct way should be to form a triangle and combine them in pairs.


    He has mastered the combination of basic runes and basic runes. He has also mastered the combination of basic runes and No. 1 runes, including two No. 1 rune combinations.


    The rest of them have only three combinations, two No. 2 runes, No. 2 runes and basic runes, No. 2 runes and No. 1 runes.


    The combination of the two basic runes cost Ron more than three days, but now he only used one day to successfully study all the three combinations that he has not mastered.


    the next day.


    Ron continued to advance to the second order magic of the wind system. First, the basic runes were combined with No. 1 and No. 2. After more than ten attempts, it was judged that the second order magic could not be generated, and then the combination of the basic runes and the two No. 2 runes , Still fail.


    No.1, No.2, No.2 ... Failed.


    No.1, No.1, No.2 ... Failed.


    After four consecutive failures, Ron ¡¯s attempt came to the last combination, two basic runes combined with a No. 2 rune.

 Chapter 29： Tier 2 magic!

    Time comes to the third day.


    Ron looked at the sea ahead, holding the elf wand in his hand, his expression slightly nervous.


    All four consecutive combinations have failed, and the rest are only two combinations. Two basic runes are paired with one No. 2 rune and three No. 2 runes.


    And Ron has a kind of inference, that is, whether the wind magic is the first order or the second order third order, there must be a basic rune, otherwise it will not be successfully combined.


    This inference was based on several combined attempts without a basic rune, all of which failed directly, and could not be achieved even for a short while.


    In other words, this is probably the last possible combination.


    If it fails, he will have to explore the fourth derivative rune, then the combination type will become more and more complicated.


    And Ron also thought that it was only second-order magic, so few combinations, so complicated, to third-order magic or even fourth-order magic ... Can anyone still explore it?


    Do not.


    When you really have the power to master third-order or even fourth-order magic, the mental strength and thinking speed are far beyond now. Although the body is still human, the spirit and soul are already moving towards the realm of God.


    "......"


    Ron took a deep breath and abandoned his thoughts. His wand pointed toward the void in front of him. Within the pearl of the elves, three golden light spots emerged in a triangle, and quickly extended golden lines. After interweaving each other, they finally formed. A complex rune array.


    As the rune formation formed, Ron''s eyes grew nervous.


    Hum!


    The condensed rune circle did not disappear quickly, nor did it collapse instantaneously, but turned into a golden light and dipped the entire elf pearl.


    This is the manifestation of releasing magic!


    Ron''s eyes lit up, almost without any hesitation, and waved his wand toward the sea ahead.


    In an instant.


    The wind screamed above the sea, seven or eight huge blue wind blades, like a violent swordsman slashing his sword madly, slashing towards the sea.


    Only heard the sound of water, and the sea surface within a range of more than ten meters, was cut out of the crisscross, like a tofu like a tofu with a knife!


    Saw this scene, Ron''s eyes were a little shocked.


    He knew that he still underestimated the power of second-order magic. This is where the power of wind blade is five times, even if it is more than ten times, it is completely a qualitative change!


    Even if it is an enhanced version of multiple wind blades, in front of the second-order magic of this wind system, it is like a childish comparison with an adult, and it is impossible to compare with each other!


    While Ron''s eyes were shocked, a system prompt came from his ear.


    [Hint: You have mastered the second order magic of the wind system, and the strong wind slashes]


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Magician¡¯ and gain 2 achievement points]


    Two consecutive system prompts made Ron recover. He blinked and froze a little, then quickly summoned the achievement interface, looked at the achievements line by line, and quickly saw a few new ones that had not appeared before. Achievements that have occurred.


    In addition to the achievements of the ¡®magician¡¯, there are three others.


    Achievement: Master of Magic (master any third-order magic)


    Achievement: Legendary Master (master any kind of fourth-order magic)


    Achievement: Supreme Dharma God (Master any fifth-order magic)


    One of the achievements of the magician that has been achieved is the condition to master any kind of second-order magic, just at the moment.


    "Surprise is always ... one after another?"


    Ron didn''t know how to describe the mood at the moment, but in the end he couldn''t help laughing, and his joy was mixed with confidence and joy.


    Second-order magic!


    Holding a wizard wand and mastering second-level magic, at this moment, he was finally out of the stage of a magic apprentice and became a real magician.


    Looking at the East China Sea, apart from the special existence of Kapu, and those who may be hidden, such as the companion of One Piece Roger, the pirates on the surface, whether it is Klick or Aron, no one will be him. Opponent.


    From this moment, finally in this world of various combat power explosions, I really have such a little foothold capital!


    "Call ..."


    Ron took a deep breath, calmed his mind, and re-pointed the 2 achievement points to the spiritual attribute, and increased the total spiritual attribute to 37 points.


    Then Ron held the elf wand in the handshake, suspended it, and then looked at the sea in front, releasing the second-order magic gale of the wind system again.


    This release is not to exercise the release speed, but to more accurately determine the power of the strong wind and the consumption of mental power.


    "This consumption ..."


    Ron pondered for a while, this time without the aid of the elven wand to release, under clear perception, the mental force consumed by the gale slash is about five times that of the wind blade.


    Then Ron held the elf wand again, and released another gale slash with the elf wand. This time, the cost was reduced by about twice as much as before. UU reading


    "Elf wand can reduce the consumption of second-order magic by about half."


    Ron nodded slightly. This level was within his expectations. Although it was not as exaggerated as the first-order wind blade directly reduced by nine tenths, the reduction of one-half was also a huge blessing. , Can almost release seven or eight gale slashes.


    Breaking the strong wind is obviously not a small skill for him now, but it is a trick like the stunt, but after reducing the energy consumption of the spirit wand, it can be used as a general trick!


    ¡¾Looks a bit excessive¡¿


    Ron muttered in his heart.


    Even if this trick can only be used once, I am afraid that Aaron can be directly killed in seconds, can be released seven or eight times in a row, and probably can be cut into sashimi.


    "If you release the speed ... it should not be as exaggerated as the wind blade technique, but after you are fully proficient, you can probably reduce it to less than one second."


    Thinking about the release speed, Ron pondered again, and couldn''t help but lament the huge improvement that the elven wand has brought to him. The magicians without wands are all false magicians.


    After successfully mastering the second order magic gale slash of the wind system, Ron also quickly invested in the practice of the gale slash, fully enhancing the proficiency of this magic.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later.


    Ron and Nami ¡¯s ship arrived in the sea of ??Zell.


    Although I do n¡¯t know the place of the transaction or the action plan of the Klick Pirates, as long as I know this sea area, I can try to find it.


    Thousands of pirates, a fleet of twenty pirate ships, cannot be hidden silently, and the Navy and the so-called underground forces are enough to make this sea area into chaos.

 Chapter 30： war!

    Zell sea area.


    Hammer Island


    This is a medium-sized island. The shape is like a hammer. It extends a long strip of land, but it is not wide. It is only about ten meters or so. There are not many buildings, but it is arranged as an extremely long strip pier.


    At this time, the entire chain dock was burning, the fire was flying in the sky, and a large number of ship wrecks could be seen along the coast.


    "Is it late?"


    Not far from Hammer Island, Ron took a telescope and looked at Hammer Island far away. After seeing this scene, he frowned slightly and shook his head slightly.


    Although it looks like a ruined scene after the war, but depending on the burning status of the building, it should last less than a full day, and at most only half a day.


    And as the distance approached, Ron could also vaguely hear the sound of artillery fire from time to time on the island. The closer it was, the clearer the sound.


    "It has completely become a battlefield ..."


    Nami stood beside Ron and looked at Hammer Island far away, his expression also looked a little solemn, because just looking at the destruction, he knew that it was definitely not a small-scale conflict.


    Nami steered the boat, bypassed the burning chain pier, and turned a little around the island, and soon saw the beach on the other side of the island. There were twenty or thirty ships scattered in the sea. There.


    Many sea ships are badly damaged, and there are even several naval warships!


    "It seems that the naval battle has just ended, and it has been transferred to a land battle."


    Ron narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth, because the distance was very close. At this location, he could vaguely hear the sound of war fighting and the symphony of guns and guns from the island.


    Nami looked at the sea boats scattered on the side of the island, blinked, and said: "It looks very good luck, and you can get the treasure of the pirates without any effort."


    Ron smiled.


    After finding a place to stop the boat, the two headed towards the warring beach.


    The naval warships were indeed destroyed. Ron looked at it. It should be the result of four small warships and a medium-sized warship, against two dozen pirate ships.


    However, there are not many corpses on the warship. It seems that they should retreat while fighting, all withdrawn to the island, and the pirates should be in pursuit of victory.


    "who?!"


    There are still a few remaining pirates on the pirate ship. There are about a dozen people. After discovering the nearby Ron and Nami, someone immediately asked.


    However, Ron did not intend to communicate with them. The left hand scrabbled, the elf wand suspended behind him fell to his hand, and the wind blade flew out, killing several nearest pirates directly.


    With Ron ¡¯s current reaction speed and casting speed, he is fearless even if he is aimed by a gun and a cannon. With the near-instant wind blade, he can completely shoot before the opponent, even if it is slow, it does not matter, in a straight line with the gun The wind blade technique above can directly cut bullets or shells in mid-air.


    The powerful spirit not only has extremely fast thinking speed and reaction speed, but also possesses the precise control of distance and position.


    Quickly.


    Ron killed all the way, wiped out more than ten pirates.


    After confirming that there were no pirates on the nearby ship, Ron did not go to search for treasure with Nami, but looked in the direction of the island and said, "Nami, stay here and find the treasure slowly. If there is If the pirates are here, you should hide. I will go to the island and see. "


    Compared to the treasures here, the war on the island attracted Ron''s attention more.


    "To understanding."


    Nami gestured to Ron with a ¡®no problem¡¯ gesture and said: ¡°It should be dangerous over there, be careful.¡±


    "do not worry."


    Ron showed Nami a "reassuring" gaze, and went towards the island.


    ¡­¡­


    On the island.


    Part of the town has become a battlefield filled with smoke.


    "Are you still going to resist?"


    The leader of the Klick Pirates, Admiral Klick, is now wearing gold armor, looking overbearingly and arrogantly at the chaotic street ahead.


    Opposite him, a navy of about three or four hundred people is joining together with some people who seem to be the guards of a certain kingdom, with a total of about five hundred people.


    At the moment, these five hundred people were facing a fierce attack by nearly two thousand people under Klick.


    "Damn ... Damn Krick Pirates!"


    A guard-like general, whose armor was covered with blood stains, watching the pirates kill fiercely, could not help biting their teeth.


    They are a team of **** troops in the Kingdom of Gert. In order to enhance the strength of the army to deter the surrounding countries, they purchased a batch of weapons from the Don Quixote family, an underground dark force that sells weapons, and intends to upgrade the army''s armed forces by one level .


    In order to ensure that the transaction did not go wrong, even secretly bribed many officers of the two naval branches here to let them send the navy to protect them.


    Unexpectedly, it still caused a big trouble!


    Don Quixote''s side had just left ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Before the goods could be sorted out, the Krick Pirates attacked and blocked them on the coast.


    Despite the presence of naval warships, after a fierce battle, they were defeated and forced to retreat to the island. However, the Klik Pirates did not intend to give up, and directly attacked the island.


    "Damn ..."


    The navy side, a naval captain who commanded the army, was also very ugly at the moment, wishing to wipe out the Klick Pirates and the nearby Gelt Kingdom Army.


    In fact, he wanted to withdraw when the naval battle was defeated, but he did not expect that the people in the Gelt Kingdom traded arms and weapons. Once the matter was exposed, his colonel would have come to an end, so he would have to work hard Hold this matter down.


    But now the situation is completely out of control!


    Even if he withdrew, this matter will be miserable when he is known by the headquarters, but even if he does not withdraw, he will obviously not win if he continues to fight.


    Compared to the navy and the Gelt Kingdom Army, the civilians on this island are more terrified. They do n¡¯t know the transaction, only know that the pirates have attacked the island and the navy is defeated!


    The side of the pier has been destroyed. Even if you want to escape from this island, there is no boat to sit on. Seeing the gradual defeat of the navy, thinking of the ending after the pirates killed the navy, everyone is a bit pale!


    Even the best situation is completely wiped out by the pirates. In the worst case, people in the entire town may even be killed by the pirates!


    While countless civilians were frightened and prayed, praying for the victory of the navy, the pirate side launched another fierce attack under the command of Klik, and finally it was a strong line of defense that broke down the navy and the Kingdom of Gert.

 Chapter 31： Solve him

    Geert Kingdom Army and the Navy were originally a patchwork team, and even the command was chaotic. They can resist to the present only because they have some advantages in weapons.


    Seeing the defeat of the navy and the kingdom army ahead, the navy colonel and the commander of the garter kingdom army were all cold and pale.


    Is finished!


    If you can withstand it, there is still some hope when the naval branch will come to support it. But once it is defeated, let the Klik Pirates **** this batch of weapons. Thieves!


    The trend of defeat was irreversible, and all the navies began to run wild, and the soldiers of the Kingdom Army also threw away their weapons and fled backwards.


    Crick led many pirates and quickly occupied half of the town.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, finally fell into my hands, these weapons ..."


    Watched the pirates under the boxes one by one, and after opening, a firearm and even some artillery were exposed, and Klick finally laughed loudly.


    The troops under his command have reached more than two thousand people. For the pirates, they have fallen into a bottleneck of development because the weapons are too poor, lacking firearms and artillery, and want to rob a country or a large naval base stationed. The city is not strong enough.


    Only looting in small towns and the sea, the gains are difficult to sustain a large team of more than 2,000 pirates.


    Had no choice but to disperse his subordinates in various seas and plunder separately.


    But this time it finally solved the problem!


    With this batch of weapons, the army continued to expand to 4,000 or even 5,000 people. At that time, no one in the entire East China Sea could stop his footsteps!


    By that time, the military strength he possessed was enough to defeat a country and directly rule a whole sea area, no longer need to wander around like a pirate.


    "Wait until then, you can almost conquer that route."


    Measured the weapon in his hand, Klick grinned, showing a domineering and proud smile, saying: "Now ... destroy this island first to help!"


    The words fell, and he threw the weapon in his hand to a pirate next to him, shouting, "Take these weapons and destroy the navy and Gert''s Kingdom Army over there!"


    "Oh oh oh!!"


    Countless pirates are all roaring with excitement.


    Snatched the weapons in batches, then smiled and rushed towards the other side of the town.


    At this moment, the whole town was in chaos. A large number of civilians screamed and fled around, some were killed by pirates, and more fled towards the west pier.


    On the west side of the town, countless civilians escaped from the town. Among them, many naval soldiers and kingdom soldiers fled to the chain terminal.


    The Krickle Pirates had long destroyed the pier. At the moment, the whole pier was burning. There was a small boat that had not been burned, and it was immediately overwhelmed by dozens of people.


    Screaming, crying, roaring continuously.


    The colonel of the navy and the commander-in-chief of the kingdom army were killed by Klick in the previous chaos. At this moment, the navy on the coast was scattered and there were no more than one hundred people. The chief officer was only a captain. , Eyes constantly shaking.


    "End, end ..."


    Looked at the direction of the town and saw a large number of pirates holding brand-new standard swords and standard firecrackers. The captain''s eyes showed a trace of fear and despair.


    Failed to stop the Klick Pirates. Now, even if the branch supports a few more warships, the Klick Pirates will be useless.


    He seemed to see the scene of the Klick Pirates sweeping the East China Sea in the next few years, where no one could stop him, and he would dominate the entire East China Sea.


    Thousands of pirates poured out one after another, surrounded by this beach.


    "Is it desperate? There is no way to escape."


    With a portable artillery in his hand and a cigar in his hand, Klick glanced at the navy and civilians on the seashore. His eyes fell on the dozens of surviving kingdom troops and played with the artillery in his hand. Thank you, Kingdom Army of Gelt, you worked so hard to send me weapons ... "


    "There is also the navy, which has blocked me for such a long time, it is also a pride, so ... you should report to **** for this!"


    Crick raised the artillery in his hand with a sneer and aimed at the crowd.


    Seeing this scene, many navies gritted their teeth, some showed despair, and the civilians behind were in a panic, all showing terrified eyes.


    Seeing that many pirates are going to swarm up and kill the crowds on the shore, a scream suddenly came from the side of the pirates.


    The screams of screams rang through the shore, making Krick frown, and let the civilians and the navy on the seashore be a little stunned, subconsciously looking in the direction of the sound.


    I saw a burning person in that direction rolling wildly.


    "Ah!"


    The screaming scream was made by ¡®Fireman¡¯. He twisted frantically on the sand like a loach, trying to extinguish the flames on his body, but failed to do so.


    The flame was burning violently. A few seconds later, the man''s struggle gradually weakened, and soon he stopped twisting, and was finally burned into a black coke.


    "what happened?!"


    Crick asked, frowning.


    When he frowned and asked, everyone''s eyes moved to the side along the burnt coke corpse, and fell on a person in ordinary clothes holding a crystal clear cane like a crystal cane. .


    "That guy is ..."


    Someone in the surviving navy looked at Ron, startled, and thought of a piece of intelligence about a pirate hunter that he had seen a while ago, saying: "... Yes, pirate hunter?"


    The captain of the Navy next to him was all sweaty, and he looked at Ron not far away, and was also somewhat unexpected, murmured: "That way, it should be him, Ragnarok, the Pirate Hunter. UU reading "


    The appearance of Ron made the navy in despair suddenly see a trace of hope.


    ''Magic'' Ron!


    The one-man pirate hunter who killed the hammer hammer Love who offered a reward of 12 million Bailey! Is it his words, maybe kill Admiral Klick? !


    But this idea has just risen, but it was quickly extinguished by despair, because at a glance, there are nearly two thousand pirates ahead!


    There is only one person there.


    If it is a one-on-one single-headed, maybe Ron may kill Admiral Klick, but in the face of the current huge team of nearly two thousand people, if one person, no matter how strong he is, there is nothing he can do. Get a new weapon!


    "Did you do it? Boy."


    Click glanced at the burnt black corpse on the ground and stared at Ron.


    Ron held the elf wand in his hand and slowly walked forward, looking at the situation in the field, and said, "It seems that it is just in time for the most critical time?"


    At this time, someone on the pirate side also heard the navy ¡¯s words and reminded Crick: "Crick leader, that guy seems to be a pirate hunter and killed Ron, the magician of Hammer Love."


    "Pirate Hunter?"


    Crick stunned slightly, his frowning frowned, and then he sighed casually, saying:


    "It seems that I heard the name a few days ago, but it was too naive to put my idea on my head."


    "Solve him."


    Crick ordered the pirates under his command.


    If it is usually, he would n¡¯t mind playing with Ron to show the invincible strength of his Klick leader, but now he is too lazy to do it, just kill it together with the navy.

 Chapter 32： 1 to 2000 slaughter!

    With Crick''s order, the pirate closest to Ron also shot at Ron, and five or six pointed the standard guns at Ron.


    However.


    Before these people pulled the trigger, the cyan wind blade swept across the void and cut across their necks in an instant, leaving a blood stain.


    Even the wind blade passed through these people''s bodies and penetrated more people in the back!


    "¡­¡­what happened?"


    Many people saw the blue wind blade flashing away, but they didn''t understand what happened.


    And at the next moment, there was a horrified and frightened expression on their faces, because in the front, the pirates who were penetrated by the wind blade, all of their bodies were torn apart, just like tofu cut neatly!


    Blood spilled on the ground, the scene was horrified.


    For Ron today, even relying on guns to deal with him is difficult.


    Under the state of full spirit, the world in his eyes is as slow as tens of times, everyone''s expression, everyone''s weapon, everyone''s movements are all exposed under his eyes.


    It ¡¯s hard to say whether the bullet is fast or the wind blade is fast, but the speed of firing and the speed of release of the wind blade must be Ron ¡¯s faster, and you have cut your throat before pulling the trigger!


    Despite not knowing what Ron did, all the pirates were shocked for a few seconds.


    But soon someone responded, although with a cold sweat on his forehead, he still shouted: "Let''s go together! Let''s go together! He is only one person!"


    Regardless of the means and abilities of the people in front of them, there are two thousand people here!


    Two thousand people!


    It''s a terrible amount. If you can concentrate firepower to attack a little, even Klick can''t resist it and will be directly bombed.


    The problem is that these two thousand pirates simply cannot form the order and order of the navy, and they cannot concentrate their firepower on this chaotic beach.


    At such a short distance, only the front row can shoot, and the firearms are not even as useful as swords.


    And the most crucial point is ... Does the number make sense to the magician?


    Of course the answer is no.


    Looking at the many pirates who rushed over, Ron''s pupils glowed like glaze, making all those who touched tremble inexplicably.


    Something is coming ...


    Everyone has such a bad feeling in their hearts.


    And at the next moment, their premonition was tested.


    I saw Ron''s front, the blue wind blades emerged one by one, pouring down like a storm, sweeping over!


    How fast is Ron releasing wind blade now?


    It only takes 0.1 second!


    Although there will be a short cooling interval between the release of two wind blades, within a second, Ron is still enough to release four or even five wind blades!


    Oh! laugh! laugh!


    Under everyone''s frightened gaze, the wind blades appeared continuously in the void, and they just flew into the crowd.


    Bloom exploded in the crowd, as if sprayed by blood rain.


    In just a few seconds, many pirates were still sluggish, and dozens of pirates were cut into broken bodies by the wind blade, and the broken arm body was scattered around!


    "¡­¡­what?!"


    Seeing this scene, the smile on Klick''s face completely disappeared and became a bit stiff.


    In a short span of time, dozens of people died, and even if there were nearly two thousand pirates on the scene, they all showed a frightened look, because they did not know what happened, especially the people behind. I only saw the pirates in front falling down in pieces, like being cut by countless sharp blades, and all became broken bodies!


    "Shoot! Shoot! Shoot him!"


    Feared by the pirates, he couldn''t help shouting and shot at Ron.


    The problem is that Ron has only one person. Compared with the nearly 2,000 people, the number is simply not comparable. Even if more people have guns in their hands, only a few dozen people in front can aim at Ron to shoot.


    boom! boom! boom!


    Dense bullets flew towards Ron.


    Ron frowned slightly and rolled towards the left side. The wand waved several wind blades, collided with a small number of bullets in the air, and the sparks were splashing, while also adding a few more bodies to the crowd.


    After avoiding a intensive wave of bullet attacks, Ron did not retreat, but went directly to the team of nearly two thousand pirates.


    Has to say that in the absence of defensive magic, a little respect for firearms and bullets is still necessary.


    "Stop him! Stop him soon !!"


    There was a horror cry of the pirates, but because of the close proximity, and the wind blade of Ron made the pirates at the front all fear and chill, no one dared to hold a weapon to fight against Ron, let alone It''s impossible to stop Ron from rushing to fight.


    Oh! laugh! laugh!


    Ron''s speed is not fast, just the speed of ordinary people, but when Ron rushed into the queue of pirates, it was like a tiger entering the flock. Wherever he went, no one could stop it.


    Because of rushing into the crowd, the firearms can no longer be used, it will only hit their own people.


    A pirate roared and roared, slashing the sword in his hand to Ron, but before the sword fell, he hit a wind blade in mid-air, and Qiang was smashed into two halves, as well as his whole person. In two.


    Now Ron is like a sword fighter, even more flexible than the sword fighter. Although his physical speed is not fast enough, he does n¡¯t even need the action of ¡°swinging the sword¡±, a thought can be at any angle Generate a wind blade, sweeping and cutting like sword gas!


    Boom!


    Seemed to be a bit boring for the wind blade, and Ron matched fireball with ease.


    Ron at this moment is like Uchiha spotting into the Ninja Alliance, no one can match wherever he goes, and no one can even parry a move!


    The crimson fireball exploded continuously in the crowd, accompanied by the wind blade that carried the flame through the battlefield, and only the screams of one after another could be heard in the entire battlefield. The pirates of the Klik Pirates were cut into pieces like wheat. Fall.


    One to two thousand!


    No one can imagine such a picture.


    The navy and civilians in the distance are shocked, while the ghosts such as Ajin and Admiral Crick are a little unbelievable.


    "Damn !!"


    "It was so unscrupulous ... Slaughter my subordinates ..."


    Crick''s staring eyes drastically ~ www.novelhall.com ~ said: "Kim, Harus ... you a few of you to stop me!"


    Many cadres next to Klick, the ghost man Ajin and others have long been unable to sit still, watching Ron''s wanton massacre in the field, all with a ugly face. Hearing Klick''s order at the moment, they rushed towards the battlefield. .


    Must stop!


    If you do n¡¯t stop, look like this, Ron is likely to kill two thousand of their men with one person!


    While rushing towards Ron, they were also trembling in their hearts. Although they did not know what means Ron used, the unfolding strength was undoubtedly terrifying.


    Not as powerful as humans!


    "Is that ... the legendary demon fruit ability ?!"


    On the other side, a captain in the navy queue looked at this scene, and his heart was trembling.


    Thought Ron had only one person, even if his personal strength is strong, it is difficult to rush to the front of Klick with more than two thousand pirates, but I didn''t expect such a picture!


    It reminded him that more than half a year ago, a warship from the headquarters of the Navy came to the East China Sea to **** some arrested pirates. There was a colonel of the headquarters on the warship. His speech was too arrogant and contemptuous, and there was a conflict with them ... With one person, he knocked down hundreds of navies including the branch colonel!


    Not at the same level of strength!


    Now watching Ron sweeping through the crowd, ruining the scene, he couldn''t help but tremble in his heart. This is the same as the colonel from the great naval headquarters, far exceeding these pirates ... The strength of this sea area!

 Chapter 33： The power of Tier 2 magic!

    "Ghost man Ajin?"


    Ron held his wand in his hand and swept it all the way. When he saw the queue behind the Klick Pirates, several people did not step back, but rushed towards him. His eyelashes flickered a little, but his eyes did not change .


    Must have been a cadre of the Klick Pirates, but he only had a little impression of the ghost man Ajin, which everyone had forgotten.


    Since has forgotten, there is no need to know.


    ïÏ! Qiang! Qiang!


    Ajin and other four or five cadres rushed to Ron, killed Ron, and fought with Ron together. For a time, the symphony of gold and iron continued, and sparks splashed everywhere.


    But after only ten seconds, Ron stepped out of the battle circle and continued to walk towards Klick, leaving behind a few people, such as the ghost man Ajin, to stay in place.


    Zizi! !


    More than ten torn wounds appeared on several people, and the weapons and armor were all shattered and fell to the beach stained with blood.


    Although the strength of the ghost man Ajin and others is also very good, but for Ron today, he does not need to use second-order magic, just because he is as domineering as he is, he is in control of the battle situation. You can sweep and crush between.


    Melee is forced behavior.


    Even if forced into close combat, holding Ragnarok in his hand and becoming a real magician, Ron is not an ordinary character who can win.


    [Mental energy consumed more than half, quite fast, but enough]


    Ron murmured in his heart, this battle is also considered to be his own ability, and the exercise of mastering the control of the battle, the effect is still good.


    From the beginning of the battle to the present, nearly ten minutes have passed, and in these ten minutes, there are thousands of pirate corpses!


    The scene is extremely shocking.


    Even if the remaining pirates still have nearly a thousand people, but these pirates have collapsed, no one dared to approach Ron, all fled far away, his face full of panic and fear, even if Klick shot Shooting several people could not stop the defeat.


    Looked at Ron across the hell-like battlefield, step by step, Klick stared coldly at the young man in front of him, his face was ugly, his eyes were burning with anger, like a volcano about to erupt.


    Gradually quieted down.


    The navy and civilians in the distance gradually recovered from the shock, looking at Ron and Klick, who finally stood face to face, could not help but swallow.


    No one showed a light-hearted expression, most of them had fear on their faces, and the hands of the navy holding weapons were already full of sweat.


    "Pirate leader ... Crick ..."


    Someone shuddered in his tone and muttered.


    Ron''s strength is terrifying and powerful, but the man in front of him is also one of the most terrifying pirates in the East China Sea with a reward of 15 million!


    At this time, no one dared to say that Ron would be able to win and win Klick''s head. Even if he felt that Ron should be stronger and have a better chance of winning, he could only swallow saliva, unable to keep calm, and his heart was shaking .


    Ron ... should I win?


    Even the team of two thousand people was defeated by him alone. Such strength is no longer a normal human being. Should he be able to beat Admiral Creek?


    Although everyone was thinking about it, everyone was thinking about it, Khan was still dripping, because if Ron won, they could live, but if Ron lost, there was nearly a thousand over there Pirates, everyone may die!


    This is not a question of who wins and who loses Ron and Klick.


    Yes ... can you survive!


    Crick stared coldly at the approaching Ron. The anger in his eyes gradually burned to the top, but instead of bursting out, he suddenly laughed.


    "That kind of power should be the rumored demon fruit?"


    "I really underestimate you. I didn''t expect you to have this witchcraft-like power, which caused me to lose more than half of my staff, but, it''s a pity ..."


    Speaking of this, Klick snorted coldly, his body shuddered, and the outer coat fell, revealing a pair of gold armor, and Ye Ye shone in the sunshine.


    "With the attacks you just used, it is impossible to destroy my black gold armor. That kind of attack will not play any role on me!"


    Crick didn''t do it directly, but after revealing the armor, he tilted his head slightly and looked at Ron with a grin. He wanted to recruit Ron under his command.


    Ron''s strength, although he can''t win him, but it exists like a war weapon. With Ron, it means that there is an additional army of thousands of people!


    But the idea is often far from reality.


    "Is it?"


    "You can try ..."


    Klick was proud and confident, but he had just spoken, and before he could spit out the last word, his voice came to an abrupt end, his eyes widened suddenly, revealing an incredible and terrified look.


    Directly in front of him, Ron held the elf wand calmly, and waved like this casually, with seven or eight huge wind blades sweeping away like before. UU reading


    Gale slashes!


    The second-order magic of the wind system can no longer be regarded as the wind blade, but it is really the magnificent sword gas of the real swordsman, each of which has the length of Nami''s height!


    Seeing the moment when the horrible slash of wind appeared, Klick froze there, like an ice cellar, his eyes widened.


    He wanted to avoid, but it was too late.


    Boom!


    The strong wind slammed into the arms that Klick raised and tried to resist.


    As if condensed into a substantial sword gas, the seven or eight slashes directly pushed Klick backwards, Klick gritted his teeth and shouted hard resistance, but he could not withstand it at all. The armor cracked, and it cracked open.


    boom!


    The whole person could no longer stabilize his body, and flew backwards towards the rear. The black gold armor quickly cracked in the chaotic gale, and completely shattered.


    Klick had not yet landed, and was completely engulfed by the seven or eight strong winds, strangled into pieces, and fell to the distant sea.


    One blow, spike!


    Is like time is still, the field is so frozen.


    Whether they fled into the distance, looking at the pirates here in horror, or praying for the victory of Ron''s navy and civilians, this moment all fell into petrification.


    They thought that Ron would win, even praying that Ron would win, but they did not expect Ron''s victory to come so easily and casually that it was hard to believe the truth!


    The leader of the 15 million Bailey leader Klick, one of the few pirates standing at the apex of the East China Sea, was killed by Ron without any resistance!


    Is this ... an illusion? !

 ~： And watch and cherish ...

    Since yesterday, I have been in a state of panic. A new round of severe strikes has come. You should also see that a large number of books have been sealed. Xiaofeng ¡¯s contractors have also been shielded from a volume and many chapters, including the shock shield and sword soul system ... ¡­


    Although Xiaofeng ¡¯s few books have n¡¯t driven much, this wave probably wo n¡¯t die, but the fan may be mentioned on the tip of the wind and the copyright may be collapsed. Maybe it wo n¡¯t take long before the category of fan ... If this If Bo Neng survives, Xiaofeng will probably update it crazy in the second half of the year, and strive to write the same people he still wants to write in the last time.


    Finally ...... Also here to thank everyone for their support.


    Today''s three shifts, Xiaofeng looked at updating as little as possible. If this wave can survive, it will start desperately breaking out on July 1st.

 Chapter 34： Belated support

    The pirates of the Klick Pirates who had fled to the distance still had hopes for Klick. They had all seen the strength of Klick. Although Ron was also terrible, he might not be able to win Klick.


    But the scene before them made them as unbelievable as a dream.


    "It''s impossible ... it''s impossible ..."


    A pirate stumbled back, his eyes widened and shook his head constantly, he could not believe the facts in front of him.


    Some other pirates looked at Ron''s eyes, and they all showed their fears as if they were looking at demons. They just felt trembling all over their bodies, just like facing ghosts and gods.


    Kills Klick with a single blow, but Ron''s expression doesn''t change much.


    He was not surprised.


    Wujin armor may be able to withstand the ordinary wind blade, but the strong wind can not be blocked, even if it can be blocked, the head that is not covered by the armor will also be split into pieces.


    If Klick came up and fired at him, all the firearms were activated, and it would be a little more troublesome, but standing in front of the magician would be suicide.


    "I said, what else is the Navy over there?"


    Looked at the remaining pirates with nearly a thousand people. Ron did not immediately kill him, but turned his head and glanced at the navy not far away, saying: "What are your duties?"


    The pirates who fell under him had more than a thousand people. The achievements had been reached. The rest of the hundreds were irrelevant, but the navy had a few people. It seemed that he still had to continue.


    "Ah ... yes ..."


    Ron ¡¯s voice made the navy navy finally recover, and the navy captain led by swallowed a spit, took a deep breath, looked at the pirates not far away, sinking his face and snorted: " Everyone, attack! Destroy the Klick Pirates! "


    The navies that had almost lost their war intentions were recovered one by one at this time, although the number is still very different, but looking at the pirates shivering with fear in front and the Ron next to them, every navy has The fighting intention was restored.


    kill!


    The remaining nearly a hundred navies raised their weapons and stormed towards the pirates.


    The number of pirates still far exceeds that of the navy. It can be seen that Ron is also approaching them. Few people have the courage to fight, and they will flee directly.


    ¡­¡­


    "When will the support for the 6th branch base be available?"


    Not far from Hammer Island, a medium-sized warship was rushing towards Hammer Island at full speed. A naval colonel stood on the deck, holding the railing, and he was very nervous.


    Was next to a captain who also had sweat on his forehead and said, "It takes about three or four days to reach full speed."


    "Damn ... it''s too late ..."


    The captain of the captain was cold and sweaty, looking at the direction of the Hammer Island, his fists clenched tightly.


    When he received the information, he was shocked as a whole, but he did not expect that the Krick Pirates would gather a fleet to initiate a siege, and the navy would be outnumbered.


    Know that they have seven warships in the two naval branches here, two medium-sized warships and five small warships, but there are more than half of the troops there!


    And the latest news is that the navy is outnumbered and has been forced to abandon the warship and retreat to the island.


    "Colonel, we only have a medium-sized warship and a small warship here. According to information, the Klick Pirates may have gathered a fleet of more than 2,000 people. If the other party chooses to attack the Hammer Island, it may be that the 171 branch has all Went out¡­¡­"


    The voice of a lieutenant colonel next to slightly shuddered.


    If that is the case, then they will not help to rush past now, maybe they will also be in danger and be wiped out by the Klik Pirates together.


    "To shut up!"


    The colonel couldn''t help but screamed. He actually thought of the worst result, but no matter what, they had to go by. This is also the order issued by the headquarters.


    Even if they fall into a huge disadvantage and they are irreparable, they must also deal with the talent line of 171 branches, otherwise the losses will be too heavy.


    Quickly.


    The warship approached the chain pier of Hammer Island. Looking at the pier burning in the fire, the atmosphere on the entire deck was depressed.


    "... Is it late?"


    Looking at the island with a telescope, the colonel saw that many buildings on the island had become ruins, but he didn''t hear the fighting and the battlefield.


    The lieutenant colonel next to him took a breath and said, "Colonel, we can''t go ashore now. Let''s send someone to investigate the situation first. If it''s the worst situation, we can only evacuate here and report to the headquarters. . "


    Nodded ugly.


    Soon, a reconnaissance team was sent out and landed nervously on the island.


    "Be careful, don''t make any movements, retreat immediately if there is a situation."


    As a naval sergeant, he also carried a trace of sweat on his forehead, knowing that the island is likely to be completely occupied by pirates, but they must confirm this, and they must know whether the 171 branch has survived. By. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    The team of six carefully climbed onto the island and walked towards the town that had been ruined. After a while, they suddenly heard several gunshots.


    Hush!


    ''S navy sergeant suddenly changed his face, waved everyone to hide, and then looked carefully in the direction of the gunshot, whispering: "Ready to save people!"


    There are still battles indicating that there are still survivors on this island. As long as you can save the next survivor and go back, you can all know what happened here.


    However.


    As several navies clenched their guns and were about to shoot at the people who appeared, they were all stunned.


    Is not imagined, many pirates are chasing down blood-stained civilians and seamen, but four seamen are chasing down a blood-stained strong man.


    boom! boom!


    Two gunshots sounded, and the strong man was finally shot, and fell into the pool of blood.


    How could the navy chase the pirates? !


    Looking at this scene, the reconnaissance squads hiding in secret are all a little suspicious. Is it because the pirates put on the navy uniform?


    While all of them looked nervous, the naval sergeant headed looked at one of those navy for a moment, and couldn''t help saying, "Sergeant Moss ?!"


    "Ok?"


    The four navy who chased the pirates suddenly heard the sound, and they were tense at once, but the person called was stunned a little, feeling the sound a little familiar.


    Seeing this, the sergeant of the investigative squad came out of the dark, looking at the sergeant Mos in front of him with a certain amount of consternation and consternation.


    Is Sergeant Moss enemies?


    Is also wrong.


    If you have voted for the enemy, how can you chase a guy who is obviously a pirate?

 Chapter 35： Admiration of the Admiral

    "It''s Sergeant Hana."


    Moss saw the investigative squad appear, suddenly relieved, let go of the flames in his hand, said: "Is the support finally here?"


    Saw that Moss and others directly put down the guns in their hands, and the investigative team looked at each other, and they also lowered the firearms in their hands a little stunned.


    Sergeant Hana saw this scene and was relieved, saying, "Sergeant Moss, how is the battle? Are there any other survivors besides you?"


    "The Colonel and the Lieutenant Colonel are all killed, probably less than a hundred people are left." Moss said slowly, his tone a little dull.


    Although Hana had expected it, but when he heard that there were fewer than a hundred people, his face changed a bit, saying, "The loss is so heavy ... What about the Klick Pirates?"


    "Well."


    Moss took a moment and thought for a while: "It''s not clear, but there should be dozens of people. You just came and wiped out the rest with us."


    Speaking of this sentence, the air suddenly fell into freezing.


    Hana ¡¯s brain failed to turn around for a while, and the whole person was stunned. Was n¡¯t the navy completely defeated, leaving less than a hundred people? Why is the navy chasing the pirates in turn, and there are only dozens of people left on the other side!


    Several other members of the reconnaissance team were also stunned, even thinking that there was an illusion.


    "Are you investigative squads? It turns out that ... Colonel they haven''t landed yet." Moss looked at Hana and the others, suddenly thought of something, said: "Has, you go back to report to the colonel, let the support troops come over Right. "


    Hana stared at Moss stunnedly and said, "Sergeant Moss, what is this ..."


    "This is so ..."


    Moss quickly explained the battle situation, and finally added a little shocking: "Although it is a little unbelievable, but this is the case."


    Has and the members of the scouting squad next to them were all petrified at the moment.


    Pirate Hunter?


    One to two thousand?


    Admiral Klick was killed by a move? !


    This ... Are you sure you are not talking nonsense?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Naval headquarters.


    In a huge and spacious office, the headquartered lieutenant Huoshan was holding a pipe, and his face was heavy, pacing in the room, saying: "Is there any latest news?"


    "not yet¡­¡­"


    A navy colonel next to Shen said: "However, the support of the 170 branch should be available immediately, but with the remaining strength of the 170 branch, most of them cannot be solved."


    "Really, the great route is already troublesome, and the East China Sea will add to the chaos. The colonels of the two branches 170 and 171 are there, but even a pirate group can''t suppress it. It is really a group of waste."


    An admiral sitting on the soft slump looked uncomfortable.


    Huoshan Mountain spit out a smoke, but said helplessly: "This is also impossible. Although the pirates in the four seas are weak, the scope is too large. There are more than 300 branches in the East China Sea. It is impossible for each branch to send one. The colonel with the strength of the headquarters sits in town. "


    The gap between the great route and the four seas, in addition to all powerful pirates will converge on the great route, there are differences in the size of the sea.


    Although the great route is not small, there are only a few routes in total, and there are not many islands in the first half of the total, so the collision of pirates and navy, and the conflict between pirates and pirates, exist almost every day. .


    It is also normal for a navy branch to catch a group of pirates in the waters of the four seas for a few months, because the sea area is so large that no one can be found when they escape.


    Because of this, even sending a few powerful colonels and major generals from the headquarters will be useless. Finding those pirates is like a needle in a haystack. It is a waste of time.


    Fortunately, the navy of the East China Sea is weak, and the pirates are also weak.


    At least to a certain extent, the four seas are more peaceful than the great sea routes.


    "But it is also necessary to improve the quality a little bit. In the situation where the two branches are sitting in a sea, at least one colonel can get some skills."


    The major general who spoke before dissatisfied.


    It would be nice if all the pirates in the East China Sea could be gathered together, and he would be able to solve them all by himself, and he would be able to clean up for a while. It is really troublesome to take charge of East China Sea.


    "It is indeed necessary to be promoted to some powerful executives. There is no problem for anyone who can catch the most troublesome pirates in the East China Sea."


    The next major general echoed casually.


    Huoshan Shan made a loud noise and said, "There is no problem with the powerful promotion of the exceptional ... the latest news is coming."


    The phone worm rang, and the number 6 branch base in Donghai was dialed.


    Huo Shaoshan took the phone bug, um, twice, his squinted eyes suddenly opened a gap, and there was a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    "Huh? Did this happen?"


    "... Well, I know."


    After confirming it again, Huoshaoshan put down the phone bug, the heavy expression on his face slowed down, and he took a squeeze while holding the pipe.


    The major general and the colonel beside them also heard the voice in the phone bug, and they were all surprised. After a while, they were said: "It is very unusual to be able to destroy the Krick Pirates by themselves. The strength of this pirate hunter ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It''s a pity that he is also a greedy property. He doesn''t want to be involved in justice. Otherwise, it would be better for him to take over the 171 branch colonel. "


    Several major generals and the colonel spoke one after another.


    Huoshan Mountain smoked a cigarette and spit out the smoke, saying: "In fact, it''s okay, even if you don''t want to be a navy, the Pirate Hunter can have some deterrent force, but ... this time the deterrent force is a little too great Some damage to the Navy ¡¯s prestige. "


    The Rear Admiral smiled bitterly and said, "It''s too late. The East China Sea is too far away from us. It is impossible to stop the spread of the news. Now the news may have spread all over. Has changed slightly. "


    "we can only do this."


    Huoshaoshan smoked again and sighed: "It''s a pity for such a person."


    In recent years, it is not that there is no such excellent pirate hunter as Ron, but some stay in the original sea without any advancement, and some enter the great route and they are all public.


    After all.


    Unlike a pirate, a pirate hunter is faced with the navy ¡¯s pursuit and fierce conflicts with other colleagues every day, and unlike the navy, it can be given strength guidance and continuous execution of tasks to fight the pirates.


    Pirate hunters often get a bounty and ran to enjoy, so repeatedly, after only a few battles a year, where is the strong?


    If Ron joined the navy, with such talent and strength, and then received some teaching, it may soon become an excellent naval academy.


    But if you refuse, it should stop here.


    Didn''t allow a talent to join the navy. Huoshanshan felt a little sorry, but soon he put it in his head and stopped thinking about it.

 Chapter 36： The East China Sea vibrates!

    Dres Rosa.


    The backyard of the palace.


    A person wearing pointed shoes, pink feather coat, and flamingo glasses was sitting, holding a phone bug in his hand, and gave a laugh of ¡®furofurafur¡¯.


    He is one of the seven martial arts under the king, Don Quixote do Flamenco.


    "Has this happened? The Kingdom of Gert is really unlucky, even if I can''t help them, furofurofuro ..."


    Although the discourse is a pity for the other party, the tone is gloating, or lest the world is not chaotic, the more chaotic the more interesting.


    The voice of a cadre came from the other side of the phone bug.


    "Our ship was evacuated safely, and all the funds were collected in place. By the way, there is one more thing. The Klick Pirates Group was completely destroyed and destroyed by a Pirate Hunter."


    "Oh?"


    Do flamenco picked up a goblet and took a sip of red wine.


    The phone worm stated on the other side in a low voice, saying: "... The general situation is like this, but it is an unexpected thing."


    "Is Pirate Hunter? You can get such information, it seems that you refused to join the Navy, Furofurafur ... You can be recruited to waste as a Pirate Hunter, if you like money, I have here."


    Do flamenco is very casual.


    On this sea, in addition to the pirates and the navy, there are only some good strongmen in the revolutionary army. As for the pirate hunters, it is completely a pool of standing water.


    Is able to excel in the East China Sea. It is a cadre that attracts a little bit of training, at least it is a baby-5 cadre. Maybe it can be as good as Rao G. It is still valuable.


    And refusing to join the navy, it is nothing more than wanting money. This kind of thing does not make much sense to the Don Quixote family. Today ¡¯s Don Quixote trading network has underground forces all over the world, and how much capital has been reached. ?


    Tens of billions?


    Hundreds of billions?


    Money has long been an ordinary number for Doflamingo.


    "Yes, young master, I understand."


    The phone worm on the other side respectfully spoke, and then hung up.


    ¡­¡­


    The Klick Pirates with a fleet of two thousand people was destroyed.


    Was destroyed by a pirate hunter.


    This news just turned a small wave in the navy headquarters, let the lieutenant general in charge of the East China Sea and a small number of major generals and colonel remember the name Ron, but in the East China Sea, it was like a wave of spread The tsunami of the world!


    The whole underground world of the East China Sea was chaotic and shocked at the moment the news spread. Countless pirates were horrified by this, and the leaders of countless underground forces shook their hearts.


    The Klick Pirates, which is nothing to the Navy headquarters, is one of the Pirates standing at the top in this East China Sea. No one dares to provoke!


    Pirate hunters who had hit Klick in the past were all dead.


    But now.


    Klick is dead!


    And together with the two thousand people under his command, they will die!


    "Magician ... Ron ..."


    "Damn!"


    "How did such a troublesome pirate hunter appear in the East China Sea." After the pirate got the news, his forehead overflowed with cold sweat and could not help but curse.


    He once encountered the Klick Pirates, and had seen the huge fleet of Klick Pirates.


    Other large and small pirates are also cursed in their hearts, but everyone made the same decision. The pirates near the sea of ??Zell almost changed their course and sailed to other seas after receiving the news. go with.


    Probably their head is a bag of money in the eyes of the other party, and they are taken away by the other party. No pirates want to meet such a scary pirate hunter.


    In addition to the shock of the pirates, some forces also throw olive branches at Ron, even including some kingdoms.


    Some kingdoms tried to recruit Ron and were willing to give Ron a very high position. The Kingdom of Gert behind the Kingdom Army defeated by the Klick Pirates is one of them.


    Ron can use his own strength to defeat the existence of the Klick Pirates. If he sits on the island where the Gelt Kingdom is located, will there be pirates who dare to invade the territory? !


    However, all the news of soliciting Ron was completely dead and there was no response.


    This time Ron is enjoying Nami''s shoulder massage.


    of course.


    The price is very expensive, it costs 100,000 Bailey in ten minutes.


    But now Ron''s money is big, and he doesn''t care about the money.


    After the destruction of the Klick Pirates, all the wealth obtained and the previous sum have turned out to be a huge number of 270 million Bailey!


    Although Ron and Nami had expected that Klick Pirates, such a huge pirate group, must have a lot of wealth, but this number still made Nami fall into excitement, failing to fall asleep for two consecutive days!


    Because the number has exceeded the agreement, Ron also left a part of the money, not a lot, only took 100 million Bailey.


    Then.


    For the 100 million Bailey, Nami started a long way to squeeze money.


    "Twenty minutes, please pay 200,000 Bailey."


    Sitting behind Ron and squeezing twice with her small hand, Nami wiped the sweat on her forehead and smiled and stretched out her small hand at Ron.


    Ron stretched his shoulders and took out 200,000 Bailey to Nami. UU reading


    "Thank you for your patronage and welcome to visit next time!"


    Nami smiled and took over Bailey from Ron.


    Two hundred thousand Bailey squeezed the shoulder for twenty minutes. The price was so expensive that in the eyes of Nami, Ron was so stupid that she liked it a little.


    However, Ron''s side is a completely different mentality. On the one hand, money is a number for him, which is meaningless. On the other hand, doing such a transaction with Nami does not mean putting the money in the deposit. Is it in the piggy bank?


    Is his anyway.


    Is just from one pocket to another.


    The position of money has changed a little bit, but both Ron and Nami feel that they have earned it. As for who made it, no one can figure it out.


    Ron sat up from the lounge chair, stretched his body, walked outside to take a breath of fresh air, and then came to sit on the deck.


    In the previous battle, he got a total of 7 achievement points.


    Yes, that''s right.


    Got a total of 7 achievement points!


    The two conditions are "killing as hemp" and "crazy slaughtering". The two conditions are to kill 100 and 1000 enemies. 4 points, and the condition is that the person who was slightly injured in the battle. It was awarded 2 points for ''Captain III'' of a large three-masted sailing ship, for a total of 7 points.


    These 7 achievement points are naturally not accidentally pointed by Ron to his spiritual attributes, making his total spiritual attributes reach the level of 44 points.


    Of the 44 spiritual attributes, 30 points came from achievement points. However, when the total achievement point reached 30 points, Ron did not get another chance to draw something again, which made him a little regret. I do n¡¯t know the next time. What is the total achievement required.

 Chapter 37： Scientific time allocation

    In fact, the achievement of 7 achievement points has been regarded as satisfying Ron, and it is also the point that Ron expected to get before, but now he really wants to extract runes.


    He wanted to extract a defensive magic.


    When a person confronted the two thousand people of the Klick Pirates, it seemed to be free, but in fact his judgment was an extremely huge test.


    And because of the large number of people, the situation was too chaotic when he hit the middle, which caused him to get a bullet. Although it was hit on the left arm, it was only judged as a minor injury, but in the end it was injured, and it is really unavoidable. And the blocked blow.


    So now he lacks a defensive magic.


    Whether it is a hard-resistant type such as a magic shield, or an evasive type such as instantaneous movement, he can make up for this troublesome point, but unfortunately, 30 achievement points did not get a chance to extract.


    The only benefit is that this injury allowed Ron to achieve an achievement of ¡®people floating in rivers and lakes¡¯, earning an achievement point beyond what was expected.


    "It seems that after getting enough achievement points in the East China Sea, and getting a defensive magic, it is safest to go to the great route."


    Ron glanced at the bandage on his left arm and muttered.


    Because the firearms in this world are very general, the damage caused is very limited. In addition, this gun in his avoids the more troublesome position, so it does not take too long to recover. After returning to Cocoa, it will almost recover.


    Now Ron ca n¡¯t wait to get more achievements. On the one hand, he wants to continue to extract runes and get the magic he wants. On the other hand ... his current mental strength is not enough to study third-order magic.


    Ron ¡¯s current total spiritual attribute is 44 points. He wondered that by 50 points there should be another change, the speed of thinking will be further improved, and the speed of mental recovery will also increase.


    It was only then that it was initially qualified to master third-order magic.


    of course.


    Now Ron also has something to do, that is to continue to explore the derivative runes of the wind and fire systems as much as possible, and the second-order magic of the fire system. It is best to be able to master one.


    The second-order magic of the fire system and the second-order magic of the wind system are released. If the power is not as good as the third-order magic, it should be two-and-a-half degree, which is a big step forward.


    Now his strength in East China Sea is enough to sweep freely and sweep everything, but on the great route, it can only be regarded as just starting.


    Master the second-order combination of fire and wind magic, and then master a defensive magic, which is the bottom line of Ron''s heart into the great route.


    What is evenly matched, what is Daguai upgrade.


    nonexistent.


    Crushing the Quartet in the East China Sea, as well as the great route!


    Appeared as the top strongman, swept the gaze, pushed straight all the way in the first half of the great route, and got all the achievement points that should be taken, which is the correct way!


    As Ron was thinking about the future direction, a seagull flew to the deck. The seagull carried a pocket on his body and made a salute gesture towards Ron.


    "Today''s newspaper is coming."


    Nami was not far away, saw this scene came over, took out a coin and bought a newspaper from the seagull, then opened it and looked at it.


    Just a few glances at the result, she showed a surprised look, said: "Ron, look here, you are in the newspaper."


    "Oh?"


    Ron was still a little interested in the newspaper. He didn''t care much about money, but he did care about fame. This is also a magician''s instinct.


    After taking a glance at the newspaper, I saw that there was information about the killing of the Klick Pirates'' leader, Klick, but it was very vague about the fact that he defeated the whole Klick Pirates in one to two thousand. Just fool it.


    There is no doubt that this is the hand of the world government again.


    On the one hand, he wanted his name to deter those pirates, but on the other hand, he did not want his name to affect the prestige of the navy. The Yudang, who had changed to the Navy to destroy the Klick Pirates, was completely destroyed.


    "... Basic operation."


    Ron watched, shook his head casually, as expected.


    But there was still something unexpected, that is, when he read the information in the newspaper, a system prompt sound came in his ear.


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Tomorrow ¡¯s Star¡¯ and gain 1 achievement point]


    What?


    Ron blinked, the star of tomorrow? Is this an achievement of fame?


    Ron really wants the achievements of fame. On the one hand, he can get achievement points, on the one hand, he can always know what level of his fame.


    However, after calling up the interface of the achievement system, he was lip-sharp. This tomorrow''s star is not a famous achievement, and the condition is to be published in the newspaper once.


    Ok.


    Anyway, it''s 1 achievement point.


    Ron added these 1 achievements to the spirit, raised the spiritual attribute to 45 points ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and then turned off the system interface and returned the newspaper to Nami.


    "How many days will it take to get to Cocoa?"


    "... It should be four days away."


    Nami put a finger on her chin and thought for a moment.


    Ron smiled, stood up, and walked towards the stern, said: "That''s very fast, well, I''m going to practice magic, and I''ll give it to you here."


    The next task is very simple, practise happily and then destroy Aaron in Cocoa, and then you can bring his navigator Shuangsu Shuang ... No, go to the sea.


    ¡­¡­


    Came to the stern, Ron thought about it, but decided to study the fire runes first.


    He has mastered three wind runes, and successfully constructed second-order magic. Even if he continues to get all the other six, it is impossible to explore third-order magic now, which does not make much sense.


    For Ron, now studying a second-order fire magic is the surest way to improve his current strength. In addition, it is also good to meditate and practice spiritual power.


    Ron thought about it and planned to allocate a little time. He would spend 8 hours every day on the rune exploration, 10 hours into meditation practice, 2 hours to eat and deal with chores, and the last 4 hours as spare sleep time. .


    Meditation is equivalent to sleep, with a certain sleep effect, but it is only slightly worse, but 10 hours of meditation is also equivalent to 5 hours of sleep.


    This should be the most scientific time allocation at present.


    If the rune''s exploration time exceeds 8 hours, the spirit will fall into a state of severe fatigue, which cannot be compensated by meditation, and it must be recovered through sleep.


    After the mental power becomes stronger, this allocation can also be changed accordingly.

 Chapter 38： Explosion

    Explore fire-derived runes faster than Ron predicted.


    On the one hand, his mental strength has reached the level of 45 points, and he can almost continuously try the rune deduction. The mental energy consumed is very small, and the normal state can be restored.


    On the other hand, with previous experience in deducing wind runes, Ron basically knew that some obvious mistakes were avoided, and exploration was equivalent to straight into the subject.


    In only three days, he mastered two fire rune variants.


    But what makes Ron speechless is that these two derived runes match the basic runes. No matter how they are tried, the combination will fail and cannot form a second-order fire magic.


    boom!


    The three rune annihilations disappeared, and a bunch of small flames surged in the void, as if fireworks exploded, and then dissipated in the sea breeze.


    "The last combination also failed."


    Seeing this scene, Ron showed a frustration. He didn''t expect to get two fire rune derivatives, but he still couldn''t combine the second order magic of the fire department.


    It seems that the second order magic of the wind system should be his luck, and he just got the derivative rune that can combine the second order wind magic. Now when exploring the fire department, it is not so good luck.


    "In this case, only one more can come."


    Ron exhaled, although a bit helpless, but now can only explore the third fire rune derivative.


    Fortunately, he is now more and more proficient in the deduction of runes. Even if all the eight derivative runes of a certain department are taken out, it will not take half a month. Anyway, these are soon to be done, just do it. It was done in advance.


    And what makes Ron a little unexpected is that when he deduced the rune for the seventh time on the morning of the fourth day, he successfully found the third fire rune.


    This is not based on experience, but pure luck.


    "It seems that luck is always ups and downs."


    Looking at the third derivative rune of the fire system emerging from the elf pearl at the top of the elf wand, it glowed with golden light, and Ron couldn''t help but feel happy.


    This is a surprise just after waking up.


    And these three days of scientific and reasonable cultivation, also increased his mental strength by about 1 point, almost to 46 points.


    For Ron now, he has been able to accurately locate the amount of mental power of 1 unit. After all, he has improved so many times with the achievement points back and forth.


    Even if the total attribute is not displayed on the achievement system interface, only the improvement brought by the achievement points, he can accurately know what his total attribute is.


    "Then ... the existing combination is ..."


    Ron thought for a moment, and displayed the combination of the four runes in his mind, and then put all the previous attempts aside.


    After a round of analysis and screening, the remaining combinations are quickly reduced.


    On the basis that there must be at least one basic rune and no combination of the third derivative rune has been tried, then there are only four remaining combinations, that is, the basic rune and When the third derivative runes are combined, they are combined with the basic, first, second, and third runes one by one.


    Ron looked at it, and there was no shadow of the village of Cocoa in front of him. Thinking that it should be too late, he quickly invested in the combination.


    Foundation, foundation, third derivative rune ...


    Tried five times and failed to confirm.


    Basic, first and third derivative runes ...


    Tried four times and failed to confirm.


    Two consecutive rounds of failure made Ron a little helpless, so that the four runes could not be combined into a second-order magic of the fire department, it was a bit too much.


    And the key is that the shadow of Cocoa Island can be seen vaguely in front of him, it is estimated that he can arrive in an hour or two, and he has to adjust his condition before then.


    "In an hour or two, it is enough to try both of the remaining two."


    Ron exhaled, and after a little recovery of his mental state, he tried again and tried the third combination.


    It doesn''t matter if you fail. With the second-order wind magic, it is enough to kill Arron in seconds, but it is a little unhappy to spend a lot of time on the fire magic but not get results.


    Hum.


    The chaos inside the pearl of the elf radiated three golden lights, and quickly extended a line to the surroundings, intertwined and combined together.


    The basic runes of the fire system and the third and fourth derivative runes are different from each other, but after extending the lines and interweaving them together at this moment, it seems to be a complete whole, without any flaws. Seems to form a larger rune.


    "Successful!"


    The moment the rune was formed, Ron knew that he had succeeded. His eyes lit up, revealing a trace of excitement, and he did not hesitate to control the magic and hit the sea.


    Boom!


    The runes in the elf pearl flashed away, and the elements of fire between heaven and earth came together instantaneously ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Formed an arrow of flame in the void and shot towards the sea.


    The size of this fire arrow looks even smaller than fireball, but its flying speed is comparable to wind magic, and when it falls on the sea, it makes a bang, and suddenly bursts into a huge flame in all directions. Sweeping, completely covering the range of a few meters in a circle.


    As the flames exploded, Ron''s ear also heard a system prompt.


    [Hint: You have mastered the second order magic of the fire department, bursting fire]


    "Explosion, it''s not bad."


    Looking at the power of the blasting technique exploding on the sea, Ron couldn''t help but sigh. The power of this move on the monomer is probably greater than the strong wind!


    Although the strong wind is very scary, it is a scoped skill after all, but this blasting technique is like a bomb, condensing the flame in a little, and then exploding after hitting it. The power on the monomer should undoubtedly override. Above the strong wind.


    In terms of range damage, it is inferior to the strong wind slashing. After all, the range damage of the blast inflammation only appears after the flames explode, and it seems to be only the impact damage of ordinary fire, similar to fireball.


    And the key point is that the speed of this blast is extremely fast, not slower than the magic of the wind system, so it does not need to rely on the combination with the magic of the wind system to play the effect, it can be released as a very strong single magic .


    After judging the pros and cons of blast inflammation, Ron nodded with satisfaction, and then began to practice the magic of blast inflammation, ready to master it.


    For him now, it takes a long time to continuously master a magic, even for second-order magic, as long as it releases four or five times, the release speed can be easily reduced to less than one second.

 Chapter 39： Back to Cocoa

    "Here it is."


    The boat approached the coast of Cocoa Island, and Ron ended his meditation, opened his eyes, stood up, and came to the deck.


    His mental power has been completely restored, and he has almost mastered the blasting technique.


    Ron asked Nami, "Are you going directly to Aron?"


    Nami hesitated and said, "Go back to the village first ..."


    Ron saw it, put his hand gently on Nami''s shoulder, and said: "It''s okay, even if Aron doesn''t follow the agreement, I will help you to end this."


    "Aron ... is different from humans."


    Nami said in a dull tone: "Those guys are non-human races, monsters that cannot be measured by common sense. If possible, don''t take risks."


    Although Ron beheaded many pirates all the way, and even turned over the Klik Pirates, the murloc Aron is still a lingering shadow in Nami''s heart.


    From 8 years old to 15 years old, in the past 7 years, she has seen the conflict between pirates and Aron, and the encirclement and suppression of the navy, but all of them were beaten back by Aaron, and even did not let Aaron suffer any injuries.


    Non-human monsters.


    This is the evaluation of Along and others in Nami''s heart.


    Ordinary humans can''t resist Ron''s powerful magic, but monsters are different, and no one can predict what will happen.


    Ron knew how much shadow Aron had in Nami ¡¯s heart, and he did n¡¯t explain anything, but smiled and said, ¡°May Aron keep his promise.¡±


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Nami nodded her head, looked at the island in front of her with complicated eyes, docked the boat on the shore, carrying a suitcase with money, and boarded the island with Ron.


    This time, there are two big suitcases. Although they are the largest denominations of paper money, but more than 200 million Bailey is still a big number.


    The two quickly entered the village of Cocoa.


    "......"


    Many villagers in Kekexiiya village saw Nami, and they silently lowered their heads to not see her, and some stood there with a cold face.


    In fact, everyone already knew the truth about Nami joining the Murloc Pirates, but they all pretended not to know, and they all took a cold eye to Nami.


    Because of this, if Nami could n¡¯t bear it one day and wanted to escape from the Murloc Pirates, it would n¡¯t bother them.


    A simple and kind village.


    Compared with the cruel and great air route, the East China Sea is indeed a sea that can never be more gentle, because there are more than one village like this, and the windmill village where Luffy is located, etc.


    "I''m back? Hey, this is ..."


    Nami ¡¯s older sister, Nuojigao, saw Nami, first greeted Nami, and then noticed Ron next to him, showing a somewhat surprised expression, saying: "Are you Nami, your boyfriend talking outside? "


    "You think too much¡­¡­"


    Nami flattened her mouth and said, "It''s just a companion."


    Nuo Qigao stared at Nami and suddenly smiled, saying, "Your expression is a little unnatural, Nami Sang."


    "Don''t make fun of me!"


    Nami stared at Noki high.


    Nuoqi saw Nami looking annoyed and couldn''t help but chuckled, looking at Ron: "Sorry, I made a joke, you are Ron, Nami talked to you when I came back last time, really Thank you very much. "


    Ron smiled and said, "You''re welcome, without Nami, maybe I would have been killed by the Murloc."


    Nokie also smiled and opened the door: "Come in and talk."


    ¡­¡­


    When Ron and Nami walked into Noki''s house.


    Is on the other side.


    In Along Park, a murloc walked quickly into the park and said to Along, who was sitting on a recliner, "Boss Along, Nami is back."


    "Oh?"


    Along sat up and grinned, showing his fangs, and said: "It''s still early to come back, it seems that it has already gathered 100 million Bailey?"


    Although Nami did not disclose the last time she came back, the murloc under his supervision still monitored that Nami brought back a lot of money, estimated to be about 50 million Bailey.


    Although I do n¡¯t know how Nami made so much money, the last time I could get 50 million Bailey, and this time I came back so quickly, maybe I have enough 100 million.


    "I saw Nami carrying two black boxes ..."


    The murloc scratched his head and said, "I don''t know how much money I got this time."


    Along grinned and stood up, said: "Two boxes? It is very likely that it was put together, although I don''t know how she got it, but what can I do unexpectedly, hahaha."


    "Aron boss, what are you going to do?"


    "It is impossible to let go of such an excellent navigator who draws charts anyway."


    Along smiled and grinned, showing his fangs, said: "Whatever can be done, it is not a good idea to break the contract directly, let me think about it, there is always something wrong."


    ¡­¡­


    "This is 100 million Bailey. UU reading "


    In Nokigo ¡¯s room, Nami sorted out 100 million Bailey and put it in a black suitcase. After checking it again, she exhaled and closed the suitcase.


    Nuoqi Gao looked at Nami anxiously and said, "Nami ... even if Aron is not willing to follow that agreement, it''s nothing, you have done enough ...


    "Relax."


    Nami smiled at Noqi Gao with a relaxed smile and said: "Although Along is very bad, but the rules have never been broken, he will keep his promise."


    Showed a reassuring look at Noqi Gao. Nami and Ron walked out. When she walked out of the room, Nami took a light breath, and the ease on her face gradually disappeared.


    Ron stood beside and looked, and said nothing.


    Now it depends on what kind of ghost Aron is going to make, whether he will flip his face and tear up the agreement, or what moth will come out, he is ready anyway.


    Nami and Ron did not speak, the atmosphere was a little dull, and there was tension in the dullness. The closer to Along Park, the more nervous Nami ¡¯s look was, the hand holding the suitcase was also tight, the palm was even Sweat marks appeared.


    Quickly.


    The two came to the front of Along Park.


    There was a murloc guarding at the front entrance. Nami looked at it, and after a little hesitation, he said to Ron: "... you are waiting for me here."


    Ron thought for a moment and nodded slightly.


    He can hear and respond to any situation in this position, and Aron will not treat Nami no matter what he wants to do. After all, Aron does everything for the sea that Nami painted. Figure.


    Seeing Ron nodded, Nami sighed slightly, relaxed a little, and walked into Along Park carrying a suitcase.

 Chapter 40： Kill Aaron

    "Hahaha, come back, Nami, this time is quite early."


    Along looked at Nami who walked into the yard, grinned, stretched out his hand toward Nami, and opened her palms with fish webs.


    Nami had a smile on her face, no longer the cold look of the past, and walked in front of Along and said, "Yeah, because I have got enough money."


    As she said, Nami placed the suitcase in front of Along and said, "This is 100 million Bailey. You can take a count."


    Along glanced at the box, raised his head and laughed a few times, opened his hands and said: "No need to count, I believe Nami, you will not be wrong, then, Kekesia Village will give you back."


    Seeing Along''s so pleasant opening, Nami couldn''t help being relieved and smiled: "Then, I''m just as free, so I can leave."


    "of course."


    Along grinned and said, "But ... if you leave, the situation will be a little different."


    Originally heard Along ¡®of course¡¯, and Nami ¡¯s heart began to show endless joy, but the follow-up ¡®but¡¯ made Nami ¡¯s joy come to an abrupt end.


    "Yes, what''s different."


    Nami''s voice started to be a bit incoherent.


    Along spread his hands and said, "Look, this sea area is my territory of Along. You want to redeem the village. That is based on you being my partner. I can put everything in that village. Leave it to you to decide. "


    "But if you break away from my Pirate Band, then we are no longer companions between us, so the village located in my territory ... ßõßõ ßõ."


    Aron grinned and said, "But Nami, you are free, you can leave here at any time, I will not stop you."


    "......"


    Hearing Aaron ¡¯s words, the smile on Nami ¡¯s face disappeared first, and then her blood color gradually faded, biting her lip. She clenched her fist firmly and gritted her teeth. ! "


    "Promise your promise, I will keep it all, the village will give it back to you, and let you be free, but I have never promised anything after that, I have never said that I will evacuate this island and leave my territory. . "


    Along tilted his head and looked at Nami, grinning: "Or ... you don''t leave my Pirates? In that case, we are still companions, your village belongs to you completely, I won''t ask again, but if you escape, , Then your villagers will die because of you, ha ha ha ha. "


    "Vile and shameless ..."


    Nami shuddered, almost opening her mouth with her teeth.


    Although she envisioned such a situation, she was still difficult to accept, and she couldn''t accept the fact at all. There was almost no difference in fulfilling the agreement.


    Do not.


    There is still a difference, that is, as long as she does not leave the Aron Pirate Group, the village of Cocoa is safe, and Aaron will no longer deal with the villagers of Cocoa.


    But ...


    Nami lowered her head, clenching her fists, her body trembling.


    But in that case, she can''t leave Along Pirates, that is to say, for the village, she will lose her freedom forever and can only be controlled by Along.


    ¡¾I¡­¡­¡¿


    Nami''s mind came up with the figures of Bellumer, and also the figures of villagers such as Nuoqigao and Ajian. Their eyes were filled with tears unconsciously.


    Although she was full of unwillingness and pain, she could not give up the life of the village and the villagers for her own freedom. Although protecting the village had to pay her freedom, it was worthwhile to exchange the whole village alone.


    This decision is so difficult.


    Nami, who was only fifteen years old at this time, was so difficult that she was trembling and tears were rolling down her cheeks, but she was never able to speak to Along.


    After all, Kana is still strong, even if she is desperate in her heart, even if she knows that there is darkness ahead, but for the villagers, she still gritted her teeth and made a decision.


    However.


    Just when she raised her head and wanted to speak to Along, a hand stretched out from behind and gently rested on her head.


    "Don''t make that kind of decision."


    Ron appeared behind Nami, and said softly and softly: "How can you be my navigator, stay here to draw a lifetime chart?"


    Nami''s body solidified, stopped shaking, and the tears stopped flowing. Instead, it was another kind of tremor.


    Ron finally intervened.


    Even standing in the face of monsters like Aaron, he stood up.


    "Well? Who are you?"


    Nami was emotionally agitated here, and it was difficult to speak, but Aron frowned, watching Ron walking behind Nami.


    Ron''s hand slipped gently from Nami''s head onto her shoulder and took a step forward, grinning at Along, revealing white teeth.


    "I am a fisherman."


    As the voice fell, Ron held the wand in his right hand and pressed forward with a false hand, while the other hand wrapped around Nami and jumped out towards the back.


    Along frowned first, and vaguely felt that Ron looked a little familiar, but when I remembered Ron seemed to be the man who Nami rescued from under him some time ago, a reddish flame arrow headed towards He flew over.


    "!!!"


    At this moment, Aaron realized the fear of dying, and fell into a suffocating state almost instantaneously. He instinctively broke the recliner and evaded towards the rear.


    Was too close, and the speed of the flame arrow was so fast that he could hardly react, and was hit by the flame arrow.


    Boom!


    The blazing flames exploded, completely swallowing Aron and the corridor.


    The house in the Along Realm at the back was lit up in an instant, and the fire was burning, accompanied by a roar of extreme pain.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh !!!"


    Along''s vitality is indeed extremely powerful. Even if he received the blow of the flame arrow directly, he didn''t die instantly, but a screaming shattered.


    Aron at this moment simply couldn''t understand why Ron could suddenly emit such a horrible flame attack, or wondering how Ron was just a person who was almost rescued by Nami, how could he have such an ability.


    Pain has made him lose his ability to think.


    Along rolled all the way from the corridor to the courtyard ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Crazy struggle to try to extinguish the flames on his body, but he could not extinguish it at all.


    While holding Nami and leaping, avoiding the explosion range of the arrow of fire, Ron held Nami to roll again, avoiding the rolling Aron.


    Nami has been shocked by the scene before him, almost unable to react.


    "Ahhhhhh !!"


    Along still roaring in pain, instinctively rolling forward, there is a pond connected to the sea, as long as he rolls in to extinguish the flames.


    However, he will not have the opportunity to escape.


    Ron put down Nami in her arms, stood up from the ground, held the elf wand again, looked at the rolling Aaron, and shook his head, "This is still alive, the vitality is really tenacious ... No, I should say fish Does human scale armor resist part of the flame power? "


    As the voice fell, Ron''s wand waved again.


    The wind screamed in the sky, and turned into seven or eight fierce wind blows, slashing towards Along on the ground, and covering the whole of Along before he flew to the pond.


    Click! Click! Click!


    Didn''t cut into pieces in a flash, but made a clicking sound like bone cutting, accompanied by blood spilled everywhere.


    Along''s screaming came to an abrupt end, the body lost its last vitality in mid-air, turned into countless pieces of meat and blood, and spattered into the pond, completely dyeing the pond red.


    "......"


    Nami who just sat down from the ground looked at this scene dumbly.


    At this moment, she only felt that there was a kind of dreamlike unrealism, and that the powerful one was like a monster. No matter whether other pirates or the navy were able to do nothing against Aaron, it was so dead? !


    So ... simple?

 Chapter 41： The strongest pirate hunter in the East China Sea!

    "A ... Boss Aron ... Hey, cheat ..."


    Hearing several murlocs who ran out of motion, seeing the last scene of Along being corpse, he was suffocated for a while, his eyes were full of fright and unbelievable look.


    Ron didn''t speak much. When the wand waved in his hand, the wind blade flew out, killing several fishmen.


    Ron slapped the dirt on his body, looked at Nami, who was still in a daze, smiled slightly, and looked at the burning building, his wand in his hand, and the wind blade split.


    Click! Click!


    Because there was no way to extinguish the fire, Ron directly used the wind blade to split the burning part from the entire building and swept it into the pond.


    Until this time, Nami was staring blankly at the blood-stained pond.


    From the age of ten to fifteen, the scene of Bellumer ¡¯s death, the scene of being forced to draw a chart, the scene set with Aaron, the scene where Aaron tore the agreement ... This scene is in her mind It flashed like a slide.


    Finally, all the pictures were dissipated with the blood-red pond.


    at the same time.


    The sound of rapid footsteps gradually sounded outside. It was the villagers of many Kekesia villages who rushed over to hear the movement.


    The villagers who came outside the Along Park saw the **** scene in the courtyard, they were all breathless, and when they saw that the fallen body was a fishman, everyone showed a bit of unbelief. Look.


    "This ... what happened here?"


    Someone has an unbelievable, trembling voice.


    At this time, Nami, who was staring at the pond in the courtyard, slowly stood up. She stretched out her fingers, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and turned her head to look at the people outside, revealing a pure and sunny, like five A year ago, I met Along ¡¯s cute smiley face.


    "ended."


    "Everyone ... Village ... Free ..."


    ¡­¡­


    Cocoa Village.


    At the dock, on a small boat.


    "Nearly 300 million Bailey, the whole part was given to the villagers, you are really willing." Ron''s mouth contained a green grass, lying on the deck, looking at the Nami''s opening.


    "That was originally the treasure that Aron took away from them."


    Nami shook her fist at Ron, revealing a vicious expression, saying: "In short, don''t mention this to me again!"


    After destroying Aaron, Ron and Nami found nearly 300 million Bailey''s treasures in Aaron Park.


    Although Nami was so greedy for these treasures, she still gave all the pain to the villagers, because these were the wealth that had been stolen from the villagers of Cocoa for many years.


    Ron smiled, sat up, and said, "If you give them your 100 million baileys to them, your personality will rise in my eyes instantly."


    "what?!"


    Nami stared at Ron and said, "What is the personality image will grow taller? And that''s the 100 million Bailey I''ve worked hard for! Can the local image be worth 100,000 Bailey ?!"


    Ron glanced at Nami and couldn''t help but spit out a sentence, saying: "Actually, the 100 million Bailey is what I earned for you."


    Nami snorted and retorted: "Without my pilot, you may have lost your way at sea and then encountered storms and shipwrecks, and fell into the sea to feed the fish."


    Speaking of this, Nami paused and suddenly stared at Ron again with a smiling expression, looking like a little demon guarding treasure in hell.


    "Employ me as a navigator, 1 million Bailey a month."


    "You are extorting."


    Ron rolled his eyes and said, "Do you need to count money between partners?"


    Nami countered: ¡°It ¡¯s only necessary to be clear between the partners, and I have n¡¯t extorted. The hire price of a good navigator is so high.¡±


    Ron felt that he could not form an atmosphere where Nami said what it was, so he continued to refute: "But you can only be regarded as a trainee sailor now, and you are only 15 years old."


    "Genius cannot be measured by experience."


    Namian turned her head and said, "And I will grow up."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Ron always felt that it would become evil if he continued to discuss this topic. After thinking about it or exhaling, he said, "Come on, then you say it."


    Snapped.


    Nami gently snapped her fingers and said, "The deal! In the future, you will definitely feel that today''s decision-making is extremely wise."


    "Maybe¡­¡­"


    Ron responded lazily and walked to the stern, saying: "Did you say goodbye to them? If you say goodbye, let''s go."


    Nami smiled and nodded, until Ron''s figure disappeared in the stern, she showed a cunning gaze, showing a smirk that succeeded.


    Silly Captain!


    Although it seems that cheating Ron ¡¯s money is not so good, Nami feels that in the way of spending money with Ron, sooner or later she will spend all her money. .


    Well, yes, she is responsible for keeping it!


    Nami thought so, the last trace of guilt disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Of course Ron knows that Nami is asking for prices in a mess, but he knows the plot does not think there is any problem with the price. Now Nami will not say that the future Nami will undoubtedly be the top in the world. Navigator.


    So I thought about it or not to squeeze Nami who is still a teenage girl.


    And just when he promised to come down, there was a system prompt sound in his ear.


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Little Thief Cat¡¯ and gain 1 achievement point]


    This achievement was an unexpected achievement. Ron looked at the achievement interface and found that the condition for achieving the achievement was that Nami joined his group.


    Originally didn''t feel a loss, and he got 1 achievement point as a result. For Ron, of course, it is not money that can be measured, and blood is not lost.


    1 achievement point was pointed by Ron to his spiritual attributes. His spiritual total attribute also came to 47 points, only 3 points away from the transformation of 50 points.


    This trip to the Naval Headquarters, after receiving Aaron ¡¯s bounty, it was almost able to gather 300 million Bailey and reach another achievement in the money department.


    Then take some time to practice spiritual power again ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It shouldn''t take long to break through 50 points.


    Ron felt that his current strength should be the level of Along going up, probably equivalent to the major branch of the first half of the great route.


    The strength of the navy in the East China Sea is chaotic, and generally cannot be measured by military rank, but the great route is still corresponding. The major general of the branch is often weaker than the major general of the headquarters. The elite lieutenant general.


    And these navies roughly correspond to the pirates who offer a reward of RMB100 million to Qiwuhai.


    This can be judged after Drake betrayed the navy to become a pirate and became one of the pirate supernovas with a reward of over 100 million.


    Like the weaker Moonlight Moria in Qiwuhai, Ron felt that those elite lieutenants who had not yet won the headquarters, even if they could win, would probably be a terrible victory.


    Ron has already considered the follow-up route.


    First increase the spirit attribute to 50 points, and then get a defensive magic such as earth or ice system, you can almost embark on the great route!


    ¡­¡­


    Under Nami''s lead, Ron quickly came to the nearest naval base and received a bounty from Murloc Aron.


    This news also spread quickly in the East China Sea, which made the pirates and the underground world in the East China Sea shake again.


    Although the fishman Along only occupied a sea area and did not invade, the fame is not even as big as Klick, but the 20 million Bailey ¡¯s bounty is the highest reward in the East China Sea!


    Now even the fish-men Aron has died in the hands of Ron, who else in the East China Sea can confront Ron? !


    Gradually, in the eyes of all forces and pirates, Ron''s identity has become ...


    The strongest pirate hunter in the East China Sea!

 Chapter 42： Fifty points of spiritual change!

    Tokai.


    Somewhere on the sea.


    Ron and Nami''s boat is sailing towards an island.


    After receiving Aaron ¡¯s bounty, Ron ¡¯s wealth value finally reached 300 million Bailey, and he achieved the achievement of ¡®Birthlessness¡¯ and gained 2 achievement points.


    After having these 2 achievement points, Ron''s mental strength went further, reaching the level of 49 points, which is only one step away from 50 points.


    So Ron began to take a two-pronged approach. On the one hand, he concentrated on meditating and practicing spiritual power. On the other hand, he focused on other pirates with a bounty of more than 10 million in the East China Sea.


    Has no interest in the wealth and rewards of these pirates. The reason why they will target these people is because there is an achievement on the achievement interface that is "sweeping the East China Sea".


    The condition is to kill at least five pirates with a bounty of more than 10 million.


    Now Ron has cut off three pirates with a bounty of 10 million. To achieve this condition, only two more people need to be eliminated, which is a relatively easy achievement.


    With the strength to sweep the East China Sea, it is not difficult to search for East China ¡¯s achievements, but it only takes a little time, and just now Ron needs enough time to practice magic, which is a perfect fit.


    At this moment.


    Ron was sitting cross-legged on the stern, his eyes closed, and the elf wand suspended quietly above his knees, emitting a little fluorescence.


    In Ron ¡¯s spiritual world, there is a chaos of silence, no thoughts, no distractions, like a dead universe.


    In this kind of meditation without distractions, this spiritual space is expanding quietly. Although the expansion speed is extremely slow, it is actually expanding.


    Ron doesn''t know why meditation can improve mental power.


    He only knows that in the state of meditation, the mental power will increase slowly and steadily, but he can''t feel how this increased part appears, whether he has absorbed the energy of the outside world, or the improvement caused by the change of the mind.


    If it is the former, it is a bit of a taste of "conservation of energy", but if it is the latter, it means that changes in the mind can produce energy, which means that energy can be "created" by the mind. Is everything.


    For this answer, Ron prefers the latter.


    Although the release of magic is to consolidate the runes with spiritual power and to release them from all kinds of elements between heaven and earth, it seems to be the transformation of energy rather than the birth of energy out of thin air. However, the existence of such things as runes cannot be rationalized. Explanation.


    Perhaps the essence of the world is the creation of matter by the spirit. The so-called flesh, energy and even the world are only products that the mind creates.


    The stronger the spirit, the more Ron can feel this vaguely.


    Because he can perceive that the existence of spirit seems to become more and more real, as if gradually becoming a kind of existence beyond matter, which can spy on the essence of the world.


    Is in this constant meditation.


    Ding.


    An extremely clear voice swayed deep in Ron''s soul.


    Seemed to break some kind of spiritual shackles, making his body suddenly light, just suspended and floated into the air.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Ron''s thoughts fluctuated and broke the peace. He looked down with surprise and found that it was not that he was flying, but that his spirit was separated from his body.


    He was suspended in the air, he could see his flesh sitting cross-legged, and he could see the elf wand floating on his knees.


    At this moment, the wizard wand in Ron ¡¯s eyes seemed to change a form. There were dense textures on the crystal-like staff. These textures were like the truth that shaped the world. Just with a glance, Ron instantly immersed In it.


    But before waiting for Ron to take a second look, he suddenly felt a shudder in his soul, and there was a tear-like pain in his head.


    next moment.


    Ron''s spirit was forced back into his body. He coughed violently and blood dripped from his nose.


    "Cough!"


    Ron covered his nose subconsciously with one hand, and pressed the other hand against the temple, only to feel a star in front of him, falling on the ship''s board.


    After about ten minutes, he slowly came over, rubbed his eyebrows, and sat up slowly, only feeling that his brain was still swollen.


    Although the spirit is still a little unstable, Ron has vaguely understood what happened.


    Just now, his spiritual attributes have reached 50 points!


    At the moment when the spiritual attribute reached 50 points, his spirit broke away from the flesh and came into a peculiar perspective, and from this perspective he spied on the staff of the elf wand, the branches of the world tree, it was equivalent to spying on the world. Essence and mystery.


    It is obviously far from what he can touch the world, even if it is only the branch of the world tree, only the branch of the branch, it also makes his spirit instantly damaged and directly knocked down.


    "Feeling ... Curious ..."


    The world in front of Ron no longer turned black, and gradually returned to normal.


    Although it was not the perspective from which the spirit was separated from the flesh just now, he still felt a completely different feeling at this moment, which could not be described in words.


    With a trace of confusion in his eyes, he slowly stood up and looked at the sea in front of him. After stepping on the railing, he stepped on the sea with one foot.


    Did not fall.


    Ron was suspended in the air and suspended in the sea.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    While suspended, Ron''s confusion disappeared in his eyes. He looked down at the sea, revealing a trace of surprise and excitement.


    It is not that the flesh has gained the ability to fly, but that his spirit seems to become a substantial thing, which can directly wrap the flesh and let it float into the air!


    "That means ..."


    Ron took a deep breath and looked at the railing of the stern, UU reading flashed.


    Click!


    Nothing appeared, but there was a crack on the railing out of thin air.


    Seeing the moment when the crack appeared, Ron finally showed a smile on his face, and could not be wrong. This feeling is indeed a manifestation of mental power!


    After reaching 50 points, the spiritual attribute is no longer an illusory thing before, but can form a substantial interference with matter!


    "But the consumption is quite large."


    Ron flew back to the ship again and touched the crack on the railing.


    This rift was created, causing his mental power to be lost by nearly one-tenth. To know that even if he does not rely on the elf wand at this moment, one-tenth of the mental power is enough to release an enhanced version of first-order magic ''Multiple Wind Blades'' now!


    Think about it too. It is impossible to forcibly condense a little bit of attack with modernized mental power. Of course, it is impossible to compare with the magical rune and learn the magic released by the element.


    The difference between the two is like a fist and a submachine gun.


    The former is just rough usage, the latter is the product of wisdom.


    "Although it is not suitable for direct attack, it is at least able to get rid of the shortcomings of inconvenience. If it is just flying, it is not very expensive."


    Ron flew back to himself, came to the sky above the boat, and flew around the boat.


    In the cabin of the boat, Nami was lying on the table and looking out the window, her mouth humming a pleasant tune, and then she saw Ron''s figure flying across the sea.


    "?????"


    Nami sat up, feeling a little dazed, rubbing her eyes vigorously.


    Looked out of the window again, she saw Ron''s figure flying over the window again, and her eyes widened.


    "? !!!"

 Chapter 43： Rune Master

    After enjoying the feeling of Yukong flying, Ron fell on the top of the sail, sat on the mast, tilted his legs, and sorted out his changes.


    "Thinking speed is nearly twice faster than before."


    "Has the ability to release mental energy, and gained the ability to fly."


    "The recovery speed of mental power has been tripled. The most basic first-order magic can be released without limits, and the normal mental power can be restored."


    The above three changes have brought huge benefits to Ron. The increase in thinking speed means that he can release magical speed further. The release of second-order magic may be reduced to about half a second.


    Although the difficulty is still very high, but twice the speed of thinking, he still has a certain basis for exploring third-order magic.


    Needless to say, the normal recovery ability is one of the key capabilities for continuous operations.


    In addition to the above three changes, the 50-point spiritual attribute brought to Ron, but there is the fourth most critical change, that is, he has a spiritual perspective!


    The thought moved.


    Ron ¡¯s gaze became dull, as if he had lost his spirit, and his spirit seemed to appear above the flesh, overlooking everything below.


    Even though Ron observed the branches of the world in this state and caused mental damage, he was still able to actively enter this state.


    This state is named by Ron as a ¡®spiritual perspective¡¯ and is a very peculiar state.


    At first, Ron thought that the spirit was completely separated from the flesh in this state, but later when he entered this state again, he discovered the difference. His spirit did not leave the flesh, but was still bound by the flesh.


    Is just the shackles brought by the flesh, it is no longer able to completely limit the spirit, so that his spirit can be extended to the outside body, which has formed this special perspective now.


    In this state, Ron has a 360-degree absolute horizon!


    In other words, there is no restriction of eyes, no restriction of sight, he can ¡®see¡¯ behind, and can also see the sky and the earth.


    Secondly, in this state, Ron is not affected by the dynamic vision of his eyes, and his observation speed is equivalent to his mental thinking speed!


    He could see the sea creeping slowly, the seagulls skimming across the sky, Nami running out of the cabin, and the slight changes in his expression on his face. .


    Just like the world in front of me has slowed down dozens of times!


    Other than that.


    Ron also has the ability to see through in a state of concentration, his eyes can penetrate matter, whether it is steel or wood, or cloth and clothes.


    After is hearing. In this state, he can manipulate the hearing into his ears arbitrarily. Even for noisy sounds, he can also mask out the insignificant and intercept the part of the sound he wants to hear.


    "It''s like ... controlling everything ..."


    In this state, Ron was slightly intoxicated.


    Eyes can penetrate everything, and all perceptions such as sound and taste can be freely controlled, as if overriding this world, becoming a **** overlooking the world.


    However, Ron did n¡¯t get lost in it for a long time. He quickly recovered and quit this state, and flew off the sail. He briefly explained to the running Nami that he had mastered a flying class. Magic.


    Nami was itchy and unbearable again, but she still couldn''t learn magic. She could only look at Ron with a grudged look. Ron couldn''t sit still, and slipped back to the stern.


    Ron came to the stern, took a deep breath, and quickly calmed his heart.


    Cannot be lost.


    Although there is a god-like feeling in that state, it is just an illusion. He is only able to amplify the power of the spiritual level into reality.


    With his current mental power and magic knowledge, the power he can exert is still very small, far from being proud, he still needs to continue to work hard to improve his strength.


    "However, after all, the spirit is strong enough to be completely independent of the physical existence?"


    Ron showed a pondering look.


    Although his spirit cannot be separated from the flesh, this spiritual perspective is already a symptom. Maybe after the spiritual power becomes stronger, he can separate from the flesh and exist independently, or he can create the flesh at will.


    At that time, maybe the concept of death does not exist. As long as the spirit is not destroyed, it will never die, even if the body is destroyed, it can be reshaped.


    Thinking of this, Ron couldn''t help but be fascinated.


    That is the realm he longed for!


    It took a long time before Ron regained his consciousness. He exhaled, clenched his fists, withdrew from the spiritual perspective, and stroked the elf wand. He said: "The spiritual perspective is a bit unpleasant, just in that state ... it is better Call it the God Mode! "


    Ron originally wanted to be called the ¡®God Mode¡¯, but I thought that there is no concept of God in the One Piece world, or Secondary Two ... No, the God Mode comes more in line.


    "Then next, try to get all the runes from the Fire Department."


    Ron held the elf wand.


    Although the wind magic is the first magic that Ron got, but now the eight derived runes of the fire department have mastered three, one more than the wind department ~ www.novelhall.com ~ In addition, the second order magic of the fire department Because of its special nature, blasting is difficult to use in combination with the magic of the wind system, and it cannot exert the advantages of the combination of wind and fire, so he has to try to make a second-order magic of the fire system that can fit the strong wind.


    After the mental power reaches 50 points, after completing another transformation, Ron''s speed of exploring derivative runes is also doubled faster than before, and it can be tried tens of thousands of times in just one hour!


    In this near-running, completely beyond the speed and efficiency of ordinary human imagination,


    In only three days, Ron mastered the remaining five Fire-Derived Runes!


    ¡­¡­


    Under the sky.


    On the top of the boat''s mast, Ron sat there and slowly lowered the elf wand in his hand.


    Since flying, Ron likes to sit on the top of the mast to study magic. After all, sitting on the stern to study magic is really detrimental to the dignity and majesty of the magician.


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Rune Master¡¯ and get 2 achievement points]


    "It''s done."


    Hear a tone from his ear, and Ron smiled a little.


    After 50 points of transformation caused by spiritual attributes, it is no longer difficult to explore the derived runes. It is easy to master all the fire department.


    Moodly summoned the achievement interface. Ron added these 2 achievement points to his spirit, and he had to habitually close the interface.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly showed a trace of surprise, because the right side of the main interface of the achievement system, the part representing the career panel is flashing.


    "what?"


    Ron blinked and opened the career interface with some surprise.


    [Hint: your total achievement reaches 35 points, get a rune extraction opportunity]

 Chapter 44： Eternal magic

    "35 achievement points to get a chance to draw ?!"


    Ron unexpectedly looked at the prompt that popped up on the interface, revealing a hint of thought. It seemed that the first time was 1 point, the second time was 10 points, the third time was 20 points, this time it became 35 points. .


    If there is a pattern, will it be 50 or 55 next time?


    Ron pondered that he already had a certain judgment on the extraction requirements of the professional interface. When he gets the extraction opportunity next time, he should be able to verify it.


    Also thinking about it, Ron was also looking forward to seeing the extraction interface pop up on the professional interface. He is really eager for a defensive magic.


    Even if it is the instantaneous movement of the space system.


    With the "God Mode", whether he masters a defensive magic or masters the ability to move instantaneously, he can greatly protect his safety, and he no longer has to worry about being physically killed by a powerful physical existence. Situation appears.


    The extraction interface emerged slowly. This time is different from the last time. There are four or five more runes on the entire interface, and it is no longer the arrangement of the inner circle and the outer circle. Instead, it forms a pyramid. Arrange from bottom to top.


    The bottom layer is the four basic element system runes of ¡®Earth, Wind and Fire¡¯. The wind and fire systems that have been obtained are in a dark color, and white text appears on the left-the basic rune.


    Go up one level, and there are white text notes next to it.


    ¡¾Special Rune¡¿


    On the special rune level, there are four runes in total, which can be distinguished by careful observation, and represent four types of ice, thunder and light and dark.


    Go up one level, there are also white text notes next to it.


    ¡¾Eternal Rune¡¿


    There are still four runes on this layer, but the pattern does not look as easy to understand as the layer of special runes. The first is the shield design, the second is the skull design, and the third is the cube design. The fourth is a watch-like pattern.


    Ron looked carefully and vaguely had an idea.


    "Guardian, undead, space, time?"


    Although it is not clear what this behavior is marked as eternal magic, think carefully, this layer of magic is indeed essentially different from elemental magic.


    There is another layer above the Eternal Rune.


    ¡¾High Rune¡¿


    This layer is marked as the supreme rune, but no pattern appears, but empty, it seems that what kind of conditions to be achieved will appear here.


    Looked at the extraction interface much more than the last time, and it became extremely clear, even with Ron''s mentality at this time, a little nervous.


    Eternal Rune! Space time!


    Seeing this kind of magic appear in the draw bar, it really can''t make people feel calm.


    The best thing is space-time. In the absence of the Supreme Rune, these two should belong to the strongest magic, followed by the other two types of eternal magic, undead and guardian, followed by special runes, The worst is the basic rune.


    Ron took a deep breath. He felt that his requirements were not high. Even if he could not get space-time magic, guardian and undead can be used. It can be accepted without ice and earth systems. After all, these two systems should also have defensive types. magic.


    Under Ron''s nervous gaze, the extracted fluorescence finally flickered.


    Da da da.


    The flashing of fluorescence is not a uniform speed. The basic runes on the bottom layer stay for the longest time, followed by special runes, and the eternal runes are just a flash.


    After a continuous flash of light, the fluorescence finally slowed down, step by step, bypassing the water runes and falling on the ground runes.


    "Does it belong?"


    Ron saw this scene and was a little disappointed, but it was barely acceptable.


    However, when Ron was ready to delve into the magic of the earth system, the fluorescence flickered and suddenly flickered again, jumping from the basic rune at the bottom to the line of eternal runes at the second level. And fixed on the "guardian" rune.


    [Hint: You got the rune of the guardian]


    This scene was somewhat beyond Ron''s expectation, causing his breath to pause for a moment, revealing a stunned and unexpected look.


    "Really called the guardian ..."


    While stunned, Ron couldn''t help murmuring again. The word guardian was guessed by him based on the shield-like pattern, but I didn''t expect it to be this name.


    Although it is unclear the effect of this series of runes, it is one of the runes marked as ''eternal runes'', which surpasses the basic runes and special runes!


    The extraction interface closes instantly.


    Different from the basic rune extracted before, this time the career interface does not pop up the formation process of the basic rune of the guardian system.


    When Ron was surprised and strange, he suddenly felt that the palm of his left hand was a little hot. When he looked down subconsciously, he saw a golden light appear on the palm of his palm, and quickly extended the line, forming an extreme Complicated runes.


    The complexity of this rune is impressively more than ten times that of the wind and fire!


    When the golden rune was condensed and formed, it quickly shrank and shrank to only the size of the eyeball, and it was shining in Ron''s palm, and did not dissipate.


    Ron looked at the golden rune in the palm of his hand somewhat blankly, thinking something vaguely, subconsciously inspiring spiritual power, and triggering the golden rune.


    Hum!


    Intertwined with golden runes, Ron immediately appeared a translucent, arc-shaped barrier blocking him.


    [Hint: You have mastered the first order magic of the guardian system, magic barrier]


    With the formation of this translucent barrier ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ron''s ear also heard the indifferent system sound.


    Looking at the translucent barrier in front of him that shattered like a glass, Ron stretched his right hand subconsciously and stroked it.


    Tough!


    Extremely tough!


    I am afraid that even the strong wind will not break this seemingly weak barrier!


    This is Ron''s spiritual perception and judgment after touching the magic barrier. He can feel the toughness of this barrier. Although it is only the first-order magic of the guardian department, it has already surpassed the wind and fire. Above the second order magic!


    In order to verify his judgment, Ron stepped back a few steps, waved his wand, and smashed it out with a strong wind, chopping on the magic barrier.


    Boom!


    The magic barrier violently oscillated, showing water-like fluctuations, but it carried this violent wind violently without any cracks!


    Looking at the still tough and unbreakable magical barrier that had withstood the violent wind, Ron''s eyes flickered, and he looked down at the rune on his left hand that was still glowing with gold.


    He could feel that after suffering the violent wind, the effect of the magic barrier began to weaken, and if it was left alone, it would disappear after a while.


    The golden rune on the left palm has the ability to control the magic barrier. He can actively make the magic barrier disappear, or he can inject magic again, reactivate the magic barrier, and restore the magic barrier to the state it was just released.


    Ron tried to wave his left hand.


    The golden runes dimmed, and the magic barrier in front disappeared instantly.


    Immediately after he moved again, the golden rune on the palm of his left hand flashed again, and the disappeared magic barrier instantly reappeared.


    "This is the eternal rune. It turns out that I understand."

 Chapter 44： Rune of Eternity

    "35 achievement points to get a chance to draw ?!"


    Ron unexpectedly looked at the prompt that popped up on the interface, revealing a hint of thought. It seemed that the first time was 1 point, the second time was 10 points, the third time was 20 points, this time it became 35 points. .


    If there is a pattern, will it be 50 or 55 next time?


    Ron pondered that he already had a certain judgment on the extraction requirements of the professional interface. When he gets the extraction opportunity next time, he should be able to verify it.


    Also thinking about it, Ron was also looking forward to seeing the extraction interface pop up on the professional interface. He is really eager for a defensive magic.


    Even if it is the instantaneous movement of the space system.


    With the "God Mode", whether he masters a defensive magic or masters the ability to move instantaneously, he can greatly protect his safety, and he no longer has to worry about being physically killed by a powerful physical existence. Situation appears.


    The extraction interface emerged slowly. This time is different from the last time. There are four or five more runes on the entire interface, and it is no longer the arrangement of the inner circle and the outer circle. Instead, it forms a pyramid. Arrange from bottom to top.


    The bottom layer is the four basic element system runes of ¡®Earth, Wind and Fire¡¯. The wind and fire systems that have been obtained are in a dark color, and white text appears on the left-the basic rune.


    Go up one level, and there are white text notes next to it.


    ¡¾Special Rune¡¿


    On the special rune level, there are four runes in total, which can be distinguished by careful observation, and represent four types of ice, thunder and light and dark.


    Go up one level, there are also white text notes next to it.


    ¡¾Eternal Rune¡¿


    There are still four runes on this layer, but the pattern does not look as easy to understand as the layer of special runes. The first is the shield design, the second is the skull design, and the third is the cube design. The fourth is a watch-like pattern.


    Ron looked carefully and vaguely had an idea.


    "Guardian, undead, space, time?"


    Although it is not clear what this behavior is marked as eternal magic, think carefully, this layer of magic is indeed essentially different from elemental magic.


    There is another layer above the Eternal Rune.


    ¡¾High Rune¡¿


    This layer is marked as the supreme rune, but no pattern appears, but empty, it seems that what kind of conditions to be achieved will appear here.


    Looked at the extraction interface much more than the last time, and it became extremely clear, even with Ron''s mentality at this time, a little nervous.


    Eternal Rune! Space time!


    Seeing this kind of magic appear in the draw bar, it really can''t make people feel calm.


    The best thing is space-time. In the absence of the Supreme Rune, these two should belong to the strongest magic, followed by the other two types of eternal magic, undead and guardian, followed by special runes, The worst is the basic rune.


    Ron took a deep breath. He felt that his requirements were not high. Even if he could not get space-time magic, guardian and undead can be used. It can be accepted without ice and earth systems. After all, these two systems should also have defensive types. magic.


    Under Ron''s nervous gaze, the extracted fluorescence finally flickered.


    Da da da.


    The flashing of fluorescence is not a uniform speed. The basic runes on the bottom layer stay for the longest time, followed by special runes, and the eternal runes are just a flash.


    After a continuous flash of light, the fluorescence finally slowed down, step by step, bypassing the water runes and falling on the ground runes.


    "Does it belong?"


    Ron saw this scene and was a little disappointed, but it was barely acceptable.


    However, when Ron was ready to delve into the magic of the earth system, the fluorescence flickered and suddenly flickered again, jumping from the basic rune at the bottom to the line of eternal runes at the second level. And fixed on the "guardian" rune.


    [Hint: You got the rune of the guardian]


    This scene was somewhat beyond Ron''s expectation, causing his breath to pause for a moment, revealing a stunned and unexpected look.


    "Really called the guardian ..."


    While stunned, Ron couldn''t help murmuring again. The word guardian was guessed by him based on the shield-like pattern, but I didn''t expect it to be this name.


    Although it is unclear the effect of this series of runes, it is one of the runes marked as ''eternal runes'', which surpasses the basic runes and special runes!


    The extraction interface closes instantly.


    Different from the basic rune extracted before, this time the career interface does not pop up the formation process of the basic rune of the guardian system.


    When Ron was surprised and strange, he suddenly felt that the palm of his left hand was a little hot. When he looked down subconsciously, he saw a golden light appear on the palm of his palm, and quickly extended the line, forming an extreme Complicated runes.


    The complexity of this rune is impressively more than ten times that of the wind and fire!


    When the golden rune was condensed and formed, it quickly shrank and shrank to only the size of the eyeball, and it was shining in Ron''s palm, and did not dissipate.


    Ron looked at the golden rune in the palm of his hand somewhat blankly, thinking something vaguely, subconsciously inspiring spiritual power, and triggering the golden rune.


    Hum!


    Intertwined with golden runes, Ron immediately appeared a translucent, arc-shaped barrier blocking him.


    [Hint: You have mastered the first order magic of the guardian system, magic barrier]


    With the formation of this translucent barrier, UU reading books www.www. uukanshu.com Ron''s ear also heard the indifferent system prompts.


    Looking at the translucent barrier in front of him that shattered like a glass, Ron stretched his right hand subconsciously and stroked it.


    Tough!


    Extremely tough!


    I am afraid that even the strong wind will not break this seemingly weak barrier!


    This is Ron''s spiritual perception and judgment after touching the magic barrier. He can feel the toughness of this barrier. Although it is only the first-order magic of the guardian department, it has already surpassed the wind and fire. Above the second order magic!


    In order to verify his judgment, Ron stepped back a few steps, waved his wand, and smashed it out with a strong wind, chopping on the magic barrier.


    Boom!


    The magic barrier violently oscillated, showing water-like fluctuations, but it carried this violent wind violently without any cracks!


    Looking at the still tough and unbreakable magical barrier that had withstood the violent wind, Ron''s eyes flickered, and he looked down at the rune on his left hand that was still glowing with gold.


    He could feel that after suffering the violent wind, the effect of the magic barrier began to weaken, and if it was left alone, it would disappear after a while.


    The golden rune on the left palm has the ability to control the magic barrier. He can actively make the magic barrier disappear, or he can inject magic again, reactivate the magic barrier, and restore the magic barrier to the state it was just released.


    Ron tried to wave his left hand.


    The golden runes dimmed, and the magic barrier in front disappeared instantly.


    Immediately after he moved again, the golden rune on the palm of his left hand flashed again, and the disappeared magic barrier instantly reappeared.


    "This is the eternal rune. It turns out that I understand."

 Chapter 45： Don Quixotes solicitation

    Looking at the golden rune in the palm of his hand, Ron completely revealed his enlightenment.


    The so-called eternal runes ... runes that will not disappear!


    It exists forever!


    Unlike the basic elemental runes, the basic elemental runes will be transformed into elemental magic and dissipated after being condensed and released, and the eternal runes are imprinted on the spirit and soul from the moment they are mastered. Will not disappear.


    Will not disappear, and it does not involve the process of element extraction. It also means that eternal magic has the property of instantaneous release, and it can be excited as soon as the mind moves!


    Like the magic barrier he masters, it can be released in one fell swoop, or it can be released in one burst. There is no concept of releasing time.


    The only way to make the eternal runes disappear should be violent destruction.


    Although Ron himself cannot destroy the magic barrier, he can feel that the magic barrier is linked to the rune on the palm of his left hand.


    If the magic barrier is completely shattered by some powerful attack, then the golden rune on the palm of his left hand should also be broken. If you want to use it again, you must condense this eternal rune.


    "It seems that time magic and space magic also have this kind of eternal nature, and can be released instantly without condensing the time of the rune."


    Ron thought of several other eternal magics and thought about opening.


    He looked again at the golden rune on the palm of his left hand.


    The golden runes appear to be imprinted on the palm, but they are actually imprinted on the spiritual level, but they are revealed from the position of the palm and cannot be seen by the naked eye.


    Ron re-voked the career interface of the achievement system, looked at the eternal rune of the guardian system on the career interface, and noticed that the rune next to it flickered slightly.


    After touching the idea, a message popped up in front of him.


    ¡¾You have mastered the magic barrier¡¿


    ¡¾Magic barrier is one of the guardian''s eternal magic. There are four stages in eternal magic. Among them, second-order magic consists of three runes, third-order magic consists of nine runes, and fourth-order magic consists of 27 runes.


    [The guardian system runes have 1 basic rune and 6 derivative runes, derivative runes need to be explored by the host]


    Is different from the basic element system.


    The highest order of the Eternal Rune is only the fourth order, and from the current power point of view, the fourth-order eternal magic is probably more than the fifth-order basic element magic.


    As for the runes of the guardian system, it has also been reduced from nine to seven. There are only six derivative runes. However, to explore these six derivative runes, the difficulty is too much than the runes of the basic element system. many.


    The basic rune of the guardian system is ten times more complex than the elemental rune!


    In exploring the difficulty of derived runes, the degree of difficulty is far from that elemental runes can match, or even more than ten times this number, but tens or even hundreds of times.


    Even if there are only six derivative runes, the difficulty of exploring is far more than the eight derivative runes of the element system.


    "Not something that can be explored at this stage."


    Ron''s eyes flickered slightly, and he quickly made a judgment.


    If it is a special rune, maybe he can still try to explore it, but the complexity of the eternal rune is not suitable for him to touch. Even if it can be explored, it will consume a lot of meaningless time. .


    Moreover, this magic barrier alone is also strong enough for him to be able to perfectly resist the strong wind slash, showing that its defense is strong!


    [Finally no need to walk a tightrope anymore]


    Ron exhaled a little, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Although this magic barrier also has many defects, such as blocking only one face, etc., but this is only a first-order magic of the guardian system, and it has far exceeded Ron''s psychological expectations.


    Ron initially held the idea that he could be satisfied with the earth system or ice system.


    "Research the achievements that the East China Sea can achieve, and you can almost go to the great route."


    With enough confidence, Ron is also looking forward to the great route. After all, the great route involves more achievements than the East China Sea.


    Where is his real rise!


    ¡­¡­


    Some island.


    On the noisy street, Ron and Nami are walking side by side.


    This is the tenth island that Ron arrived, and he also achieved an achievement ¡®Navigator I¡¯ when he boarded the island, on the condition that he boarded ten different islands.


    But the purpose of coming to this island is not just for such an achievement. This is an island that Ron obtained and can contact with the underground world intelligence network. As for how to contact him, he has already learned.


    In the East China Sea, if you want to find pirates with a reward of more than 10 million Bailey, it is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack. Because it is difficult to find, the Navy Headquarters can only deal with the pirates in the East China Sea. It is enough to level the East China Sea.


    Quickly.


    Ron took Nami into a building, which looked like a luxury pub outside, but the top floors were not open to the public.


    "Ghostly ..."


    Nami followed Ron all the way to the third floor, frowning at the surrounding environment.


    Ron''s eyes were dull, and the environment had little impact on him. The design here is like this, it is estimated that he wants to give some outsiders a sense of oppression.


    A man in a black suit guarding the entrance of the lobby on the top floor saw Ron appear and reached out to block, and Ron popped a gold coin. The man in the black suit took it and immediately let go.


    "It''s too expensive, just a thousand baileys in the door, it''s blackmail."


    Nami couldn''t help but look at this scene. Although the money was given by Ron, it seemed to her that Ron''s money was her wealth. It was a bit uncomfortable to be extorted by others.


    Ron shrugged and said, "After all, it''s an intelligence organization. If it doesn''t have enough financial resources, it would have collapsed long ago. It might be more expensive to buy intelligence later."


    Walked into the hall, the environment soon changed.


    I saw a very elegant bar in the lobby on the top floor. Seven or eight people were playing poker in the corner. In addition, there were scattered people sitting in the lobby, some seemed to be waiting for others, and some were in Kiss me with the female partner next to me.


    Ron walked straight towards the bar.


    The bartender behind the bar looked at Ron who was approaching, a little surprised, and then chuckled: "Dear Lord Ron, what do you want to order?"


    The other party broke his name, and Ron was not surprised. After all, it was an intelligence organization. If he didn''t even know who he was, there was no need to come to the door.


    "Ice water is just fine."


    Ron spoke casually.


    The bartender nodded slightly, quickly served a glass of ice water, and then motioned Ron to walk into a room inside the bar.


    Ron didn''t drink water either, so he walked in directly with Nami, and soon came to a room like an office, with a lot of documents scattered on the table.


    "Oh, it''s a rare guest ... Lord Ron the magician."


    At the back of the office was a middle-aged man wearing glasses who saw Ron walking in and smiled on his face. He greeted Ron and said, "Since I have come here, I want to come. Mr. Ron already knows the situation here. So, to make a long story short, I wonder what kind of information Mr. Ron needs? "


    "Pirate."


    Ron opened his mouth, walked to the middle-aged man and sat down, adding: "The latest information about the pirates who rewarded more than 10 million Bailey in the East China Sea, the newer the better."


    The middle-aged man supported his glasses and smiled as expected: "The pirate intelligence is cheaper, but there is a reward for more than 10 million pirates, and there are time requirements, which is more troublesome. A little ... there are three pieces of information here, all within three days. "


    As he said, the middle-aged man found three documents.


    "A total of 300,000 Bailey."


    "Poof!"


    Nami couldn''t help but glared her eyes and said, "What? 300,000 Bailey? It''s just intelligence, it''s clearly extortion."


    However, Ron didn''t care very much. He threw 300,000 Baileys at random, took the three documents, glanced at them, and said: "Hope is not fake information."


    The middle-aged man burst into laughter and said: "If the information is false, we will give ten times compensation here ... oh right."


    Seeing that Ron picked up the documents, he turned around and left. The middle-aged man suddenly stopped Ron again.


    He stood up, looked at Ron, and said: "There is an organization that wants to invite Mr. Ron to join. If Mr. Ron is willing, we can introduce it on his behalf."


    "Not interested in."


    Ron did not look back ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Continue to go outward.


    Middle-aged people frowned, and then smiled again, saying: "Money is just a number for that organization, their power is spread all over the world and even great routes. If you join them, you will get what you want. Something. "


    "......"


    Ron did not respond and left the room.


    I saw Ron just walked away. The middle-aged man froze for a few seconds, then shook his head and said, "The arrogant guy, this is just the East China Sea. You don''t even know how big this world is ..."


    ¡­¡­


    Dres Rosa.


    Inside the palace.


    "Refused to join? Furofurafur ... Then let him go." Do flamenco stood at the window and smiled.


    To Doflamingo, the best talent in the East China Sea is nothing in his eyes. It is not a great thing to defeat a fleet of 2,000 people by one person. Any family cadre can do it. Ron just just heard the information and gave an order.


    Since the other party''s eyes are short, and he is confined to the weak places in the East China Sea, he is naturally too lazy to pay too much attention.


    Holding a strange privileged rod, Torrepol, the highest cadre standing next to Doflamingo, said: "If you don''t know what to do, just forget ... Dover, BIGMOM wants to buy us a batch of the latest weapons. ,How to do?"


    "BIGMOM?"


    Do Flamenco showed a dignified color. Compared with a pirate hunter in the East China Sea, BIGMOM is one of the four emperors who ruled the new world.


    Involved in BIGMOM''s transaction, Doflamingo began to ask seriously, and soon forgot Ron''s things.

 Chapter 46： Devil Fruit Information

    When the person from the intelligence organization spoke, Ron''s first reaction was of course not interested. After hearing the second half, he vaguely guessed who the organization mentioned by the other party was.


    When dealing with the Klick Pirates before, there was the organization that exposed the tip of the iceberg, the largest behind-the-scenes trading force in the Underworld, the Don Quixote family.


    But Ron did n¡¯t even want the Navy to join, let alone Don Quixote.


    The only thing that can shake Ron ¡¯s ideas is the achievement points in the achievement system, but there has never been any achievement that can be obtained by joining the navy, plus the first goal before is to help Nami destroy Aron, Luo Eun naturally has no idea.


    "After all, it is a success to deal with Qiwuhai, but Doflamingo''s strength is still very high in Qiwuhai, and I will not find this guy first."


    Ron thought, touching his chin.


    After getting the information he wanted, Ron took Nami on a journey across the East China Sea.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    September 18th, the era of the Pirates.


    Pirate hunter Mo Mage Ron encounters the Jero Pirates in the Kingdom of Sna, defeats the captain of the Jero Pirates, Jero, and receives a reward of 15 million Bailey.


    Eighteen years in the era of pirates.


    Ron, the Pirate Hunter Magician, encounters the Pirate Sauer in the town of Jiaoye and slashes it to receive a reward of 10.5 million Bailey.


    November 18th, the era of the Pirates.


    Ron, the Pirate Hunter Magician, encounters the Black Cat Pirate Group in the windward sea area, kills the Black Cat Pirate Group, and slashes the Black Cat Pirate Group Captain Crow, receiving his reward of 16 million Bailey.


    Only five months have passed since Ron went to sea. In the East China Sea, more than five pirates with a reward of over 10 million fell into the hands of Ron. On average, a powerful pirate group perishes every month.


    Because Ron is not a navy, but a pirate hunter, he will not be caught by any trivial matters, and he will be chased to the end by staring at a pirate corps. This is a huge deterrent to all pirates. , Even higher than those navies.


    With the demise of the Black Cat Pirates, the whole Pirate World in the East China Sea is in shock!


    Almost all the pirates are buzzing!


    A fear!


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere in the waters, a medium-sized sailboat was sailing downwind.


    Because Ron already has the ability to release mental energy, even he and Nami can easily control a medium-sized sailboat, so they also changed a medium-sized sailboat a long time ago.


    This medium-sized sailboat is not a snatched pirate ship, but Ron bought it in a famous dock in the East China Sea. The production materials are the most sophisticated and sturdy top materials. Even if Nami is in charge of bargaining, it takes a lot of money. The price of 100 million Bailey.


    Although Nami was very distressed about this, Ron was very satisfied, because the cost of 100 million Bailey made him directly complete the achievements of two money departments at one time.


    The two achievements are ''Golden Spoils'' and ''Momentlessness'', on the condition that they spend 10 million Baileys in one day and 100 million Baileys in one day. These two achievements bring Ron a total of 3 achievements point.


    Other than that.


    In the past few months, Ron has also achieved the achievement of self-discipline and self-discipline with a total cultivation time of 1000 hours, and the achievement of the East China Guardian who killed more than 5 million pirates in the East China Sea. In addition, there are three achievements: ''Funding Food, Waves, Companion'' and ''Navigator II''.


    Among them, the condition for fulfilling the abundant food and clothing is to cook 100 times by hand, the condition for the companion is to live on the sea for more than 100 days, and the condition for the Voyager II is to board 20 different islands.


    The above five achievements bring Ron 8 achievement points in total.


    Together with the two monetary achievements achieved by the purchase of the ship, she received a total of 11 achievement points in the past four months. Naturally, all of them were attributed to the spiritual attributes without exception.


    At this moment, Ron ¡¯s spiritual attributes have also increased from the previous 53 points to 70 points, an increase of 17 points. Among them, 11 points are from the improvement of achievement points, and the other 6 points are Ron ¡¯s time. What meditation practice promotes.


    Mental power reached the level of 70 points, and Ron naturally advanced a lot in runes. The runes derived from the wind system have been fully mastered, and he also mastered another second-order magic wind explosion technique of the wind system, and another Fire Department second-order magic fire wall.


    These two magics can be perfectly combined to form a huge range of attacks, and because of the huge range, they also have a certain defensive effect.


    And to Ron''s headache, he made little progress in third-order magic.


    Nine runes are combined into third-order magic. The complexity and variety of combinations are too many, and each attempt of this combination will cost him a lot of mental power. Even if there is a wizard wand, it is far from like Derivative runes like tens of thousands of times per hour.


    However, although he failed to master the third-order magic, in the process of studying the runes, Ron gradually realized the essence of the so-called magic runes.


    Every basic rune seems to be the basic rule that this element was born, just like a fabricated program, this element was born from this pattern.


    And each derivative rune is also very special, based on the evolution of the basic rune, it can maintain the shape of the most perfect rune pattern.


    When Ron was bored, he also tried to explore more derivative runes. He did come up with some derivative runes that will not disappear ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But the effect of these runes is only those eight perfect Alternative to the derived rune.


    Ron used this self-created derivative rune to combine magic, although it can also release second-order magic, but it is much weaker in power.


    This attempt also made Ron understand that the basic runes given by the achievement system and the eight derived runes determined later should be the most perfect embodiment of this type of ability.


    The process of exploring the runes and the deep understanding of the runes also made Ron gradually realize that the combination of magic may not be an irregular random combination, but also has a certain pattern ... Unfortunately, Ron is This kind of pattern is only like a mirror flower and water moon. It can be seen vaguely, but it cannot be touched.


    At this time, Ron was sitting on the mast, playing with the elf wand in his hand, and looking at the sea in front of him, with a very interesting look in his eyes.


    "Demon fruit ...?"


    Just a few days ago, when he successfully killed a pirate group, the captain of the other party gave him an information about the devil''s fruit in order to survive.


    Originally Ron had planned to go straight to the great route with Nami, but the information about the fruit of the devil made him stay again.


    Ron''s interest in the fruit of the devil is still quite large.


    On the one hand, the achievement system does not say whether he can eat the devil fruit, on the other hand, there are also achievements about the devil fruit on the achievement interface, as long as you get a devil fruit.


    He now has 48 total achievement points. If he can get 2 more achievement points to make up 50 points, maybe he will get another chance to extract magic runes.


    Such various needs overlap, and Ron will not easily let this information go.

 Chapter 47： conflict

    Some island.


    On the seemingly dilapidated street, a dozen or so people gathered together, and the one headed was sitting on a wooden barrel, holding a peculiar fruit in his hand. He was standing in front of his eyes, squinting his eyes to admire With.


    "You said ... just such a small thing, the Don Quixote family bid 200 million Bailey, is the value of this thing really so great, or what."


    "If there is no such value, the Don Quixote family should not give such a high price. After all, this is the legendary devil fruit. It is said that you can get special abilities by eating it, and you will also be cursed by the sea. . "


    The person next to him looked at the demon fruit in Tamori''s hands, and some greedy words said: "Then, boss, if you eat this demon fruit, you may become very strong, maybe we don''t have to sell it to others."


    "Qi."


    Tamori made a cut, glanced at the devil fruit in his hand, and said, "Even if you get a special ability, can you get 200 million Bailey? Unless you go out to be a pirate ... But you also know that the East China Sea is now risking A pirate hunter came out, I do n¡¯t know how many pirates died in his hands. "


    Speaking of this, Tamori grinned and said, "With 200 million Bailey, I will be able to be a nobleman in a big city, and I need to take risks to do pirates!"


    "Same thing, but you won''t leave us behind, boss ..."


    Several people next to them looked pitifully at Tamori.


    Tamori smiled, holding the devil fruit, and said: "Of course not, I will take you with you to leave this broken town."


    A dozen of them are small gangsters in this town. They usually rely on cheating and stealing some passers-by or docked merchant ships to make a living. As a result, they unexpectedly discovered a devil fruit.


    After the news spread, someone soon contacted them to buy the demon fruit at a price of 200 million Bailey. Tamori was also shocked at that time, because he almost couldn''t help eating it.


    "Speaking of the time, they should arrive."


    The next few people were a little nervous and anxious. After all, it was about to design a 200 million Bailey transaction. This was a huge asset they had never seen before.


    Tamori said that he was not in a hurry. In fact, he couldn''t wait a long time, and when everyone was looking around, footsteps were heard in front of the street.


    Da da da.


    I saw about Mo Shilai walking towards this side. The first one was wearing a weird, obese beer belly, shouting a strange pacifier in his mouth, and wearing a baby''s headgear.


    When Tamori and others saw the image of the man, their faces were all weird, and some could not help but want to laugh, but when they saw that the dozen or so men in black behind the other party were all holding fire bridles and were not angry, they were all forbearing. Come down, dare not laugh out loud.


    "Is it Tamoli''s group?"


    The man who yelled at the baby ¡¯s pacifier stepped forward and spoke to Tamori and others. He is the cadre of Don Quixote ¡¯s family. Since this is an important thing such as the devil ¡¯s fruit, this time it is in person. Bring the team over.


    Tamori stood up from the barrel after resisting the strange appearance of Sainol, and said, "Yes, I am Tamori, are you Don Quixote?"


    The underground powers of the Don Quixote family are all over the world. Although Tamori and others are just some little gangsters, they have also heard about Don Quixote''s name when they touch the edge of the underground world.


    Seniol nodded, not caring about the eyes of Tamori and others, saying, "What about things?"


    "it''s here¡­¡­"


    Tamori opened his palms, revealing the devil fruit clenched tightly in his palm.


    Seniol reached out and took a look at it, said: "Well, it is indeed a devil fruit, it looks like it should be superhuman ..."


    Although I have n¡¯t remembered the Devil Fruit Illustrations, the Devil Fruit is quite distinguishable between the Animal Department, Superman Department and the Nature Department. The Superman Department is the most complex and diverse, while the Nature Department is called the strongest series and will not use domineering people. There is almost no confrontation in the face of nature.


    After seeing Seniole confirming the authenticity of the demon fruit, Tamori rubbed his hands slightly nervously and said, "That, the devil fruit is for you, that 200 million Bailey ..."


    "Oh, here."


    Seniol raised his head and glanced at Tamori, and gestured towards the men behind him.


    Just as Tamori and others thought that the men in the black suits in the back were going to send money up, the other party lifted the firecrackers in their hands and aimed them at the crowd.


    "?!"


    Tamori and others instantly widened their eyes, revealing a trace of terror.


    But before they responded, the men behind Senior shot all the shots in full, and the bullets slammed down, covering Tamori and the others with a splash of blood.


    Poof! Boom!


    Tamori''s younger brother fell to the ground in unison. He was also shot in the body, kneeling down on the ground with blood, and gazing hard at Sainol, spitting blood foam in his mouth, angrily and desperately said: " But ... hateful ... you Don Quixote ... even if you don''t keep your word ... "


    Sainol held a pacifier, looked calmly at Tamori who was kneeling in front of him, took out a pistol, and pointed it at his head, saying: "There is no need to keep promises when dealing with bastards, who knows , You think you got the money and ran to become a nobleman in a big city. "


    If it is a transaction with a country, or a transaction with a large power, it will naturally be completed in accordance with the credit of the transaction, but if the general gangster is a kidnapper, there is no such need, and it can be eliminated at will. It is considered to have cleaned up some garbage.


    The voice fell, and Senior pulled the trigger.


    boom!


    Tamori looked back in a vicious manner. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    [Neither of you will end well]


    The gaze of an ordinary little man in the East China Sea naturally cannot cause any fluctuations in Senior ¡¯s heart. After killing Tamori, he withdrew his pistol and said, "Go."


    The dozens of people behind them also put away the guns.


    Can be at this moment.


    Seniol''s complexion changed suddenly, with a sense of danger, and then he heard several violent sounds of the sky suddenly coming from above the roof.


    Although he didn''t know what was flying, the sense of danger made him leap forward without hesitation, mobilizing the ability to swim fruits, and the whole person dived into the ground at once.


    However, Saniol evaded the attack, and the people behind Don Quixote were just ordinary people, and there was little time for reaction and avoidance.


    In an instant, blood splattered.


    The mass of Don Quixote''s men who had just killed a group of gangsters were lying dead.


    "The Don Quixote family ... really fate ..."


    Ron''s figure appeared on the roof on one side, holding an elf wand in his hand, looking at the street of blood and corpses below, and gave a soft whisper.


    The group of pirates who happened to be met by him, and was killed, was planning to grab the devil fruit of this group of gangsters, but Ron did not expect that the group of gangsters had contacted Don Quixote.


    But I think too.


    The Don Quixote family had already collected the devil fruit. The news of the devil fruit could not be ignored by them. Without him, this devil fruit should fall into the hands of the Don Quixote family.


    Now that he is here, there will probably be some ¡®accidents¡¯.

 ~： New book of PY1 wave yellow beam.

"Unqualified Demon King"


    The new work of Huang Liang, the author of Lao Qun wants to return to the world

 Chapter 48： Ron VS Senior

    "If you remember correctly, that guy should be a cadre of the Don Quixote family, Sainol." After Ron killed the soldiers of the Don Quixote family, he ignored it and narrowed his eyes. Down the street.


    For the sake of a demon fruit, the Don Quixote family sent a cadre obviously cannot be said to be too careful. Although this Senior is only an ordinary cadre of the Don Quixote family, it comes from the second half of the great route. It can''t be compared with the East China Sea.


    But Ron was not afraid.


    The reason is also very simple, this Senior will not fly.


    If he remembers correctly, the demon fruit of Senioll should be the superhuman fruit, but Ron used to call it the swimming fruit, because the ability of this fruit is not to control the water, but only to be able to Swim on the ground or on the building.


    Although he is not sure about the strength of Sainol, Ron, who has the flying ability, is naturally able to move forward and backward, so he is not afraid.


    "¡­¡­coming!"


    Ron narrowed his eyes and looked at the street below. He had already entered the mode of God and completely mobilized his spiritual senses.


    He knew that Don Quixote, a cadre like Xenial, could not escape, and besides, this product seemed to be a ¡®tough guy¡¯ who had been attacked by him, and he would definitely fight back.


    Wow!


    At the next moment, the building beneath Ron ¡¯s feet spewed water, and saw the figure of Sainol rushing out of the twisted ripples on the surface of the building, rushing towards Ron, arms folded in front of him, directly It was a hard hit.


    Ron did not hesitate, his body instantly hung in the air, and flew upwards, followed by a virtual press of his right hand, golden light flashed, and a translucent magic barrier emerged instantly.


    Boom!


    Seniol slammed into the magic barrier and made a sound like a heavy hammer hitting steel.


    The magic barrier was struck by Senol, and there were water marks like water ripples, but he suffered the collision stiffly, and there were no signs of cracking. Instead, it was because of the collision. , Both arms and body tremble unnaturally due to violent impact.


    "This degree ..."


    Ron saw that, with a calm smile, his right hand was lifted in vain, and the magic barrier disappeared instantly, and then the elf wand in the left hand waved down.


    Explosion!


    Xenial''s impact was blocked, and he was in a state where he could not evade or counterattack, but this time would be very short, too late to use combined magic, Ron directly used his most fierce second-order magic of the current monomer to bombard it. .


    Crimson fire arrows flew towards Senior.


    Seniol looked at this scene, and his pupils contracted slightly. Unexpectedly, Ron not only released an inexplicable barrier to block him, but also released a flame attack.


    Devil Fruit? what type is it?


    Thoughts flashed in his heart, but at this moment he had no time to think about it, watching the flame arrows shoot down, because he could not avoid and counterattack in mid-air, he could only keep his arms stacked on his chest to resist the flame Arrow attack.


    Boom!


    The arrows of flame wrapped around Saniol and fell down violently, spreading a flame on the street, like a grenade exploding.


    Shot Senior down, but Ron didn''t have any look of complacency, still floating in the air, gazing calmly at the street below.


    The flame disappeared quickly.


    Wow!


    Seniol''s figure jumped out of the street turned into water.


    Although the ability to swim into the ground instantly dived into the ground to counteract the impact and wipe out the flames, the initial explosion was actually withstood. At the moment, Senior appeared awkward in shape, and the **** in his mouth was burnt. Black, the baby''s headgear is also burned by more than half.


    "Eh."


    Seniol smashed his mouth and changed the **** contained on the left to the right.


    He looked up at Ron in the sky, his expression was not afraid, he was still calm, but his tone was a little unexpected: "You are the Pirate Hunter in the East China Sea ... rejected our invitation, now Are you going to **** the devil''s fruit. "


    Seniol didn''t pay much attention to Ron, so he didn''t even remember Ron''s name, but he has been in charge of trading in the East China Sea recently, so he still heard some things about Ron and was somewhat impressed.


    There is a relatively memorable description of Ron''s image, that is, Ron always holds a delicate ''magic wand'' in his hand.


    "Yes, I am very interested in the devil fruit."


    Ron suspended in the air and said: "It is not a crime to **** the pirates ... No, it seems that this is not your thing, just robbed by you."


    "This way."


    Senoir nodded, measured the demon fruit in his hand, and threw it on a wooden barrel not far away, saying, "So, it depends on who fell first."


    Sainol did not intend to communicate with Ron at first, because Ron first attacked, he was going to kill Ron directly, but after a move with Ron, he found that Ron was not the kind that could be destroyed by hand. Character ~ www.novelhall.com ~ So there is a simple conversation.


    It is clear that Ron''s purpose is the devil''s fruit, then the next step is very simple.


    Battle.


    Who can win, the devil fruit is who.


    Looking at Seniorol, Ron smiled faintly. This behavior is quite like the tough guy style in the original, but unfortunately, although he is not a ''tough guy'', but as a magician, he fancy what Things will not easily end.


    Now! Uh! Uh!


    Ron glanced at the demon fruit on the wooden barrel not far away, then waved his wand with his backhand, and a blade of wind emerged from the void, and fell towards Senior.


    Seniol did not hesitate, he leaped forward and rushed into the wall. The wall rippled like water, and the effect of gravity seemed to disappear.


    The continuous wind blade fell, but only the wall was torn apart, but he could not cut into the sainol who had sneaked into the wall.


    Wow!


    Seniol''s figure jumped from the top of the building.


    Seemed unexpected, but Ron''s **** mode was fully open, but he had already locked Xenial''s position. At the moment, when he rushed out, his backhand was a wave of the magic wand.


    Gale slashes!


    Seven or eight channels of sword energy approaching one or two meters were chaotically superimposed, sweeping towards Senior, blocking all directions of Senior, because it was predicted in advance, plus the location was at the highest point of the building, Seny Orr has no room for avoidance.


    Facing Ron''s blow, Sainol''s expression remained unchanged. He drank like a tough guy and waved his fist violently.


    The fist suddenly turned dark during the swing.


    Armed color domineering!

 Chapter 49： Domineering and spirit

    ïÏ!


    Armed color domineering, forming a hardened fist slammed with the huge wind blade slashed by the strong wind, making a sound like steel collision, sparks splashing.


    Seniol''s fist crushed several wind blades, but the remaining wind blades were still pressed up and pressed against his fist, like a high-speed cutting machine, constantly splashing sparks.


    Saniol thought that the wind blade was the sword spirit of Jianhao, but as a result, he did not expect that the characteristics and the sword gas had a certain difference. After all, the sword air was an intangible slash, and the effect contained only a single sharp, but the wind blade In addition to the sharp effect of cutting, it also has fluidity.


    "Ahhhhhh !!"


    Noticed that the situation was not correct, but he did not want to retreat. Instead, he roared, waved his fists, and forcibly shattered the wind blade.


    Immediately after his **** twisted, four or five round bombs flew to Ron.


    Diaper bomb!


    Ron''s face remained unchanged, his right hand pressed forward, and the magic barrier appeared again.


    Boom!


    The bomb hit the magic barrier and exploded with a bang.


    The power of the explosion exceeded the previous impact of Sainol, and the magic barrier blew out many small cracks, but it still failed to completely break the magic barrier!


    "Armed domineering ..."


    Ron''s eyes looked through the magical barrier and the exploding smoke, and narrowed his eyes slightly, focusing on Fenol''s fist.


    Domineering.


    This is a unique power of the One Piece world. It is divided into three categories, namely, the deterrence of the enemy, the perception of the enemy ¡¯s knowledge and the attacking and defensive armed domineering.


    If Ron had an achievement system and a dharma class, he would normally follow the domineering route when he came to this world. This is, after all, the power of top powers.


    In this world, perhaps mastering domineering is not the top strong, but the top strong must be mastering domineering, relying solely on the fruit of the devil cannot stand on the peak of the sea.


    But Ron ¡¯s interest in domineering is not learning, but analysis.


    As a magician, and he can touch the elements through the runes, and the essence of the world rules through the spirit, he is curious what the basic composition of domineering is and what it is derived from.


    Ron had previously felt that overbearing domineering might be a manifestation of mental deterrence, because he can now exhale mental power and can already deter ordinary people within a certain range.


    If he did this, it might be domineering in the eyes of others.


    In addition to the domineering color, seeing the color domineering also made Ron thoughtful, because the spiritual perception of the God''s mode seems to have the characteristics of seeing the color no matter from what aspect.


    The most important thing is that seeing and hearing is like a kind of spiritual perception.


    Ron has always wanted to compare the perception of the way of seeing and seeing with God, to see what are the same and different, but unfortunately he did not know the domineering cultivation method of seeing and seeing, and he has never encountered a person who would use it people.


    And to say which domineering Ron is most curious about in the tri-color domineering, it will undoubtedly count the armed colors.


    The reason is very simple. Overlord color and domineering can be completely simulated with mental power, or simply say overlord color is a powerful spiritual shock, which is essentially the same thing, and seeing and hearing color is almost the same as mental perception.


    Only armed ...


    Integrated offensive and defensive, the use of higher and even can be released, it seems to have a certain connection with the spiritual release, but the key is that Ron''s own spiritual release does not have that power.


    Ron can now wrap his exuberant mental power around his fist, and he can smash the board with a single punch, but that is his limit, which is not as strong as an armed color domineering.


    And the most important point is that the armed color seems to have a great relationship with the user''s physique. The stronger the physique, the stronger the armed color.


    "Breath ... No, there is indeed spiritual power."


    Ron stared at Saniol ¡¯s hard fisted arms and murmured.


    He can perceive the existence of spiritual power in armed domineering, but he also perceives other unknown things besides spiritual power.


    Armed color domineering ...... It is a mixture of spiritual power and this unknown thing, and its degree of cohesion has reached a terrifying level, even Ron can''t do it now!


    If Ron can compress the released mental power to the extreme, thinner than the paper, and almost no thickness, then its toughness will not be worse than the armed color!


    "No, it can''t be done. Even if the mental strength reaches 100 points, it will be transformed again, and the control power will not reach that level ... that kind of cohesive density is already a bit of a ghost."


    Ron shook his head in his heart.


    It seems that the reason for another unknown energy is that the energy and spirit are mixed together to condense to the extent that the density is almost ghost animal, and most of this energy comes from the flesh, the stronger the body The stronger the unknown energy.


    Although I do n¡¯t understand what kind of energy is derived from the flesh, Ron is also sure that there is indeed spiritual energy in the armed color domineering, then even the armed color contains spiritual energy, and the color of seeing the color and the color of the king are definitely as he As expected, it is a spiritual thing.


    That is to say, he is dedicated to the spiritual system, maybe he does not need to touch the power system of domineering, in the future, the spirit of nature will be able to crush the domineering color and knowledge!


    "Cat Ear Fist!"


    While Ron was observing the domineering domination, Sainol acted again.


    After breaking Ron''s gale, he could not hover in the air and fell again, but this time he just landed and rushed to the sky again with the power of the swimming fruit.


    Click!


    Had just suffered a bomb explosion, had a cracked magic barrier, and was crushed violently under Senior ¡¯s punch, while Senior continued to charge towards Ron.


    Ron stopped thinking about domineering things. When he saw Saniol rushing up, he was calm and calm. With his wand in his hand, several wind blades smashed his head and smashed his face.


    ïÏ! Qiang!


    Saniol smashed the wind blade with his boxing ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But he has no flying ability and can''t stop in the air, he has broken the magic barrier by himself, he has removed most of the upward trend, and then he is blocked by the wind blade For a moment, still unable to get close to Ron, he fell to the ground again.


    "Armed color ... just so ..."


    Looking at Saniol who fell to the ground, Ron shook his head slightly.


    He saw that Senior''s fist was not unscathed.


    Withstood the violent attack of the strong wind, and there was blood dripping on the fist of Saniol. It was obvious that when the huge wind blade was forcibly crushed, the armed color could not resist and was injured.


    Armed colors are also divided into strong and weak. If the armed color of the level of Kapu is undoubtedly extremely terrifying, the role of Kosniol can not even touch the heel of Kapu.


    The new world in the second half of the great route is almost domineering for individuals, and Seniole is obviously only a very ordinary character in it.


    of course.


    Senior as Don Quixote''s cadre, at least the strength of the major general of the navy headquarters is still there, but the problem is ... Senior will not fly!


    If you change to a major general who will use Moonstep, Ron might be in trouble, at least not fighting as well as he is now.


    Not only can''t fly.


    Senior has no means of long-range attacks.


    Is a type that is extremely good at ground melee combat. In the face of Ron flying in the sky, the flexibility of swimming fruits to fight on the ground can hardly play at all!


    Demon Fruit does not have any effect, does not have long-range attack capabilities, and flexible combat does not exist in front of Ron. In addition, under Ron ¡¯s **** mode, it is impossible to hide in the building and sneak attacks. It was restrained by Ron in all directions!

 Chapter 50： Devour the Devil Fruit

    After a few hours.


    Seniol was scarred and stood **** in the field.


    Looked up hard and looked at the sky. Although he was breathing slightly and looked tired, Ron without any scars slowly said: "You won ..."


    After saying this, Sainol fell forward.


    In the sky, Ron was a little tired, and his head was a little swollen. When he saw that Senior had fallen, he rubbed his temples and shook his head helplessly, "It''s too straight."


    If you change to him, all abilities are restrained in all directions, he has long slipped.


    Kesai Niol was the one who carried it to the end. With armed domineering, Ron couldn''t kill him with a single blow, so the two men played for three or four hours, and finally the winner.


    No, it should not be said that it was finally the winner, it should be said that he was finally alive and tortured to death!


    A cadre of the Don Quixote family, who had at least the strength of the major general in the headquarter and was also a strong man in the first half, was killed by him unscathed.


    However, it seems that Senior did not have the opportunity, even if he could not escape, he could not use the ability to swim fruits at sea, and he would still be alive.


    At this moment, what made Ron a little bit sighed was ... really hard!


    With armed domineering power, the hard resistance to the strong wind is only a little injury, and the hard resistance to the second-order wind and fire combination magic is only slightly injured, which is much harder than Along.


    "If there is third-order magic, even if the armor is hardened, you should be able to kill it in a second. The higher fourth-order magic, even Do flamenco, may not be taken down."


    Apart from emotion, Ron couldn''t help but reveal a trace of longing.


    Whether it is the instinct of the magician or the desire to become stronger, he has an eager desire for higher levels of magic.


    After a while, Ron calmed down his mind.


    Vs. Senior, he roughly knew his level of strength.


    Will be armed with domineering power, and will use the moon step of the elite major general, he is very likely to lose, because Senior is considered to be alive and died on the ground.


    And the major generals of the upper branch, especially the ones that do not use domineering, basically have no chance of defeat, a few magic can bomb the other.


    Therefore, if he calculates it this way, his current strength should be between the elite major general who can use domineering and the general branch general who will not use domineering.


    If compared with the top powerhouses in the sea, it is naturally not worth mentioning, but in fact such strength is already very strong.


    You know, this is the East China Sea!


    This is not a great route!


    Waited for the great route, achieved many achievements, and the strength can be further improved. It surpassed those elite major generals and possessed the level of pirate supernova. By that time, basically the first half of the great route could be crossed.


    With a more definite judgment of strength, coupled with a desire for a higher level of magic, Ron took a deep breath and blinked.


    it''s time!


    Go to the great route!


    "Yes, there is this loot ..."


    After Ron had a decision, he suddenly remembered the purpose of this collision with the Don Quixote family and turned his head to look at the place where the devil fruit was placed in the previous Saniol.


    Because Ron and Sainol deliberately avoided the position of the devil fruit, so as not to accidentally smash the devil fruit, so the place where the devil fruit is located is almost not affected. On the barrel, a delicate and strange fruit Just stay there quietly.


    Ron flew past.


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Strange Fruit¡¯, gain 1 achievement point]


    "I heard that guy said that this demon fruit is superhuman ..."


    Ron picked up the demon fruit and looked at the pattern above, revealing a hint of hesitation.


    On the achievement system interface, there is the achievement of collecting devil fruits. A total of ten devil fruits need to be collected, which is equivalent to the collection of famous knives. However, there is no identification system to identify devil fruits on the achievement system, and he cannot recognize this. What is the power of the devil fruit.


    Unable to recognize the ability of the devil fruit, Ron had a headache because the superhuman devil fruit is too complicated. The garbage is like a spring fruit, which is a subordinate fruit of the rubber fruit. It is difficult to develop it anymore. On par with fruits like earthquakes and gravity.


    If it ¡¯s the natural system, he probably will eat it now without hesitation. After all, the devil fruit of the natural system is still at this time, and it is just in the East China Sea. It seems to be the burning fruit of Ace, but in front of him This one is obviously not.


    Even if he does not have the ability to distinguish the devil fruit, Ron, who is a fan of One Piece, can still recognize it.


    Hesitated.


    Hesitation.


    Ron was very troubled for a while, arguing whether he should become a capable person.


    But while Ron kept staring at the demon fruit and kept thinking, he accidentally entered the mode of God, and his perspective instantly transformed into a spiritual perspective.


    From a spiritual perspective, the appearance of the devil fruit in the hand changed dramatically, and the entire devil fruit turned into a strange luminous body, exuding a strange pink light, and at the core, then There is also a dark misty core.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Ron was a little surprised and a little magical. Looking at the demon fruit whose shape changed in his hand, he could feel that the pink part contained some strange energy, and the black part in the center gave a chilly feeling, as if it were Something very gloomy.


    "If it doesn''t feel wrong, the black one should be the curse contained in the devil''s fruit, the so-called curse of the sea."


    Looked at the demon fruit glowing in his hand, Ron muttered thoughtfully.


    And while Ron continued to stare at the fruit of the demon, he suddenly burst into a weird sense of longing, UU reading books www.uukanshu. This feeling of com does not come from the flesh, but from the spirit and soul. It is like the demon fruit shining in front of the eyes is a delicious and juicy peach, and I want to take a bite.


    As soon as this desire appeared, Ron was stunned. He instinctively resisted this desire, but what he didn''t expect was that it became stronger and stronger and could not be suppressed at all.


    Hum!


    When the longing became stronger and stronger until reaching the limit, Ron noticed that his mental strength extended involuntarily, just like some kind of misty monster, opened a big mouth of the blood basin and swallowed it fiercely. A demon fruit radiating light.


    The soul spreading out of the body swallowed the demon fruit in an instant, and Ron saw the pink light emitted by the devil fruit in his hand, pouring into his soul like a star.


    With the influx of pink light spots, he immediately felt that the whole soul seemed to be immersed in the cold snowflakes, cool and pleasant, and the mental strength also increased rapidly.


    But this process did not last long.


    When the pink light spot was completely absorbed and engulfed by Ron ¡¯s soul, he felt that his extended spiritual power instantly loosened and retreated, just like when he was tasting delicious food, he suddenly ate an extremely unpalatable thing, He spit it out with a sudden sip.


    Ron glanced over and saw that the spitting out was the black part of the devil''s fruit. After this part was spit out, it seemed that some unwilling fog turned into black mist and continued to wrap up.


    "......"


    Ron almost subconsciously let go of his hand and threw out the fruit of the devil.


    The black mist tried hard to infect Ron, but eventually it could not spread out of thin air, and was thrown out with Ron along with the demon fruit body.

 Chapter 51： Promote

    After throwing the devil fruit out, Ron took a few steps back.


    Until seeing that the black mist continued to languish and finally collapsed completely, Ron relaxed and switched back to the flesh perspective.


    From the perspective of the flesh, Ron saw that the demon fruit thrown out by him was no longer the color before, but turned into a gray color, like rotting.


    And as the black mist finally dissipated, the whole devil fruit also melted and disappeared, and the little powder dissipated into the sky.


    "Sure enough, there is no ability ..."


    Ron shook his head slightly after clenching his fist, revealing that look.


    As long as his soul swallowed the energy in the devil''s fruit, he felt that this energy might not change his body anymore. Now it seems to be true that his body has not changed.


    The energy of the demon fruit just now was completely absorbed by his spirit.


    Ron felt it and judged that his spirit should be improved by nearly 5 points.


    Ron summoned the achievement system again. After a closer look, it was confirmed that there was indeed no news about the ability of the demon fruit. Finally, he exhaled and confirmed this fact.


    Devoured a demon fruit and increased the spiritual power by 5 points. This increase in spiritual power seems to be a little less for Ron, who now has 70 spiritual attributes, which is not very exciting. He smiled again.


    5 points less mental power?


    A lot!


    Devouring a demon fruit can increase 5 points of mental power, which is completely unexpected for him, that is to say, he has another path to increase his spiritual power. To know that in this world, the devil fruit is abnormal. various!


    And Ron is almost certain that he can devour the fruit of the devil without limit, and he can only eat one kind of limit without worrying, because the limit and the curse of becoming a dry duck should all originate from the black mist.


    And he devoured the energy of the devil fruit with his spirit, which can repel the black mist.


    Then, if you can collect twenty or thirty demon fruits and swallow them all, you can directly upgrade hundreds of spiritual attributes. This kind of improvement is absolutely huge!


    With the change of thoughts, Ron also thought about why the spiritual attribute of a devil fruit''s promotion is only about 5 points, which cannot achieve the effect of skyrocketing.


    The essence of the devil''s fruit should be a kind of power medium similar to eternal runes, combined with a small amount of energy and curses.


    The key to how powerful can be exerted is the user.


    So the devil fruit itself does not contain much energy, just a more special "eternal rune" which contains a small amount of energy.


    "Anyway, I found another way to improve my strength. It seems that all the information about the fruit of the devil will have to pay attention to it in the future."


    Ron smiled on his face and put the 1 achievement he just got into his spirit.


    Counting the 5 spiritual attributes obtained by devouring the demon fruit, his total spiritual attributes already have 76 points, which is about 76 units.


    Among them, 49 points are from achievement points, 5 points are from magic marks, and 22 points are from themselves.


    "With one point short of achievement, you can make up 50 points."


    Ron glanced at the professional interface and exhaled lightly. He felt that the next time the magic extraction was either 50 achievement points or 55 points, and it was highly likely to be 50 points.


    For him now, the study of third-order magic has fallen into a bottleneck, and progress has been extremely slow. It can only complete 1% of the exploration in a few days. So far, only 4% or 5% has been explored, and 9% is still left There are more than ten possibilities to try.


    Not to mention the derived rune of the guardian department, he has not yet tried it.


    Now Ron, if he simply relies on time and spends half a year or even a year to explore the third-order magic little by little, his strength will not change much during this period, and he will stay in place. Degree, and the extraction of the professional system for Ron, can bring him some changes that can change the current situation.


    No matter what kind of magic is drawn, even if it is the ground and water, it can form a direct improvement to Ron''s current strength. Even if it is not big, it will also be improved.


    ¡­¡­


    "I haven''t been back for so long."


    On the coast, a sailboat was moored not far away. Nami was standing on the deck, frowning slightly in the direction of the island, showing a little worry.


    The ship didn''t dock, Ron flew directly over, and let her wait here, keeping her ready to sail.


    Nami also has no objection to this. On the one hand, she can''t help Ron in combat now, and Ron can fly, and if something unexpected happens, she can fly away directly.


    But I waited here for almost half a day, but I never waited until Ron returned.


    Did something happen?


    Just when Nami was hesitating, whether to lean on the boat to take a look, suddenly blinked ~ www.novelhall.com ~ saw a figure flying in the sky quickly fly to this side.


    "Long wait, let''s go."


    Ron fell to the deck and greeted Nami who was standing there.


    Nami pouted and walked in the direction of the rudder, saying: "Why did you have such an accident for so long?"


    "Well, I met someone who was unexpected and quite strong. It took a long time to finish."


    Ron''s thoughts moved, first he controlled the anchor to be pulled up, then controlled the rope, and opened the sails.


    Because only Nami was on the ship, although Ron spent most of his time in practice, but a little learning would give him enough understanding of navigation, and for a magician whose wisdom is beyond ordinary, knowledge It''s not really difficult, whether it''s sailing or whatever.


    "Guessed ... otherwise it won''t be delayed for so long, did you get the thing?"


    Nami controls the rudder, drives the boat away from the island, and asks Ron curiously.


    She also knows the target of Ron ¡¯s action this time, in order to be a devil fruit. The devil fruit is still a legendary thing for her, but since magic exists, the devil fruit is not impossible. Accepted something.


    "I got it and was eaten by me."


    "what?"


    Nami looked at Ron in amazement, blinked, and said, "Did you eat the devil fruit? What happened? I heard that eating the devil fruit will be cursed by the sea and become a dry duck. "


    "Curse?"


    Ron shrugged and said, "I''m a magician. How could a curse be applied to me ... Well, it''s actually not right to say" eat ", it should be said that I extracted the energy of the devil fruit to improve My magic. "

 Chapter 52： Target, naval headquarters

    Dres Rosa.


    Inside the palace.


    Dome Flamenco was sitting there, holding a crystal goblet in his hand. There was no evil smile on his face, but a sullen face, his brows squeezed together.


    Torrepol, the highest cadre standing next to him like a paste, was also ugly.


    "Unbelievable ... Seniol would be in the East China Sea ..."


    Doflamingo is the king of the seven martial arts seas. Both Senior and his pirates are not rewarded by the government. The reward orders are all withdrawn and no longer newly issued, which means that Ron is not acting Pirate hunter, hunted Senior, but robbed the devil fruit!


    Snatched the devil fruit Don Quixote got in the East China Sea!


    "I didn''t expect that the Pirate Hunter of the East China Sea could reach such a level that Saniol had an accident ... Dover, do you want me to go?"


    Standing at the door, a man standing against the door spoke indifferently. He was one of the highest cadres of the Don Quixote family, Diamandi.


    Do flamenco put down the goblet in his hand.


    "Do not."


    "It doesn''t make sense to go to the East China Sea."


    The range of the East China Sea is too large. Just as the navy headquarters has no choice but to reward the pirates with a reward of 10 to 20 million in the East China Sea, a pirate hunter in the East China Sea is also very troublesome for them.


    Even if Ron is just an ordinary weak person, but now Niall is inexplicably planted in Ron''s hands, which means that no one can deal with it by anyone.


    Let Diamandi go to the East China Sea to chase Ron over the sea. It may not make sense to catch someone for half a year.


    "No matter what method is used, since he can defeat Senior, he also snatched the devil fruit ... Such a guy will not stay in the East China Sea forever."


    "wait."


    "Wait for him to come to the great route."


    For a person with this level of strength, it is not likely to stay in the East China Sea as a pirate hunter, because if the other party is for money, it is enough to rule a sea in the East China Sea with that strength.


    Whether the other party is ruling a sea in the East China Sea or leaving the East China Sea to embark on a great route, it is much easier to find the other party at that time, and it is generally not necessary to find a needle in the East China Sea.


    "I can only wait."


    Torrepol shook his nose, turned his head and looked at Diamandi, said: "Otherwise, I ran to the East China Sea, I don''t know how long it will take to solve the problem, there is a deal over there that requires Diamandi, you are responsible What. "


    Diamandy shrugged.


    Although Saniol died and made him very angry, he was very annoyed to want to go to the East China Sea, but it is indeed a very troublesome thing to think about going to the East China Sea, even if their intelligence organization is very strong, I am afraid to go there. At least a few months.


    And there is nothing wrong with the ideas of Doflamingo and Torrepol, he also thinks that people like Ron cannot hide in the East China Sea.


    "Then, just wait on the great route."


    Diamandi snorted coldly. The great route is not the East China Sea. There are only a few fixed routes. Once you get the news, you can easily find the other party.


    ¡­¡­


    Extracted the energy of the devil fruit.


    If these words are to those who have been in contact with the devil fruit on the great route, it will definitely cause a surprise and unbelievable, but for Nami who has never been in touch with the devil fruit, but has first been exposed to magic, it just feels a bit magical.


    And after the magic, she couldn''t help but say: "But the value of a devil fruit is said to exceed 100 million Bailey!"


    Ron whispered, "The strength becomes stronger, so we can get more money."


    He sometimes does n¡¯t quite understand why people like Kapu do n¡¯t eat demon fruits. If Kapu does n¡¯t eat fruits, they are already the top powers of the sea. If you eat another devil fruit, even if you only increase a little strength, it is extremely scary. of.


    "Where are you going this time?"


    Nami thought about what Ron said, and turned to look at Ron and said, "Is the great route?"


    Half a month ago, Ron had already said that he would go to the great route, if not the news of the devil''s fruit happened halfway.


    Ron pondered.


    Although it has been decided to go to the great route, it is still a small problem how to get there. After all, he killed Tang Quixote''s cadres and robbed the devil''s fruit, which is regarded as a big hatred with the Don Quixote family.


    Maybe just after entering the great route, he will be hunted down by Don Quixote.


    General cadre Ron is naturally not afraid, but the top cadre is very troublesome. If Doflamingo personally comes to hunt, it is even more difficult to escape. Although it is unlikely, even if it is only a little risk, It is something worth contemplating.


    But if you stay in the East China Sea, you have to rely solely on cultivation, to the extent that you are not afraid of Doflamingo, that is also impossible. You may not be able to do it for ten years, and you ca n¡¯t wait for Luffy to overturn Doframing. Brother went to the great route again.


    This question didn''t make Ron meditate for too long.


    He soon thought of a route.


    "Nami, do you have a picture of the sea?"


    "Have."


    Nami took a large chart, only a small number of islands were scattered on the chart, and the great airway and red earth continent that cut the world into four parts.


    In addition, the entrance of the great route is also marked on the chart.


    After looking at the chart, Ron suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed to the middle of the great route, which divided the great route into the first half and the second half of the red earth continent, saying: "First come here, and then walk here. "


    "Ugh?"


    Nami was stunned for a moment, and said, "Do you want to take the red earth continent to enter the great route?"


    "No, still go to sea."


    Ron''s eyes flashed slightly.


    Nami''s mouth trembling, staring at her eyes, said: "That''s impossible! The great airway is wrapped in a windless belt, the windless belt has no sea breeze, and it is also a nest of Neptune!"


    Although she has never been on a great route, but this common sense information is still known ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ron stands up and says: "So it''s up to the red earth continent, if you encounter any accidents, you can also be on the red earth continent After you settle down, look at the area without the wind zone. If you are going at full speed, it should only take a day to cross. "


    Although there is no wind in the windless zone, the first-order wind magic he masters also has gust wind, which can be used as the power of the ship.


    As for the Neptune ... If the ship is destroyed, then he will fly directly with Nami, and with his current mental strength, there is no problem holding Nami flying all day and night, and Relying on the red earth continent, you can go up and down at any time.


    "It does make sense ..."


    Namei murmured, but then showed a little devilish expression Zhang Yawu clawed: "But why do we want to cross the windless into the great route!"


    Ron shrugged and said: "Because the devil fruit was robbed from the hands of the Don Quixote family, the person behind the Don Quixote family is one of the seven martial arts under the king. Soon he will be chased. "


    "......"


    Nami''s mouth twitched.


    Although she didn''t know the great route, she often read the newspaper and knew the existence of the seven martial arts under the king, and knew that they were the terrifying seven pirates on the great route. They signed an agreement with the world government and had the right to legally plunder.


    Has not entered the great route, already offended the king of the seven Wuhai!


    Nami is a little bit irresistible.


    "Offended the king under the seven martial arts ... Even if it crosses without the wind, it doesn''t make sense." Nami burst into tears, her mouth weak and weak.


    "meaningful."


    Ron smiled and said, "Cross from here, you can reach ... Navy headquarters!"

 Chapter 53： Windless zone

    Yes.


    Go to the naval headquarters!


    After killing a cadre of the Don Quixote family, almost 80% of them will be hunted down by Don Quixote, and in the face of the seven martial kings under the king, the general navy branch can not resist, only the navy headquarters, this is the place The safest place in the world!


    Although Ron does n¡¯t have a cold for the Navy, he should be the safest choice to go to the Naval Headquarters in the face of the threat of Doflamingo.


    Stabilized, developed, not waves.


    This is what a weak magician should do during this period.


    As a traversal, possesses a system, and has become a magician, embarking on the career path of the Supreme God, Ron is naturally proud and confident.


    But because he is a magician, not a mad warrior full of muscles, Ron is calmer and calmer, proud but not arrogant, confident but not complacent.


    He is not Luffy.


    Adventures of all kinds of death everywhere, always survive because of the protagonist aura.


    He doesn''t think he has a system, he can punch white beard and kick black beard arrogantly ... At least until he doesn''t have enough strength, that kind of mentality is a deadly mentality.


    Even though Ron is not afraid of Doflamingo in his heart, he even thinks that he will be able to surpass the white beard sooner or later and be above the sea, but his mind cannot be regarded as an act.


    Even if the possibility that Doflamingo personally came to hunt him down was unlikely, even if several other top cadres would not fly, Virgo, who would be on the moon, was still undercover in the Navy, and Ron did not want to take this risk.


    Strength is the capital of the sea!


    Steady!


    Is as old as an old ... old magician, no matter how proud he is, he will not die.


    "Navy headquarters?"


    Namei was there for a while but did not respond, saying, "What do you do to the naval headquarters?"


    Although she knew some common sense of the great route, and knew that the naval headquarters was in Marine Fodor, she did not know the exact location of Marine Fodor.


    Ron smiled and said, "Try joining the Navy."


    The navy branch is useless. Although joining the branch, the Don Quixote family could not clearly deal with him, but it is always dangerous.


    Furthermore, there is a key point. There is an achievement on the achievement interface, that is, to board the Marine Headquarters of Marine Department, this achievement can also be accomplished smoothly.


    "Are you going to be a navy?"


    Nami blinked and looked at Ron in surprise.


    She hates the pirates, but she can''t say anything about the navy, because the navy hasn''t been able to help her solve Aaron, but has always made Aaron the king.


    "Although I don''t really want to be a navy, but it provokes the Emperor Qiwuhai, temporarily joining the navy is the safest choice." Ron shrugged.


    If you join the navy, you can also see if there will be hidden achievements about the navy. If so, it is totally worth doing.


    The reason why Ron had n¡¯t had a bad cold for the Navy before, one was that he did n¡¯t see the achievements of the Navy, and the other was that some other achievements were contrary to the Navy.


    For example, the money series, billions of billions of billions, is obviously not the navy can involve, and like becoming a king of a country, sheltering ten islands, etc., nor the navy identity can do.


    But the achievements of the achievement interface are too many, and you have to come one by one.


    "If you are a navy, you can''t make much money, you can only get a salary."


    Nami mumbled with a cheek.


    If the navy caught the pirate, it would be impossible to receive a reward. The found treasure could only be counted as seized and confiscated. Eun''s action.


    Steered the boat, heading in the direction Ron said.


    ¡­¡­


    Tokai.


    One month later.


    After a month''s voyage, according to the original route, Ron and Nami finally arrived near the red clay continent.


    The red earth continent is covered with mist. Looking up, I do n¡¯t know how high it is, standing there like a huge rock wall, which has remained unchanged for thousands of years.


    The waves at the feet rolled over and the sky was dark. Although there was no storm, the waves here were still extremely turbulent, making it difficult to see the surroundings. Even a medium-sized sailboat seemed to fall over at any time.


    Looked in the other direction.


    I saw the rolling sea, and suddenly stopped there, as if some kind of strange power cut the whole sea in half.


    On the other side of the parting line, the sky was blue and white clouds fluttered, and no traces of storms could be seen. Compared to the tumbling waves on this side, it was a world difference.


    "That''s ... no wind ..."


    Looking far away at the clear sea like two worlds, Nami looks a little nervous, holding the rudder and looking at Ron, "Do you really want to go?"


    "Ok."


    Ron nodded, his eyes calm and serious.


    Has already come here, it is natural to follow the established route, as long as UU reading crosses from this windless belt, and then fly over two or three islands, you can reach the headquarters of the navy!


    Seeing that Ron was so calm and without hesitation, Nami gritted her teeth, turned the rudder, and let the boat sail straight in the direction of the windless zone.


    A small amount of food and fresh water, as well as the two''s deposits, were placed next to them.


    Once any dangerous situation is encountered, Ron will directly take Nami to abandon the ship.


    "Neptune ..."


    Looking at the windless belt getting closer and closer, Ron murmured again with blinking eyes.


    Speaking of the achievement system interface, not only the achievement of entering the windless zone, but also the achievement of hunting the Neptune class, but also quite a lot, is a whole series.


    From small Neptune to medium, large and giant, there are a total of four achievements, and each type only needs to kill one head to meet the conditions.


    But Ron thought about it, and finally shook his head.


    difficult!


    too difficult!


    This is not the current achievement he can accomplish.


    Even if it is a small Neptune, its size is far more than that of the offshore king, and it is several times larger than this medium-sized sailboat. With his current magic, it is impossible to achieve a one-shot spike.


    If you ca n¡¯t kill a second in a single blow, Neptune can instantly dive into the bottom of the sea. It ¡¯s a joke to go to the sea to chase down, so there is no existence of a little bit of death.


    If you want to hunt Neptune, I''m afraid he must master at least three levels of magic.


    The waves are constantly rolling.


    Under the control of Nami, the ship sailed through the wind and the waves, and traveled along the wind and the waves, and finally rushed across the boundary dividing the sea and into the windless zone.


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Explorer I¡¯ and gain 1 achievement point]

 Chapter 54： Tekken Cap

    "Come in."


    Perceived the disappearance of the wind and the disappearance of the wind between heaven and earth. Ron turned his head and looked back. The windless zone was still the rolling sea, but it felt a bit magical.


    It ¡¯s a pity that even if he entered the mode of God, he did n¡¯t understand how the windless belt appeared, but he guessed that it is probably like an eternal mark, limited by some special force, so no matter how rough the outside is, the interior There is always no wind and no waves.


    "No wind, look at you."


    Nami waved her hand, realizing that there was no wind at all, so she pouted at Ron while looking nervously at the sea below.


    Ron nodded and stretched his hand to catch in the void, the elf wand appeared.


    When calling the career system the previous time, he touched the elf wand to the interface of the career system. Unexpectedly, the elf wand was directly included in the career system and became a wand pattern on the interface.


    And then reached out to hold the pattern, the elf wand will be taken out again.


    This discovery made Ron smile. Although the elf wand can follow his own flight, it is not as convenient to be put into this system space.


    It is only a pity that the only thing that can be included in the professional system is the elf wand, and nothing else can be put in, including himself.


    "Breeze".


    Ron held the elf wand and waved it casually.


    Two runes instantly condensed and manifested in the elven pearl, and then a gust of wind appeared, which instantly hit the sail and pushed the boat up again.


    After studying the runes for such a long time, in addition to mastering some scattered magic, Ron also has a certain understanding of the nature of the runes.


    For example, in this wind spell, the two runes that condense it, one is the basic rune, represents the basic power of the wind, and the other represents the rule of ''scattering''.


    The combination of the wind blade represented by the basic runes and the scattered runes completely dispersed the wind blade into a violent wind without lethality.


    Like the magic fire wall of the second-order fire system, it consists of a basic rune, a fire rune representing ¡®dispersion¡¯, and a rune representing ¡®restriction¡¯.


    of course.


    Ron has so far only vaguely judged a few, such as ''scatter'', ''aggregate'' and ''limit'', and more than half of the derived runes cannot be judged.


    Ron pondered and figured out the rules represented by these derived runes. Perhaps it was also the key to third-order magic and even higher fourth-order fifth-order magic. Otherwise, it would have to be deduced by the poor pole method alone. The innumerable possibilities of Tier 4 and even Tier 5 may drive people crazy.


    The wind was roaring, and the sailboat sailed forward on the windless belt.


    However, before Ron waved his wand a second time, his expression immediately changed, and the corners of his mouth twitched a little. Without saying anything, he hugged Nami next to him and flew upwards through the air.


    Wow! !


    I saw the sea below exploded violently, and a sea king whose size was much larger than that of a sailboat was drilled out of the water. The sailboat was placed on its head, which was not as big as the eyeball.


    "It''s too much to hit Shanghai King directly as soon as I come in ..."


    Ron tried his best to fly upward, and couldn''t help but want to vomit, and Nami had been scared that some of her flowers were out of color, pulling Ron''s shoulder and shaking.


    An ordinary boat with no sea floor rocks on the bottom of the boat, hitting the Shanghai King is sooner or later, but hitting it so early makes Ron a little helpless, so he has to fly over the windless belt all the way.


    Due to the extremely large size of this Neptune, it is comparable to a small island. Ron flew at the fastest speed, but remained above the ship until the Neptune stopped.


    "......"


    This Neptune apparently discovered Ron ¡¯s boat, so he came to the sea. Its huge eyes moved a bit, and looked at the boat on the tip of his nose, then spit out a foot that was tens of meters wide. A hundred-meter-long tongue licked towards the boat.


    Seeing this, Ron felt helpless for a while, and it seemed that he could only abandon the ship.


    And while Ron shook his head in his heart, preparing to take Nami to continue flying upwards, and when she abandoned the ship and flew over the windless zone, not far away, in the waves outside the windless zone, there was suddenly a boat rushing by the wind and waves Into the windless zone.


    Is a naval warship!


    At the moment on the deck of the warship, a group of naval officers were staring wide, looking at the panic and panic in front, the giant Neptune class that was about to swallow Ron''s ship.


    "Neptune! It''s a giant Neptune !!"


    Although the bottom of the ship is inlaid with sea floor stones, Neptune can''t perceive the presence of warships, but it is so close that it meets Neptune in front, and it is not a joke not to be found!


    As expected, the huge tongue just wrapped around the sea king of Ron''s sailboat, and the huge eyeball rolled, looking at the warship rushing into the windless belt.


    For a time, countless navies on the entire warship panicked.


    However.


    Almost at the next moment, a figure flew out of the warship.


    Almost incredible, across the sea in an instant ~ www.novelhall.com ~ came to the head of the giant Neptune, the navy justice behind him fluttered in the wind.


    next moment.


    Boom!


    Under everyone''s unconscious narrowing of his neck, he saw that the man punched the gang of Neptune with a punch.


    With a booming roar, I saw that the entire cheek of the giant Neptune was slammed down, just like a punch of a giant of the same size, two huge eyes instantly turned white, Fall to the side of the sea.


    Wow! !


    The giant Neptune class fell, and the sea surface was suddenly splashed with thousands of waves.


    Ron''s medium-sized sailboat caught in the tongue of the giant Neptune was also instantly crushed into countless pieces of wood and cloth, and scattered to the sea.


    Nami: "..."


    Ron: "..."


    It seems that it was at this time that I noticed the broken wreckage of the sailing boat. That punch knocked over the figure of the Neptune, and looked up. I noticed Ron and Nami flying above, and touched it afterwards. Touched the back of the head.


    "Ah, that one seems to be your ship ..."


    Nami has fallen into a petrochemical state.


    Ron twitched the corner of his mouth and wanted to vomit and say, "Your reflex arc is too long." However, if you think about it, the other party''s style is probably like this. I don''t want to ride a warship with him during the operation.


    Can only rely on a physical fist to knock down a giant Neptune in one punch, or in such an exaggerated way, the identity of the person in front of him is naturally not difficult to guess.


    Ended the naval heroes of the last era.


    Luffy''s grandfather, the revolutionary dad of dragon.


    Tekken Cap!

 Chapter 55： Intermediate Magic Mark

    "Ahahahaha, you are the magician Ron, I heard about you."


    On the navy''s warship deck, Cap touched the back of his head with one hand, and he grinned broadly.


    Because he had always worried that Ace and Luffy would sneak out to be pirates, so he would return to the East China Sea every three to five. When he came back, he had heard something about Ron. After all, Ron ¡¯s incident in recent months It was spread all over the East China Sea.


    Actually, a long time ago, some of Ron ¡¯s intelligence was sent to the naval headquarters and was placed on Cap ¡¯s desk, but Cap did n¡¯t care much at all, and he forgot to glance at it.


    This time it was because I heard a few times when I went back to the East China Sea, and when I was teaching Ace and Luffy, I also deliberately mentioned Ron as a pirate hunter to warn the two, so I had a strong impression.


    of course.


    Es and Luffy both sniffed at it and didn''t fear it.


    "......"


    Kapp didn''t care about the identity of Ron Pirate Hunter, grinning unscrupulously there, but the other navies on the deck all had different looks and looked at Ron less friendly.


    The navy has always discriminated against pirate hunters.


    For the navy, justice is the norm in their hearts. Pursuit of pirates is to preside over justice and obliterate darkness. Although pirate hunters are also hunting pirates, their purpose is to get money, not justice.


    "The Pirate Hunter in the East China Sea ...... Why did it run into the windless zone, was it rushed into by the storm." The captain of the navy spoke, and the tone was not cold.


    Ron didn''t care about the attitude of many navies.


    Just as the navy hunts for pirates is justified, it is normal for the navy to discriminate against pirate hunters, and the more just the navy in mind, the more discriminatory it is.


    Although there are many scum in the navy colluding with pirates, most navies still uphold justice. Like the red dog, the white beard is sinister and mean, but from the stand of the red dog, there is nothing wrong with unconditionally eliminating all pirates.


    of course.


    Ron is still a little disgusted with the navy, that is, the navy is like a servant relative to the dragons ... No, it is like a watchdog.


    The noble status of the magician is lofty, whether it is a royal prince or an alien leader, they are equal and even respectable. This is unacceptable to Ron for the Navy. This is also why he has never been too interested in joining the Navy. one of the reasons.


    Said that Kapu''s style fits Ron''s appetite.


    Refused to promote the general, refused to treat the Tianlong people as dogs, and treated the Tianlong people as if they were garbage, even saying so casually ... such a navy Ron is still acceptable.


    "Let the security of the entire East China Sea be improved to a good level. It has done a great job. Are you interested in being a navy? Just because my warship is going back to the headquarters, I can take you on a journey."


    Cap said with a grin, and said there was a bit distressed look again: "Otherwise, you can only be sent to the nearest island in the East China Sea. It will take several days to go back and forth."


    When naval warships do not have emergency missions, they generally do not take the windless belt. After all, even if there is a sea floor stone warship in the windless belt, it is still very dangerous.


    Cocapu is here for leave, one month at a time, one return to the windmill village, plus the length of stay, if you do not take the windless belt, it will definitely exceed the time limit, plus the king of Shanghai is in the eyes of Kapu A bunch of strangely shaped kittens and puppies, so crossing the windless belt is a normal route for him to save time.


    "I have this idea."


    Ron smiled and replied.


    I did n¡¯t expect to encounter Kapu ¡¯s warship in the windless zone. Although it is fine to fly Nami through the windless zone, it seems to be good, but it will delay his many days of cultivation time, so of course, I still take a ship. Warships are better.


    Cultivation is the most important thing!


    "Ahahaha, that couldn''t be better."


    Kapp grinned to clear the pirates from the East China Sea. If Ron joined the Navy, it would be appropriate to go directly to the headquarters.


    Hearing Ron''s intention to join the Navy, the serious eyes of the generals on the deck eased slightly.


    Although as a naval officer in the headquarters, they did n¡¯t particularly care about Ron ¡¯s name in the East China Sea, but they could suppress the area of ??the East China Sea and increase the overall security of the East China Sea. Ron is also a talent. If you join the Navy It is also qualified to go to the headquarters.


    ¡­¡­


    "That kind of strength is a bit excessive."


    In a clean cabin, Ron sat beside the bed, looking at the sea outside the cabin, recalling the scene where Kapu punched the giant Neptune with a punch, and couldn''t help whispering.


    Although the size of the giant Neptune is not as big as the New World''s Lord, it is comparable to a small island. As a result, Kapu was knocked down by a punch, and the scene was indeed a bit of a ghost.


    Is worthy of the most top-notch existence in this sea.


    Like the giant Neptune class just now, Ron has no way to get the other party. Even if he masters the third-order magic, I am afraid that he can only hit the fragile places such as eyeballs.


    If you want to deal with the Neptune of that degree, you must master at least fourth-order magic.


    Ron shook his head.


    Kapp''s level is too far for him now. Now, his goal is to raise his spiritual power to more than 100 points as soon as possible, and master the third-order magic.


    By that time, he might have the strength close to or even comparable to that of the Admiral of the Navy. Although he was still far from the peak of the sea, he was considered to have stepped into the ranks of the strong.


    "There was one more achievement point ..."


    Ron converged his thoughts and thought of the 1 achievement point he had obtained when he entered the windless zone. Because the Neptune suddenly appeared and was not available, he called up the achievement interface.


    There is nothing to think about, just put this little bit in the spirit.


    For Ron, who now has a total of 76 units of mental power, ~ www.novelhall.com ~ has a slight improvement in spirit, but when this 1 point is achieved, Ron''s ear is actually There was another system prompt.


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®specialization¡¯ and gain 2 achievement points]


    This prompt surprised Ron a little, because he had not seen the achievement of specialization before. He summoned the achievement interface, looked around, and quickly found the item of specialization.


    Achievement: Specialization (add 50 achievement points to any attribute, and the other three attribute bonuses are all 0 points)


    Looking at this achievement and the achievement conditions marked on the back, Ron could not help but tilt his head. Looking down thoughtfully, he saw that there were a few more hidden achievements below.


    Achievement: Absolute concentration (add 100 achievement points to any attribute, and the other three attribute bonuses are all 0 points)


    Achievement: Unique talent (add 200 achievement points to any attribute, and the other three attribute bonuses are all 0 points)


    These two newly hidden achievements appear to be in the same series as ¡®specialization¡¯. Ron could n¡¯t help but smile. It seems that fortunately he got the occupation of Supreme God.


    If it is a melee warrior-like profession, he will most likely add achievement points to agility and physical strength, and it will never be possible to trigger this series of achievements.


    There is no hesitation, and these two new achievements have also been pointed to spiritual attributes by Ron.


    After using the achievement points, Ron switched slightly to the professional system interface, and two prompts popped up in front of him.


    [Hint: Your total achievement point reaches 50 points, get a mid-level magic mark, and you can give ¡®up to two people¡¯ first-level magic mark]


    [Hint: Your total achievement point reaches 50 points, get a chance to draw]

 Chapter 56： Earth Magic

    The moment I saw the two prompts that popped up on the career interface, Ron was startled, and then felt a kind of cool pour all over his body, as if soaked in the clear and cool spring water.


    This feeling is no stranger to him. It was the feeling when the first-level magic mark was first obtained. The spirit and soul were nourished and infiltrated by some kind of power.


    Spiritual strength is rapidly increasing.


    In just a few seconds, Ron could feel that his spiritual attributes had increased by at least 10 points!


    Until about ten seconds later, the cool feeling gradually subsided, and Ron gave a sigh from the soul to the flesh, and took a deep breath.


    "Intermediate Magic Mark ..."


    Ron did not rush to manage the others, first looked at the personal attributes on the interface of the achievement system.


    Occupation: Legal System-Supreme God.


    Magic Mark: Intermediate (Spirit Attribute +20)


    Can create magic mark: the first level (up to 2)


    Has 19 runes.


    Holds the wand: the elf wand.


    Total achievement points: 52 points.


    At a glance, the magic mark of the second line changed from the first level to the middle level, and the increased spiritual attribute also changed from 5 to 20!


    That is to say, just that moment, he increased the spirit attribute of 15 points!


    Get rich overnight.


    If you rely on achievements, how can you achieve ten or eight achievements for these 15 spiritual attributes? If you practice, it may take more than half a year.


    With these 15 points of improvement, plus the previous 3 points of achievement, Ron''s total spiritual attributes have skyrocketed from 76 points to 94 points!


    It is only 6 points away from 100 points!


    Feeling his spiritual improvement and change, Ron couldn''t help but smile, and this round of promotion was just like sending the snow to him.


    Otherwise, no matter it is an achievement, or self-cultivation, or a two-pronged approach and then find a way to find the demon fruit, it may take a long time to increase the spiritual attribute to 100 points.


    And now, it is only 6 points away. Even if you just meditate and practice by yourself, you can achieve it quickly within a month or two!


    Ron was frustrated after exploring the third-order magic, and he had been hesitant to raise his spirit to 100 points and then go back to study the third-order magic. Now, he does n¡¯t need to hesitate anymore, just concentrate on improving his mental power!


    As long as the spiritual attribute reaches 100 points, and then transforms again, even if the third-order magic is forced to use the extreme pole method, it will no longer be difficult for him at that time!


    "Can give up to two people a first-level magic mark ..."


    After regaining his mentality, Ron looked at the manufacturable magic mark marked under the magic mark, the first two, he could not help but laugh again.


    This time Nami, who has always been obsessed with magic, has finally fallen. Nami''s mental strength is not weak. At least in Ron''s perception, there is at least a dozen or more points.


    Following the increase of magic mark, the first-order magic and the enhanced first-order magic should still be mastered.


    Thinking that Ron couldn''t help but pouting, he didn''t have to study the magic himself, he could get ready-made rune combinations directly from him, but it was easy.


    Didn''t rush to find Nami. When Ron looked at the professional system interface again, he saw that the extraction screen had popped up again.


    This extraction is still a rune, there is no other things like magic wand extraction.


    Except that the rune of the guardian system obtained last time became gray, there was no change in the extracted picture from the last time.


    With the idea that one of the three remaining eternal magics, time and space and undead might be drawn, Ron looked at the screen blinking expectantly.


    Quickly.


    The flashing rune stopped on one of them.


    [Hint: You got the Earth Rune]


    This time, no luck broke out. Not only did the eternal runes not be drawn, but even the four special runes of Ice Thunder and Light were not extracted, but a basic element rune was also drawn.


    The runes of the earth system made Ron a little stunned. Naturally, he was not happy, and even a little disappointed. At his current period, the runes of the water system may have a greater effect than the earth system. After all, he will encounter There will be far more demonic fruit abilities than in the East China Sea.


    But the thought of this disappointment is only fleeting.


    In any case, the extra magic of a certain series must be positively improved for him, and if you think about it carefully, the magic of the ground system controls the earth, which is a type of magic that can give your opponents extreme restrictions. Just fit him now.


    Although Ron ¡¯s magical release is almost instantaneous now, second-order magic can be released in an instant, but wind-based magic and fire-based magic have a flying time. It''s not difficult to dodge.


    A battle often requires constant confrontation to create flaws to win.


    Wind-based magic and fire-based magic, the ability to create such flaws and give opponents restrictions is obviously not as good as ground-based magic, and ground-based magic can also cooperate with the fire and wind ~ www.novelhall.com ~ make special Terrain and environment to maximize the magical power of the wind and fire system.


    quietly.


    Ron''s eyes appeared as before, and a derivative picture of the basic runes of the earth system appeared.


    For Ron now, such a derivative picture can be memorized clearly only by reading it once, and it can be freely condensed by the backhand, which is the same as the derivative.


    "... It''s better to give it a try."


    Ron looked at it, and after thinking about it, he pushed the porthole open and looked out at the sea.


    I do n¡¯t know if there are any restrictions on the release of the magic of the earth system. Is it necessary to use it in the place with mud and ground? Trying to face the sea should not be found by the navy, even if it is found, it ¡¯s rare in this world. There are too many eccentric abilities.


    Jianhao can cut out the flames and petals, and the country''s ninja can use ninjutsu, the king of Prodens can wield a fist comparable to the four emperors'' one blow, and the one piece roger can hear the sound of everything ...


    All kinds of strange abilities exist, even if the existence of magic is public, it is at least a little surprising, not to mention that magic can also be explained by the ability of the devil fruit.


    The thought moved.


    Golden runes condensed and formed instantly.


    However, to Ron''s surprise, at the moment when the runes condensed and formed, he realized that this magic was not released to the outside, but to himself.


    After a little hesitation, Ron thought, and released the magic to himself.


    And the next moment he was released, he immediately felt that his body surface was covered with something, and there was a vague sense of tenacity.


    [Hint: You have mastered the first order magic of the earth system, stone skin technique]

 Chapter 57： Give the magic mark

    "Defense magic?"


    Hearing the prompt from his ear and perceiving the changes in his body, Ron shook his eyebrows, holding the elf wand in his left hand, and tapped twice on his right arm.


    Bang! Bang!


    When the wand knocked down, it made a bang sound, as if knocking on a stone, it was extremely dull.


    And Ron could only feel a slight vibration of his right arm, but he didn''t feel any pain or other feelings at all. Even if he tried harder, it didn''t change.


    Ron glanced at his fist, and then threw a punch at the steel-cast ship wall. After hitting it, he made a thud, and still didn''t feel the pain, or even received much shock.


    "It''s a bit like domineering ..."


    Ron withdrew his fists and looked at his arms crooked, he could clearly see that his fists and arms were all changed from normal skin color to stone-like yellowish yellow.


    Tried again, and Ron came to some conclusions.


    This stone skin technique belongs to defensive magic, and its defensive power should be comparable to the attack power of ordinary first-order magic. It can almost block the wind blade ... whether it can be blocked, because Ron does not want to release the wind blade to himself, so it is not. Actually tried, but it should be similar in perception.


    Even if the wind blade can break the defense, it will at most cut a small wound.


    In addition, this stone skin technique does not have an increase in attack. Unlike the armed color domineering that has both offense and defense, the punching attack does not have any bonuses and is pure defensive ability.


    After a certain judgment, Ron could not help shrugging. The magician was supposed to be a high-attack and low-defense occupation. As a result, due to the guardian magic of the eternal system, his current defense can almost block the second-order combined magic of wind and fire.


    In addition to the extra stone skin technique that does not conflict with the magic barrier, his defensive power actually exceeds the attack power.


    "That''s fine, don''t worry about your defensive ability for the time being."


    Ron tilted his head. With this stone skin technique that does not conflict with the magic barrier, his strength can still actually take a small step forward.


    The former elite major general who used to domineering and using Yuebu was mostly unable to win. Now, although it is still difficult to win, he may be able to make a 50-50.


    Simple naval six-style and moderate-strength armed color, it is difficult to break through his current defense.


    of course.


    Needless to say that Kapu''s level, one punch can even scum into the entire barrier belt, Ron estimates that at least three levels of guardian magic can barely resist one or two.


    After mastering the terrestrial magic, Ron did not rush to study other runes and magics of the terrestrial system, but first pushed open the door of the cabin and walked towards Nami.


    Nami and he live in a cabin, but this cabin has two rooms inside and outside. The outside was originally an office and was temporarily made into a bed.


    "......"


    At this time, Nami was lying in front of the table, showing a listless look.


    Saw Ron walk in, she just moved her gaze to look at Ron without looking up, then moved her gaze back to restore the dull aura.


    Nami is very unhappy.


    The ship is gone.


    Although she was about to cross the windless belt, she felt that the ship was likely to be finished, but when it was really finished, she was still unhappy, that is 100 million Bailey!


    100 million Bailey, the perfect brig!


    Although most of the 100 million Bailey is Ron ¡¯s money, in Nami ¡¯s view, she also enjoys this common property as a crew, not to mention Ron spends a lot of money here and does n¡¯t care about the money. Take Ron, the extravagant and captain''s property, as his own.


    "It''s just a ship, it doesn''t have to be like this until now."


    Ron looked at Nami exuding a negative aura, and couldn''t help but laugh for a while. From the time she arrived on the warship, she fell into this state, and she hasn''t recovered for half an hour now.


    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words, Nami suddenly raised her head and glared at Ron, her claws spreading her teeth and said: ¡°What a boat is, it ¡¯s a boat worth 100 million Bailey! ferry!"


    After she finished speaking, she silently bowed her head and wept, sadly: "If you had not offended Qi Wuhai, how could it be reduced to the point of being forced to abandon the ship ..."


    Ron: "..."


    Talked with Nami Yi, making him feel as if he was not forgiving, and it seemed impossible to refute for a while, and a Loli who fell into a negative state was better comforted.


    Ron walked in front of Nami, reached out and rubbed her head, and smiled: "Don''t be upset, come, look here, look at this ..."


    Said, Ron opened his right hand.


    The golden light spot emerged above Ron''s palm. The rapid condensation formed, not a rune, but a delicate and exquisite thing, like the imprinted crystal.


    Nami raised her head and saw the golden crystal floating on the palm of Ron, UU reading www. uukanshu.com could not help blinking and said: "What is this ... what?"


    Ron looked at Nami with a serious tone:


    "This is a divine magic mark condensed by my blood, and with it, even people without the magician''s bloodline can use magic on this basis."


    "... really ?!"


    Nami showed a surprised look. Although inexplicably felt Ron''s words were a little less convincing, she looked at the golden crystal imprint on Ron''s palm.


    Ron nodded and looked at the magic mark on his palm, saying: "Well, I''ve been thinking about how you can release the magic even if you don''t have blood. After recalling the ancient magic information, I finally found the magic mark the way."


    Hearing that Ron had been thinking about how to make himself use magic, Nami could n¡¯t help but feel a little moved, but then she was a little suspicious and looked at Ron:


    "Why haven''t you heard you mention it ... and get it done at this time ..."


    "Because I want to surprise you."


    Ron said unchanged: "To make a magic mark, it takes a lot of energy to make a little bit. Today it is just finished ... Come, try it."


    As he said, Ron did n¡¯t wait for Nami to speak again, and sent her right hand forward, and the golden crystal mark floated to Nami ¡¯s cheek. See through.


    For a moment, Nami only felt a sense of coolness all over her body, closed her eyes involuntarily, and could not help but gave a small moan.


    [Hint: You gave a first-level magic mark to others]


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement "Leader" and get 1 achievement point]

 Chapter 58： Mark Resonance

    "An achievement has been reached ..."


    Ron looked at Nami''s magical mark, and heard the prompt from his ear, he couldn''t help but smiled, and used this achievement to his mind.


    It didn''t last long before the fusion of the imprint of magic. After only a few seconds, Nami opened her eyes again. The flashing gloss in a pair of big eyes was a little brighter than before.


    "What do you feel?"


    Ron asked Nami.


    Nami made a sigh and said, "It''s very comfortable ..."


    Ron asked almost how "comfortable", but thought that the topic would be very dangerous, so he changed his mouth and said: "I tried your magic before trying, yes, open the porthole and put it out. "


    Gradually came back to Nami, her expression also seemed a little excited, she came to the window, pushed open the porthole, and then closed her eyes, made the previous meditation to build the rune.


    Two seconds later.


    š_!


    A wind blade condenses from the void, flew out of the sky, and falls to the sea.


    "... successful once."


    Ron looked at this scene and couldn''t help but tremble the corners of his mouth. He remembered that it took him a long time to practice, and how long it took Nami to release it. It seemed that it only took about two seconds? !


    This talent is too ... No, Nami has practiced many times long ago, and also has his own guidance, not fumbled by himself, the talent is definitely not as good as his predecessor.


    Yes, that''s it.


    "Successful!"


    Watching the wind blade fall to the sea, Nami stayed in place for a while, then rushed at Ron, hugged Ron at once, and showed a very active and happy smile.


    "Thanks! Captain!"


    Although Ron ¡¯s physique is average, Nami, who is fifteen years old, does n¡¯t have much weight. He hangs up and stands firm. He smiled, but he pretended to ponder: "... Nami, you said this magic mark How much is it worth? "


    Nami''s body stiffened, then jumped down suddenly, looked at Ron with a smile, and said: "I''m the only crew member on the ship now. If I encounter any enemy, I can also play a battle, right Captain?"


    "So improving the strength of the crew should be a win-win behavior."


    Ron heard Nami''s words, her mouth slightly raised, and was about to refute two more words, but her expression suddenly froze for a moment, and she looked at Nami strangely.


    He could feel that after Nami absorbed the magic mark, there seemed to be a special connection between him and Nami, which originated from the spiritual level.


    [This feeling is ...]


    After Ron froze for a while, he immediately summoned the interface of the achievement system. Then he saw on the professional interface that there was a special area at the bottom.


    At the top of this area is a golden, quadrangular magic mark, and his name Ron is marked below.


    And under the golden quadrilateral mark, a green line extended down to a golden triangular shape, and the name of Nami was marked under the golden triangular shape.


    Behind Nami ¡¯s name, there is also a bracket, and a few small characters are marked inside the bracket.


    Resonance: 0 points.


    Just as Ron thought slightly, some text appeared on the side of the screen.


    [When you have a mid-level magic mark, you can give up to two first-level magic marks to others. When you have a high-level magic mark, you can give up to two middle-level magic marks and four first-level magic marks to others. analogy¡¿


    [The existence of the enchanted imprint, the primary and secondary contact with the highest presence will exist on the imprint, when the lower level ¡¯s magic level is improved to a certain extent, the resonance generated by the imprint will be fed back to the highest presence, and a small amount of mental power will be improved for the highest presence]


    There are a total of two text descriptions, and one line after another line disappears.


    "Is there such an effect ... what is this, the power of faith? Guards?"


    Seeing all the text disappear, Ron ¡¯s unexpected look gradually became thoughtful, which means that after giving the magic mark to Nami, if Nami ¡¯s magic level is improved to a certain extent, he can also get a small amount of feedback !


    Is like a pyramid, which can continue to extend downward.


    not bad!


    After understanding it, Ron showed a smile, which is equivalent to providing a way to enhance the spiritual attributes, but in this case, the magic mark can not be given to anyone casually, the highest is given to some who have a very spiritual Highly talented people.


    If so, the feedback he gets will be greater.


    I do n¡¯t know what level the highest magic mark is. Ron thought about it. The text description mentioned that the high level can be given to two middle levels, and there is the word "and so on" in the back, which means high The magic mark of the order is not the highest, there is at least one file above.


    Because the speed of thinking far exceeds that of ordinary people, the thinking and pause at the interface of the achievement system only takes less than one second compared to the outside world.


    After Ron had recovered, he looked at Nami again. Seeing Nami ¡¯s smiling attempt to divert the topic from the value of the magic mark, the idea that wanted to tease a few words was completely dissipated, and instead revealed a serious Looking at Nami, she said:


    "It was just a joke, the magic mark was given to you, but it is made from the blood of the magician, the number is limited, even if I can''t make a few, so ... the only thing I want to say is ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Don''t waste it. "


    "of course."


    Nami raised her chin slightly, a confident expression appeared on the girl''s face, and she looked at Ron and said: "Relax, you will soon be told what a genius is."


    "......"


    Ron didn''t know where Nami''s fandom came from, as if she had absolute confidence in magic like sailing.


    But he couldn''t help whispering secretly in his heart. If there is no achievement system, he seems to be better than Nami by self-cultivation alone?


    Do not.


    He is a pioneer who is groping forward, and he can''t be surpassed by his successors!


    "I have taught you the basic runes of wind magic, I will also teach you the derived runes, and then you will practice wind magic exclusively."


    Ron thinks that the wind system should be the most suitable for Nami. If you can get the Thunder system in the future, it should be more suitable for Nami. After all, Nami is very good for the weather ... or for the basic elements of wind, water and thunder. High affinity.


    Every time she can predict a storm or something in advance, it is because she can keenly catch the change of wind or the change of water vapor.


    Nami happens to be the most interested in the wind system. After all, as a navigator, if there is wind magic, the control of the ship will reach a very high level, even if it is a big storm or bad weather, she There is also confidence to conquer.


    Teach Nami''s other eight derived runes to Nami, and then teach Nami the first-order and first-order enhanced magic he researched before Ron left Nami''s room.


    After returning to his cabin, Ron did not hesitate and immediately put himself into practice.


    ¡­¡­


    Five days later.


    Warship arrived at the headquarters of the Navy!

 Chapter 59： Entrance examination

    Marine Headquarters, Marine Fodor.


    At the lowest level of the huge fortress, this is where the recruits of the naval headquarters are used for training. The entire space is extremely spacious, with a height of more than ten meters, and can accommodate hundreds of recruits to exercise here.


    Although Ron had a special recommendation from Kapu, except for the situation of world conscription and promotion, anyone who joins the navy must first enter the new barracks. After passing the evaluation of the new barracks, they can formally become the navy. Those who fail can only be regarded as Navy Reserve.


    The naval headquarters is particularly strict here. Even the three generals of the red dog, the yellow ape and the green pheasant had great strength when they joined the navy, but they still came out of the new camp.


    "Is this the limit?"


    "It''s too weak ..."


    In the spacious training hall, many navies looked not far away. Ron, who was undergoing the initial assessment, had different looks, most of them were looking at the joke.


    Without it.


    Ron''s entrance examination results are really too bad.


    Whether it is weightlifting, running with weight, or other various physical tests, it is almost the countdown of the whole camp, and the opponent is said to be the strongest pirate hunter in the East China Sea.


    "This is also something that can''t be helped."


    Some naval recruits chuckled: "The East China Sea is, after all, the weakest of the four seas. Of course, it can''t be compared with the great sea route.


    Under the watch of everyone, Ron was holding an iron pier marked with 300KG at the moment, lifting it up with all his strength, barely lifting it to the position above his head, and let go.


    Crashed on the ground with a bang.


    "I said, don''t smash the holes on the ground, it will affect the training."


    A naval recruit stood by and watched this scene, couldn''t help vomiting, and at the same time walked forward, picked up the 300KG iron pier casually, as if carrying a bag of cotton, and looked at the sunken spit Pouting, then walked aside.


    , A navy major next to the record, could not help but shook his head and took a pen to record the results.


    Ron did not ignore the ridiculous recruits nearby, but looked thoughtfully at the 300KG iron pier.


    With his physical strength, of course, it is impossible to pick up such a heavy thing.


    Can be picked up, of course, rely on the spirit of modernization.


    Ron also wanted to test the power that his mental power can add. Now that this test has come down, he has roughly got some judgment ... In short, except for flying, it has no other effect What kind of eggs are used, still have to rely on the runes and release magic to have enough power.


    Promotes the spiritual strength to reach 100 points, and then transforms again, can achieve a certain considerable effect without relying on runes.


    Ron ¡¯s current spiritual attribute is 96 points.


    It took six days from the time he took the Kapu''s warship to reach the naval headquarters. Ron did not rush to improve his mental strength in these six days. Instead, he first tried to grasp the runes and magic of the earth system. some.


    Because his current magic level is already superb, even the rules of the derived runes can understand one or two. It is almost difficult for him to explore the derived runes and study the second-order magic.


    Within half a day he mastered the derived runes of the eight territories. In the next few days, he successfully performed two tertiary magics of the two territories ... Heavy pressure and ground thrust.


    As the name implies, the magic that can manipulate the ground to make the earth bulge with sharp rock shoots, and the heavy pressure is the magic that can make the enemy or object suddenly heavy.


    Both magic have a great effect on Ron.


    It is needless to say that the ground thrust technique can block terrain on the ground, making it easier to match the magic of the wind and fire systems, and the heavy pressure technique can reduce the flexibility of the enemy. It is the auxiliary magic that Ron currently needs most. one!


    Although the mental strength has not yet exceeded the 100-point level, but with the two magics of ground stab and heavy pressure, Ron feels that even if he is the kind of elite major general who will use moon steps and domineering headquarters, he can also be one. The battle even wins!


    [Can I find a young man in the headquarters to practice my hands ...]


    Ron glanced around. He wanted to find a young officer in the navy headquarters to practice. On the one hand, he would check his own strength. On the other hand, he would give vent to the rudeness of the "physical test". Dissatisfaction with the test.


    What is the difference between having a magician measure physical fitness and having a physical education teacher teach math? !


    Ron was very upset.


    Was especially seen by a group of naval recruits, and the proud magician could not accept the situation of being underestimated by the weak.


    "Last item, 3 points."


    "Ten physical fitness test, total 27 points."


    The navy major who was responsible for the entrance assessment, after recording the results of the last item, added up the previous results and reported a total number.


    He looked at Ron, but he did not show any expressions of ridicule, but nodded: "Do n¡¯t be disturbed by the group of recruits, it ¡¯s okay to get this score in the camp assessment, not the worst, as long as the follow-up If you work hard, you will have the opportunity to catch up. "


    "......"


    Ron didn''t want to talk.


    If the major responsible for the assessment came to make a few ridicules or contempt and so on ~ www.novelhall.com ~ he wanted to apply for a practical assessment to find an opponent to practice. As a result, the other party looked calm, even with a trace Consolation left Ron speechless for a while.


    Ron ¡¯s current state of mind is completely ¡®come to provoke me, it ¡¯s best to be a major general¡¯, and I ¡¯m ready to go crazy!


    "That, you called Ron, right?"


    Just when Ron was silent, a recruit approached and smiled at him: "Don''t be discouraged. When I first came, my grades were worse than yours. Now I can''t win in the third team except two people. It ¡¯s a defeated man, do n¡¯t be scared by the veterans, they will bully the newcomers who just entered the camp, and some people ca n¡¯t pass the graduation exam. ¡±


    Ron: "..."


    Thought he was provocative, and he had already brewed his mental strength, preparing a spiritual deterrence to put the other party down directly.


    People too!


    What about provocative people? !


    Now even if the recruits came to provoke Ron, it would be a blast, but all the people who provoke before did not provoke, and none of them spoke!


    It seems that he is not a physique with a mocking face.


    Something went wrong, and Ron was depressed.


    And at this time, the instructors of the new camp came over.


    "How about the newcomer''s assessment results?"


    Instructor Gumir asked the major Shen Shen who was in charge of the assessment.


    The major paid a salute and responded: "A total of 27 points for the ten items."


    "27 points?"


    Gumier was slightly startled. Has the East China Sea been so weak?


    After a little stunned, he shook his head again, and said: "If you enter the camp to assess 27 points, then be included in the tenth team ... All recruits, line up!"

 Chapter 60： Ron VS Boot Camp Instructor

    Gumil''s thick voice swayed on the field, and many naval recruits quickly assembled to form ten teams.


    Seeing Gumir, many recruits showed some fear in their eyes.


    In addition to the chief instructor ''former naval general Zefa'', there are four instructors in the new barracks of the headquarters. These four instructors are retired major generals or lieutenant generals, and Gumir is the harshest of the four instructors.


    Unlike the other three instructors, Gumir was not retired because of his age, but was retired because of injury, and because of this, his character was severe. Anyone who makes mistakes will be beaten to death, not to mention the harsh and uncommon training.


    "Rookie, go to the tenth team ... no, wait."


    Gumir turned to look at Ron who hadn''t entered the queue. When he was talking, he suddenly thought of something and stopped Ron again, saying, "You come first."


    Ron stepped forward silently.


    Gumir did n¡¯t go to see Ron. He turned his head and sternly glanced at the many recruits in the audience. Seeing that all the recruits were calm and disciplined, he regained his gaze and said, "Today''s homework is to summarize these The Six Forms of the Navy taught over the past few months have been used in actual combat. "


    "Ron, you will not use the Six Forms, let me do a demonstration with me first. I will use the Six Forms to attack you, allowing you to use all means to defend and attack."


    Poof.


    Gumil''s words fell, and the recruits twitched their lips, all showing extremely compassionate eyes to Ron, and everyone could not help but mourn in their hearts.


    Luck is too bad!


    If the other instructors are okay, they will usually pull back during the combat drill, but Gumir is famous for his sternness, but all hands must be injured, and the nose and bruise will be swollen, and even the heavy ones will be sent to the medical team!


    "Fight ... demonstration?"


    Ron also froze for a moment, revealing an unexpected look, and then a bright light flashed in his eyes.


    I''m coming!


    The opportunity for has finally arrived!


    "Poor newcomer ..."


    Seeing Ron''s excitement, many recruits below silently mourned for Ron, and some people even bowed their heads silently and couldn''t bear to look at it.


    The newcomer probably thought he would learn something on the first day.


    Gumilian instructor''s battle demonstration, that is to take the life to learn!


    "Are you ready, let''s start."


    "Navy Six Styles, Shaved as the Basis ..."


    Gomir walked to the position about ten meters away from Ron, with a tone of silence. As the voice fell, his entire person disappeared suddenly, and the ground cracked with a bang.


    In the next moment, Gumir''s figure appeared on the right side of Ron, kicked, and continued to say in the mouth: "The rapid attack with shaved burst speed makes the enemy unable to respond, even if it is impossible to knock down the other party. Create flaws. "


    boom!


    This kick was kicked towards Ron''s back shoulder. Due to the extremely fast speed, he only lifted a little arm when he saw Ron''s side, twisted a little, and was kicked.


    "After creating a flaw, you can shave it again ... um?"


    Gumir continued to explain, but halfway through, he suddenly stopped.


    Saw that Ron, who took his foot on the back of the shoulder, was not kicked and flew out. He just wobbled a little, but instead he just felt like he was hitting a hard rock.


    Gumir''s eyes showed a little surprise, although this was the first blow, in order to judge Ron''s ability to bear, he used only a small amount of power, but this kick kicked up Ron was still immobile, and his footsteps were even staggering. No, something was beyond his expectations.


    The atmosphere fell into embarrassment.


    After two seconds of silence in the field, Gumir regained his calm, and said: "Very well, the body is tougher than I thought. You may be able to practice¡® Iron ¡¯soon ....¡±


    Gumir said that he would step up his efforts and use shaving to create Ron ¡¯s flaws again, but this time he did n¡¯t wait for him to launch an attack, but Ron took the lead!


    After using stone skin technique to resist Gumir''s weak blow, Ron turned around suddenly, and a crystal wand slipped out of his right sleeve. After holding it, it was a wave.


    Gale slashes!


    Seven or eight wind blades nearly two meters intertwined, suddenly burst out, swept towards Gumir, and before it fell, it made people feel that their skin seemed to be cut!


    Gumil''s face changed drastically, almost without any hesitation, and with a bang, the whole person flew backwards.


    š_!


    Seven or eight wind blades swept across and cut the ground into several extremely deep gullies, and then flew out tens of meters, which gradually dissipated.


    Gumir''s figure appeared in the other direction, only to see a tear-like rip in the sleeve on his right and the navy embroidered with the word ''justice''.


    Seeing this scene, many recruits were stunned, and then their eyes widened.


    Just what was that? !


    ¡­¡­


    "Slash? No ... demonic fruit?"


    Gumir''s gaze turned to Ron several times in an instant.


    His first reaction was Jianhao''s invisible slash, but Ron didn''t really hold a sword in his hand, and the wave was not a slash.


    "It turns out that it is not based on pure physical strength."


    Changed his face at the same time, Gumir was also slightly amazed. With a score of only 27 points, even if Donghai is weak, it will not be the strongest in Donghai.


    If you have the ability of a demon fruit, that is another matter.


    Looking at the scene in the field, the naval recruits not far away were also stunned, but soon they all recovered, and their gazes towards Ron also all changed ~ www.novelhall.com ~ demons Fruit ability!


    No wonder.


    There are also many talents in the new barracks. There is no actual division between the capable and the pure body technique. At least everyone knows that the body technique can be opposed to the demon fruit to a certain extent. .


    "There is no shortage of demonic fruit abilities in this sea, but with the Sixth Form of the Navy, even those who encounter abilities can fight against them, and even defeat them."


    Gumir''s expression calmed down, and continued to explain to the recruits. After he spoke quietly, his figure suddenly flickered and disappeared again. When he appeared next time, he already came to Ron''s left.


    Shave!


    Refers to the gun!


    Knew that Ron was a demon fruit ability, and the power of the blow just now was also unusual. Gumir''s attack was no longer suppressed, and he had used nearly seven or eight points of power.


    Although I have n¡¯t used domineering yet, it ¡¯s hard to wait for a lieutenant colonel to follow.


    Gumir was also a major general at the headquarters of the Navy, and was a strong presence in the major general. However, due to a battle, he lost four fingers in his left hand and became disabled. After retiring, he did not want to leave the navy, so he came to the new camp as an instructor.


    "Finger ..."


    "Instructor Gumir is serious."


    Many recruits saw the scene on the field, almost all intently.


    Thought that the recruits would be unilaterally ill-treated. As a result, Ron had the ability to possess demonic fruit, and it was still very strong, which made Gumir instructors take it seriously.


    "But it will be miserable to get the instructor to take it seriously."


    Some people couldn''t help whispering. Before that, new recruits relied on their strong strength, refused to accept Gumir, and played against Gumere head-to-head, but ended up being beaten to death.

 ~： Official pit filling ...

    In the past few days, the chapter review and book review have been banned, but I ca n¡¯t see the chapter review Xiaofeng, but I am very panic. I ca n¡¯t see the vomiting when reading the book. The curtain can''t be seen at all, and this kind of thing has started to develop like this ...


    anyway.


    Today I saw the latest official life card information. Two years ago, all the members of cp9 would see the domineering color and armed color ...


    In fact, in the book, I wanted to write cp9 directly and would use domineering color, but I was worried that there would be a group of people who wrote irritably and irrationally. It would be troublesome to explain.


    It seems that the animation in the second half of the story is basically the same as that of the comics. All the naval officers of the New World and above will use domineering. The headquarters should also be the new barracks.


    However, it is estimated that most people will not read the information. Xiaofeng still has to try to find out the settings that can be recognized by most people. It is more painful for others to do this. It is necessary to make some more complete and more in line with the original. Supplementary setting of logic.


    Finally, everyone has a recommendation ticket to vote for Xiaofeng. Although the new book list is gone, the time for the chapter review ban is also able to slightly end Xiaofeng''s panic.


    This new book is really disaster-ridden. It was severely beaten first, and then another round of chapter review was blocked, bursting, and the mentality collapsed.

 Chapter 61： Fight the upper hand

    Click!


    ''S expected scenes where the gun hit or was avoided did not appear.


    Appeared in front of everyone, a translucent light curtain was arranging between Ron and Gumir, and the finger was poked on the light curtain, only to make the light curtain tremble slightly, it was blocked.


    "Since I have taken it seriously ..."


    Ron''s left hand bluffed, while maintaining the magic barrier, while the right hand wand waved upwards, the whole ground instantly roared like an earthquake.


    Although I do n¡¯t know the specific strength of the instructors in the new camp, Ron estimated that at least he should be the major general of the headquarters before retiring. Instructors can only teach assistants.


    Since the opponent''s strength is at least the major general of the headquarters, then there is no doubt that he can also use the magic he has mastered freely.


    Although he explored the magic of ground stab surgery when he was on a warship, and was also recognized by the system, but because it was at sea, he has never been able to really use it.


    The only limitation of this ground puncture technique is that there must be a ground.


    Because of this limitation, the momentum of this trick is also very large, compared to the same level of wind and fire magic, and this is the first time Ron uses it.


    Expectations to test new magic, expectations to test one''s own strength, and the depression brought about by previous physical fitness tests were all released by Ron at the moment into hearty magic.


    Boom!


    Seven or eight extremely thick thorns pierce from the ground, and under the shocking gaze of many recruits, they directly reached the ceiling of this floor!


    Gumir was also not expecting Ron to release this method. The whole person was forced to tread in the air and cast a moon step to avoid the stabbing.


    "Firewall!"


    "Wind burst!"


    Ron took the initiative and released two magics without hesitation.


    The hot flame instantly spread out, forming a huge fire curtain with a full circle of ten meters. Then a huge compressed wind ball emerged from the sky and crashed into the fire curtain.


    Hula!


    The wall of fire is like a reddish marshmallow. It is absorbed by the windball and transformed into a huge reddish fireball, striking towards Gumir.


    Gumier was in the air, and both sides were blocked by ground thorns. In addition, the range covered by this trick was extremely large, making it difficult for him to avoid using moon steps.


    "Arashi feet!"


    Gumir saw that it was difficult to avoid completely, so he shouted and kicked out with a swift kick. A chopping with a length of three or four meters in blue fell instantly, slashing across the wind and fire.


    Oh!


    The huge red fireball was cut into two, and turned into flame and blast.


    After seeing the slash and cut the windball, Ron still attacked him with a certain momentum, flicked decisively, and flew into the air. Instead of opening the magic barrier, he directly avoided the blow, and at the same time The wand pressed towards the front with emptiness.


    "Stressing!"


    "Ok?"


    Just judged that Ron''s weakness should be close combat, and Gumir, who was about to use the speed to rush over, instantly felt that his body was pressed by a heavy force, as if carrying a huge load on his back.


    Although he can resist this load, he has made his body several times heavier, his speed and flexibility are greatly reduced, and even some can not use the moon step, falling straight.


    "Great Wind Blade!"


    Ron used the heavy pressure technique to drop Gumir from the air, and there was no pause. The backhand wand was another point, and a huge wind blade with a width of four or five meters fell.


    Is also a second-order magic of the wind system. Unlike the strong wind, this attack is to consolidate the attack power into a single line, and the single power is stronger than the strong wind.


    "Shave!"


    However, at this time, Gumir had already raised his vigilance to the zenith. He no longer treated Ron as a recruit, but regarded him as a strong enemy. He saw that the domineering had already been used and the wind that was released in Ron. When the blade falls, it is forced to avoid with shaving.


    "Flexibility has decreased by at least 30% ... wind, fire and earth, what is this guy''s devil fruit ability?"


    Gumir frowned, unable to understand Ron''s ability, but he wouldn''t flinch at this moment, and the instructor could never fail in front of the recruits.


    Swoosh!


    After avoiding the wind blade, Gumir snorted, and the whole person forcibly jumped into the air, rushed to Ron, his fist in his right hand, and the black armed color domineering on his fist instantly covered.


    "Armed!"


    Ron backhanded to release the magic barrier again.


    Boom!


    Gumir''s fist bombarded the magic barrier with a bang, the entire magic barrier violently oscillated, and there were cracking cracks, but still not broken.


    Ron dropped his left hand, the magic barrier disappeared, and the wand in his right hand continued.


    Oh! laugh! laugh!


    In an instant, five or six wind blades flew towards Gumir.


    "Armed iron block!"


    Gumir''s complexion changed slightly. This happened to be when he could no longer exert his power with one punch. In the face of Ron''s rapid attack, he could only forcefully resist.


    Ding Ding Dong Dong!


    The wind blade hit Gumir, and the sparks splattered instantly.


    However, it is extremely obvious that the wind blade blocked by Gumir ¡¯s armed colored arms did not have any effect, but the white marks were only blocked by the navy six-type iron block.


    Gumier obviously hasn''t trained his armor color to be capable of armoring the whole body, and he can''t match his knowledge with him, and he can instantly harden his armor at any position.


    "Can win!"


    Ron''s eyes flickered, his thoughts were running faster than ordinary people, and while locking Gumir''s movements, he made dozens of battle simulation deductions.


    If Gumir ¡¯s armor color is one more level and can completely smash the magic barrier, then Ron is difficult to win, and if Gumir can achieve the full body armor color, it is also difficult to win.


    But neither Gumir has it.


    Continuously released many second-order magic ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ron''s mental power also consumed a lot, but Gumir was also very embarrassed, his clothes were fragmented, and white marks appeared on his muscles.


    "Arashi feet!"


    Gumir blocked Ron''s wind blade combo, the whole person slammed in the air, and a close foot of Lan Ran flicked at Ron.


    Ron''s left hand bluffed, the magic barrier was released again, and the front was hard against Lan feet.


    Click!


    The cyan chopper fell on the barrier, causing a fine crack in the barrier.


    Blocked Gumir''s attack. Ron saw that Gumir could not use the moon step, and fell to the ground. He held the wand in his right hand and drew it upwards. The ground thrust was released again.


    Boom!


    Gumir was difficult to avoid in the air, and he threw his fist down and smashed the ground thorn.


    From the beginning of the battle to the present, in a few rounds, Ron and Gumir have fought to the most fierce level, and the momentum has shaken the first floor of the entire naval headquarters. Even the second and third floors above have felt The movement of the layer.


    The first floor serves as a training base for the new barracks, and there have always been a lot of movements, but this time the movements are obviously greater than in the past, so that some lieutenants such as flying spider ghost spiders are surprised. Fight at the training base of the building.


    The huge movements even the third floor felt, not to mention the first floor.


    Many of the naval recruits in the training base, whether new or veteran, are all staring at the moment, their faces full of shock and unbelievable look.


    Hey.


    What a joke!


    Can actually fight with the instructor to this extent!


    This is obviously not a teaching drill anymore. Gumir not only has no time to explain, he even used the domineering, and the key is that it seems to have fallen into the disadvantage!

 Chapter 62： This years monster rookie

    "Actually forced Gumir to such a degree ..."


    Training base outside the stairs leading to the second floor, a navy wearing a top hat narrowed his eyes and looked at the field. He was one of the generals of the headquarters of Stolo Berry.


    Next to him, holding a cigar, the Lieutenant General Huoshan, who had a smiling expression, also looked at the field and spit out smoke: "That man is ... a recruit? If you remember correctly, it seems to be the pirate hunter in the East China Sea. , When did he come to the headquarters? "


    Can be famous in the East China Sea in a very short period of time, sweeping the Quartet, and the intelligence said that he is very young, and Ron''s talent has been recognized by the burning mountain.


    He looked at Ron in the field and smiled: "It really is talented. After coming to the headquarters to exercise, even Major General Gumir seems to be unable to win him."


    "......"


    Next to the major general heard the words of Huoshaoshan, his face suddenly became weird, and after a little hesitation, he said: "Lieutenant Huoshaoshan, the newcomer seems to have come only today, followed by Lieutenant Capu''s warship."


    Hearing the major general ¡¯s words, the burning hill suddenly froze, turned his head to look at him, and said a little stunnedly: "You mean ... he just arrived at the headquarters today?"


    "should be."


    Hearing the major general ¡¯s response, Huo Shaoshan ¡¯s expression suddenly became wonderful.


    Originally thought that Ron was joining the naval headquarters. After some training, he had such strength. I did not expect that the other party was a new barracks with a strength comparable to the general of the headquarters!


    And looking at Ron''s appearance, it is estimated that he is younger than he thought, at most about 25 years old, this age has this strength, and has not received training from the headquarters before ... Such an existence, in Huoshaoshan In the impression, there seem to be few people in recent decades!


    Green Pheasant! Red dog! Yellow Ape!


    Today''s three navy generals had such strength when they first joined the navy. After Zefa''s careful teaching, he almost had the strength of a navy lieutenant when he graduated, and then steadily increased all the way, eventually becoming the navy''s highest combat power!


    And others, vaguely remember that the flying squirrel was similar in that year, and now it is also the top ranking in the headquarters of the lieutenant general, second only to the two generals of tea dolphins and peach rabbits.


    That is to say.


    Ron can grow into an elite lieutenant at worst!


    The status of elite lieutenant general in the headquarters is already very high, second only to the three generals, and if the lieutenant general and the base chief are not counted, the headquarters now has only 15 lieutenant generals!


    "Ahhhhh ... There are monster newcomers again."


    Just when there was some shock in the heart of Huoshao Mountain, a slightly lazy voice came from the side, and when he turned around, he saw a tall man in casual clothes, holding a shirt on his left shoulder and standing over there.


    The moment I saw each other, Huoshan and Stoloberg were all in a body and said, "General Kuzan, you are back."


    "Ah, just come back."


    The green pheasant yawned and said, "Slightly a little sleepy. I''m going first. I said that next time, this kind of battle should go outside, and ... That''s why, forget, forget it.


    Fire Hill and Stoloberry saw the green pheasant walked up the stairs like this and yawned, looked at each other, and could not help but smile bitterly.


    "It should indeed go outside to fight."


    "I didn''t expect it."


    The two shook their heads to each other.


    Although the construction of the naval base is extremely strong, not only the materials used are comparable to the hardness of steel, and there are even steel interlayers inside, which are not afraid of general attacks, but this level of battle will always cause some damage. Consume resources to maintain.


    On the field.


    The battle between Ron and Gumir has also reached the most intense level.


    Gumir had wounds and blood dripping on his body, but the wounds were very shallow, not serious, but the clothes were scorched in half, and they looked very embarrassed.


    Ron didn''t have any scars here, unscathed, but he could also see sweat on his forehead, wheeze slightly, and was under a lot of pressure.


    "Mental energy is not enough ... one win will determine the outcome."


    Ron took a deep breath and made a decision.


    If he is outside, he can use Gummer and his flying ability to destroy Gumir a little bit like the suppression of Sainol. However, in this base, even if he can make Gumir difficult to use Step, can not stop Gumir from jumping ten meters.


    "Explosion!"


    "Great Wind Blade!"


    After temporarily restricting and suppressing Gumir with heavy pressure and ground stab, Ron first released the burst inflammation, forcibly controlled hovering in the air, and then released the Great Wind Blade.


    Blade of the Great Wind combined with Explosive Surge, this is his strongest attack at the moment.


    Explosive Flame Blade!


    Like a red sun beaming like a sword, the meniscus was exploded from the air.


    "Arashi Feet ... Crescent Moon!"


    Gumir was hindered by the ground stab technique, judging that he couldn''t easily avoid Ron''s blow, and he took a deep breath at the moment, and suddenly exhibited the strongest lanji extension skill.


    Saw a cyan crescent-shaped slash flying through the air, facing the giant blade of explosive flame.


    The two slashes are almost the same size, and even the appearance is almost similar, but one has a red sun-like color, with red outside and gold, and one with a moonlight-like color, with blue outside and white inside.


    Boom!


    Mizuki Arashi''s feet collided with the explosive blade.


    With a roar, I saw a shock wave visible to the naked eye swaying in all directions, and all the stalagmites produced by the thorns around the ground were violently shaken under this impact, and then fragmented.


    The crescent moon exploded in the red sun, and annihilated with the wind blade, but the hot flame burst forward and fell towards Gumir.


    "Armed!"


    Gumir used Lan feet and could n¡¯t avoid it. He could only stack his arms before him.


    The crimson flame suddenly exploded in front of him, blasted his body out, flew tens of meters in a row, and slammed into the rear wall.


    Couldn''t fully withstand the next attack. After violent shock, Gumir coughed up a mouthful of blood, but then he stepped again and tried to rush to Ron again.


    But.


    Didn''t wait for him to rush out, a figure was snatched inwards, blocking him.


    "Stop, Gumir, it''s almost done."


    Headquarters Lieutenant General Stoloberg blocked Gumir.


    The burning mountain over there also appeared below Ron, looking at Ron flying over the sky, and said kindly: "Enough is enough, come down, it is not a battle training."


    Ron flew slowly down.


    Until this moment, many recruits in the field gradually woke up like a dream. They looked at each other and could see the dull eyes in each other''s eyes ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This should be ... that newcomer won .


    Incredible!


    It is normal for a recruit to win a veteran. Even last year, there was a recruit who beat the strongest veteran as soon as he entered the camp-but the recruit won the instructor, which seems to only exist in the record!


    Many recruits here are in a slump, but Ron shook his head secretly in his heart.


    Lost.


    Seemed to have the absolute upper hand, but his mental energy was consumed by seven, eight, eight, and the last blow only caused minor injuries to Gumir, unable to decide the victory or defeat.


    If continues to drag on, he should lose.


    However, the terrain here is good for Gumir. If it is in the open-air square outside, he is confident that he can win Gumir ... Then again, is this instructor a major general or a lieutenant general before?


    Ron thought, Gumir was mostly a major general before, and his right hand was still disabled, which affected part of his strength, but even in the heyday, he still had six or seven points to win if he competed in the open square outside.


    The effect of earth magic is still very obvious!


    There is no repression of Gumir, then it is not a question of how much chance, but how long it can last.


    ¡¾But my strength will not stay here soon¡¿


    After judging his own strength, Ron sighed in his heart and murmured.


    Is very close to 100 points of spirit. Relatively, it can be said that it is only one step away from third-order magic. Once mastered third-order magic, it is no longer a matter of such a fierce duel who wins and loses ...


    But whether the major general of the headquarters can resist his blow without being spiked!

 Chapter 63： residence

    "... Greater than I thought."


    "Good job."


    After being stopped by Stoloberg, Gumir did not have anger and shame, but instead smiled freely, revealing a harsh and completely different look than before.


    His sternness is aimed at the recruits.


    At the beginning, he lost his finger because of his inferior strength, became disabled, and had to retire to become an instructor. Because of this, he hoped that each of the sea soldiers he taught had strong strength. He ended like this.


    There are a total of forty teams in the new barracks of the headquarters. From one team to ten teams, maybe the strongest in each generation is not as good as the other instructors. However, in terms of overall average strength, his one to ten teams have always been The strongest!


    Gumir didn''t care about the damage of his uniform, and smiled and walked to Ron. After sighing, he immediately said: "Your strength has exceeded me. If you are outside, you should not be able to rely on my Six Forms. What threatens you ... but you should not be complacent because of this, the existence of this sea that is stronger than me is countless. "


    "Your physical strength should be very poor. You need to pay attention to this point. Even if your devil''s fruit ability is very strong, body surgery is fundamental. Without body surgery, you can''t master high-level domineering. You can''t go to the sea by fruit ability alone Pinnacle. "


    Gumir''s admiration and serious reminder made Ron a little respectful.


    It was difficult to stop his magic when he fought just now, and the pressure brought by Gumir was also very strong. He could only go all out. Fortunately, there was no serious injury.


    Although Ron knew his own route, he only needed to delve into magic to surpass everything, but he nodded seriously at Gumir.


    "I know."


    Gumil saw Ron not being arrogant or arrogant, and smiling again, saying:


    "Okay, with your current strength you can already apply for early graduation, but I suggest you stay in the new camp for some more time. The chief instructor, Mr. Zefa, will take turns teaching the recruits every week. Mr. Zefa used to be the headquarters The generals, both combat experience and teaching level are far above me. "


    Actually, without using Gumir, Ron would not be in a hurry to apply for graduation in advance now. The purpose of his coming to the headquarters is to get a stable period of practice here.


    To apply for graduation, at least he has to wait until he has mastered the third order magic.


    But it should not be far away, at most one month, he can grasp the third order magic!


    Fire Mountain and Stoloberg saw no conflict between Ron and Gumir, but instead became very harmonious and smiled at each other.


    "Your name is Ron, right. I heard about you when I was in the East China Sea, and I specifically asked the navy over there. Do you have any idea of ??joining the navy?"


    Huoshanshan smiled with a cigar: "I was a little sorry for this at the time, but I didn''t expect you to come to the headquarters, and come to the headquarters with your talents, it is indeed much better than serving in the East Sea."


    Stoloberg said in a calm tone, "Continue to work hard, newcomer, don''t be complacent, you may be able to go to a higher place than us in the future, but that must be obtained by hard work, only by talent, It is impossible to surpass the generals and generals. "


    The elite major general of the headquarters, like Gumir, is also very strong, but in front of the real lieutenant general, there is still a big gap.


    The major generals of this department are more or less weak.


    Like Gumir, he is actually not very good at navy six-style paper painting and seeing color domineering. He can only be said to be a rough grasp, otherwise, even if he is restricted by heavy pressure, he will at least avoid Ron ¡¯s magic. It will be easy one level.


    Although the generals of the headquarters are far less than generals, they have almost no absolute weaknesses compared to major generals. Both the two-color domineering and the six-style are mastery levels. If there is something like attribute statistics, their attributes are basically all It is a hexagon with no defects and weaknesses.


    One or two attributes of some people will be more prominent, if all aspects are outstanding, it can become a candidate for the general ... As for the general, it is a larger hexagon.


    Huoshan and Lieutenant General Stoloberg were not malicious, and Ron responded with a smile.


    "Dissolve today."


    Gumir nodded and opened his eyes to the many seamen not far away. Then he glanced at Ron again and said with a smile: "Ron you are still in the tenth team, but you can choose to practice on your own without having to train with the team."


    Ron ¡¯s strength and talents are of a special type. Naturally, it is not suitable for mass training with other recruits. To Ron ¡¯s level, you need to find the most suitable cultivation route to practice. Others can only give directions.


    Gumil''s sentence was once again approved by Ron.


    Asked him to play with those recruits with 500KG weight running and 1000KG weightlifting, which is too rude and does not conform to the magician''s character and style of painting.


    ¡­¡­


    Behind the headquarters, there is a house.


    "Ahahaha, boy Ron, you fought against the instructor the first day."


    Karp sat on the sofa in the living room eating a bag of celestial bees, grinning at Ron who came in. He also worked with the instructor on the first day of entering the new camp, but he was beaten by the instructor It''s miserable.


    After that, he went to the instructor to practice, and he didn''t know how many times he was beaten before gradually starting to press the instructor in turn.


    "Teaching the Six Forms of Actual Combat, just chose me."


    Ron shrugged, still explaining, he didn''t want his image to become the kind of thorn in the air, which was really detrimental to the magician''s worth.


    After the explanation, Ron asked again: "Nami?"


    On the side of the naval headquarters, only officers above the school level are eligible to bring relatives to live in the town behind the Fortress of Mariinfodo. The recruits do not have this authority ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Although Nami can also participate in the voyage ''Shi''s kind of application, but because the age is too young, only 15 years old, plus Nami does not want to be mixed with the navy, and can''t get money, so pity to tell Kapu that she has no relatives There is no place to live.


    When Karp heard it, he did not hesitate to solve the problem for Nami, saying that Nami could stay with him temporarily. Anyway, he has a large yard here, only he lives alone, and a villa is empty, even if Ron lives Just come in.


    "upstairs."


    Cap responded casually and looked at the newspaper on the coffee table.


    Ron put on his slippers and walked upstairs. After glancing at several rooms upstairs, he switched to a spiritual perspective and found Nami ¡¯s room.


    "Actually, I can''t tell that I''m fifteen."


    Glanced twice from a spiritual perspective, and Ron muttered in his heart.


    In Nami''s room, Nami was sitting cross-legged on the bed, her eyes closed, her expression calm, and she was doing meditation.


    Unlike Ron, she does not need to spend time to derive derivative runes and magic, so in addition to practicing the magic given by Ron, it is meditation to enhance spiritual power.


    After looking at it, Ron did not disturb Nami. Nami improved her mental power. He also got a small amount of resonance feedback through the magic mark here, which is very good.


    Pushed open the room next to it, Ron walked in and began to meditate.


    Karp didn''t say that he could live here, but Ron wondered if he would stay a few days. Karp shouldn''t mind. With the strength he showed today, no matter how much he surpassed the colonel of the headquarters, he applied a few days A single dwelling should be no problem.

 Chapter 64： Zefas annoyance

    "... The strongest in physical skill, with the physique as the foundation, the six forms as the main body, and the domineering as the leaves!"


    "Various body techniques are the most essential of the Six Forms of the Navy, which integrates long-range and short-range attacks, dodge and hard resistance defenses, body speed, etc. It can be said to be the most comprehensive body technique."


    "Two-color domineering form an extension on the six forms ..."


    In the square in front of the navy headquarters, a navy with purple hair and empty sleeves on the right arm was instructively admonishing many recruits.


    He is the chief instructor of the new barracks, former navy general Zefa.


    Zefa was attacked by a pirate in the fifteen years of the era of the pirates, and he broke his arm. This year is the nineteenth year of the era of the pirates. It is not yet time for Bergapunk to make a sea floor stone arm for him. The missing arm is so empty.


    Ron came to the new barracks and learned more about Zefa. Rufa ¡¯s arm was not broken because he lost to the ¡®Little White Beard Weibull¡¯, but to protect the students.


    At that time, the recruits on the ship were successively killed. Zefa paid the price of one arm in order to save the last Ain and Binz, and then forced to repel Weibull with the remaining arm.


    Even so, Zefa''s mentality has changed since then.


    The stranger ca n¡¯t feel it, but most of the recruits in the new barracks can notice that Zefa ¡¯s character has become harsher and more irritable, not as kind-hearted as he once was. Rush to kill, scum!


    This is far away from the figure of the general who was called ¡®not killing¡¯.


    Ron is also in the square.


    In fact, for him, the teaching of physical skills was almost meaningless, but this was Zefa ¡¯s first lecture. As the chief instructor, the former navy general, he had promised Gumir before, so the first lesson was still coming, Anyway, standing meditation did not delay his practice.


    "During domineering, seeing and seeing the opponent''s movements, armed with color ... huh?"


    Zefa left his hand behind his back and walked around the recruits in the square. While explaining, he suddenly glanced at Ron who was standing at the end of the back row.


    Seemed to have a straight posture and a serious look, but Zefa noticed that there was nothing in Ron''s eyes, no focus, and he seemed to be distracted.


    Frowned, a little unhappy.


    "That recruit, get out!"


    "Ok?"


    Although Ron was in a state of meditation, he was also aware of the outside world. He noticed Zefa ¡¯s eyes and recovered from meditation.


    Zefa looked at Ron frowning slightly, and said, "I didn''t seem to have seen you before. Are you a recruit? ... The Ron who had a fight with Gumir the day before yesterday?"


    "Yes."


    Ron admitted frankly.


    Zefa heard that the expression did not relax, but frowned and continued: "I heard that the strength is good, but you can''t slack off, and you can''t rely too much on the devil''s fruit."


    The three generals of the green pheasant red dog and the yellow ape are all his students. Among these three students, the one he dislikes most is the yellow ape. The yellow ape relies too much on fruit ability and does not listen to his teaching.


    The key is to rely on fruit ability. The yellow ape has also become a general, and the yellow ape has also used this to tease him several times, which makes Zefa even more annoyed by the yellow ape.


    He listened to the news reported by others. Ron only scored 27 points in the camp, but he tied with Gumere. The ability of the devil fruit was very developed and his physique was very poor. He did n¡¯t want to see the second yellow ape again. And, although the yellow ape depends on the fruit ability, the body technique is still passable.


    "Demon fruit ability, even in the natural system, will consume physical strength. If the physical fitness is too poor, it cannot exert truly powerful power."


    "And the two domineering colors of armed color and seeing color are the basis of the strong. The master of domineering may not be the strong, but the strong standing on the pinnacle of the sea are all masters of domineering. The strength of domineering, especially the armed color, is extremely dependent on Physically! "


    Zefen''s temperament gradually became stricter, saying: "The body is weak and weak, even if you have learned the domineering, it will not be stronger. With your strength, you should come into contact with the domineering, but your entry assessment is only 27 points. Too weak. "


    "Even though relying on the fruit ability can beat the general major general, but with your weak body, you want to reach the level of those generals, that is impossible!"


    "Give you a month ... for the physical fitness test next month, I want to see your score increase from 27 points to over 80 points! Return to the team!"


    Ron: "..."


    Zefa''s fierce criticism of his head and face, leaving him speechless for a while.


    What the **** is it that the physical fitness test is 27 points to 80 points, not to mention that his actual fitness score is not more than single digits, even if there are really 27 points, the increase to 80 will not change the strength. Delved into third-order magic.


    But things like magic, there is no way to make it clear, not to mention his current strength is only a major general level, facing the former general like Zefa, was suppressed by strength.


    If you want to prove that the magic is strong enough to ignore body art, then you must have enough strength, and the current strength can''t prove anything.


    "One month ... If you can master the third-order magic, you can almost leave the naval headquarters." Ron murmured in his heart and muttered: "I don''t know how to compare with the lieutenant after mastering the third-order magic."


    After the dissolution, Ron applied for living alone and was approved.


    This world is respected by strength, and it is the same in the navy. He has the strength to fight Gumir, and he has the privilege to apply for residence alone, and even allow relatives to live in the headquarters.


    After having a separate residence, Ron began a closed retreat.


    ¡­¡­


    A week later. UU reading


    On the square in front of the naval headquarters.


    "... Why didn''t that Ron come?"


    Zefa glanced at the crowd and asked, frowning when he didn''t see Ron''s figure.


    The recruits on the field looked at each other. Someone at the front hesitated for a while and whispered to Zefa: "That, Teacher Zefa, Ron has never been here ... except the first day and the day you came last week. "


    "Fuck!"


    Zefa heard the words and suddenly showed an annoyed look.


    What can I do if I do n¡¯t come to the training camp? Staying at home and practicing hard? Just kidding, there are all kinds of training equipment and props in the new camp. If you don''t come to the new camp, you will undoubtedly be lazy and take his words as a deaf ear.


    Grunting.


    Someone saw Zefa angry, and could not help swallowing. He whispered, "Teacher Zefa, are you going to call him over?"


    "Train first."


    Zefa said with a deep voice: "Let him come over for training tomorrow! If he doesn''t come, he won''t use it. If he doesn''t want to follow me, then I have nothing to teach."


    If it was changed to the previous one, he would be willing to put some energy into remedial treatment when meeting such stabbing students. For example, the yellow ape at that time, he patiently rehabilitated it.


    But now, since the last thing, his character has changed and he has become impatient.


    If he didn''t want to come, he would not care.


    Relying on the devil''s fruit to gain a little strength, he was complacent and arrogant, and he didn''t want to ignore such students.


    Will wait until Ron''s strength stops, it is difficult to get in, know his mistakes, and come to him sincerely regret to ask again.

 Chapter 65： 100 points of mental strength

    "Come here again and rub my rice ... 500 Bailey will be paid."


    In a humble but clean room, Ron walked out with the dishes on the table, and started to speak to Nami who was sitting at the table sometime.


    Although Nami lives in Cap''s house for a while, Cap''s old man rarely cooks, and the cooking is very simple. Of course, it is very different from Ron. The dish in the canteen of the Navy Headquarters is a big pot, so The taste is not much better than that of Cap.


    "Little stupid, just a meal."


    Nami supported her cheeks with both hands, humming with a bulging face.


    Ron sat down in front of her, vomiting for a while in his heart. All the accounts he needed to give Nami money were cleared by Nami, and in all such cases, Nami was sullied.


    But he is just talking about it. The fifteen-year-old Xiao Namei is not only annoying, but cute and abnormal, but cute is justice.


    "Second order magic, I have mastered it."


    While eating, Nami smiled at Ron and said, "This is a genius. How long did it take you to master second-order magic?"


    "Well, have you mastered second-order magic?"


    Ron looked slightly surprised at Nami and said, "But it''s reluctant to release it."


    Has been in the navy headquarters for half a month.


    Nami asked him about the second-order magic about ten days ago. He taught Nami the violent wind. He originally just gave Nami a direction to practice. Unexpectedly, it was only ten days before Nami really mastered it. Second order magic.


    No wonder yesterday he triggered a spiritual resonance from Nami through the magical mark, and increased the spiritual power by 1 point. It seems that Nami has made a breakthrough in his spiritual practice.


    But Nami does n¡¯t have a magic wand. Even if her mental strength breaks through, it is estimated to be 20 o''clock. Even if it can release second-order magic, it should be extremely reluctant, and it will be weak when released.


    "Yes, it is."


    Nami tilted her head and said, "It will take a few minutes to recover after being released."


    "Don''t use it as much as possible, improve your mental strength first."


    Ron pondered for a while, and said: "If you feel dizzy, it may cause a small amount of damage to the spirit. Magic and body surgery are different. Body surgery is to push the body to the limit to squeeze the potential. The spirit cannot do that. Keep it in good condition. "


    "To understanding."


    Nami nodded.


    Ron could n¡¯t help but glance at Nami. Being able to master the second-order magic in ten days was a bit beyond his expectations. Although Nami was not an explorer, the runes were all prepared for her, but she did n¡¯t have an elf wand. It is really not easy to master second-order magic.


    However, Ron doesn''t care about Nami catching up with his progress. On the one hand, Nami is still a long way from the second-order combination magic, and has reached the limit of her current mental strength. On the other hand ... his spirit The force will soon break through 100 points.


    For half a month, he completely devoted himself to meditation practice.


    Originally, his spiritual attributes had already reached 96 points. In half a month, he had improved 2 points of spiritual power through cultivation. Nami ¡¯s magic mark gave him a 1 point resonance increase yesterday, which is now 99 points. By the way, the last point is only 100 points away.


    And Ron could vaguely feel that in the end, this 1 point has reached the limit, it should be said that it is only one o''clock, maybe it can be reached directly today.


    I had a meal.


    Nami did not leave, but meditated in Ron''s room.


    Ron didn''t care about Nami either. He also found a place to sit down, closed his eyes, vented all his thoughts and distractions, and entered a state of ethereal meditation.


    One hour¡­¡­


    Two hours ...


    Time passed by quietly.


    Immersed in the state of meditation, Ron gradually ignored the passage of time, even ignoring everything from the outside world, and the only point of wisdom was to sink to the deepest part of the soul and spirit.


    This is deep meditation.


    Ron has entered the deep meditation very few times, because he can not enter this state actively, but can only dimly fall into it during cultivation.


    In a state of deep meditation, his thinking was almost stagnant, at a degree of ecstasy, not knowing who he was, where he was, what he had done.


    Cannot even get rid of it actively.


    Only when they encounter external influences, such as being hungry or being awakened, will they withdraw from deep meditation, otherwise they will remain immersed.


    In this immersive and immersive immersion, Ron suddenly felt that everything around him seemed to gradually change, from hazy and illusory to chaos, gradually becoming differentiated, and various lights appeared, golden, Red, cyan, and blue.


    Is like a darkened world, suddenly clear.


    "......"


    Ron faced the changing world in a daze.


    Because he is in a state of ecstasy, he forgets his own existence, but he is instinctively curious about the changes in the world before him. What are those lights?


    ''S usual thinking speed is dozens or hundreds of times that of ordinary people, but at the moment it seems to be a hundred times or thousands times slower, and it is difficult to make the thought rotate a little half a circle with all his strength.


    In the mist.


    He heard a vague call.


    "¡­¡­Yep¡­¡­"


    "... Ron ..."


    "Ron !!"


    Suddenly, Ron woke up.


    He withdrew from the deep meditation. His mind was so dull that it seemed like dementia. He recovered again in an instant, and not only recovered, but turned at a faster speed than before.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Perceived the change in his own spirit, Ron was startled, and then a surprise emotion arose. This change, no doubt, is that the spirit has transformed again!


    Transformation caused by spiritual power reaching 100 points!


    Although it is too late to perceive other changes, the speed of thinking alone is more than two or three times faster than before.


    Ron turned to look at Nami.


    From a spiritual point of view, he not only can see Nami''s movements tens or hundreds of times slower, like stagnation, even to see a picture like a magnifying glass.


    The thread on the clothes was enlarged to resemble a tree. Those beautiful eyes could see their clear faces reflected in the pupils.


    Ron looked again, the picture was enlarged again, and even the tiny blood vessels in Nami''s eyes could be seen, everything was extremely clear and detailed.


    Zoom in again.


    Ron tried to bring this subtle insight to the limit, and finally enlarged the tiny blood vessels to the size of the finger, so that he could see smaller things, but it was a little vague. , Can no longer zoom in.


    "Observation power close to the cell level!"


    Ron couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    In addition to these ... Ron also felt that the whole world seemed to be different.


    Before, the world he perceived was the normal world. At most, from a spiritual perspective, he could penetrate matter and see some small things beyond the naked eye, but he could not observe and perceive things beyond matter.


    And now, he perceives something from outside the material.


    Fiery heat, restlessness, destruction ... It was flame.


    Flowing, no trace, invisible ... that is the wind.


    Do not!


    It should be said that it is an element of fire and wind, as well as a thick earth, and an element of gentle and cool water ... These tiny things that could not be touched before, are now clearly visible!

 Chapter 66： Elemental affinity

    "This feeling¡­¡­"


    Ron felt stunned from this world, from the sky and the earth, the elements that were intertwined and constructed into everything, and he unconsciously reached out his hand and opened his palm.


    Oh!


    Just as soon as the thought moved, there was an element of fire rushing towards his palm, which quickly turned into a ray of small flames, and then grew into a fiery flame.


    There is no condensed rune. This flame is purely a spiritual force that controls the free fire elements between heaven and earth to gather together to form a cluster of flames.


    "Ron?"


    Nami watched Ron''s movements, and after a moment of stun, his voice became a little lower, but still subconsciously called Ron again.


    Because it was already dark, it was almost dinner time. As a result, she did n¡¯t see Ron at all, and after a while, she could n¡¯t wake up and could n¡¯t help feeling a little nervous, but it seemed that Ron seemed to be fine. .


    "Ok?"


    Ron perceives the free elements between heaven and earth, and at the same time hears Nami''s words, yells at her, and then stretches out his left hand.


    As the idea moved, the elements of the wind came together, condensed in the palm of the left hand, and soon formed a ray of breeze, and then gradually became larger, turning into a small tornado visible to the naked eye, rotating rapidly.


    "Wonderful feeling."


    Ron looked at the small hurricane in the palm of his left hand, and the flames floating above his right hand, and could not help blinking his eyes. This feeling of being able to gather the elements directly without condensing the runes is as wonderful as in this world. Everything is in the palm.


    Not only wind and fire.


    Ron''s left and right hands were drawn away to the sides, and in the center of the flames and wind, the water mist quickly diffused and gradually condensed into a full water ball.


    Under the water polo, earthy elements converge and gradually condense into stones.


    Earth, wind and fire.


    Even if there is no element of water that holds the rune, Ron can still perceive its existence at the moment and call the nearby element of water.


    Looking at the hurricane, flames, water polo and stones floating in the hands, which represent the four basic elements of ground water, wind and fire, a word emerged inexplicably in Ron''s heart.


    Elemental affinity.


    Gently put his hands down, the water ball flames condensed by the four elements dissipated in the void, and then a thought moved, summoning the achievement system and switching to the professional interface.


    At the bottom of the career interface, a line of personal attributes, it really is an additional entry.


    Occupation: Legal System-Supreme God.


    Magic Mark: Intermediate (Spirit Attribute +20)


    Can create magic mark: the first level (up to 2)


    Rune Resonance: Spirit attribute +1 point.


    Has 28 runes.


    Holds the wand: the elf wand.


    Elemental affinity: 20%.


    Total achievement points: 56 points.


    I saw below the line that holds the wand, there is a new entry for element affinity, and the value is marked as 20%.


    "Elemental affinity ..."


    Looking at this newly added attribute, Ron couldn''t help but ponder. It seems that the direct perception of the element stems from the stronger spirit after transformation, but the ability to control and attract some elements to come together, then It is the affinity for the elements.


    Is just this kind of affinity, and it doesn''t seem to have much effect.


    Ron frowned slightly and tried to condense the elements of the wind again, but even if he went all out, the condensing speed was not fast, and as the wind elements gathered more and more, the little hurricane in the palm of the hand also It became no longer gentle, but gradually became violent.


    Ron could feel that if he continued to condense, he would soon be out of control, and he could not help shaking his head. He stopped condensing and allowed the hurricane to disperse again.


    "... What was that just now?"


    Nami was next to Ron, watching Ron''s movements, could not help but slightly surprised.


    If there was no scene where Ron had condensed the four elements before, and there was only one scene, she would think that Ron had failed in studying the new wind magic.


    But just made four elements at the same time, it seems a bit unusual, Nami knew that it should not be able to condense two different types of runes at the same time, after all, even if two runes are condensed at the same time, they will fail She tried it, not to mention different types.


    That is to say, those who just did not condense by means of runes.


    "I just realized some magic ..."


    Ron looked at Nami. While thinking about the elemental affinity, he briefly said to Nami, the changes that will appear when the mental power becomes higher.


    Nami listened, she couldn''t help but pouting, she couldn''t perceive the things that Ron said, and she couldn''t even make her mental power manifest, she could only rely on the runes to release magic.


    But Nami ¡¯s words touched Ron, causing Ron ¡¯s eyes to flash slightly and said, "... You just said that you can only rely on runes to release magic?"


    "Yes what''s the matter?"


    Nami asked strangely.


    Ron pondered a bit, walked to the window, pushed open the window, waved his palm towards the sky outside, and several wind blades shot at the sky ~ www.novelhall.com ~ disappeared.


    "it is as expected."


    Used several magics in succession, and Ron''s face gradually showed a smile. The elemental affinity was not tasteless, and only the ability to play with some small elements in the palm of his hand.


    Under the condition of elemental affinity, the same magic rune will be condensed, the amount of elements gathered will be more, and the mental power will be less!


    The first-order magic he just released reduced the consumption of mental power by nearly 20% compared with before, while the power increased by almost 20%!


    "Unfortunately, there is no amplification effect on the magic barrier."


    Ron tried many times to make sure that the three magics of elemental affinity to the ground and fire all have the effect of reducing mental energy consumption and increasing power, but it is invalid to the magic barrier of one of the eternal magic.


    But I can understand it after all, the magic barrier is nothing to do with the elements after all, it is purely a combination of spiritual power and the runes that represent the rules.


    Although the magic barrier has not changed, the power of other magic has been increased by 20%, and the mental energy consumption has been reduced by 20%. This is also a huge improvement for Ron as a whole!


    If he said that he could only rely on the flying ability and the suppression ability of the heavy pressure technique to defeat the other side, then now he can win with purely more powerful magic. No need to be so troublesome!


    Even if Gumir has a disability in his palm, and has not fought and practiced for many years because of his retirement, his strength will not regress, and he will not be too far away from the major general in office.


    That is to say, Ron, who has not mastered the third-order magic, has not much difference from the serving elite major general, and can even win a little.

 Chapter 67： Tier 3 magic!

    Elemental affinity brings Ron more than just a strength improvement, but also has a great effect on studying magic.


    Ron tried it, the mental energy consumption reduced by the elemental affinity can be superimposed with the effect of the elf wand, which is a huge compensation for the large loss of mental power when studying third-order magic.


    "Elements can be manipulated ..."


    In the process of trying, Ron suddenly thought that since he could control the elements of water, maybe he could explore the basic runes of the water system and master the magic of water without extracting from the professional system.


    It is much more difficult to explore the basic runes of the water system than to explore the derived runes. After all, he has no reference at all. Before, he could only try indiscriminately like a headless fly, but now with elemental affinity, it is Can find a little direction.


    But Ron thought about it carefully and shook his head slightly.


    Exploring the basic runes of the water system is probably more difficult than exploring the third order magic or the second order magic of the guardian system. It is not suitable to spend time on exploring the water runes.


    In addition to the elemental affinity, the transformation caused by the 100-point spiritual attribute is also huge, which has increased Ron ¡¯s thinking speed by nearly three times, and the coverage of the spiritual perspective in the God mode has become larger and more It is meticulous, and the self-recovery of mental energy lost under normal conditions is greatly improved.


    The first-order magic that can be released almost continuously and with very low loss is indeed a low-level magic that can be released indefinitely for Ron. Even if it is second-order magic, the loss is not as great as before.


    Counting the natural recovery of mental power, the amount of second-order magic that can be released in a battle is probably increased by nearly half compared to before.


    The loss of magic release is reduced, the mental recovery under normal conditions is increased, and the speed of thinking is increased ... These are undoubtedly cutting off the thorns on Ron''s path of exploring third-order magic!


    "The next step is to go all out and delve into third-order magic."


    Ron took a deep breath, his eyes flashing, revealing a bit of anticipation.


    ¡­¡­


    For third-order magic, Ron''s exploration direction has always been the wind system.


    On the one hand, the wind system is the earliest magic he has, and he has the deepest understanding. Secondly, the wind system is very adaptable. Unlike the ground system, it is not like the fire system.


    After the mental power was transformed again, Ron''s exploration of third-order magic was as fast as he expected, greatly accelerated, far exceeding the speed of groping.


    Plus he has also gradually studied in depth the quality of runes. For the rune combinations of third-order magic, it is no longer to use the extreme pole method to try as before, but has a little direction.


    , For example, represents two derived runes, ¡®decomposition¡¯ and ¡®aggregation¡¯, the characteristics are diametrically opposed, they cannot be combined together, they must be separated by other runes.


    Such detailed features, Ron found four.


    These four characteristics also allow Ron to rule out many possibilities.


    Third-order magic requires nine runes to be combined. If all the possibilities are arranged, the number is too large and there is no basis for characteristics. It is almost impossible to try all the deductions using the pole method.


    Ron ¡¯s previous method of poor pole was also based on one of the earliest discovered features, that is, third-order magic ... must be centered on second-order magic.


    Just like second order magic must have basic runes.


    Third-order magic is not only necessary for the basic rune, but the three runes that make up the core must be three runes that can form a second-order magic, otherwise it will collapse directly from the core and extend outward. None exist.


    This feature was first inferred and confirmed by Ron, and it is also the most important one. It is the basis for studying third-order magic, because this feature directly reduces the possibility of third-order magic that is difficult to calculate to the only To 100,000 species.


    This number seems to be huge, but for Ron it is possible to try it all by using the pole method.


    The discovery of the remaining three characteristics has allowed the remaining tens of thousands of possibilities to be further reduced to within 50,000.


    There should be more than one third-order magic, so the remaining 50,000 possibilities can theoretically further reduce the failure rate. If you are lucky, you may explore a third-order magic by just trying a small part.


    one day¡­¡­


    Two days ...


    Three days ...


    Ron was constantly trying on the empty shore behind the navy headquarters. He even rested for only four hours a day, put aside his meal and water, and spent nineteen hours exploring, as if he had entered In a state of cultivation.


    Under Ron''s violent deduction and experimentation, the possibility of combining third-order magic was tried out one by one and eliminated one by one.


    On the fifth day.


    Ron determined the rules represented by the sixth derivative rune.


    On the seventh day.


    Ron identified the fifth characteristic and further narrowed the scope of exploration.


    ¡­¡­


    Eighth day ...


    ninth day¡­¡­


    tenth day¡­¡­


    I do n¡¯t know how many attempts were made, but after knowing these ten days of exploration, Ron counted the discovery of the fifth characteristic, and the remaining exploration range should be less than 20,000.


    Still seems to be a very large number, but for Ron today, it is not that huge, because his current speed, he can try almost a thousand times a day.


    And there must be more than one third-order magic, it is possible to find the right combination at any time.


    "Basic runes, with decomposition, amplification, confusion, aggregation ..."


    On the coast, Ron held the elf wand, his eyes flashed to the sea, and his thoughts moved. A golden light spot appeared in the elf pearl, and then quickly extended countless lines, forming nine runes, intertwined.


    boom!


    Just formed after the polymerization, the entire golden rune broke apart, bursting out a shell-like impact, falling to the sea, splashing the waves hitting the sea.


    Ron''s expression was calm, he recovered some mental power, and he tried again.


    Every failure is a step closer to success for him.


    "Basic runes, collocation decomposition, increase, order, aggregation ..."


    Is another peaceful attempt, with more than tens of thousands of failures in ten days, so that every time Ron tries, his heart is calm like water ~ www.novelhall.com ~ There will be almost no fluctuations.


    Nine runes came together again.


    However, this time, as soon as the large magic circle formed by the nine runes was formed, Ron noticed that the place was completely different from the previous one, and his calm and water-like eyes instantly fluctuated.


    "......"


    There was almost no hesitation, Ron flicked his wand in his hand.


    In an instant.


    Howling wind!


    About tens of meters away from the sea, the turbulent blue wind that was visible to the naked eye whirls wildly, converging toward the center like a vortex, forming a huge attraction. past.


    Even with Ron himself, he could still feel the great attraction in the center at a distance of tens of meters, and he would be dragged toward the center of the storm.


    With a slight startle in his heart, Ron released his mental power without hesitation, resisting the attraction and flew backwards.


    Almost after he withdrew a few tens of meters.


    The seawater and the storm that formed the vortex under the gravitational force suddenly solidified, frozen in the air as if they were still in time.


    Followed immediately.


    Boom!


    The cyan light burst instantly, attracted to the center of the sea water suddenly burst, the water droplets splashed in all directions like bullets.


    Under Ron''s shocking gaze, I saw the sea surface nearly a hundred meters in diameter suddenly sag and set off huge waves!


    at the same time.


    Also heard a system prompt sound in his ear.


    [Hint: You have mastered the third-order wind magic, vortex storm]


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Master of Magic¡¯ and get 3 achievement points]

 Chapter 68： absence

    "This power ..."


    Looking at the stormy waves that set off on the sea, the shocking color in Ron''s eyes faded away, replaced by a sense of joy and accomplishment.


    Third-order magic!


    Finally mastered!


    The power displayed by this third-order magic is more powerful than he judged, at least ten times more than the second-order magic. Even the second-order combination of wind and fire can''t be compared before this vortex storm.


    Such a blow, Gumir ca n¡¯t stop it, and the major general ca n¡¯t stop it. Even if the lieutenant general can resist it, it ¡¯s an unknown!


    Under a blow, within a hundred meters, the sky collapsed!


    "I can finally ... fight like a real magician."


    Ron smiled with his palm.


    What flying ability, what kind of defensive magic, the reason why he needed these before, is because in the face of most of the enemies, they ca n¡¯t hit a second in a single blow and do n¡¯t have enough attack power.


    Melee is the shame of the magician!


    Because he cannot bombard the enemy with a single blow, he will be forced into close combat. Just like in the face of Gumir before, the strongest attack can only hurt Gumir, only minor injuries.


    For the magician, what really matters is not what kind of defensive magic, not how thick the blood is, but the distance between the enemy and whether it can successfully release the magic!


    Avoid?


    nonexistent.


    Powerful magic covers a hundred meters in a circle, even covering the kilometer field. The highest level of taboo magic can even destroy the island under one blow. There is no concept of avoidance.


    As long as the magic is released, it is a one-shot spike, which is the magician''s characteristic!


    "The release time ... a little bit longer."


    Ron looked around and found that because of the huge movement just now, he had attracted some navies, so he left the coast, found another location, and flew away from the naval headquarters until the location of the headquarters became a black spot. Stopped.


    Third-order magic is too dynamic to be suitable for practicing in the navy headquarters.


    On the unmanned sea, Ron began to exercise.


    With the practice of the magical vortex storm, Ron also gradually understood the characteristics of this magic in all aspects.


    With the aid of the elf wand and the elemental affinity, the cost of releasing a vortex storm is almost one-tenth of his total mental strength.


    This consumption is already extremely low for Ron. After all, it is a third-order magic, his strongest attack at present, and even consuming one-third of the mental power is normal.


    One-tenth of the cost is too much for Ron to say little things, but at most it is medium meaning, and does not need to be the final hole card that can be brought out in desperation.


    This also means that if one blow fails to bombard the opponent, another blow can be made!


    In terms of release time, compared to second-order magic, third-order magic seems to be only increased from three runes to nine runes. The complexity is only tripled, but the difficulty is increased by ten times, because nine Rune control is much more demanding.


    Fortunately, when Ron''s mental power broke through 100 points, his thinking speed increased several times, and even the release time of second-order magic could be 0.3 seconds. The third-order magic was quickly succumbed to his proficiency. Reduced to less than 1.5 seconds.


    Because Ron ¡¯s spirit is far from comparable before, so after more than ten times of exercise, the proficiency has basically reached the highest level. This release time is almost the current limit, and only the mental power can continue to improve. Continue to shorten.


    "1.5 seconds ..."


    Ron looked at the sea below slightly pondering.


    He was thinking about how fast the character of that level would be if shaved.


    The new recruits in the new camp are relatively strong. In the case of shaving, it takes about four seconds for a hundred meters, and a major general like Gumir can be shortened to almost two seconds.


    In the case of Lieutenant General, the distance of 100 meters may only take one second.


    For him, the safe distance to release the vortex storm is about 150 meters without considering the use of magic barrier and stone skin defense.


    If a whirlwind storm strikes, it can damage and limit the movement of the lieutenant general ... Then as long as the distance of 150 meters is maintained, he can beat the lieutenant general of the headquarters!


    After simulating some battle scenes in his mind, Ron shook his head slightly and stopped deduction.


    He said that he had not seen the Lieutenant General''s action, but he could only infer from Lieutenant General Gumir''s strength. It is difficult to determine the specific strength.


    And Lieutenant General and Lieutenant General are also different, ability and Jianhao are also different.


    "Would you like to find a lieutenant general?"


    Ron pondered, for a while, his hands were itchy, and wanted to find a lieutenant general in the headquarters to release a vortex storm to see how the effect was, but for the time being, it seems that I can only think.


    After mastering the third-order magic again, Ron returned to the naval headquarters.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later.


    Naval headquarters.


    Today is every other month, the period of physical assessment of the recruit camp.


    The Naval Headquarters is not an unconditional resource supply for recruits in the new camp, such as high-energy Neptune meat, the use of various ordnance equipment, etc., all have certain restrictions. For the official navy, the supply is distributed based on the level of military power Standards, and for recruits, are allocated based on physical fitness scores.


    The stronger the strength, the better the performance of physical fitness assessment, the more resources can be obtained, the most outstanding among them, but also get the opportunity to go out to carry out missions with the navy.


    For recruits, the opportunity to obtain military power is very rare. In addition to following the trainee navy to follow the lieutenant general or major general out, only when Zefa leads the team to try out the military power.


    And sufficient military power is a necessary condition for new recruits to apply for graduation assessment.


    The recruits stayed in the headquarters camp for a maximum of three years. Only after getting enough military merit to apply for the graduation assessment within three years can the graduation assessment be completed. After passing, they can directly become school-level officers.


    The recruits who fail to get enough military power will be compulsorily graduated as the lowest-ranking sea soldiers and can only start from the bottom.


    Therefore, for recruits, monthly physical fitness assessment is extremely important.


    The assessment has not yet begun, and the four instructors, together with a total of forty teams of naval recruits, have arrived at the square and wait in line.


    Didn''t take long.


    Zefa, dressed in the naval justice cloak, came to the front of the square and screamed to the four instructors: "What is the count, how many people are absent this time."


    Monthly physical fitness assessments are generally absent. Most of the absent recruits at UU reading are outstanding recruits. They have obtained the opportunity to learn. As the warships go out to perform tasks, it is not too late. Return, in addition to being injured and sick leave.


    "Report Mr. Zefa, a total of 14 people are absent."


    "Ok."


    Zefa nodded and took a list handed over by one of the instructors. After a brief glance, she frowned at the last name.


    [Navy recruit Ron, reason for absence, unknown]


    Zefa watched, his face suddenly pulled down.


    "Is this Ron absent even for the assessment?"


    The Gumir next to him noticed the change in Zefa ¡¯s attitude, and could not help but whispered: "It may be that he is sick, and he has no time to ask for leave."


    Zefa looked at Gumir coldly and said, "There is no need to explain it to him, so disciplinary, even if the talent is high, the old man will not teach him anything!"


    Seeing Zefa''s appearance, Gumir couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    It seems that Ms. Zefa is really angry, so is this Ron. It is normal for young people to have strong strength and arrogance, but this time they should still be modest in their studies.


    Based on Ron ¡¯s age and strength, if he listens to Zefa ¡¯s teaching, it may take only two or three years to have the strength equivalent to that of the Lieutenant General. In the last five or six years, the strength will go further and even become The next general candidate may also be.


    But now, it annoys Ms. Zefa and he does n¡¯t want to teach anymore. I ¡¯m afraid that I will not know how many detours I will take in my spiritual practice. Maybe it will take five or six years to get close to the lieutenant generals.


    Waste this precious time in vain. If you want to become a navy general and walk to the pinnacle of the sea, hope will become much slimmer.

 Chapter 69： problem occurs

    Just when Gumir shook his head and lamented that Ron was too proud, Ron was walking out of the office of the recruits in the navy headquarters.


    He came to consult about graduation assessment and how to apply for graduation.


    Itself is not interested in physical fitness assessment, and now Ron is considering whether to graduate in advance now, the physical fitness assessment there will naturally be put aside.


    Regarding the application for graduation, the answer obtained from the Office of the Affairs Office is that you need to have at least the military equivalent of a major officer to apply for graduation assessment.


    This is also because after the graduation assessment of the headquarters is passed, at least all of them become major-level officers, so there is only this restriction.


    In the Naval Headquarters, there is a complete military system, to what level the military can be achieved, and what level of officer can be held ... Although there are also cases of exceptional promotion, that is only a small number, most of them are promoted strictly in accordance with military merit.


    In addition.


    Military merit can also be exchanged for famous knives, demon fruits, various resources, etc. in the headquarters.


    Military power is generally obtained based on the mission of the headquarters. In addition, if you catch or kill a pirate, you can also get a certain military power.


    Ron''s military power is naturally zero.


    Although he had killed the Quartet in the East China Sea before, but those were taken by him to receive the bounty, it was naturally impossible for him to be counted as a military merit.


    "Do you need military merit ..."


    Left the affairs office, Ron pondered for a while.


    He really wanted something like military merit. He did not graduate after graduation. The key is that the military function can be exchanged for demon fruits and also for famous knives.


    The demon fruit can be directly engulfed to enhance the spiritual power, and with the famous sword, he now has one, and collects a few more, which can achieve the achievement of the collector of the achievement interface and obtain achievement points.


    "It seems that it is necessary to get some tasks done, but it seems that on the side of the new barracks, you must achieve certain results in physical fitness assessment to be able to perform missions as a trainee navy?"


    Ron thought of this, he could not help but twitched his mouth.


    He will never go to the physical fitness assessment, which is too detrimental to his image. Even if he does not pass the physical fitness assessment and then performs the task, there should be other ways to obtain military merit.


    Moreover, the threat of Doflamingo is still there. Although he has never heard of Don Quixote ¡¯s intelligence after entering the navy, it is impossible for Doflamingo ¡¯s character to be generous enough to forgive the killing of his cadres. The enemy is mostly staring at him through the intelligence network.


    Even if they go out to perform tasks, they face danger and trouble.


    Ding Ding Ding Ding! !


    As Ron pondered, he was awakened by a rapid alarm. He turned his head subconsciously and saw that many naval officers rushed into the corridor in a hurry and ran quickly upstairs.


    Came to the navy headquarters for a month. Ron hadn''t seen this scene yet, but I guessed that something should have happened.


    A slight movement in his heart, Ron''s thought flashed, entered the God mode, and went upstairs, his eyes quickly fell into an office.


    In ''s mode of God, his perspective can be seen through the wall, and he can also hear sounds from far away. Everything in the office is clearly seen by him.


    "The troublemakers are ... a group of Jack Pirates, the captain¡® Death Sword Jack ¡¯has a bounty of 140 million Baileys, and is a supernova pirate in the first half of the great route!"


    "Dare to make trouble in Shampoo, the courage is really not small."


    The lieutenant general''s ghost spider heard the words, snorted coldly, and then his face was slightly dull, saying: "Did you shock the Tianlong people?"


    This place in the Shampoo Islands generally has a tacit understanding between the pirates and the navy.


    The navy rarely catches pirates in the shampoo. It is not that the pirates are deliberately sent to the new world, but the Shampoo Islands are the back gardens of the dragons. Every day, the dragons roam in the shampoos.


    Once you catch a pirate, you will definitely make some noise. If you are hit by the Tianlong people, you will immediately be scolded indiscriminately. Even if the Tianlong people are disappointed, you may shoot them directly at the navy.


    Because of this, the navy generally does not catch pirates in shampoo.


    Similarly, pirates generally do not make trouble in the shampoo area. On the one hand, the shampoo area is next to the navy headquarters, which has a great deterrent force. On the other hand, if they do not make trouble, the navy will not basically catch them, so the shampoo places are generally safe. Nothing.


    But there will always be exceptions.


    Now there is an exception, there are pirates making trouble in Shampoo.


    "No."


    The navy major who reported on the situation responded in a low voice: "Jack''s group aimed at the auction in Shampoo. They robbed the large amount of funds and treasures gathered at the auction ..."


    Hearing the major ¡¯s answer, the ghost spider was relieved, as long as it did n¡¯t provoke the Tianlong people. Once the Tianlong people were involved, even the Navy would have a headache.


    Relaxed, the ghost spider''s expression immediately became cold again, and said, "What about the garrison stationed in the shampoo? Have you surrounded each other?"


    "Major Sakir has led his team to encircle the opponent, but Jack''s gang has extraordinary fighting power. Now Sakir''s department has fallen into a hard fight and cannot stop the other party from breaking through."


    The major reported the situation of Shampoo quickly.


    Sakir is an elite major general in the headquarters of the Navy. He is stationed in Shampoo and conducts daily patrols to maintain order. When idle pirates are in trouble, he can quickly suppress it, but this time he encountered a newcomer in the first half of the reward of 100 million. .com ~ Difficult to handle but understandable.


    "I know."


    The ghost spider nodded and immediately dialed the phone bug of the Marshal''s office at the highest level of the navy headquarters. After promptly reporting the situation, he said: "It is recommended to support me immediately. I will go there personally."


    After listening to the report from the Warring States, the expression was solemn. When the order was about to be approved, another phone bug on the table rang again.


    "Warring States."


    "It''s Zefa ... what''s the matter?"


    "Something happened to Shampoo."


    "Yes, there are new people making trouble."


    "Leave it to me, I will take a trip, just to bring the recruits."


    Hearing Zefa ¡¯s words, the Warring States immediately frowned and smiled: ¡°It ¡¯s better if you go, and it did n¡¯t bother the Tianlong people.¡±


    Hung up Zefa ¡¯s phone, and Sengoku picked up the ghost spider ¡¯s phone again, and said, ¡°I heard it just now. You do n¡¯t have to deal with things about Shampoo.¡±


    "Understood."


    The ghost spider is also a clean response.


    Zefa was one of the generals of the same era as the Warring States period, even if he had not fought for many years, and he had broken his arm because of the protection of students not long ago, and his strength is still far above him. He was also one of Zefa ¡¯s students.


    You Zefa led the team, then naturally there is no problem.


    "Dissolve."


    The ghost spider''s expression eased, and he opened the door of the office to the many generals in the office. At the same time, he opened the office door and glanced in the corridor.


    I just felt that I was being secretly snooped.


    Is an illusion?

 Chapter 70： Chambord islands

    "Last time and this time, the test score exceeded 90 points to come to gather!"


    In the square in front of the naval headquarters, Zefa hung up the phone bug and drank to the many naval recruits in the square, and the many recruits immediately gathered together in a bustle.


    "There is a pirate trouble in the shampoo area. I took over the task of suppressing from the headquarter. Now you will go with me as a real combat task!"


    Zefa spoke to many recruits, and then walked towards the port.


    Hearing Zefa ¡¯s words, many of the selected recruits looked at each other, and they all showed surprise. The Chief Instructor Zefa led the team to go out for actual combat missions, but it was inexplicable!


    They have achieved 90 points or more. Although they can also enter the temporary formation as a trainee navy to perform tasks, but those tasks are often very dangerous, and no one will protect them in case of danger.


    However, Zefa''s leadership is different. Zefa will be responsible for their safety. Although they will not be shot at the critical moment, at least they will never be in danger of life.


    And as a trainee navy goes out to perform missions, the military achievements often can only be divided into a few. Even if a powerful pirate is killed alone, the military achievements will be partly separated by the commander and other officers. The military achievements won''t be divided by the chief!


    "Other people continue to evaluate!"


    Zefa took many recruits to the port without opening his mouth.


    The recruits who did not reach the score of 90, looked at Zefa and others enviously.


    Zefa took over the shampoo mission this time. On the one hand, it was because Ron''s things made him unhappy. On the other hand, Ron''s previous battle with Gumir brought a little unhealthy wind.


    Ron''s physical fitness is very poor, and most recruits know that Ron, who has poor physical fitness, relies on some kind of demon fruit ability, but suppresses the instructor Gumir!


    This is a huge blow to many recruits who are desperately practicing and still have a big gap with Gumir, especially the elites among the recruits.


    So many recruits are a little bit at a loss, and some people have a desire to become capable.


    This trend must be contained.


    And the best way to contain is to let the recruits see the power of physical skill.


    Body skill is powerful enough to punch the mountain and split the island, even if it is the ability of the devil fruit, it can win!


    Zefa wants to let recruits know that Ron, who relies on fruit ability and does not pay attention to physical skills, has embarked on a detour and can never become a real powerhouse.


    ¡­¡­


    Chamberlands.


    Somewhere outside the fragmented auction house, many navies are fiercely confronting pirates.


    The number of navies far exceeds that of pirates, and there are thousands of people. However, the pirates who only have dozens of people face it. However, they are retreating.


    "Has the headquarters'' reinforcements yet to arrive?"


    There was a colonel wielding a sword to repel a pirate, screaming at the liaison.


    The liaison officer held the phone bug in his hand and said to the colonel: "It should be almost there. The headquarter said that Chief Instructor Zefa brought recruits to deal with it!"


    "Teacher Zefa?"


    The colonel stunned slightly, and then looked up, shouting at the many navies on the battlefield: "Don''t let Jack break out! Teacher Zefa will come to support him personally, and he will be here soon!"


    Hearing the colonel ¡¯s words, many of the naval officers present were in great morale. Most of them were Zefa ¡¯s students. Even if they were not Zefa ¡¯s students, they had heard of Zefa ¡¯s chief instructor and former Navy. general.


    Zefa came to support them personally, as long as they blocked it for a while, these pirates could not run away!


    "Zefa? What is that guy?"


    Among the pirates, many people have never heard of Zefa ¡¯s name.


    Also heard of a pirate, his face sank slightly, and shouted at one of them: "Captain Jack! The situation is not good, Zefa is coming! That guy is the former navy general!"


    "General ......"


    At the center of the battle, the man holding a weird long sword made of bones sniffed and said, "Although it is a former general, but I don''t want to meet it, could you please give way?" ? "


    Jack held the ¡®Death Sword¡¯ in his hand and looked at Major General Sakir forward.


    Sakir was holding a naval sword in his hand. He was panting violently at the moment, with a trace of sweat on his forehead, but his face was extremely cold, saying: "Mr. Zefa came here in person, your trip is here That''s it! "


    "Very regrettable."


    Jack sighed and said, "This time I robbed billions of Baileys, how can you be blocked by your navy here, if you don''t give way, then you have to ... kill you!"


    As he said, Jack held the bone sword in his hand, and his whole breath suddenly changed, his face paled suddenly, as if all his blood was lost.


    Sakir''s instinct felt bad when he saw it, but when he saw the other person rushing over, he could only brace his sword and parry. He couldn''t let the other person pass.


    Ding!


    ïÏ!


    The two figures first collided, and then they staggered past.


    The figure of the dead sword Jack appeared seven or eight meters behind Sakir, holding the bone sword in both hands, his face was pale and no blood, and a crack appeared suddenly on his shoulder, and the blood spattered.


    But before many navies showed their joy, he saw that Sakir''s body flicked, a spit of blood spewed from his mouth, and a nearly fatal wound appeared on his chest from his left shoulder to his right abdomen!


    Poof.


    Sakir tried to support his body with a sword, but after shaking it, he fell down.


    The scene was suddenly silent. After staying in the nearby navy for a while, they all showed a terrified look, and there was fear in the depths of their eyes.


    "Sa ... Major Sakir!"


    There was a horror from the navy ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Dead Sword Jack slowly stood up and coughed. The whole person looked sick and sick, but the flash of cold eyes in his eyes made everyone shudder.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to meet any former navy generals yet."


    "Okay, little ones, go!"


    With the order of the Dead Sword Jack, many pirates showed their evil looks, and for a time they stormed forward.


    Many navies looked at the dead sword Jack in horror. When they saw the other party walking with their swords, they could not help but retreat. Some people shouted forward, but Jack split the sword in half.


    In a flash, the navy is defeated!


    Sakir was seriously injured and fell to the ground. No one in the remaining navy could stop the dead sword Jack. Within half a minute, the entire encirclement circle was completely fragmented.


    "Chase! Don''t let them run! Teacher Zefa is coming!"


    There was a naval captain watching the dead sword Jack lead the team away, gritting his teeth, but even so, many navies looked at each other, all showing a timid look.


    No one dared to intercept Jack in the front. Many navies were afraid of picking up guns and artillery and chasing and shooting behind.


    Because no one dared to go ahead and intercept, Jack''s group opened at full speed, and soon opened the distance from the navy and rushed to the shore.


    On the coast, a ship wrapped in peculiar bubbles and coated has stopped there, and can dive into the bottom of the sea at any time and go to the new world through Yuren Island.


    "Ha ha ha ha, go to the new world!"


    "Idiot navy, don''t need to send it, Qi ha ha ha ha!"


    Seeing that his ship was near, many pirates laughed arrogantly.

 Chapter 71： Zefa, you are late

    "Look over there ... It''s a warship!"


    Many navies chased Jack and his gang in the rear, and drove all the way to the coastline. The navy looked far ahead to the sea, and suddenly saw a warship approaching far away.


    "Ms. Zefa is here, bad ... it seems too late."


    There was a navy look, but then his face changed drastically. They could n¡¯t stop Jack ¡¯s team. The Jack ¡¯s ship had been coated, and they could dive as soon as they boarded it.


    Once in the sea, the warship had no time to coat it, and there was no way to chase it.


    "Damn it! Hold them! Break the coating!"


    There was a naval captain who snarled and shot wildly at Jack and his ship.


    But Jack and his team also knew that the Navy tried to destroy their ships, and used their respective capabilities to intercept the bullets and artillery shells. Occasionally, two bullets were shot through, which only penetrated the coating and could not destroy the tough coated bubbles. .


    far away.


    The warship coming was indeed a warship led by Zefa.


    On the warship, Zefa is looking far away at the battle on the coast.


    "Mr. Zefa ... it seems too late!"


    "Quick! Increase the warship power to the fastest!"


    On the deck of the warship, many recruits gathered there. Looking at the battle on the far coast, they were a little nervous. I did n¡¯t expect the pirates to break through the siege, and they were about to dive into the seabed!


    Zefa glanced twice, his eyes flashed slightly, but his expression was not panic, but calmly said: "No need to be anxious."


    "The old man came to give you a lesson today, as long as the physical exercise is done to a sufficient degree, even the sea at this distance can span the past."


    "The body technique is strong enough to cross the sea and swim through the windless belt!"


    With Ze Fa''s steady voice, he saw his whole person flash out, stepping on the moon step, rushing towards the coast at a speed far exceeding that of the warship.


    Seeing this scene, many naval recruits almost came to their attention.


    at the same time.


    The coast.


    Dead Sword Jack and his team have already boarded the coated ship.


    "Captain Jack, there is a warship over there, the support of the Navy is here!"


    "Anyway, they are too late."


    Jack holding the bone sword in his hand, with a trace of contempt on his pale and bloodless face, said: "Block the shells, protect the coating, and dive down!"


    "Yes!"


    The pirates responded and began to dive while resisting the shooting on the coast.


    However.


    Just when their ship had just dived a little bit, many navies on the beach suddenly stopped shooting, and all looked up at them in a daze.


    I noticed that the navy''s shooting and shelling stopped, and many pirates on the ship were also shocked. The idea of ??''the bullet was used up'' emerged subconsciously, but then someone noticed the expression of the navy on the shore. They looked up with their eyes.


    In the air.


    It is about tens of meters away from the ground.


    I saw Ron wearing a white boot camp apprentice uniform, and I don''t know when I got there.


    He was indifferent, holding the elf wand gently in his right hand, just suspended in the air of tens of meters, overlooking the entire dead sword pirate group below.


    "That dress is ... a recruit?"


    The navy on the coast looked at Ron in the air, all a little dazed.


    And the pirates on Jack''s ship, looking at Ron suspended directly above, all blinked, revealing a dumbfounded and surprised look.


    "Who is that guy?"


    Dead Sword Jack looked at Ron in the air, frowning slightly.


    Navy?


    Can fly in the sky, obviously not an ordinary person, although the clothes are a bit strange, but it should also be a navy, but they can dive into the sea in ten seconds, it doesn''t matter.


    What other attack can the other party destroy the coating within ten seconds, not to mention that he is still on the ship, he has not yet entered a weak state, and still has the strongest fighting power.


    Dead Sword Jack looked coldly at the air, holding the bone sword, ready to see what means Ron in the air had, and was ready to parry and resist.


    And the next moment.


    Ron moved.


    Under the watchful eyes of the stunned navy on the shore, and the pirates such as Dead Sword Jack, I saw the wizard wand in Ron''s hand gently down a little.


    quietly.


    A sea breeze with a radius of hundreds of meters is suddenly still.


    "What is coming ..."


    Dead Sword Jack looked at Ron''s movements, instinctively felt bad, but he didn''t wait for any response from him. The sea area of ??a hundred meters around, the wind screamed instantly!


    Numerous gusts of wind converged and formed a cyan vortex visible to the naked eye above the ship. The hurricane hurricane caused the surrounding sea to roar, and the entire ship was violently turbulent, as if it would be pulled up from the sea surface and sucked into it. Among the cyan swirls!


    "Damn!"


    Dead Sword Jack noticed that the coating on the ship all made a sound about to break, and his face changed drastically. After swearing, he jumped without hesitation, penetrated the coating, came into the air, and slammed a sword, and The white sword gas was chopped towards the blue vortex.


    However.


    Didn''t wait for the sword gas to fall on the cyan vortex, the turbulent seawater and the coating bubble that was about to break, and the ship that was almost pulled up from the sea, all stood still.


    Then, under the gaze of the death sword Jack ¡¯s pupils contracting violently, the cyan vortex burst into a white light, and then exploded.


    Boom!


    The world is quiet!


    Like a missile exploding on the coast, the air formed a shock wave that was visible to the naked eye, swaying in all directions, the area of ??a hundred meters in radius, and the dead sword Jack and others were shrouded in blue light. The 100-meter-long sea surface suddenly collapsed, forming monstrous giant waves, rushing towards the surroundings.


    "This ... this is ..."


    Many navies on the coast looked at this scene and all fell into a slack.


    On the deck of the warship in the distant sea, many naval recruits also looked at the scene on the coast, revealing a bit of shock.


    Wow!


    The monstrous waves suddenly fell, and the sea churned.


    Numerous people looked at it in silence, and saw countless pieces of broken wood scattered in all directions, and gradually disappeared as Haitao.


    The entire ship of Jack Pirates has disappeared completely.


    And in the sky.


    There was a figure standing there, keeping the action of the horizontal sword resisting, blood was dripping all over him, and he had become a blood man, and it was Jack Sword.


    Dead Sword Jack just faced Ron directly above, even with blood on his body, but he still seemed to see a horrible and incredible look from his face.


    Is silent.


    Dead Sword Jack fell from the sky.


    "......"


    Ron stared at the dead sword Jack who fell to the sea.


    Dead Sword Jack is a swordsman, and he is not armed with color domineering. Although he tried his best to split a part of the wind burst at the last moment, he was still wrapped in it and died on the spot.


    Has not been broken into slag, it is already the result that the flesh is strong enough.


    Watching Jack fall to the sea, blood spreading across the sea, and then Ron turned his head and looked not far away, just reaching the shore, with a silent expression of Zefa.


    "Sorry, Instructor Zefa ... You are late."

 Chapter 5： more!

    The outbreak of the new book period is taboo, but these five chapters of Xiaofeng do not want to be divided. It is just a plot. After hesitating, I decided to make it out as a one-time outbreak.


    This new book is really bumpy. After the book was published, it went through a severe crackdown and was forced to change the text. Then there was a blockade of the review of the book review, which made Xiaofeng panic.


    Now that the new book period has passed, the recommendation ticket has no effect on the list. I hope this wave of recommendation tickets just wants a peace of mind.


    Five more recommended tickets! Seek support!

 Chapter 72： The Warring States and the Yellow Ape

    Naval headquarters.


    Marshal''s office at the highest level.


    "Has the shampoo happened? It''s terrible. If the Tianlong people are angered, our navy will be reprimanded by the Tianlong people for doing things badly."


    Yellow Ape was sitting on the sofa, holding a cup of tea. He had just come over and had just heard about the pirate trouble in the Shampoo Islands.


    The Warring States sat behind the desk and nodded, saying, "It is a blessing that the Tianlong people are not involved. Zefa has already dealt with it, and there should be a response soon."


    Just as the voice of the Warring States period fell, the phone bug on the table rang.


    The Warring States answered, "Hey, I am the Warring States."


    "Marshal of the Warring States Period, this is the Shampoo Islands."


    The phone worm heard the voice of the navy on the other side.


    The Warring States nodded, flipped up the documents on the table, and said at the same time: "Well, has Zefa already arrived? Report on the specific situation."


    "Ms. Zefa has arrived ... Well, the whole army of Jack Pirates was annihilated. They were all punished on the spot and no one was arrested."


    The navy on the other side of the phone worm responded, but there was a hint of hesitation in the words.


    The Warring States also noticed the hesitation on the other side of the phone bug, but his attention fell to the point that the Jack Pirates had wiped out no survivors, his eyes narrowed.


    "Zefa ..."


    "Ms. Zefa''s attitude towards pirates is getting more and more disgusting."


    The yellow ape sitting on the sofa next to his mouth sipped his tea and said, "Now the massacre has not started, but the" do not kill "general has already left."


    Sengoku''s gaze was also low, and he sighed.


    Zefa''s temperament change, he can understand, after all, Zefa joined the navy until he was promoted to general, did not kill a pirate, but the family was killed by the pirate, he also cut off one arm injury.


    Changed to him, I am afraid it will change.


    But the Navy ¡¯s execution of the pirates on the spot did not violate anything. It would be better to be able to publicly execute the sentence after being caught alive, but it ¡¯s okay to kill on the spot if you ca n¡¯t.


    "I know."


    The Warring States did not respond to the yellow ape, but picked up the phone worm, opened the voice against the phone worm, and then hung up the phone worm.


    But at this time, hesitant voices came from the other side of the phone bug, saying: "That, Marshal of the Warring States ..."


    "what happened?"


    The hands of the Sengoku who put down the microphone were fixed in the air, and they picked it up again and asked.


    The phone worm paused for a few seconds on the other side, and then said intermittently: "That, Jack Pirates ... It wasn''t Mr. Zefa who killed him."


    Sengoku froze for a while, and said, "Well? Not Zefa''s hand? Who is that?"


    "This ... is a recruit ..."


    "New recruit?"


    The Warring States showed a trace of surprise.


    Not far away, the yellow ape on the sofa paused a little, and glanced sideways, said: "Is the recruit defeating the newcomer Pirate Group with a reward of over 100 million? It''s terrible. Teacher Zefa taught it again. Have you recruited monsters? "


    Yellow Ape was also one of the monster newcomers at the time. This sentence is terrible. There is no real sense of it. The Warring States is too lazy to pay attention to the Yellow Ape and asks for surprise details.


    The navy on the other side of the phone bug quickly reported Ron to the Jack Pirates.


    Hearing the report, the Warring States were silent for a while, and the yellow ape stopped talking.


    If you rely on combat to destroy the Pirates of the Newcomer with a reward of over 100 million, it is also amazing, but it is okay. You can kill the entire Jack Pirates in one blow, and kill it with the captain ¡¯s dead sword Jack. This is not the case. Waiting for leisure strength can do it!


    Even the lieutenant general of this headquarters may not be able to do it!


    Yellow Ape is also a little surprised at the moment. I am afraid that this kind of thing can only be achieved by the three pheasants and red dogs of the year. With the powerful ability of the devil fruit of the natural system, I did not expect such a new person to appear in this generation.


    After a few seconds of silence in the Warring States period, he gradually showed a smile, and Zefa taught another such recruit, which is undoubtedly a happy thing for him.


    Recruits can have such strength, and it will be almost no problem to become a lieutenant in the past few years. Even if they cannot reach the level of the green pheasant and the yellow ape in the future, I am afraid that they can also become general candidates.


    "Where is Zefa? The phone bug is transferred to Zefa. I will talk to him."


    The Warring States spoke with a smile, and wanted to find Zefa to talk about the newcomer''s affairs and learn more about it.


    The navy over there responded, and the phone bug went silent.


    After half a minute, Zefa''s voice sounded.


    "Is it the Warring States?"


    "it''s me."


    The Warring States took the phone bug and smiled: "You, Zefa, deliberately hid. I thought you took this task to demonstrate the force to the recruits. I didn''t expect to set up a good platform for you to teach. The recruits were a blockbuster. "


    "......"


    The silence of Zefa fans on the other side of the phone bug.


    Did not pay attention to the Warring States, and continued to smile and said: "How long have you taught that recruit? When will you apply for graduation, I will see if I can arrange a suitable position."


    "......"


    Zefa continued to be silent.


    It was only at this time that the Warring States discovered that Zefa had not responded, and it was a bit strange, saying: "Zefa? What''s wrong, don''t you plan to let him graduate? At that kind of strength, it doesn''t make much sense to continue practicing, right? Only those who fight can become stronger. "


    "......"


    Zefa is still silent.


    Kaqiang.


    Before the third paragraph of the Warring States was finished, the phone worm in his hand heard the sound of being hung up, making his movements stiff and revealing a stunned look ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Zefa? Is this, hung up? "


    "Strange, it seems a bit interesting." Huang Yuan sat on the sofa, also showing a glance of interest, said:


    "Ms. Zefa didn''t brag about it, the recruit seemed to have a problem."


    Sengoku''s expression stiffened for a few seconds, slowly lowered the phone bug, stared at the phone bug for a while, then frowned, then ordered to the subordinate at the door.


    "Go, gather information about the recruit."


    "Yes."


    The colonel at the door responded.


    Leaving the puzzled Warring States in the room and the yellow ape with a show-like expression.


    Yellow apes and Zefa have been inconsistent. When they were recruited in the new camp, Zefa was often reprimanded and forced to train physical exercises. When they realized that Zefa just seemed to be very unhappy, he was a little happy.


    Quickly.


    Information about Ron was sent to the office.


    After looking at the Warring States, he could not help but twitched his lips, revealing a bitter smile, and the yellow ape beside him had seen it, and his face was a bit weird.


    "Ms. Zefa has encountered a real sting."


    Looking at the information, Huang Yuan was somewhat gloating, even he was not so thorough with Zefa in that year, and he didn''t even go to class.


    No wonder the phone call of the Warring States just passed, Zefa''s attitude would be so strange, now think about Zefa''s expression just now, I am afraid it is exceptionally wonderful.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later.


    The statistics of the military achievements of the killing Jack Pirates are completed, and they will be issued after confirmation. A total of 21,000 military achievements will be released. Ron has suddenly become the highest military in the new headquarters of the headquarters!

 Chapter 73： Practice direction

    "21,000 military merits ... The total bounty for all the crew members of that Jack Pirate Regiment is almost a little more than 200 million. It seems that it is also based on the bounty of the world government."


    Ron walked out of the affairs office, touching his chin thoughtfully.


    On the side of the naval headquarters, 2,000 military powers can be promoted to major, 5,000 military functions can be promoted to lieutenant colonel, 10,000 military powers can be promoted to colonel, and the major general is promoted to 30,000 military powers.


    This also means that Ron, if he directly applied for the graduation assessment, would be the colonel of the headquarters, and if he got another 9,000 military credits, he would be a major general if he passed the graduation assessment.


    It seems very easy, but in fact it is very difficult to obtain military power of the navy. Once it becomes a formal navy, even if a group of pirates is defeated alone, the military power obtained will be distributed in proportion and proportion to the subordinates, and it cannot be obtained separately. of.


    Only recruits are different.


    The recruits in the new barracks are privileged in acquiring military power. That is, the military power that is completed separately can be distributed without any other person.


    If Ron is the major general who leads the army and defeats the Jack Pirates, the 21,000 points of military power can only get 14,000 points, and one third will be shared among all levels of subordinates.


    "Find an opportunity to work together for 9000 military achievements."


    Ron did not rush to apply for graduation in advance. After learning about the conditions and distribution of military achievements, he figured out that it would be more cost-effective to apply for 30,000 military achievements before applying for graduation.


    The rank of major general is still next. The key is 30,000 military achievements. On the side of the navy headquarters, it can be exchanged for a demon fruit. Although it is only the most common animal system, for Ron, the devil fruit does not matter what ability.


    For him, it is all ascension.


    Left the naval headquarters and Ron flew to the coast.


    After the spiritual power reached 100 points, Ron''s use of mental power has become more and more proficient, and basically no longer needs to rely on the physical body for any movements, even walking has begun to use flying instead.


    In addition to flying, in the use and development of mental power, Ron also mastered the nature of the spiral, which can create a layer of constantly rotating spiritual power barrier on the body surface.


    The spiritual power and toughness of rotation are better than straight lines.


    Compared with the magic barrier, the mental barrier is more flexible and has no dead ends in all directions. Although the defense is not as good as the magic barrier, it can at least resist the next level of magic. Ordinary fireball bullets shot on this mental barrier will also be Fly out directly.


    And the key is that this trick is purely the use of mental power, and there is no conflict with magic, it can be used simultaneously with magic.


    That is to say, in case of any difficult battles, Ron can first use the stone skin technique, then open the mental power barrier, and can also open the magic barrier when encountering a powerful attack.


    The three layers of shields are superimposed. The general lieutenant general wants to face hard, hitting a spike or hitting him hard, that is impossible.


    In addition.


    Ron ¡¯s in-depth study of wind magic has also developed auxiliary wind magic that can increase body speed. With the increase of 100 points of mental power, his flying speed is also extremely fast, even if he does not use heavy pressure. Surgery, waiting for the rest of the major general also want to catch up with him with the moon step.


    Yuebu is forcibly stepping into the air with a strong physical body. It is not a true flying ability. The focus is on flexibility rather than speed. The speed of pedaling air movement is naturally far less than the speed of pedaling on the ground.


    On the ground, Ron''s speed is far inferior to that of the lieutenant general, even if the major general is faster than him, but in the air, and then with the pressure technique, Ron estimates that even if he is the lieutenant general of the headquarters, he wants to chase him by the moon step I am afraid it is also extremely difficult.


    In the face of a lieutenant who has no flying ability, even if he cannot win, it is enough to protect himself.


    This is what Ron has today.


    In fact, with the element-friendly Ron, even in the face of Dolemingo ¡¯s threat, he was n¡¯t so scared because he could go into the sea, and Dominica could not.


    Don''t have time to escape to the sea unless you meet Doflamingo on the island, otherwise you will go to the bottom of the sea, and Doframingo will not go down to the sea bottom no matter how strong it is.


    Is just ...


    Even if you can protect yourself, but you will be rushed to the bottom of the sea when you encounter it. It is always very embarrassing, which is detrimental to the pride and dignity of the magician.


    Stood in the sky with a magic wand, and under a single blow, Do flamenco instantly turned into powder ... that was his goal.


    Thinking so, Ron''s thoughts could not help but flutter.


    After a while, Ron returned to his mind, moved his thoughts, summoned the achievement system, and switched to the achievement interface.


    Because some achievements on the achievement interface will only appear if certain conditions are met, Ron will take a look at them from time to time, lest some achievements worth doing can be ignored.


    "what."


    This time, Ron was a little surprised. He noticed that there was an additional "Naval General" achievement on the achievement interface, on condition that he became a naval officer.


    "It seems that graduating with the rank of major general is just right, and can also achieve an achievement by the way."


    After was slightly surprised, Ron smiled.


    His total achievement point now has 62 points.


    When his mental power broke through 100 points, his total achievement point was 54 points. After the breakthrough, he first mastered the third-level magic and got the achievement of ¡®Master of Magic¡¯ with 3 achievement points.


    The previous killing of the Jack Pirates group directly achieved four achievements at once.


    [The first exposure: the first beheaded pirates who rewarded more than 30 million Bailey]


    [Famous Liwan: The first beheaded pirates with a reward of more than 100 million Bailey]


    [Excessive force: Destroy a medium-sized ship or more]


    ¡¾Sword and Magic ¢ñ: Kill a sword hero with magic¡¿


    These four achievements brought Ron a total of 5 achievement points, of which ''famous Liwan'' is 2 points, and the others are 1 point ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and the last two are Ron did not Hidden achievements seen on the achievements interface.


    In addition, the last two previously hidden achievements are not single. Both are series achievements. Among them, there are ''just itchy hands'' and ''destruction madness'' behind the excessive force, and the conditions to achieve are to destroy ten medium-sized ships. At least one of the above ships is a large sailing ship, and there are at least three large sailing ships destroyed by more than 30 medium-sized ships.


    And ¡®Sword and Magic ¢ñ¡¯ has a ¡®Sword and Magic ¢ò¡¯ upwards, the request is to kill a big sword hero ... This is temporarily out of Ron ¡¯s consideration.


    Even Da Jianhao''s judgment criteria are uncertain.


    The white-bearded Pirate''s Foil Fiesta seems to be judged to be a powerful swordsman, not a big swordsman. So far, it seems that only the swordsman has confirmed the name of the big swordsman.


    Hawkeye is a much stronger and more difficult existence than Doflamingo, and apart from opening the eagle eye, the others who can be regarded as great swordsmen are also the top powers of the sea.


    Today Ron can''t touch that field.


    Ron ¡¯s current goal is to continue to get as many achievement points as possible, and to explore the third-order magic of the fire system, the earth system, and the second-order magic of the guardian system as soon as possible to fill this vacancy.


    Among them, the second order magic of the guardian department has the highest priority.


    The reason is that the third-order wind magic is too powerful, and the release time is also long. Even if you study the third-order fire magic, it is difficult to form a combined magic like the first-order second-order.


    Cannot form a combination of magic, the actual meaning of exploring third-order fire magic is not very great, and the improvement in strength is very small.


    Is actually a guardian department. If you can explore the second-order magic, the improvement will definitely be obvious.

 Chapter 74： scholar

    "Derivative Rune of the Guardian Department ..."


    Ron pondered.


    He hasn''t researched the derivative runes of the guardian department, because before the spiritual power reaches 100 points, it is too difficult to explore the derivative runes of the guardian department.


    The derived runes of the Guardian Department are ten times larger than the basic element runes such as Fenghuodi in size, and the complex possibilities it brings are far more than ten times.


    If it is only ten times, or even more than a hundred times more likely, with Ron ¡¯s thinking speed and mental power today, he can use the extreme pole method to forcibly explore. How many times.


    But in fact, the size of the rune is more than ten times, which brings much more than that, like the concept of single digits, continuously turning to four digits and five digits.


    To this level, you can''t need to be rude, try one by one like the password, but have enough knowledge.


    Knowledge about runes.


    ''S previous understanding of runes is very shallow, but now, after studying the third-order magic, his research on runes has gradually deepened from a shallow surface.


    He has learned that the rune is not something designed, but represents a ''tool'' for the use of energy to a perfect level.


    Yes.


    Runes are tools, absolutely perfect tools.


    Is like scientific gunpowder, steam engine, generator, etc., which are essentially energy conversion, but the rune is the most perfect, and the utilization rate can reach 100%.


    Long ago, Ron accidentally created flawed runes similar to derivative runes. Although these runes also have effects, they are more wear and rough than the truly perfect runes confirmed by the achievement system verification. The above is unmatched.


    If the current Ron uses the element affinity to study the method of using the element, then when he researches to the end and reaches the end, it must be the element rune given in the achievement system.


    That is to say, the achievement system actually made him omit the most troublesome and most knowledgeable step of self-creating magic, which directly gave him the perfect rune standing at the end of the magic.


    Otherwise, it is necessary to start to study the use of elements a little bit without the foundation of runes to create magic. That is not something that can be done by one person. It must be a world of magic, by countless bright magicians To explore and inherit with countless generations of life.


    After knowing that runes are tools, Ron also understood why these derived runes have their own meanings, such as decomposition, aggregation, confusion, etc.


    It''s just that he can''t reverse it now, to understand the essence of a rune.


    In other words, he could not separate the tool like rune, and understand how it is composed. Each line and each small pattern represents what parts and functions respectively.


    But even so, Ron still figured out the meaning of each rune as a whole.


    Decomposition, aggregation, chaos, order, derivation, destruction, increase, weakening.


    Whether it is the fire system, the earth system, and the wind system, the eight derived runes represent these eight concepts, which run around the core basic element runes.


    The eight derivative runes can be divided into ... decomposition and aggregation, chaos and order, generation and destruction, increase and weakening, a total of four sets of opposing runes.


    These opposites, such as decomposition and aggregation, even if they appear in the same magic, cannot be arranged next to each other. They need to be separated by other runes, just like in a machine, water and electricity can interfere with each other. Must be separated.


    In the process of exploring the third-order magic of the wind system, Ron thoroughly understood the meaning of all eight derived runes, and got the fifth characteristic, successfully mastering the third-order magic.


    The five characteristics of magic that he understands are exactly these four sets of opposite runes, plus the basic rune must be the core of magic, a total of five.


    On the basis of having this knowledge, it is not difficult to let Ron explore the third-order fire system and the third-order terrestrial magic. It is like having equations to calculate, and breaking fingers to numbers. Calculation, difficulty is not a concept.


    "I don''t know when Nami can explore in a different direction from me, so that the knowledge of this kind of magic can accumulate at a faster rate ..."


    Ron couldn''t help but mutter.


    Nami''s current level, it should be too early to explore the knowledge of magic. Now Nami is still in the stage of learning, and there is still a huge gap compared to him.


    Ron is now roughly aware of the previous life. The feeling of the top scholars who are at the forefront of science and technology, everything needs to be explored by themselves, because he is at the forefront of the world.


    Because of this, the magician is honorable, proud, and noble.


    Because in a sense, they are the top scholars of that kind of world, working hard for the progress of the whole world, every step forward can lead the whole world to take a step forward!


    "Unfortunately, this is the world of One Piece ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Thinking of this, Ron couldn''t help but sigh. If it''s in a world where magic hasn''t prospered to its peak, perfect runes haven''t been explored, he just needs to Take out a perfect rune, maybe you can become a great magician respected and admired by countless people.


    But in this world of One Piece, we still have to speak based on strength. Knowledge can only be used as a tool to enhance strength. There is no other room to play.


    Thoughts back to the rune of the guardian system.


    The guardian rune is difficult for Ron because it is different from the basic element system. Its derivative runes are only six instead of eight, and they cannot correspond to the element''s derived runes.


    "Is there a set of opposing runes missing, or ... are all six different."


    Ron pondered, he felt that no matter what the situation, all six should be different, at least a few, the meaning of the representative can correspond to the eight of the elemental runes.


    If this point is right, then if you try based on this point, you can directly bypass some detours. After all, knowing the corresponding meaning, Ron, who has understood some knowledge of the rune, can avoid many obvious Inferior.


    And Ron guessed.


    Eternal rune-derived runes are very likely to be a group less, and the group that is less, he also inferred a little, that is the group of ''chaos'' and ''order''.


    Compared to elemental runes, eternal runes are solidified and eternal, relying only on spiritual power, and do not involve the basic elements of the outside world, so there should be no two concepts of ''chaos'' and ''order'', because eternity has a certain meaning. Above, it seems to be the culmination of order and chaos.

 Chapter 75： Trainee Sea Soldier

    With some inferences, Ron began to explore the runes of the guardian system.


    He was the first to try it, and he was the one with the deepest understanding, even soon to be able to try to split and explore the essence of the mystery, a derivative rune that represents ¡®increase¡¯.


    This rune can be said to be a rune that exists in most of his current magic, whether it is a giant wind blade, a strong wind slash, or a fire blast.


    Because it is present in most magic, Ron knows it best.


    "The guardian-derived runes should also be divided into the core and the outer layer. The core corresponds to the basic rune and cannot be changed or changed. What changes is the structure of the outer layer."


    Ron muttered.


    His exploration of runes is no longer the first contact, and soon found out the original direction, first to analyze the core area and outer area of ??the guardian runes.


    This part did not take Ron too much time. After all, he had references, and his mental power, speed of thinking, and magical knowledge were all different.


    After about half a day, he opened the basic runes of the guardian department.


    After separating the core area, the next thing to do is to change the structure of the outer area based on the core area to create derivative runes representing different meanings.


    Spiritual power is energy, the core area represents energy conversion, which can be compared to a generator, and the outer area of ??the basic runes is light bulbs and wires, and the outer area of ??the derived runes is a more complicated resistor and demodulator. Wait for the mess.


    These are all the knowledge that Ron has already understood.


    Snapped!


    The newly condensed runes took shape in the air, and then collapsed.


    Eternal runes are different from elemental runes. Even if they hold the elven wand, they are condensed and formed in the void, not inside the elven pearl.


    "Well, it looks like the direction should be right."


    Ron pressed down the weak impact of the rune collapse, and did not show any negative emotions due to failure. Instead, he nodded thoughtfully and continued to try.


    the second time¡­¡­


    the third time¡­¡­


    Even if you have mastered a lot of knowledge, and you are sure that your route is correct, there are indeed runes representing the meaning of "increase" in the derived runes of the eternal system. .


    Half an afternoon, Ron had failed nearly a thousand times.


    Because it is a rune exploration of the eternal system, rather than the basic element system, Ron can not achieve the exaggerated speed of several times a second, tens of thousands of times an hour.


    The failure of nearly a thousand times brought not only no progress, but let Ron gradually understand the difference between eternal runes and elemental runes.


    Is it possible to put the "amplification" shell of element type derived runes directly outside the core of eternal runes? The answer is of course no.


    How do low-level wires support ultra-high voltage current?


    Will burn in an instant.


    This is also the cause of the crash.


    What Ron needs to do is to strengthen this low-level wire into a more powerful ¡°wire¡± that can carry higher energy conversion.


    This is more than half a year ago, when the earliest exploration of derivative runes was made, the lines were changed randomly. It was like a world of difference. It was like a primary school student randomly changed numbers one by one to try someone else ¡¯s account password, just like a computer hacker started cracking directly from the core. .


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Ron rubbed his swollen temple and stopped trying.


    "It''s so different from before."


    Eased the tense spirit and threw the rune behind him temporarily. Ron looked at the darkened sky and couldn''t help but speak with emotion.


    It used to be that, after trying tens of thousands of times, the accumulated experience is meaningless, but now, even if it is only nearly a thousand failures, he has already accumulated a lot of experience.


    He estimated that, even if the luck was worse, every attempt was a failure. After another three or five days, he should also be able to find the right combination method with enough knowledge and experience to explore the first guardianship system. Derived runes!


    Return to the residence and cook regularly.


    Ron has not changed the habit of cooking by himself. For him, cooking is not a waste of time, but a small amount of time for relaxation during 19 hours of practice every day.


    Although Ron does n¡¯t like to exercise his body, it ¡¯s good to be a cook.


    Nami used to rub rice, Ron was used to it, so he made two servings each time.


    Dining room.


    Ron casually talked to Nami about rune exploration and high-level magic, but it made Nami excitedly participate in the discussion, especially when he heard Ron''s analysis, splitting and rewriting of runes. Knowledge even made her unable to suppress her desire to participate.


    Unfortunately, her current mental strength has not reached the level where she can release second-order magic without stress, so naturally it is impossible to study runes and explore high-level magic.


    But this also gave Nami a lot of motivation.


    Originally after mastering second-order magic, because the purpose of continuing to cultivate spiritual power is just to adapt to second-order magic, which makes Nami not very motivated. After all, even if you are not adapted, it can be used.


    But after some chat with Ron, it made her resurrected more motivation, and began to work hard, which also gave Ron, who has a magic mark and spiritual connection with her, to gain, although The gain is not large, but it is always useful.


    Ron estimated that Nami would increase her spiritual strength by 10 points, or after undergoing a spiritual transformation, he would be able to gain 1 spiritual improvement through resonance.


    It is a pity that another magic mark in his hand is still unable to decide who to give it to. Otherwise, there can be two links to the mark to improve his resonance spirit, which is also very good.


    After dinner, Ron began to practice again.


    "There is not much movement in the exploration of the guardian rune. It should be possible to try to go to sea with the warship to do some tasks. At the same time, it can be mixed with some achievement points."


    While practicing, Ron wondered if it would be better to practice while trying to achieve some achievements.


    Before studying the third-order magic, the movement was too great to go out with the warship ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Even he was forced to leave the headquarters and go to the sea to practice, and now it is no problem to explore the runes of the guardian system.


    For Ron, time is too precious, and every time must be used,


    After all, he must rely on himself to explore, there is no ready-made magic book to learn from and learn from.


    He didn''t want to wait for himself to become a seventy or eighty bad old man before he mastered the fifth-order taboo magic.


    The next day.


    Ron came to the office of the new barracks.


    However, the application to go out with the warship to carry out the mission was hindered, because he did not have the status of a seaman unless he flew all the way like before in the Shambord Islands.


    It is obviously impossible to fly all the way with the warship. Not to mention that it is like the accompanying **** of the warship. Simply saying that exploring the runes while flying will affect part of the energy. This is what Ron cannot accept.


    "Apprentice Sea Soldier ... Actually I want to get approval from the Chief Instructor ..."


    After learning how to become an apprentice sailor, Ron''s mouth twitched, and his relationship with Zefa, the chief instructor, is probably the worst in the Navy now.


    Let Zefa approve to become an apprentice sea soldier, I am afraid that a bunch of moths will come out.


    However, with his current strength, Zefa should have no reason to refuse approval, and apply for graduation directly when the big deal is nothing more than a little troublesome.


    If Zefa can teach magic knowledge, Ron does n¡¯t mind acknowledging a teacher, respecting the teacher, but Zefa is forcing him to take a bend, just like a foreman on the construction site is forcing a top physics professor How to move bricks!


    This is obviously impossible to reach a consensus.

 Chapter 76： Come, shoot to the old man

    Naval headquarters.


    on the square.


    Many recruits are scattered and scattered, because the time has not yet arrived for the gathering, and there are recruits coming one after another, so the atmosphere is relatively loose.


    "Did you hear that, that day the teacher Zefa led the team to deal with the Jack Pirates group, and was recruited by the recruit Ron, who was directly taken by the crew!"


    Some of the recruits gathered in twos and threes, some of them were excited.


    They were recruits who did not meet the standard and failed to go with Zefa. At that time, they were envious and frustrated, but they did not expect such news to come afterwards, which made people feel amazed and had some gloating, because the group of people was quite Yu did not get any military merit.


    "I heard that it was the Ron who had a fight with Instructor Gumir not long ago. I heard that it seems that Instructor Gumir is not his opponent."


    Next to the recruit responded.


    The person who first spoke enviously said: "I heard that Ron had only 27 points in the physical fitness test. This is because of the devil''s fruit."


    "The abilities are really strong."


    There was a slightly sighing response next to him. The new barracks also had demonic fruit abilities, and the abilities of these abilities basically ranked high.


    A thick muscular recruit frowned and retorted: "It also depends on what kind of ability, if it is a poor ability, it is not a big increase in strength. Rather than spending time on developing ability, it is better to exercise and improve faster. . "


    "That''s true."


    Some people said with jealousy: "I heard that Ron''s ability is ''fantasy fruit'', and the ability to turn imagination into reality is one of the strongest superhumans in the legend."


    "Fantasy fruit? Is there a demon fruit? I heard that Ron doesn''t seem to be a devil fruit ability, and uses some kind of witchcraft ability."


    "Who knows, in short, it is strong."


    Some recruits shook their heads and said, "Green Pheasant generals, they are the strongest natural demon fruit. If we can get the devil fruit ability of that level, even if we can have the strength of lieutenant generals."


    The recruits talked to each other, and they were all envious.


    It was also mentioned that the Marshal Warring States, although most of them do not know what abilities the Warring States are, but it is said that the Warring States are also capable.


    And when everyone was talking, a steady and severe voice came.


    "Don''t be too extravagant for the ability of the devil fruit!"


    Zefa came over with a sullen face, screaming at the many recruits: "The green pheasants and red dogs are the strongest natural department of their devil fruit. There are only a few in total. The powerful devil fruit is not so easy to obtain. . "


    "And the devil fruit is also based on physique, the same devil fruit in the hands of different people, the power exerted is also very different!"


    See Zefa approached, the tone was harsh, and many recruits were afraid to speak.


    Zefa glanced at the many recruits, and saw that there were other recruits coming one after another. When the people did not arrive, they did not order to gather, but continued to say in a deep voice: "In addition, the body technique is raised to the limit and will never be weaker than the demon fruit."


    "Kapp is incapable, but flees the Roger chasing around!"


    "The old man is also not a capable person, but he was the last naval general. While riding the sea, there were countless pirates arrested by the old man, and there were also some well-known roles. Many of them were capable, but so what?!"


    Hearing Zefa ¡¯s words, many recruits nodded.


    This is indeed the case.


    Zhefa pure body skill can also become a navy general, and most of them do not dare to think that they can become a general, at most they set the goal as a lieutenant general.


    Seeing the appearance of many recruits, Zefa''s expression was only a little slow, but Ron flashed in his heart, but he sneered again.


    Yesterday he learned that Ron used to be a pirate hunter.


    Hunted many pirates in the East China Sea and received a large amount of bounty before joining the naval headquarters as a recruit instead of the talent sent by Capt.


    After the world government came up with the prince''s seven martial law system to allow the pirates to legally plunder, he was already very disappointed with the government and the navy, let alone the pirate hunters.


    These are the roots of chaos!


    The government does not know what it is doing. The navy is also letting the pirates run wild one by one. Even now the pirate hunter has joined the navy as a talent, it is no wonder that the navy will fall to this point!


    If he had not been retained by Cap, and he still had a little hope for the navy, he did not even want to stay in the new barracks, and had already left the navy completely.


    Zefa walked through the recruits with a cold face and came to the front of the crowd.


    Many recruits are afraid to speak.


    The instructor in front of the recruits looked at Zefa and couldn''t help but sigh. When Zefa taught him that time, it was very patient and doctrinal, but in recent years, Zefa''s character has also become more and more It''s weird and has a temperament.


    Treats unsuspecting recruits with a dark history who will not forgive them at all, and even expelled a recruit who had been a **** from the recruit camp. UU reading


    Instructor sighed secretly, but he dared not say anything, nor was he qualified to persuade Zefa.


    The new recruits came one after another. There were more and more people in the square. The instructor looked at it and determined that the number was almost the same. Then he stepped forward and prepared to order to gather.


    And at this time, among the recruits who came not far away, they suddenly turned out and walked straight towards Zefa, holding a document in his hand.


    "... what."


    Zefa saw the coming person approaching in front of him, his face indifferent.


    Ron calmly passed the documents in his hand and said, "This is an application for a trainee navy, which needs the signature and approval of the instructor Zefa."


    Different ways are not conspiracy, he and Zefa''s views and ideas are all in conflict, then there is no need to pretend to be a harmonious attitude, the road is going side by side.


    Zefa took over the document and glanced at it.


    He has read this document many times, but he actually does n¡¯t need to read it at all, but he does n¡¯t want to sign Ron at this moment, so he holds it in his hand, and he is thinking about it.


    After a few seconds, Zefa put down the document and said in a deep voice: "Applying to become a navy trainee requires certain requirements. Your physique is not irrelevant, but in view of your ability to rely on ability, it is not unreasonable.


    "Exactly the old man intends to explain the body skills and abilities, come, use your strongest attack to shoot the old man, let the old man see how strong your ability is."


    Ron narrowed his eyes slightly.


    His strongest attack, when he destroyed the Jack Pirates a few days ago, Zefa had already seen it, but now he wants to let him shoot, is it really to be shown to the recruits, or is there any maliciousness temporarily, Ron It is more inclined to the latter.

 Chapter 77： Generals strength

    Zefa let Ron use the strongest attack, undoubtedly want to destroy his attack with a single blow to show the power of the body, and let the recruits pay attention to body.


    Ron is not a stingy person.


    After all, only a few people can master magic, and the ability of the devil fruit is also. Most people in this world rely on physical skills.


    In the guidance of this route, Ron did not mind cooperating with Zefa. Zefa is after all a former general, and even if he breaks his third-order magic, it is also a matter of course.


    "Since it is the request of Chief Instructor Zefa, please advise me."


    Ron responded to Zefa.


    Happens to want to see Zefa, a semi-retired and broken-armed general, to what extent is his strength.


    How big is the gap between Lieutenant General and General, and between him and General.


    Swoosh!


    Ron floated up, retreated towards the rear, and retreated several tens of meters away.


    Many recruits looked at each other, seeing that Ron had backed away so far, they also backed away one after another, all the way back 100 meters away, looking far away.


    "Vortex Storm!"


    Ron drew out the elf wand, without any hesitation. When he came up, he directly released his strongest attack, the third-order magic vortex storm of the wind system!


    Hum!


    In an instant, the storm gathered and erupted right in front of Zefa.


    Feeling the horrible oppression gathered by the stormy eyes at the core, the instructor next to him also changed his face and retreated without hesitation, just like the recruits, they retreated dozens of meters away.


    "not bad."


    Zefa looked at the storm eye in front of him, and spoke in a dull tone.


    He has seen this trick before, and it seems that this trick is Ron ¡¯s strongest attack. In his judgment, the major general has no special ability and most of them ca n¡¯t get through, even if the lieutenant general of the headquarters wants to face hard at close range It is also difficult to access.


    But.


    That is only for major generals and lieutenant generals.


    At the next moment, the storm eyes that gathered together suddenly exploded, and the shock that turned into terror burst out in all directions.


    It was also at this moment that Zefa shot, his fist was instantly covered by the dark armed color domineering, and he punched **** the erupting vortex core.


    Boom!


    The world is quiet.


    Under the shocking eyes of many recruits, I saw that the storm core burst suddenly.


    The impact that was about to erupt in all directions, under the punch of Zefa, all rewinded towards the front, and the ground in front of it broke apart, stretching for dozens of meters!


    "This is ... General!"


    Looking at this scene, Ron''s eyes flickered.


    Zefa''s strength is indeed stronger than that of Gumir. Even the lieutenant general of this headquarters can''t compete with it. Even if Zefa is old, half retired, and has broken his arm, the general is the general!


    In the navy, the sergeant is the lieutenant, and the lieutenant is the general, and the general and the marshal are actually another level standing above the general!


    Even a marshal cannot command a general.


    Navy Marshal can actually be called in another way, that is the general.


    Generals and Marshals represent the top core of power and strength in the Navy, and the Lieutenant General is just the backbone, the gap is even greater, and even far exceeds the difference between the Lieutenant General and the Major General.


    The third-order magic breaks under the blow of Zefa!


    "Good, but that''s just it."


    Break Ron''s magic with a single blow, and Zefen''s bland opening said, saying: "Body skill is so extreme that no matter what ability, it can be broken with a fist and domineering blow!"


    Swoosh!


    As the voice fell, Zefa''s figure suddenly flickered and disappeared out of thin air.


    When reappeared, he had already come directly in front of Ron. The distance to Ron was less than one meter, and the detective grabbed Ron.


    "Your flaw is that the flesh is too weak and the speed is too slow!"


    "Once the ability is evaded and bullied by your side, you can only be slaughtered."


    Seeing Zefa suddenly bully, Ron''s eyes suddenly changed slightly, but he did not expect Zefa to attack his body after breaking his magic.


    Without hesitation, the magic barrier was released.


    Zefa hits the magical barrier with a large, dark-armed hand.


    Click!


    The magic barrier shattered instantly.


    Zefa smashed the magical barrier with one blow, without stopping the palm of his hand, and pressed firmly into the mental power barrier, finally pushing on Ron''s chest.


    boom!


    Ron flew out in an instant, fell from the sky, hit the ground with a bang, and stones and dust splashed around.


    Seeing this scene, the Rear Admiral''s instructor retreated not far and could not help but shake his eyebrows.


    This ...... Is it a bit too heavy?


    He looked at Zefa, he stopped talking, and finally said nothing. He saw that Zefa was very unhappy with Ron, but at this time he could not speak for Ron.


    "This is to focus only on ability, not on the defects and weaknesses of body surgery."


    Zefa fell from the air, looking at the dusty front, opening his voice in a dull tone, and turning his head to look not far away, many recruits in shock, said: "And practicing body skills can achieve all-round improvement, There will be no defects and shortcomings! "


    "And if the body skill is strong enough, and then possess the ability of the demon fruit, it can also play a icing on the cake, making a certain ability stronger!"


    With Zefa''s voice, many recruits are still in shock.


    Just now Zefa is shockingly powerful, whether it is a magic blow to crush Ron or a shave to Ron in an instant. The defense, strength and speed revealed are shockingly powerful!


    "Strong ... Too strong ..."


    "It would be enough if I could cultivate 30% of Zefa''s strength."


    "Thirty percent? You are too extravagant. I am afraid that your qualifications will not be practiced in Chengdu."


    Many recruits gradually recovered from the shock.


    And at this time, the dusty place in the distance also heard the sound of the rock clattering, and saw Ron''s figure flying out of the dust.


    There was a trace of blood on the corner of the mouth.


    Ron looked at Zefa with a chill in his eyes.


    Too much.


    Zefa you are too much.


    If you show your strength and explain to the recruits, it is enough to break his third-order magic. The subsequent blow that is bullied is completely unnecessary.


    In addition, although the follow-up blow was not a dead hand, it was a blow that could seriously injure him. If he had used stone skin surgery in advance and wrapped his body with mental power to slow down the impact of falling, now It''s not as simple as a slight injury.


    He didn''t care to cooperate with Zefa, and showed the recruits his body skills and abilities, but Zefa still wanted to take advantage of the situation to give him a seriously injured ''lesson''.


    Such behavior is excessive.


    "If the ability can kill the enemy in one blow, then why do you need to be powerful?"


    Ron did not wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth, but refuted Zefa coldly.


    Zefa sneered and said, "The strong body skill, or defense, or avoid, you want to kill with one blow is impossible, you do not pay attention to body surgery, you have embarked on a crooked road.


    "Unable to kill with one blow, it is not that the body skill is too strong, but the ability is too weak."


    Ron said calmly: "If you can''t kill with one blow, then you can continue to improve your abilities to be able to kill with one blow ... you can''t kill with one blow, you can do a heavy blow, and you can make another blow."


    "Nonsense, strong words!"


    Zefa shouted and said, "The old man goes across the sea, and I don''t know how many pirates he has captured by himself ~ www.novelhall.com ~ There are far more powerful players than you have seen, you want to question the old man The idea? Relying on ability, not focusing on physical skills, ca n¡¯t be a great weapon! "


    "Is it."


    Ron looked at Zefa indifferently.


    Zefa''s sentence happened to be heard by someone who noticed the movement here.


    "... Mr. Zefa, it''s too arbitrary. If you have some abilities and focus on development, it is indeed much more profitable than exercise."


    Tone with some joking and playful voice came from not far away.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that the yellow ape didn''t know when it was there, his hands were in his pockets, and he looked at the scene with a look at the scene.


    "Yellow Ape."


    Zefa saw the yellow ape, his face suddenly cold.


    Yellow Ape did not conflict with Zefa, but narrowed his eyes and smiled and said, "Teacher Zefa continues to lecture, I just pass by, don''t care, don''t scold me."


    Swoosh!


    As the voice fell, the yellow ape figure flickered and disappeared instantly.


    The ability to shine fruit, long-distance movement requires eight-foot mirror reflection, but short-distance movement can achieve near instantaneous movement.


    Many recruits looked along the path of Jinguang, and they saw that the yellow ape had already crossed a small half of the square in an instant, came to the naval fortress, and walked inside the fortress.


    The speed of this moment is beyond imagination.


    Compared with the speed Ze Ze showed before, it is definitely not in a grade!


    "That''s ... General Yellow Ape!"


    "... Is that speed still human ?!"


    Many recruits looked at this scene and couldn''t help showing shock.

 Chapter 78： Hope you live long enough

    After the sudden interruption of the yellow ape, Ron didn''t want to talk to Zefa anymore.


    Respect for strength.


    His current strength is indeed not as good as Zefa. Zefa relies on his strength and half-life resume to suppress him. Any words to deal with it are pale.


    "Apply for apprenticeship navy, I hope the instructor Zefa will reply."


    Ron withdrew his gaze to the yellow ape, and said calmly to Zefa.


    Zefa looked at the direction in which the yellow ape left, and there was a trace of anger in his eyes. Hearing Ron''s words at the moment, he turned around and swept Ron, throwing away the application form, and said indifferently: "Your idea has Falling into a misunderstanding, the old man doesn''t want you to waste your energy on the evil way, go back and reflect on it! "


    "......"


    Ron glanced at the application thrown away by Zefa, and did not show an expression like anger, but his eyes were very calm, saying: "Too much."


    "Even if the concepts are different, you can''t deny my strength, and I have military merits. I can apply for graduation at any time. Such a response is too much."


    "Whimsical!"


    Zefa shouted with a cold face, said: "You are the recruits I am responsible for before leaving the new camp, so you don''t even understand the basic etiquette when speaking to the instructor ?!"


    "Unfortunately."


    "I don''t need you to teach me yet."


    Ron looked at Zefa indifferently and said, "Since this is your attitude ... Then, so be it, I wrote it down."


    Hope Zefa can live longer, don''t see him climb to the pinnacle of the sea. When he defeated the four emperors, he died already.


    That way, there will be less fun.


    The voice fell.


    Ron flew away from the training ground.


    Happened to be dim, the wind screamed, and a thunder burst in the sky, reflecting Ron''s flying back, like a white glow under the dim sky.


    Zefa looked at this scene, slightly startled, but then recovered, and became angrily angry:


    "Whimsical!"


    "Can you still want to take revenge on the old man? Really a joke, the old man is waiting for you here. With your wicked ways, you will not want to beat the old man by ten fingers in ten years!"


    Ron did not look back until disappearing into the sky.


    Leaving Zerfa, who was still angry, stood there for a long time before turning back, yelling with cold face at the many recruits: "Line up! Run with weight! Thirty laps in the square!"


    Hearing Zefa''s voice, many faces were dull. Unexpectedly, Ron dare and Zefa faced the many recruits who had torn their skins, and their faces suddenly collapsed.


    Too much!


    Annoyed Mr. Zefa like this and ran away, too much!


    And even dare to collide with Zefa like this, the courage is a little too big, even if he has a good fruit ability and a certain amount of capital, Zefa was once a navy general!


    Ron is only hopeful to go to that level, and Zefa has once stood in the highest position of the highest combat power of the navy headquarters!


    This¡­¡­


    Not only the recruits, even the Major General instructor couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    He also feels that Zefa''s temper is a bit out of control today, but Ron and Zefa are colliding like this, the courage is indeed big enough, no matter how high the talent is, it is just talent.


    And as Zefa said, if you do n¡¯t pay attention to body skills, rely on ability alone, if you have shortcomings everywhere, you will at most reach the level of a lieutenant general. It is almost impossible to become a general!


    ¡­¡­


    The conflict between Ron and Zefa quickly spread throughout the naval headquarters.


    Due to Ron''s previous strength, the news also reached Marshal Sengoku''s ears, which made the Sengoku have some headaches.


    "This Ron, really ..."


    Although he learned from his subordinates, he also felt that Zefa was a bit improper in his work, but Zefa was after all a former general, and the general instructor was more stern.


    Ron and Zefa collided, and it was a bit too irritable. They could not even endure a little bit of patience. I am afraid that it will be a big trouble in the future.


    "Zefa, changed."


    Capp, sitting on the sofa, was eating Xianbei. He didn''t grin as he did bad things and heard bad things in the past. Instead, he said something silent.


    He looked at the glass coffee table, and the scene of the back-to-back battle with Zefa emerged before him, and he couldn''t help closing his eyes. It took a long time before he opened it again.


    "... the former Zefa wouldn''t be like this, he couldn''t forgive the government and the navy."


    Kapp held the bag containing Xianbei and sighed.


    The Warring States also fell into silence, and it took a while to say: "The King''s Seventh Wuhai System is needed to balance forces. With the Seventh Wuhai, the sea has indeed become a lot peaceful."


    When the Qiwuhai system was first mentioned, Zefa tried hard to oppose it. He voiced with the red dog who also opposed the matter, and firmly rejected this system.


    However, Zefa had resigned at that time, no longer a general, no real power, and no longer the top level of the navy, the identity of the general instructor of the new barracks, and the power of speech was too light.


    Although the green pheasant had an excellent relationship with Zefa, he remained silent on this matter.


    Yellow Ape actually voted in favor.


    The Warring States unconditionally supported the government''s decision-making and voted in favor. Kapu abstained from voting. General Kapu was even reluctant to take up the post, let alone manage any decision-making matters and did not want to speak.


    Decisions made by the world government, if all the senior members of the navy objected, they might be able to withstand it. Cocapu was silent, supported by the Warring States, and only one of the generals opposed. The final result is naturally unable to prevent the world government from adopting this system.


    Since then, Zefa has been completely disappointed with the government and with the navy.


    Character became irritable, and no longer intervened in anything in the navy. When he led the recruits out to deal with the pirates, they all killed and did not keep alive.


    "......"


    Kapp looked at the coffee table. After a few seconds, he stood up and said, "I''m going to chat with Ron. If Zefa''s there, let''s talk about the Warring States."


    Sengoku sighed.


    Regardless of whether Ron can become a general or not, at this age with such strength, at least it will be no problem to become a lieutenant general in the future. It is true that being too stiff with Zefa is not conducive to stability, but if Zefa only cares about the new camp, when Ron graduates ~ Www.novelhall.com ~ There should be no intersection.


    In this matter, it is difficult for him to say who made the mistake. He insisted that Zefa was too much, but he was fighting side by side with Zefa at that time, and he did not know how many disasters he had persisted. Even if Zefa did something wrong, he could not Blame Zefa.


    Can only grieve Ron first.


    ¡­¡­


    Noon.


    Ron''s home.


    "Uncle Kapu, why are you here too? I didn''t prepare three meals."


    Looking at Karp who appeared outside the door with Nami, Ron couldn''t help but spread his hands.


    Don''t say that you don''t prepare three servings, even if you prepare ten servings, I''m afraid that Kapu is not enough to eat all by yourself.


    "Hahahaha, don''t mind the old man."


    Kapp grinned, walked into the room, came to a chair and sat down, only to say: "I heard that you are having a lot of trouble with Zefa today."


    Ron guessed that Karp might say this, ah.


    Kapp shook his head and said: "Your boy, don''t fight with Zefa, our old men owe him a lot ... Well, this is for you, the approval of the trainee navy."


    Talking, Kapu took out a document and handed it to Ron, laughing: "You need this, just come to the old man."


    Ron took the file and smiled: "I have troubled Uncle Cap before, why bother if you are so embarrassed, I didn''t expect it to be so stiff."


    Because he took Kapu ¡¯s warship from the beginning and often went to Kapu ¡¯s house. Ron and Kapu had a good relationship. With Nami ¡¯s relationship, he also called Kapu the same as Nami, not calling him a military rank. .

 Chapter 79： Aegis Barrier

    "Actually, Chief Instructor Zefa and I are just different in concept, but today Chief Instructor Zefa is acting too much, since Uncle Kapu said so ..."


    Ron smiled and said, "Anyway, it will not take long for me to apply for graduation, and I will not stay in the new camp, and I will not have any intersection with the instructor Zefa."


    If you want to talk about life and death, you have to kill Zefa.


    What''s more, if we follow the normal trajectory to develop, and when Weibull becomes the Seventh King of the Sea, Zefa will immediately rebel from the navy and become a public enemy of the navy, pirates and the government.


    Zefa, who can be called a hero, was already dead at the moment when he retired from the ranks of generals, and now Zefa is already a gradual distorted and broken mind.


    Ron doesn''t even need to do anything by himself.


    He only needs to follow his steps, step by step to explore the mysteries of magic, to reach the pinnacle of the sea, and then to look at the end of Zefa, it is enough.


    "Your kid ..."


    Kapp shook his head and smiled when he heard Ron''s words.


    In fact, what he thinks most is that Ron and Zefa can reconcile, but it is also impossible to think about it. Ron can have this strength at such a young age. It is impossible to bow down to Zefa to admit something wrong. This The answer is acceptable.


    Kapp left soon.


    Nami had n¡¯t interrupted, knowing that Karp had left, she looked at Ron in surprise, and said: "You have a fight with the chief instructor of the new camp? I heard that the former naval general will suffer at a loss. Right. "


    Ron smiled indifferently and said, "It''s not a fight, that is indeed the former general, but it''s just the predecessor, there is nothing to pay special attention to."


    "......"


    Namei heard the words and rolled her eyes.


    Ron had killed the Don Quixote family before, and he had an enmity with Doflamingo, one of the seven martial artists.


    In the picture of her imagination, the magician should be respected, noble and calm, but Ron can''t correspond to any one here.


    Ron didn''t go to Nami to talk about Zefa anymore. Instead, he talked about the problems of runes and magic. After he had enough water and food, he went into practice again.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Under the clear sky, the sea was rough, and it was very calm.


    Two ships are sailing on the sea.


    One of the flags is the seagull flag representing the navy, which is the navy ¡¯s warship, while the other is hung with a peculiar logo.


    At this moment.


    On the board of warships, many navies are scattered around the sea.


    During a round of inspections, his eyes fell on a young man wearing a trainee navy uniform at the stern, and raised his chin:


    "What is that recruit doing? Squatted in that place every day."


    "Who knows, it''s been three days."


    The person next to him shrugged and said, "You don''t need to gather, you don''t need to listen to orders, you can get military merits without doing anything. The recruits in the headquarters camp are really envious.


    There was a hint of sarcasm in his tone. Obviously he was very dissatisfied with this situation. After all, he had to patrol in the wind and sun here every day.


    "Hush, be careful to hear him."


    A person next to him raised his finger to compare with a mute gesture and said, "He is a recruit in the headquarters camp. After graduation, he is at least a school-level officer. If you are annoyed by him, maybe you will be bad luck in the future.


    "What about school-level officers, how can they happen to take charge of my queue?"


    The navy snorted, but he didn''t want to be soft in front of his companions, saying: "And that is also after he graduated. Now he is a trainee seaman, and his status is two grades lower than mine."


    Saw the person next to him, and knew that the man was forced to support his face, and could not help laughing.


    But they also knew that the man said there was no problem. There were so many naval forces. Even if they graduated as school-level officers, it did n¡¯t matter if they could n¡¯t manage their queue.


    The other side.


    Beside the railing of the stern, several recruits who were patrolled by the navy were holding a glass-like scepter at the moment, looking at the sea, their eyes flashing.


    In the void in front of him.


    The golden light spot that can only be seen from the spiritual perspective emerges, and extends quickly, transforming a rune mark.


    After the rune mark was formed, it flickered, and it did not collapse and scattered, but solidified in the void.


    At the same time, he also heard the system prompt sound in his ear.


    "It''s done!"


    Ron smiled on his face, looking at the rune in the void and said: "Finally completed ... a derivative rune that represents" increase "!"


    Obtained the status of a trainee navy three days ago, he took a task from the Naval Affairs Office. The task was to **** King Erte of the Erolt Kingdom and several royal families to return from the world government to their governing country.


    Because it is an **** mission, as a trainee navy, you only need to travel with the warship, you do n¡¯t need to be responsible for command and anything, it seems to be suitable for Ron, so I took it.


    Because of his naval apprenticeship, there is no separate cabin, and Ron did not study the runes in the cabin ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but came to the stern.


    These three days, he has been studying the derivative runes of the guardian system, and finally, today, got the first derivative rune of the guardian system.


    "I don''t know if I can combine second-order guardian magic."


    Ron pondered for a while, although he felt that the basic runes and amplification runes may not be able to construct second-order magic, but it was always a try.


    Because it is a rune of the guardian system, the magic should be a guardian type magic, and it will not become a type of explosive attack, so Ron did not plan to fly far, but tried it at the stern.


    Foundation, foundation, increase.


    Basis, increase rate, increase rate.


    There are only these two possibilities, and there is no need to think about it.


    Ron first tried the first combination.


    Because the magical runes of the guardian system are much more complicated than the runes of the elemental system, it is also difficult to combine them. The first failure is to directly fail on the combination.


    "Almost one-tenth of mental energy was consumed ..."


    Perceiving the loss of mental power, Ron frowned. The second-order magical consumption of this guardian system is really large enough. This is still the case when it fails before the combination pattern is formed. If it is complete, I am afraid that one third will be used!


    Is really a big consumer of mental energy, and is worthy of eternal magic.


    Ron shook his head helplessly and recovered his mental strength a little before starting his second attempt.


    boom!


    The second attempt failed again during the assembly process.


    Ron was also not discouraged. After thinking about the reasons for the failure, he summed up some experiences and started the third attempt.

 Chapter 80： Eternity and Enchantment

    oom!


    Failed for the third time, but the degree of completion has reached 40%.


    Fourth time ... fifth time ... sixth time ...


    Next was six or seven consecutive failures. Mental energy was consumed a lot. Ron meditated to restore the mental energy, and then started again.


    On the twenty-third time, Ron completed the combination, and the result was a failure. As he guessed, this combination cannot construct second-order magic.


    The first combination failed, and Ron began to try the second combination again.


    Took nearly half an hour, and the second combination also failed.


    Ron frowned at the railing.


    "This feeling ... No, why is this ..."


    However, both of these combinations failed, but Ron frowned, because he always had a strange feeling in the process of trying, and they were very similar.


    This feeling cannot be explained in words, as if he did not do it completely wrong.


    "Strange."


    Ron tried again, but the result was still a failure.


    This failure caused Ron to fall into contemplation, his thoughts flashing quickly, standing there like a stone statue, looking up at the sky.


    Amidst this confusion and strangeness, Ron suddenly flashed his aura, his eyes blinked for a moment, and the whole person woke up from his contemplation instantly.


    "Is that so?"


    Ron, who was gleaming, did not hesitate anymore and thought again, re-engraving the runes.


    This time the rune was constructed, but instead of three golden light spots, only two golden light spots appeared, which quickly extended in the void and finally combined together.


    Did not disappear!


    without crashing!


    Although there was no system prompt sound in his ear, Ron knew that he had indeed succeeded in successfully creating a first-order enhanced magic of a guardian system.


    First-order enhanced magic has no system prompt sound when it is created, it is the same for fire and wind systems, and the names are all given by Ron himself.


    "First-order enhanced magic ..."


    There was a smile on Ron''s face, and the elf wand in his hand was a little on the golden rune, and the golden rune swayed instantly, turning into a translucent magic barrier.


    This enhanced version of the magic barrier is very different from the ordinary magic barrier. Not only does the thickness look thicker, but also there is a holy shield pattern in the center.


    "Well, it looks like it should be called a holy shield."


    Ron thought about it while touching his chin. The ordinary magic barrier can block the combined magic of the second order. If this shield is shielded, I do n¡¯t know if it can block the third order magic. The huge difference may not work.


    If you want to block third-level magic attacks, I am afraid you still have to make second-level guardian magic.


    "However, it is better than nothing."


    Ron tilted his head. In any case, this enhanced version of the Aegis Shield is generally much tougher than the ordinary magic shield.


    Thinking of this, Ron reached out into the void and shattered the eternal rune on his left hand, preparing to replace it with the eternal rune of the Holy Shield barrier.


    However.


    Ron''s surprise happened.


    The golden rune of the Holy Shield barrier could not be linked with his spirit, and could not be imprinted on the body. Once imprinted, it would endlessly extract spiritual power, keep the barrier open, and cannot be closed.


    "This ... what the hell?"


    Ron couldn''t help but open his mouth and could not be engraved in the spirit, wouldn''t it be said that the release of this holy shield was just like ordinary elemental magic, and it needed to build a rune to release it?


    Although the release time of this thing is not long, but it is not too short, it must be at least 0.5 seconds. The release time of 0.5 seconds and the instant are completely two concepts.


    Need to release time of the Holy Shield barrier, it seems that it is not as good as the instantaneous magic barrier.


    "So why do you want it?"


    Ron looked at the golden rune in the void, and the corner of his mouth twitched. The elf wand in his hand waved toward the rune and smashed it to break the golden rune.


    What made Ron stunned happened again.


    The elf wand waved over and hit the golden rune, but it seemed to hit a spider web, and the golden rune was twisted instantly, and immediately wrapped around the elf wand.


    At the same time, a sound of system prompt came from Ron''s ear.


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Enchanting Apprentice¡¯ and gain 1 achievement point]


    Ron froze.


    He looked at the elf wand in stunned hands, and when he could feel the spiritual force probing into the wand, he could touch the inscription ... or the magical rune of the holy shield on the surface of the wand that was ¡®enchanted¡¯.


    Only need to move the mind to inject spiritual power into the rune.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Ron froze for a few seconds, and immediately summoned the achievement system. Looking at the achievement interface, there were a few more achievements that had not appeared before.


    ¡¾Enchanting Apprentice: Successfully performed a rune enchantment¡¿


    [Enchanter: Successfully performed 30 rune enchants]


    [Enchanting Master: Successfully performed ten high-level enchantments]


    [Enchanting Sacred Hand: Successfully performed one hundred high-level enchantments]


    In addition to the enchanted apprentices already achieved, there are three achievements in the same series.


    Looking at this new achievement and the elf wand in his hand, Ron gradually showed a sense of awakening.


    "It turns out that when you touch the spirit, you will continuously extract the spiritual power, so you can''t engrave on the spiritual level, you must engrave on the material, which is the so-called enchant."


    Ron''s eyes flickered, and felt that his guess should be correct. After thinking about it, he immediately turned to the interior of the warship''s cabin, and soon came to a special exercise room.


    Several naval officers were exercising in the room.


    Ron ignored the few people and went straight to the barbell stand, reaching for the discus in the discus box under the barbell stand and reaching for the smallest one.


    Thought that it could be picked up at once, but the result was that he couldn''t handle it, so Ron twitched his mouth, and immediately put his energy out to wrap the discus.


    "... It''s too heavy."


    Ron vomited, put it up with his mental strength, and put it in front of him, he saw that the discus did not know what material, only a circle larger than the palm, but marked with the 100KG logo.


    Holding this discus, Ron walked to the corner of the training room and thought, a golden light spot appeared in the void above the discus, quickly marking the rune of the Holy Shield barrier.


    Then, Ron pushed the rune towards the discus.


    Patez!


    Discus touched the rune. It didn''t merge silently as the elf wand touched the rune, but it burst into a spark.


    This scene made several school officials in the training field look at each other, turned their heads, showing a look of uncertainty, not knowing what Ron did to the discus.


    Ron ignored other people''s eyes, he had opened the mode of God, staring at the discus suspended in front of him from a spiritual perspective.


    He can see that the golden runes are destroying the structure of the discus, but at the same time, they are also merging with the discus little by little, gradually becoming stable.


    finally.


    Discus no longer spit out sparks.


    Ron reached out and touched the discus.


    Does not seem to change much. It is just a discus with some texture on the surface, but it is a rune engraved with the shield of the Holy Shield. You only need to inject spiritual power into it to inspire the Holy Shield.


    Since it was an experiment, Ron did not hesitate to activate the shield rune inscribed in the discus.


    Hum!


    The discus shuddered, and the golden light flowed on the surface of the lines, forming a pattern like a magic circle, and a translucent Aegis barrier bloomed in front of Ron.


    "Good ..."


    Looking at the barrier, Ron''s eyes flickered, then he frowned slightly.


    The same as the shield shield, he released it with the magic wand ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and the one released with this discus, it is not at the same level. The shield shield released by this discus is probably not even the defense of the magic shield Not reachable.


    Reminisced that the elf wand was almost indiscriminately waved, and it was combined with the rune, but this discus crackled, or he forced it with mental force to suppress the eternal rune.


    It should be a matter of materials.


    The elf wand is, after all, the legendary branch of the world, plus what kind of elf pearls and what metal composition fits various elements and spiritual power, and this discus that does not know anything is completely not a concept.


    But even then, the successful inscription of the Holy Shield rune on the discus has extraordinary significance for Ron, because this discus ... seems to be available to others!


    This is not to find a sustenance for the magic rune, but to create a magical prop, or it can be called a "magic shield"!


    Seconds later.


    After Ron stopped the injection of spiritual power, the Holy Shield barrier gradually faded away.


    He looked at the discus in front of him again.


    I saw no change in the discus itself, but the texture of the imprinted eternal runes, there are a lot of subtle cracks, densely intertwined.


    "The rune is destroyed ... No, the eternal rune exists forever, not the rune is destroyed, it is because the material of this discus is not enough to perfectly support the eternal rune, so it appears damaged."


    Ron stared at the discus carefully and spoke to himself.


    Looking at the current situation, this discus can be used to release two or three Aegis barriers at most, and it will be completely fragmented and turned into a pile of waste.

 Chapter 81： BIGMOM Pirates

    Holding this discus with inscribed runes and becoming a magic shield, Ron''s thoughts surged like a tide.


    Even if it is very general, it can only support the release of three or four times the shield shield, but ... it still represents a possibility.


    Possibility of changing the world!


    If you can find a more suitable material, you can create a stronger bearing capacity, and the power released is far more than the product of this inferior discus.


    Ordinary enchants, there are high-level enchants ... Even if the enchantment of the Holy Shield alone, can exert the power close to the magic barrier, it is far more than any firearms and artillery.


    If these things can still be mass-produced, the significance brought is unimaginable.


    This is the civilization from the highest point in the magic world, which is enough to compete with the technological level of Bega Punk that is 500 years ahead of the world, and even crushes the other party. It is a force that can rewrite the era!


    Not only the science and technology machinery, even the domineering and demon fruit of physical arts, may be overwritten and replaced by the power of magic!


    "Change the world ... that must be one of the ultimate achievements."


    Ron couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    Although it did not appear on the achievement interface, he could vaguely guess that there must be such an achievement. At the top of the achievement interface, it is to rewrite the entire world!


    "I know, the name of the next era."


    Ron laughed.


    This era is the era of pirates.


    Then the next era of this world will be ... an era of great magic!


    Compared to this, what One Piece, what Love Drew, what government that ruled the world for eight hundred years, what empire that disappeared for a hundred years, are nothing but the dust of the times!


    And he will stand at the apex of the era of great magic and become the supreme god!


    With Ron''s current mental power and state of mind, I can''t help but feel the surge of emotion.


    Long time.


    Ron took a deep breath and slowly recovered.


    At present, he has no ability to rewrite the world. At first, he does not know if there is any material that can perfectly fit magic. Secondly, his current strength, once he takes out magic equipment and mass-produces it, there is no doubt that it will be used by the world government. Directly banned.


    Individuals possess certain special abilities, the world government will not care, but if they come up with something that is enough to change the world and lead the firearms and artillery without knowing how much, it will bring more significance than a navy as a pure combat power. general!


    The world government will never sit back and watch.


    Not even the world government.


    All the other top forces, the four emperors of the new world, the beasts Kaido, BIGMOM, and the revolutionary army, the dark empire forces of the underground world, the eyes of the whole world will come to your attention.


    "Not yet ..."


    "Can''t take out magic equipment yet ..."


    Ron took a deep breath.


    It just happens that he doesn''t have the ability to mass-produce it yet. It happens that he doesn''t yet know what material can match magic. There are only two people who can make magic props.


    Wait until his strength is strong enough to get a higher level of magical imprint and give more people the magical imprint. At that time, it is the time for magical equipment to appear in this world!


    Took a deep look at the discus in his hand.


    Ron''s mental power gushes out, buckles the discus, rubs it hard, and destroys the inscribed runes completely, and the whole discus is twisted into a piece of scrap iron.


    Then, Ron turned away.


    Leaving only a few naval officers, he stood there squinting, wondering what Ron was playing with a discus and crying and laughing.


    "That guy ... is a recruit for the headquarters."


    "Well, it should be."


    "Spirit seems a bit abnormal, facing a discus ..."


    Several school officials twitched their lips.


    Can break a piece of discus and get the status of a trainee navy. I am afraid that the strength is not weak and the spirit is still not normal. It is better not to approach and make trouble.


    It is terrible for people with abnormal spirit and strength.


    ¡­¡­


    Ron gave up studying enchantment.


    Although the achievement of enchanting thirty times can be done, but it is not suitable on the warship. Wait for a more suitable place and then quietly achieve it.


    Ron does n¡¯t want to think about the enchantment for a while. His exploration direction is back to the runes of the guardian department. Since an augmented rune cannot build second-order guardian magic, then try to explore other derivative runes .


    As Ron explored other derivative runes of the Guardian system, the warship also escorted King Erte and his royal family, gradually approaching the waters where the Kingdom of Erte was located.


    Since the Kingdom of Elt is located in the North Sea among the four seas, the chief officer on the warship who is responsible for this **** mission is only a major general.


    "Are you coming?"


    The deck of the warship, covered in the naval justice cloak, and wearing a porous horn mask, Bastieu stood there, asked at the next colonel Shen Sheng.


    The colonel nodded and said, "In front of the North China Sea is Nonar, and will soon reach the Kingdom of Erte."


    Speaking of this, the colonel couldn''t help but smiled and said, "It''s just a **** to the North Sea. Isn''t Major General Bastieu too serious?"


    "Don''t slack off."


    Bastie said calmly: "Escorts are escorts. No matter where they are escorted, they can only relax after they arrive."


    The colonel shrugged and said, "We have already arrived in Beihai. What else can''t happen. UU reading books "


    "Ok."


    Bastie nodded.


    Has arrived in the North Sea, and no matter what the problem is, it will only be a small problem. Even if it encounters the strongest pirates in the North Sea, it will be cleaned up at most, without any impact. Compared with the great route, it is simply not comparable.


    However


    Almost at this time, a rapid voice came.


    "Report!"


    Bastiu looked up, and he saw the watchman with the binoculars in his hand. When he ran down from the observation deck at the top of the sail, he rushed in panic.


    "Major Bastieu! At 30 degrees on the port side, a pirate ship was found!"


    "What do you panic?"


    Bastie saw the watchman''s tone flustered, and could not help but scream, "What pirates, do you recognize?"


    The Pirates of the North Sea are supposed to be largely unrecognizable by the navy of the headquarters, unless they are the top ones, but they are all goods that can be easily picked up.


    However, Bastiu shouted, but the watchman was still not calm, his expression was still panic, his forehead even overflowed with cold sweat, and his voice shivered:


    "Then ... the banner of the Pirate Ship is ... It''s BIGMOM Pirates!"


    "Um ... uh?"


    Bastia was habitually humming, but then he felt a shock in his heart and turned his head sharply to look at the watchman and said, "What are you talking about?"


    The watchman was sweaty and said, "I have confirmed many times that it is indeed the ship of the BIGMOM Pirate Group, and I think no one should dare to hang almost the same flag as the four emperors of the new world ..."

 Chapter 82： crisis

    "How come BIGMOM Pirates are here?"


    Bastius swiftly grabbed the telescope in the hands of the watchman and looked far away from the sea with a small black spot.


    After watching it a few times, and confirming that it was indeed BIGMOM Pirates, Bastieu''s forehead overflowed with cold sweat, and his face under the perforated horn mask was cloudy and uncertain.


    "Major General Bastieu ... Would you like to steer to avoid this route, we might collide with the other side."


    The colonel next to the headquarters swallowed and shuddered to remind Bastiu.


    If there is a lieutenant general in the headquarters on the warship, or there are more than three major generals in the headquarters, even if they encounter the BIGMOM Pirates, it is impossible to give back, but this **** mission is only to **** to the North Sea. , Who can think of a ship that will encounter BIGMOM Pirates? !


    Bastieu was sullen. Instead of ordering immediately, he took out the phone bug and quickly dialed the naval headquarters.


    The person answering the call is the general Pheasant Pheasant.


    "Alara, did the ship of BIGMOM Pirates appear in the North Sea?"


    The green pheasant lying lazily on the chair sat up immediately after receiving the call, his expression became serious, and said, "Are you performing an **** task?"


    "Yes."


    "Turn the course immediately to avoid conflict with BIGMOM Pirates."


    After the green pheasant nodded slightly, he murmured at the other side of the phone bug.


    Although it is not clear why the ship of the BIGMOM Pirates Group appeared in the North Sea, and it is unknown who is on the ship, but if only a warship and a major general of the headquarters go into conflict with the ship of the BIGMOM Pirates Group, the danger is too great. .


    The key is that in the Beihai kind of place, the support of the headquarters cannot be reached quickly. Even if he departs now, he will certainly be too late to catch up.


    In addition, Bastieu ¡¯s warships are still responsible for **** missions. The protection of King Erte is undoubtedly the focus. For various reasons, they are not suitable for conflict with BIGMOM Pirates.


    Although it is very humiliating for the Navy to take the initiative to evade the pirates, it can only do so at present.


    "Yes."


    Bastieu also knew this very well. Despite the depression in his heart, he responded immediately. After hanging up the phone bug, he ordered the route to be turned 30 degrees to avoid the ship of BIGMOM Pirates.


    However.


    Although the warship turned its course, the ship of BIGMOM Pirate Group did not disappear into the field of vision quickly, but became clearer and clearer, and the line approached!


    Bastieu stood on the deck, looking at the BIGMOM pirate ship gradually approaching, his face looked a bit ugly, said: "It seems that it was not accidentally encountered ... It was directed at us."


    Pirates generally do not actively attack the navy, even the four empires, so the target of BIGMOM Pirates cannot be their warships.


    The goal of the other party is self-evident.


    King Ert!


    "Colonel! Go and ask King Ert, what happened to him and BIGMOM Pirates!"


    Bathtiou''s face was ugly, and he spoke to the next colonel Shen Sheng.


    If the purpose of BIGMOM Pirates is King Ert, it is obviously inescapable. As an **** warship, it can only fight hard with the other party. In any case, it is impossible for King Ert to fall into BIGMOM. The hands of the regiment.


    Spread like that, the naval headquarters will be wiped out on the side of the world government.


    The colonel next to was also very ugly. He heard the words immediately rushed out of the deck, stepped across the sea on the moon step, and fell on the boat that the Ert royal family was riding.


    At this moment.


    King Erte and the princess and others also gathered on the deck.


    They had already seen the ship of BIGMOM Pirates rushing over, and everyone''s face showed a bit of fear.


    "It''s rude, King Ert."


    After the colonel fell, there was no scruples, and he said directly to Erte: "Have anything happened between you and BIGMOM Pirates? The other party''s goal is you, and the situation is very dangerous now."


    "This ... this ..."


    King Erte''s face was very ugly, and he twitched for a while.


    As soon as the colonel looked at the other party ¡¯s attitude, he knew there was something to do with the BIGMOM Pirates. Seeing that the other party was not going to say it, he could not help but yelled, "King Ert! It is now very dangerous and may threaten Our navy must understand the life of all of you! Otherwise, even if the other party ¡¯s purpose is unclear, we cannot protect you! "


    "Too rude!"


    "How can I so scream to His Majesty the King!"


    Although some of the guards beside him were all afraid, King Ert was screamed by the colonel, and some people couldn''t help speaking.


    King Erte''s face was ugly. Seeing that the colonel''s face was tough, and the ship of the BIGMOM Pirate Group was getting closer, he could only say: "Yes, there are some problems, I thought I could hide from it ..."


    Listening to the story of King Erte, the colonel''s face couldn''t help but look awkward.


    Because of some dark underground things, King Erte could not destroy the opponent or command the navy to deal with the opponent. Under desperate circumstances, the BIGMOM Pirate Corps was contacted. The BIGMOM Pirate Corps came forward to solve the problem.


    And the price they pay is that they need to regularly provide BIGMOM Pirates with one of the top ingredients in their sea area for making desserts.


    Just last month ...


    Near the date of handing over the ingredients, the ship carrying the ingredients encountered a storm and was swallowed up by the sea, and what''s worse, most of the spare ingredients in their stock were damaged by the fire, and the rest was not enough to take To trade.


    The BIGMOM Pirates did n¡¯t get the ingredients. They suddenly looked like tigers that broke free of their chains. They opened their **** mouths, and in fear, King Erte immediately brought his royal family to the world government, planning to delay for a while. time.


    He was thinking about delaying a month ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and BIGMOM''s anger passed, and next month he replenishes the ingredients and sends some more treasures, which may solve the problem.


    Was unexpected.


    This month has passed, he hasn''t returned to the kingdom, the BIGMOM Pirate Group''s ship was directly found, and he ignored the **** navy. This attitude is obviously to ask him.


    "How can I make a deal with a pirate! King Ert! Doing a deal with a pirate is simply wandering on the verge of death, don''t you know the danger?"


    Colonel listened, his face was ugly, and he yelled at Ert, saying: "Now this kind of thing appears, then you can only negotiate with the pirates!"


    King Erte heard the words and suddenly looked as if he was like, "No, no, I can''t negotiate with them ... Colonel ... Please safeguard the safety of our royal family ... How can your navy let the pirates pass."


    In this case, even if he had to negotiate, he would not dare to face the BIGMOM Pirates in person. At most, he could only send his subordinates or use the phone bug to talk, and if the phone bug contacted, he would get only one message, that is ''Mom is angry and does not want to communicate with you''.


    Seeing this.


    The colonel was so angry that he knew to pray for the navy by this time.


    But there is no way, BIGMOM Pirates want to move the Elt clan, their navy is really impossible to ignore them, and then said: "King Elt, you leave immediately by boat, our navy will be responsible for resisting the pirates ... In addition , Leave your guard part, we need troops! "


    "Good, good."


    King Erte immediately responded and directed his men to go to the navy''s warship to support.

 Chapter 7： Listed on the 1st.

    Talk about the idea of ??this book.


    Why would it take so much effort to set up, why so many readers spray magic and physique of various kinds, and Xiaofeng has to write magic forcibly, in fact, it is not anger, but this has already involved the main line setting of this book , It is impossible to change.


    The two characteristics that Xiaofeng can think of in this book, one is achievement, the other is to transform the world, but this kind of fan Xiaofeng has not yet written.


    The Supreme God of God transforms the Pirate World. This kind of book title is obviously not as simple and clear as the achievement system. If you want to break the head, you ca n¡¯t think of how to point out two cores in the title. Finally, even if you use the achievement system, it ¡¯s simple and clear. Book title.


    The core of this book and the main line of the future are almost shaken in these recent chapters.


    Because magic is not only the power system of the protagonist, but also the ultimate achievement of rewriting the entire world. The so-called Supreme God is not just relying on strength to stand at the apex. While possessing strength, it is also the creator of magic civilization.


    Empty the demon fruit, create a spiritual power system, and surpass the magic equipment of guns and artillery ... These will replace everything or combine with the original to bloom alternative flowers, such as magic swordsman and so on.


    The domineering founder who does not know, nor how the devil fruit was born, but the birth of magic comes from the founder standing at the apex, the supreme **** Ron.


    What kind of magic swordsman and violent mage with additional physical skills will also exist, but that will only be the fighting power of the protagonist.


    Ron as the creator, the supreme magic above all, is enough to crush everything, without the help of other forces, the use of other forces is a weak performance, and the performance of the magic is not strong enough. .


    Spent almost eighty chapters to sort out the true main line of the book, and the next is the smooth plot.


    Having said that, Xiaofeng also found a problem. Xiaofeng''s books are all used to the practice stream. This is also the same as the pirates I wrote before.


    Looked back carefully and found that the length of the pirates and fire shadows I wrote before was not much different from the current one, but I did n¡¯t say too much about it before.


    It should still be a matter of prejudice. Between magic and body surgery, subjectively recognize body surgery and can read it, but it should also be related to the number of words. If there are enough words, you can read it in one breath. There is such a problem.


    To be honest, Xiaofeng is the first time to try to set up, and this is the first time that the combination of setting and main line is attempted. In the past, the setting and power system only simply endowed the protagonist with unique strength and development of the plot. The main line of the story has no connection.


    And this book can be regarded as a king without the identity of a pirate, and a sea of ??naval identity, freed from the simple routine of personal strength reaching the apex, but rewriting the whole world on the basis of strength reaching the apex.


    So someone always asked if the protagonist would defect? The protagonist is better to be a navy, how to be a pirate, and how about the revolutionary army and pirate hunter ...


    This kind of question Xiaofeng did not answer, because it is meaningless.


    The protagonist ¡¯s camp is a new era, willing to change from time to time. Those who follow the protagonist ¡¯s footsteps are the same camp, and everything that is stuck in the old era and does not want to change can be regarded as a hostile camp ... of course. The words are too simple, after all, Xiaofeng has not finished writing.


    All right.


    Is almost here.


    If there is no accident in this book, it will be released on July 1st, there will be an explosion on the shelf, and the update will enter a violent state, so stay tuned ~


    Here, Xiaofeng asked for a wave of reservations in advance, thank you all for your support.

 Chapter 83： Go to war!

    And after the guards on the kingship of King Erte, more than half of them boarded the warship, the pirate ship of BIGMOM Pirates had already arrived not far away.


    The ship of BIGMOM Pirates is a large sailing ship with many heavy artillery pieces, but even so, the firepower is still inferior to warships.


    Naval warships, the firepower is the most powerful in the world, no one.


    But.


    For this level of combat, pure firepower can no longer measure the combat effectiveness, because the generals of the headquarters, the artillery shells can hardly pose a threat to them, as are the pirates with a reward of more than 100 million.


    Whether it''s avoiding or splitting with Lan feet, it can be easily solved.


    "Report Lord Baron Egg ... found King Ert on the ship."


    On the ship of BIGMOM Pirates, a pirate put down his binoculars and stood at the front of the deck, wearing sunglasses, a red tea cup above his head, and a half-shelled eggshell on the lower body.


    Baron Egg held a gentleman''s cane, took a cup of tea from the top of his head, took a sip of tea, and looked at the warship lane in front of him: "I didn''t expect a warship escort, trouble ..."


    "Mum must take King Erte''s head, there is no way to trouble."


    Polkmuse stood aside, with a helpless tone of voice, saying: "Who made King Erte just terminate the supply of ingredients at the mother''s banquet, and if he angered his mother, he could only use his life to smooth the mother Is angry, Karao. "


    Baron Eggs breathed out, and no one dared to persuade the angry mother, even if it had been a month ... to blame King Ert for bad luck, life is impermanence.


    "Attack!"


    After watching that the warship had entered the range of attack, Baron Egg did not intend to communicate with the navy, just waved a cane and issued an attack order.


    In an instant, the artillery on board fired in unison.


    Almost at the same time, Bastiaeu on the deck of the warship waved violently, saying: "The shelling! Sink their ship!"


    Originally let King Ert''s ministry come down on the warship, but also want to see if we can delay the exchange, let the nearby branch come to surround and support, but when the other side is approaching, they have moved their artillery to aim at the warship. There is no possibility of conversation.


    Naturally, Bastieu will not allow the other party to attack. He has already ordered the warships to be on guard. At the same time when the other party issued the attack, he also issued the attack command synchronously.


    Boom! boom! boom!


    The firepower of the warship is still more than BIGMOM''s pirate ship. The shells are at least nearly half dense, and there are two heavy artillery, which fired powerful heavy shells.


    "It''s a naval warship. The artillery power can''t be underestimated. If the ship is destroyed, it will be very troublesome ..."


    Baron Egg saw the cannonball rain began to exchange fire in the air. His eyes fell on the huge shells with a half-meter diameter fired by the two heavy artillery of the warship.


    Swoosh!


    At the next moment, the Baron Egg jumped up and rushed towards the shells.


    The cane in his hand was pulled out instantly and turned into a cane sword. The light of the sword flashed through, and the shell with a diameter of half a meter snapped into the air and was divided into two from the center.


    Boom!


    The cut shell exploded in the air.


    At the same time, Pock Mousse next to Baron Egg also jumped up, his head squeezed into his stomach, and turned into an animal turtle form in the air, the turtle shell directly hit the second heavy shell .


    Boom!


    The shells exploded suddenly, blasting Pockmousse back on board.


    Pokermoose''s tortoise shell was filled with smoke, and some black gunpowder remained faintly, but there was no damage, and he immediately turned up.


    "That guy is ... Baron Egg Egg with a reward of 341 million Bailey."


    "There is also Bocoms with a reward of 210 million Baileys."


    On the warship, the navy recognized the identity of Baron Egg and Pollock Moss who resisted heavy artillery shells.


    Bastius held a huge shark-cutting sword and stood on the deck, looking at BIGMOM''s pirate ship and said in a deep voice: "Do you see any other cadres ?!"


    In addition to the captain Charlotte Lingling, the BIGMOM Pirates also have four generals under their command. They are all powerful presences in the new world. BIGMOM obviously did not come in person, but if there is a general on the other party ¡¯s ship, I am afraid this battle It''s just too much.


    "No other cadres found."


    The colonel next to him cut a shell with a sword and fell back to Bastieu. Shen Sheng said: "But the two cadres on the other ship are too difficult ..."


    Even if there is no star, only Baron Egg and Polkmus ca n¡¯t cope with them. The combat effectiveness of their warships against these two men is only one of Major General Bastieu, And it may not be possible to win.


    Although Bastieu also has a strong presence in the rank of Major General, both of them are cadre-level pirates with a New World bounty of more than 200 million and 300 million!


    "Continue bombardment!"


    Bastieu held the slashing shark sword in his mouth and said with a deep voice: "Both of them are capable, and they will lose their fighting power if they fall into the sea, and they can win as long as they destroy their ship!


    The two cadres, Baron Egg and Polkmus, faced each other alone. He was still confident that he could withstand some of them. But with two people, he could not withstand the pinch and no one else on the warship could help him share the pressure .


    The five headquarters colonels on the warship are far from him.


    The only advantage they have is that they have a large number of people on this side, and they are a whole naval formation, and the gunfire of warships can also suppress the other side.


    "Shell!"


    "Sink them!"


    "The Pirate Ship is not a fear!"


    There are colonel, lieutenant colonel and other officers, while resisting artillery fire ~ www.novelhall.com ~ while roaring all over the warship, invigorating the morale of the navy.


    BIGMOM''s pirate ship.


    Baron Egg continued to wield his sword to resist the shells, and hummed, said: "The naval ship''s artillery is indeed very fierce, so it still does not have any advantage ... Let the ship pass by!"


    "The shells of the warship are too troublesome, Karma, rush over and tear them."


    Pocker Mousse kept resisting the shells and was blown back constantly, which was also very uncomfortable, and gave the same order as Baron Egg.


    Among the artillery fire, the ship of BIGMOM Pirates quickly approached the warship.


    "They are coming! Major Bastieu!"


    "With such a close distance, it is impossible to avoid the side-to-side battle!"


    Seeing the ship of BIGMOM Pirates approaching, many colonels and colonels on the warship gathered next to Bastieu and clenched their teeth.


    "Don''t be afraid! Don''t mess up!"


    Bastiau shouted loudly, saying: "The first squad, the second squad, the third squad, went to the deck to meet the enemy, the fourth squad, the fifth squad, went to the stern to meet the enemy, and the sixth and seventh squads went to the top of the cabin and shot directly. The people on the other ship, the last eighth, ninth, and tenth squads, leap out and out! "


    "Our troops are strong enough to wipe them out!"


    Hearing Bastiu''s shouting, the calm voice suddenly calmed down a lot of panicked navies, and many people clenched their weapons in their hands, and they all resented.


    However, Bastieu, who assigned the battle instructions of the various teams, secretly gritted his teeth at this time. Although the strength of the force occupies enough advantage, the two cadres of the other party are indeed a big trouble!


    How can I resist it? !

 Chapter 84： Ron shot

    "Major Bastieu."


    "Two cadres of BIGMOM Pirates, can you deal with that Pock Mousse?"


    As Bastiu gritted his teeth and had headaches for two BIGMOM cadres, a voice came from behind.


    He turned his head and saw that Ron''s figure came out of the cabin, light and feathery, and flew down behind him, looking at the ship of BIGMOM Pirates.


    The moment he saw Ron, Bastieu suddenly blinked.


    It''s him!


    How to forget him!


    Other navies may not know Ron, but Bastiaeu did. He met Ron once on the training ground, and later went to the Chambord Islands, one of the major generals responsible for cleaning up the mess. The deeds are also understood.


    Was able to bombard a supernova pirate group with one blow, Ron''s strength is not inferior to him.


    "Yes."


    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words, Bastie ¡¯s heart must have responded calmly, and the hand holding the shark-sword became more powerful and restored his composure.


    Only by himself, he really has no confidence in resisting the two cadres, but the monster newcomer Ron is also on his ship. If the two join forces, it will be different.


    "Well, I''ll start first."


    Ron nodded slightly at Bastieu, and the figure flew out of the air and came to the sky.


    The reason why Bastieu was going to deal with Bock Mousse was because the animal''s animal turtle fruit, the turtle shell defense was a little too strong, and then it was equipped with armed color domineering. It was a type of defense that was extremely good at defense. Without serious injuries, it will be difficult to solve.


    As for the Baron Egg, although the bounty is higher than that of Polkmus, he has no strong defense and only has two regeneration powers. Such a character is more suitable for direct damage and even bombardment with magic.


    Baron Egg and Polkmus, he still has an impression in his heart. The bounty is not as high as five years later, and the strength should not be as good as five years later.


    of course.


    Says so, but Ron ¡¯s attack is still enough to cover both of them in the attack range, but if the first thing is to deal with the Baron Egg, the core of the attack will deviate a little.


    As Ron spoke with Bastieu and flew to the sky, many naval captains on the deck also noticed Ron and couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Ron''s clothes seem to be coming from a trainee navy.


    When I first heard Ron asked Bastieu if he could deal with Bock Mousse, he was a little unexpected, because Ron''s tone was like he was above Bastieu, and some school captains even endured Can''t help but want to speak.


    Bathtiou''s response, but people are a bit stunned, that attitude is like if you fully approve Ron, that Ron can deal with a cadre!


    "That guy ... should be a recruit in the headquarters ..."


    There was a navy major who looked at Ron flying into the sky and couldn''t help but open his eyes.


    The people next to him were all looking at Ron, and their expressions were a bit suspicious.


    Being able to fly into the sky is obviously a capable person, and can talk to Bastiu as well. Bastiu also recognizes the strength of the other party. That is obviously not a normal naval trainee. It must be the new camp of the headquarters to participate in the mission experience. Recruits.


    But even if the recruits in the headquarters'' junior battalion can deal with a BIGMOM pirate cadre? Can we treat Bastieu equally? !


    This¡­¡­


    When many people were in doubt, Ron came to the sky, holding his elf wand in his hand, overlooking the ship of BIGMOM Pirates in front.


    The ship of the BIGMOM Pirates Group is a large sailing ship with a length of nearly two hundred meters. At this moment, it is approaching laterally towards the warship. Many pirates on the deck are holding the sword in their hands, and they are excited and evil. Ready to fight.


    Someone noticed Ron.


    "Who is that guy?"


    "Unclear rank ... What does he want to do?"


    After breaking a shell with a sword, Baron Egg looked up into the air, and found that Ron''s eyes were facing him. A pair of eyes seemed to be very deep, and there was a kind of shocking power.


    Briefly looked at each other and made Baron Eggs vaguely aware of the bad things. Although he didn''t know what Ron wanted to do, he tried to stop it, but it was too late.


    next moment.


    Heard Ron floating in the sky lightly, like the word of death descending from the dead.


    "Vortex ... storm."


    Hum!


    In the gust of wind, the hurricane burst out on the deck of BIGMOM Pirates, leaving countless pirates in a panic-stricken color, unable to stabilize their bodies, and being dragged by the huge wind to the vortex of the core Office.


    Baron Egg was the closest to the core of the vortex, and he was squatted down violently, forcibly stabilizing his figure, and the sword in his hand was inserted into the deck.


    "Not good!"


    Baron Egg felt the crisis from the whirlpool, he slammed with a slam, holding a cane sword in his hand, and then tried to split it.


    But many pirates who were wrapped around by the strong wind and flew over, but directly hit his back, let his body sway, failed to cut a sword with full force.


    Oh!


    Half of the sword gas flew into the vortex.


    Was silent, and the violent wind that shrouded the deck came to an abrupt end, and the vortex of the storm, which continued to rotate and increase, also stopped like a time pause and stopped still.


    "Has it broken?"


    Looked at the still vortex ~ www.novelhall.com ~ some foreheads with cold sweat overflowing from his forehead, but before they finished talking, he heard the baron of the egg yelling.


    "Be careful!"


    Boom!


    The storm vortex exploded.


    The bright light swayed in an instant, so that the navy on the warship not far away closed his eyes subconsciously, making it difficult to look directly at the explosion at that instant.


    Different from the explosion of shells, the explosion of the storm vortex does not have that kind of roar, and some are just a kind of buzzing, which seems to devour everything.


    One second ...


    Two seconds ...


    The bright white light faded quickly after half a second, and the gust of wind that enveloped the BIGMOM Pirate Ship gradually calmed down, finally revealing the scene on the deck.


    Under the shocking eyes of countless navies, I saw that the big sailboat of BIGMOM Pirates was bitten by a certain kind of Neptune. The entire deck had an area of ??nearly 100 meters, along with sails and cabins. , All disappeared!


    Left only countless wreckage!


    Even Major Major Bastiau couldn''t help but breathe when watching this scene, even if he tried his best to swing the most powerful slash, he also cut a line of tens of meters at most, and the destructive power was limited to straight lines. Less than such a huge destruction!


    "This ... this is ..."


    The surviving pirates of the BIGMOM Pirates, now looking at the huge hole that appeared, almost all showed the colors of shock and fear, and their hearts were trembling violently.


    Caused such terrible destruction in an instant!


    What is the guy in the uniform of the recruits? !

 Chapter 85： Imprisonment: 6 rod light prison!

    "It''s ... Damn it, shit!"


    Under the broken deck, a figure jumped out.


    The turtle shell was behind his back, and the half-orcish state of the animal, Bocomus, looked at the damage on the ship and looked angrily at Ron in the sky.


    "We destroyed our ship like this !!"


    Bock Mousse roared, and the whole person jumped suddenly, rushed towards Ron in the sky, and punched Ron fiercely, trying to shoot Ron from the sky.


    But before he rushed to Ron, another figure jumped from the deck of the warship, holding a huge shark-cutting sword, and fell head to head.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    Bastieu was the quickest to come back, because when he was in the Chambord Islands, he heard that Ron possessed the ability to destroy a medium-sized ship in one blow and destroy an attack by a pirate group.


    Seeing Pockmuth rushing towards Ron, he already jumped up and jumped with a fierce sword, which forced Pockmuth to bow, and the back of the turtle shell took a hard blow.


    ïÏ!


    Sparks were splashing, and Pommermusch fell back onto the ship.


    Bathtieu was walking on the moon, but when he was about to chase, Ron said, "Don''t chase it ... My attack range is too large, it will be difficult to perform."


    Bastieu immediately stopped in the air.


    But at this time, another figure jumped out from under the broken deck. It was Baron Egg, but its shape had changed from eggshell to chicken with white wings. The Viscount Chick.


    Obviously Ron had just made that blow, because of the companion''s interference plus insufficient defense, too close distance and other unfavorable reasons, he was hit hard and the shell was broken.


    "Everyone, rush to the warship!"


    After falling on the deck, Baron Egg didn''t immediately rush to Ron to avenge his revenge, but shouted orders to the pirates on the deck.


    Although the eggshell was broken by a blow by Ron, the thought of Baron Egg Egg was not confusing, but he was calm and meticulous. He knew that if Ron''s attack came a few times, the ship would definitely be completely destroyed, all pirates Will be bombed to death.


    In order to avoid this situation, they must rush to the warship to fight.


    If the battle is up, Ron ca n¡¯t use the same tricks as before, unless he wants to destroy the warships and kill them with the navy!


    "Yes!"


    Many pirates immersed in horror, seeing the calmness of the egg and baron evolved into the form of a chick Viscount, they also gradually calmed down, and after responding to each other, they roared and rushed towards the warship.


    "Pokermouse, you go too, that guy gives it to me!"


    Baron Egg yelled at Pock Mousse, and stared at Ron in the sky.


    Pocker Mousse gave Ron an annoyed look, or heeded Baron''s words and jumped forward, rushing towards the warship that was already close.


    "Humph!"


    Bathtiu saw this, snorted, and immediately rushed back to the warship to fight with Pockmuth. Although some of the wind fell slightly, there were many navies next to him and they were still able to fight.


    Ron stood in the sky, overlooking the Baron Egg.


    "Your kind of attack, it is impossible to hit me a second time!"


    Baron Egg sneered at Ron, and the whole person jumped up suddenly, rushed to Ron in the air, the blade in his hand waved, and a sword slashed toward Ron.


    Was too careless before. Ron''s attack had a burst of delay. He already knew that as long as he quickly retreated out of range after release, he could avoid it.


    That kind of wind can wrap ordinary pirates, but it is impossible to stop him from getting rid of it.


    "......"


    Looking at the Baron Egg who rushed into the sky with a sword, Ron sighed, and his plain eyes seemed to contain the luster to control everything, saying: "Why do you think I waited so long."


    As the voice fell, Ron''s figure swayed sideways, avoiding the sword spirit, and at the same time protruded the elf wand in his hand towards the Baron Egg.


    Is it easy to avoid the vortex storm?


    Of course it is easy.


    As long as it can resist the attraction of the gust of wind and leave the center area before the outbreak, it can completely avoid the power of this blow, which is also a flaw of this magic.


    Can be easily avoided, so it can also make the enemy unable to avoid.


    From the naval headquarters to **** King Elt to the North Sea, nearly half a month has passed. Ron has not only mastered a rune of the guardian system, a magic of the Holy Shield!


    "Six Staff Light Prison."


    With Ron''s elf wand''s tap, the Baron''s face suddenly changed dramatically.


    Click! Click! Click!


    I saw six beams of light shining with golden light, which emerged from the void, suddenly crossed beside him, and stuck his entire person in the center, pressing down from the sky.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Baron egg roared, struggling hard, but still imprisoned in the center of the six beams, unable to move at all, even if he tried his best, it could only make the beam tremble slightly.


    This is the second-order magic of the guardian system that Ron has mastered for half a month. It is also the only second-order magic of the guardian system he currently masters ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Six Staff Light Prison.


    Only this magic ca n¡¯t be enchanted on the wand or enchanted on other substances. It can only be used to release the elemental magic to meditate the rune to release it. Because of its complicated rune, even the current Ron still has It takes nearly two seconds to release.


    But the release time of these two seconds is a huge imprisonment ability!


    This is the second-order magic of the guardian system. If it is a single level, it must also surpass the third-order magic of the element system. Its imprisonment feature is unparalleled strength. Even if it can break the power of the vortex storm, it can''t break away from the six-stick light prison. Imprisonment!


    This is also the reason why Ron asked Bastieu to deal with Bock Mousse, because if the magic ca n¡¯t break the turtle shell, it does n¡¯t make sense to imprison a turtle, and Baron Egg ¡¯s weak defense force imprisoned him. Is deadly!


    "Unfortunately, let me release this trick, the battle is over."


    Ron looked at the Baron Egg below, and spoke faintly, the wand in his hand waved again, the golden runes condensed on the top of the wand, and the vortex storm was released again.


    Looking at the vortex storm that appeared directly above the head, a look of panic appeared in the eyes of Baron Egg, struggling to get rid of, but he couldn''t get rid of it!


    Boom!


    The vortex storm exploded again under the eyes of Baron Egg.


    The bright white light shines once again, covering and devouring the Baron Egg and the nearby hull.


    When the light dissipated, this large sailboat with a length of nearly two hundred meters seemed to have shattered, the upper part of the hull had been destroyed by two thirds, and a large part of it was destroyed along with the stern.

 Chapter 86： Rolling

    On the deck of the warship, the atmosphere became very strange at the moment.


    Although the navy and the pirates were at war, both sides were a little absent-minded, and both looked at the battlefield where Baron Egg and Egg were there.


    "Damn ... Damn, what kind of ability is that guy!"


    Pockermus glared and looked at Ron in the air, revealing a trace of horror, vaguely aware of the bad, this ability seemed only he was more suitable to deal with.


    But at this time, I realized that it was too late, and Bastieu also understood why Ron had decided to deal with the Baron Eggs at the beginning, and handed Polkmus to him instead of picking a reward. Taller and stronger, but Ron ¡¯s ability to restrain the Baron Eggs!


    "Come on!"


    Seeing that Pockmuth wanted to go back to support the Baron Egg, Bastiu was naturally impossible to let it go. He roared, waving his hands to cut the shark sword, and a desperate posture stormed up.


    Although Bokmus wanted to rely on the defense to rush through, Bastieu ¡¯s attacks were heavy attacks, even if he cut only a little white mark on his back, which could not cause any harm, but it was abruptly. Kept him in place.


    The other side.


    After the outbreak of the vortex storm, the six-strand light prison still exists, but the color has become much darker, and there is a faintly translucent trend that seems to be broken at any time.


    It does n¡¯t matter if it breaks, because the eggshell of the Baron Egg has already been destroyed and broken again, and some eggshell fragments and weird liquid are flowing under the ship.


    "Did you get rid of the six stick light prison ..."


    Ron looked at this scene and shook his head slightly, saying: "The egg fruit, this ability is also interesting, but unfortunately there is a delay in evolution."


    After the eggshell was broken and the process of rebirth was evolved, the Baron Egg was able to get rid of the imprisonment of the six-strand light prison, but rebirth was a process, not an instant.


    Ron ¡¯s calm mental power surged, holding an elf wand and building a rune.


    "Six Staff Light Prison!"


    When the Baron Egg croaked and roared from a pile of eggshells and liquid, the six beams of light landed again, holding him in place.


    Seeing this scene, the pupil of Baron Egg, who evolved into the earl''s posture of the rooster, contracted violently, roaring wildly, and the armed domineering excited to the limit, struggling with all his strength.


    Hum! Buzz!


    The beam of the six-strand light prison began to flash continuously.


    In the attitude of the Earl of the Rooster, the power did increase by many times compared to the egg state, and even one more ability to peck. After relying on the armed domineering, each peck made the six-stick light tremble violently, but It is still not enough to break the six-stick light prison in a few seconds.


    The six-stick light prison consumes a lot of mental energy. Every release, it consumes one-third of Ron''s mental energy. Two releases directly consume two-thirds of Ron''s mental energy.


    But even so, Ron can still release the third vortex storm.


    Today Ron already has close to 110 points of mental power. The vortex storm is enough to release eleven times, and even a third of the mental power is enough to release three times.


    "farewell."


    Ron looked at the calm opening of the Baron Egg, who was imprisoned by the six-bar light, struggling to break free, and the wand fell again in his hand.


    In the roar of Polkmus, in the frightened eyes of countless pirates, the vortex storm once again took shape, falling directly above the head of the Baron Egg.


    Hum!


    The bright white light destroys the vision again.


    When the white light disappeared, the gusty wind gradually dissipated, and the big sailboat of BIGMOM Pirates had completely shattered and shattered into countless debris scattered on the sea, undulating with the waves.


    As for the figure of Baron Egg, it disappeared completely, leaving only six beams of light in the six-strand light prison, and it also radiated a little fluorescence in the wash of sea water and waves.


    "Master Rooster Earl !!!"


    Baron Egg''s men all showed a panic and unbelievable look at this moment, they couldn''t believe their boss, they were killed so easily!


    Has almost no resistance from beginning to end!


    Even Pock Mousse was frightened, looking at Ron, who was still suspended in the air, only to feel that his spine was chilling and his heart was shaking violently.


    "......"


    Ron didn''t speak, just floated quietly, overlooking the battlefield on the warship.


    The deep eyes are like the eyes of death, falling on the body of many pirates, making everyone feel like falling into the ice cellar, and the movements in his hands become extremely stiff.


    "Destroy the pirates!"


    "Everyone will do their best!"


    Compared with the pirates, the navy who recovered from the shock was full of heart and morale, and began to scream at the pirates who attacked them.


    The pirates who feared the collapse of morale in their hearts had no advantage in numbers. At the moment, they were retreating, and they were soon besieged one by one. Some of them lost their weapons and surrendered.


    Bokmus relied on his strong defensive abilities to rampage across the deck, but the pirates under him had long been distracted, and after all were killed and captured, Bokmus was finally scored into the turtle under the cooperation of everyone. In the shell, you can only rely on turtle shell defense.


    Then a school official took the Hailou stone shackles ~ www.novelhall.com ~ to suppress Pokermouse.


    So far.


    BIGMOM Pirate Corps''s whole army of Baron''s Eggs was annihilated!


    "Give me a separate room."


    Seeing that Pockmuth was captured, Ron, who had fallen to the top of the warship''s cabin, landed on the deck, opening at Bastieu who was still gasping.


    "If you want to rest, just go to my office."


    Bathtiou spoke to Ron and said, "Without you, this time it''s in trouble."


    Ron showed a ceremonial smile like nobleman, said: "No, everyone won the battle to win."


    After the words fell, Ron entered the cabin.


    Seeing Ron''s back disappear, many of the navies on the scene could not help showing respect, and some people could not help but whispered: "Easily killed Baron Egg, with such strength, he can still be so humble. Polite ... "


    Whether it is a recruit or an officer, it is perfect.


    There is no fear when he debuts, the aura is full, the attitude is indifferent and domineering, and after the battle, no one is so high-spirited, even if they are also from the headquarters of the new barracks, the arrogant colonels and colonels are all Tribute rose.


    Such characters, even if they are just recruits, are worthy of respect!


    ¡­¡­


    In Bastia ¡¯s office.


    Walked in, but came to the sofa and lay down directly, rubbing his eyebrows with one hand, showing a dizzy expression, and a bit of wry smile in the corner of his mouth.


    "Almost drain the mental energy in a short time, but it''s really terrible."

 Chapter 87： Warring States

    After bombing the Baron Egg, Ron was dizzy because of the excessive consumption of mental energy in a short period of time, and he almost fell from the sky.


    Fortunately, when he was practicing, he often squeezed his mental strength, and by killing the Baron Egg, he got 2 achievement points. He was immediately assigned to the spiritual attributes, and he finally remained indifferent and elegant. Magician demeanor.


    Is not easy.


    After killing one of the strongest pirates, I still have to brace the pressure on the remaining pirates, reduce the damage to the navy, and let the battle end in a very short time. Ron himself feels that his behavior is worth all this warship. The Navy respects.


    "Call."


    Ron rubbed his brow.


    Even after so long, his head is still swollen.


    Cultivation of magic consumes mental power, which is quite different from a few big tricks thrown away to use up mental power. The former is slowly exhausted. It takes several hours or a day to release it again and again, and the latter is half a minute. Inline pumping several times, forced to drain.


    Although the practice of exhausting mental power will be dizzy and weak, but it is not as serious as these few big tricks. If there is no supplement of achievements, I am afraid I ca n¡¯t hold on.


    But.


    This battle Ron also judged his new magic.


    This second-order guardian magic six-stick light prison, its imprisonment ability is extremely powerful, and the Baron Egg Egg struggled frantically in the final rooster form, unable to break free.


    Even if you are a lieutenant in the headquarters, you might not be able to complete it in an instant if you want to break free. At least, you must also inspire the armed domineering to the limit and struggle hard.


    Even the most powerful kind, it only takes two or three seconds to break free, which is enough for Ron to release a third-order elemental magic and hit the head.


    That means ...


    Now Ron can deal with enemies who are good at attack and weak in defense, almost all can crush and kill the opponent, even the general will be the same.


    In the Admiral of the Navy, there must be two types of defense and not good at defense. Ron, who is good at defense, cannot hit him hard. That is not a good way, but if he is not good at defense, he can bomb or fight. Seriously wounded, it must not be Ron''s opponent.


    "Unfortunately, the third-order element magic is still a little weak."


    Ron''s discomfort at the moment eased a lot, and sat up from the sofa.


    The power of the third-order magic is actually very powerful, but there is no harm without comparison. The six-stick light prison of the second-order guardian department can forcibly confine the character of the level of Baron Egg to more than five seconds in place. This time Almost all of his imprisonment was wasted.


    The third-order elemental magic is still half-order weaker than the second-order guardian magic. If the power is comparable to the second-order guardian magic, then Ron''s strength will probably steadily exceed most of the headquarters. .


    of course.


    Even now, Ron ¡¯s strength is stable enough to enter the rank of lieutenant general, because he can easily kill the majors or the pirates with a reward of less than 200 million to 300 million, unless they are extremely good at defense. The opponent has no power to fight back.


    This can''t be done by the general of the headquarters. At least the general of the headquarters wants to defeat a major general of the headquarters. It won''t be as easy and casual as him, and the battle can be ended in a few seconds.


    "The next training direction ... forget it, let''s continue to protect the department."


    Ron turned his thoughts for a while, shaking his head slightly.


    After all, the guardian system is stronger than the third-order magic of the elemental system. He now has a second-order magic of the guardian system. If he discovers a second-order magic of the defensive system, his self-protection ability is Can be promoted to a very strong level.


    Just like the imprisoned magic of the six-strand light prison, even Do flamenco, I am afraid that it can''t break and break free in an instant, and if there is another defensive magic, then no matter where, do flamenco All kinds of characters, he has enough opportunities to rush into the sea.


    Once in the sea, unless it is a fishman such as Shiping, or a very small number of capabilities that can be released to the sea, such as the frozen fruits of the green pheasant, it is difficult for others to threaten Ron.


    After a short break to restore his mental strength, Ron left Bastieu''s office and began to practice again.


    ¡­¡­


    Naval headquarters.


    The highest office.


    Marshal Sengoku was holding several cases with a sullen face, staring at a map on the table.


    The green pheasant and the yellow ape are in the office, including several lieutenant generals of the headquarters. They are all here. In addition to the yellow ape, everyone else''s expression is very serious.


    Suddenly.


    The phone bug rang.


    The Warring States took the phone bug and took a deep breath, saying: "I am the Warring States."


    "Warring States."


    Another voice came from the other side of the phone bug, Shen Sheng said: "What''s the situation with the Elt royal family?"


    The Warring States shook their heads and said: "Major Bastia''s forces have already fought against the ships of the BIGMOM Pirates. I don''t know the specific situation yet, but with their blockage, the Royal Family should be able to leave the battlefield smoothly.


    "... As far as possible, don''t let King Erte have an accident."


    Wallet star Shen Sheng said, "You are solely responsible for this matter. If something happens to King Erte, report it to the government immediately without delay."


    "Yes."


    Sengoku responded.


    King Erte privately talked about the transaction with BIGMOM Pirates Group, and intelligence has just been heard. The navy and the government are already aware of it, but the attitude of the five old stars is still to keep King Erte.


    The erte clan has always been a strong supporter of the world government. UU read the book . When he came to the world government this time, he also talked with Wulaoxing about some policies. In view of the consequences now, but it can''t be easily caused by accident.


    Once an accident occurs, the Kingdom of Erte must have chaos.


    In the place in Beihai, it is very likely that the revolutionary army will take advantage of the situation and change the regime. In that case, the consequences will be very troublesome and difficult to deal with.


    "Is there any movement in BIGMOM''s territory?"


    The Warring States put down the phone bug and turned his head to look at a lieutenant general, who was the lieutenant general who was in charge of monitoring the world waters where BIGMOM was located.


    The lieutenant general heard the words and immediately responded to the Warring States: "Nothing came for the time being."


    BIGMOM Pirates will not easily dispatch large-scale operations, and once large-scale operations occur, it means that the Navy must dispatch generals to stay in wait.


    The Warring States took a pen and swiped twice on the map, saying: "If there is only one BIGMOM Pirate Group ship, King Erte ¡¯s ship will go in this direction and it will take about two days to arrive. This island ... "


    "The support of the headquarters is too short to arrive in such a short time, but if the G-11 branch of the Great Route crosses the windless belt, it can be there in five days."


    Bastieu ¡¯s warships do not know how long they can block each other, but it should be enough to allow King Erte ¡¯s ship to escape a certain distance.


    In this way, BIGMOM''s ship wants to catch up, and it''s not immediately possible to catch up.


    As long as you can delay enough time to dispatch the nearest branch fleet on the great route, crossing the windless belt, you can still reach it.

 Chapter 88： Consternation of the headquarters

    "You can only do this."


    The green pheasant looked at the map on the table and said in a deep voice, "Now I can only hope that the fleet of Bastieu can block the other party for a period of time, so that the ship of the Elt royal family can escape enough distance, will not Was caught up in a short time. "


    "Ok."


    The Warring States nodded.


    They are too far apart, and the branch base in Beihai is also far away there. Moreover, even if the branch in Beihai supports the past, the meaning is not very significant.


    What they can do now is to wait for the message after giving the order.


    Quickly.


    Orders were issued quickly.


    In the Marshal''s office at the highest level, the Warring States and others were waiting for the news, and only about ten minutes later, the phone bug on the table rang.


    The Sengoku and the generals present were slightly changed. This phone bug is the contact phone bug connecting the warship of Bastiu. It may be less than 20 minutes from the outbreak of the battle until now, and the phone bug came over.


    "Can''t you stop it in only twenty minutes?"


    "If this is the case, I''m afraid King Ert will be spared."


    The faces of several lieutenant generals are a little difficult to look at.


    The green pheasant breathed and shook his head: "After all, there are two BIGMOM cadres of cadres, and the rewards are more than 200 million and 300 million. It is really difficult for Bastieu to stop each other alone."


    Sengoku connected the phone worm with a sullen face. No matter what the bad news is, even if the phone worm is now in the hands of BIGMOM, it has to be answered.


    "Report, here is the T-73 warship of the headquarters."


    The phone worm immediately answered the voice.


    The moment I heard this voice, the Warring States and the Lieutenant General were all slightly moved. It seems that the phone bug has not fallen into the hands of BIGMOM. This voice is still the voice of the Navy.


    "I am the Warring States."


    Sengoku Shen Sheng responded, "How is the situation over there."


    The phone worm imitated the look and tone of the liaison officer over the warship, and said very seriously: "Reporting the Marshal of the Warring States Period, the warship T-73 engaged with the BIGMOM pirate ship. , Captured 21 people, killed Baron Eggman, a cadre of BIGMOM Pirates Corps, and captured BGM Moss, a cadre of BIGMOM Pirates Corps. "


    The report was clear and quick.


    When the last sentence fell, the office fell into silence for a few seconds.


    "Straightened the Baron Egg, and still captured the Pock Mousse ... Has Major General Bastia''s strength reached this level? Some are too unexpected."


    The yellow ape carried a tea cup, revealing a very surprised look.


    The Warring States and Qing Pheasants were also somewhat stunned. They thought it would be bad news. No one expected that it would be a victory. They not only killed a BIGMOM pirate cadre, but also caught alive. !


    When he heard the words of the yellow ape, the green pheasant was also surprised. He still paid a little attention to the direct major general Bastieu, but is the strength of the other party to this degree?


    After a few seconds of stunned state in the Warring States, he said to the phone worm: "Report detailed war situation."


    This result was completely unexpected by him. If Bastieu actually killed a cadre and captured a cadre, he might be able to serve as a lieutenant general of the headquarters. Stevie''s promotion problem.


    "Yes."


    The reporting navy responded and quickly reported on the other side of the phone worm: "The enemy approached our ship and fired at the same time as our ship. The firepower was suppressed by us. After a brief stalemate, we turned the hull and chose to contact us. Troops side by side ... "


    "Student Navy Ron, when the other party approached, with a strong attack, killed nearly 30 pirates on the spot, hit the enemy ship building, the enemy feared that the ship would destroy the insecure place, and chose to attack our warship, Basti Major General You resisted and blocked the enemy cadre Polkmus. "


    "Then Mr. Ron engaged with Baron Egg and killed Baron on the spot in a very short time, and completely destroyed the enemy ship. The morale of the enemy was defeated. We took the victory and pursued, and finally killed the remaining pirates.


    Reported extremely briefly and quickly, repeating the previous battle.


    Once again fell into a brief silence in the office.


    This time, the yellow ape first broke the silence. He said with a slightly surprised tone: "It turns out that Ron is on their ship, but it is so easy to solve a cadre with a reward of 300 million. The strength improvement seems a bit exaggerated. Oh, new monster. "


    The Warring States and others also did not know that Ron was on that warship, and that he was apprentice to the navy to carry out tasks such as naval missions, and could not report them to them.


    Didn''t expect Ron to be on that warship.


    Didn''t even think that Ron''s strength has reached this level, even the 300 million cadres who are rewarded by the New World are not their opponents, and the tone seems to be defeated and won in a very short time!


    For a lieutenant general, I am afraid that the 300 million cadres who are rewarded in the new world will not be able to solve the battle so quickly, or even lose.


    "It turns out so ..."


    After a short period of consternation, Sengoku groaned.


    Several other lieutenant generals ~ www.novelhall.com ~ looked at each other, and there was some shock in their hearts. One of them had just returned from a mission and had not heard of Ron ¡¯s name. The person next to him showed inquiring eyes.


    Trainee Navy?


    When did the recruits appear so terrible? !


    "Ah Lala ... It seems that this Ron is more dazzling than we expected."


    The green pheasant also spoke. He stretched his body, relaxed his expression, and said, "I didn''t expect it to be so fast, and I had the same strength as the generals."


    From more than 20 years ago to the present, during this period, the new camp did not have outstanding recruits, but only had three strengths before the graduation, there were only three people, that is him And the yellow ape next to them, and the three red dogs.


    Huang Yuan said with a happy smile: "This Ron is very dissatisfied with Teacher Zefa''s teaching. Since entering the new camp, he has been practicing himself. If he can achieve such a record so quickly, Teacher Zefa may not It''s so pretty. "


    "Yellow Ape ..."


    The Warring States glanced at the yellow ape.


    Yellow Ape and Zefa didn''t know him, and this attitude of fearing that the world was not messy made him a bit of a headache.


    "In this calculation, Ron''s military skills should exceed the major general''s standards ... After graduation, let him practice in the major general position for two years, and probably have the ability to be a lieutenant general." Sengoku said with a deep groan.


    Although Ron can easily solve the Baron Eggman, the strength of the lieutenant general is there, but it is not suitable to be promoted to lieutenant before graduation. Moreover, Ron ¡¯s previous experience is a bit disgraceful, and he has been a pirate hunter for a while. , It is appropriate to promote according to the rules.

 Chapter 89： BIGMOM and Doflamingo

    Headquarters training ground.


    Zefa stood up and down, watching the navy recruits training on the training ground and training each other.


    One of the two recruits who practiced in front of him was a demon fruit ability who was using his ability to fight.


    "Don''t rely too much on abilities, but control abilities and use abilities as tools, not subjects!"


    While watching, Zefa Shensheng admonished.


    The recruit who was capable was indeed not overly dependent on his ability, and he was fighting in accordance with Zefa ¡¯s instructions.


    "Yes, with physical and abilities combined, there will not be much weakness, and the outstanding one can be a chance to win."


    After watching a few more rounds, Zefa nodded with satisfaction, and said in a random and deep voice: "Do n¡¯t rely too much on ability to cause too many weaknesses like Ron, you ca n¡¯t see it against ordinary pirates, but if you go to the new In the world, pirates with hundreds of millions of battles and rewards can easily be caught and their weaknesses defeated! "


    Many of the recruits nearby nodded their heads. They were another batch of recruits. They had never seen Ron fighting Zefa, but they still heard it. It is said that Zefa caught Ron in one move. Vulnerability, defeated the recruit who killed the Pirate with a reward of 100 million.


    Is now often cited as a counterexample by Zefa.


    Zefa nodded and walked to the other side, preparing to inspect other people''s practice, but at this time, a major in charge of the new barracks affairs came over and rushed into the ear of the major instructor behind Zefa. Whisper.


    "what?"


    The major instructor heard the words, and he was stunned for a moment, revealing a look of surprise.


    Zefa heard the movement behind him, frowned slightly, turned his head and said, "What are you doing? What''s the matter?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    The major instructor looked at Zefa and hesitated, hesitating whether to report it, but seeing Zefa''s expression gradually became displeased, and he could only say helplessly:


    "Mr. Zefa, that ... Just now news came that the trainee navy Ron of the new barracks encountered the BIGMOM Pirate Corps during the **** mission, killing the 300 million Pirate Cadre Egg Baron, and the headquarters plans to release 40,000 military power point¡­¡­"


    Carefully reported that the major-general instructor looked at Zefa''s expression and couldn''t help but feel a little stunned.


    Everyone beside also became quiet, and there was silence in the field. I just felt that the atmosphere seemed extremely depressed.


    In this silence.


    Click.


    A slight crack appeared on the ground at the bottom of Zefa''s feet.


    ¡­¡­


    World of Nations.


    Cake Island.


    "Have you not found Rolla? !!!"


    BIGMOM Charlotte Lingling with a little angry roar sounded in the castle, only heard a bang, do not know what was dropped on the ground, shivering shattered.


    In front of Charlotte Lingling, Snag, one of the four generals, responded tremblingly: "Mom ... I have sent more people to continue the search, please give us some more time, and I will definitely capture Lola."


    "Waste!"


    Charlotte Lingling angrily threw the cup in her hand on the ground.


    No one dared to stare at the audience. They all kept their heads silent and silent.


    "The **** Laura, and Qi Feng''s waste, will be seen through!"


    Charlotte Lingling clenched her fists, her face full of anger, and said: "If you can get the power of the Giants, red hair and Kai Duo are not my opponents, even the white beard can overturn Come down ... Does Lorra **** know what a big deal this is ?! "


    You have to know that five of the giants have joined the naval headquarters. With their power, they have become the giant lieutenant of the headquarters, and if she can promote the marriage of Laura and Albuff and conquer Elbf, then you can Get giant battle power far more than the navy there.


    In addition to the white beards leading the other three among the four emperors, the other three forces are very balanced. If you can get that kind of help and get the giant army, she can get more than two other even three in one fell swoop. Emperor''s power.


    If that''s the case, there is hope to become One Piece!


    But all this has been destroyed!


    After making the last move, using Qi Feng to replace it, and proclaiming failure, BIGMOM''s anger has lasted for nearly a month, and he is almost irritable almost every day.


    Smashed something, Charlotte Lingling gasped and gradually calmed down.


    And at this moment, someone suddenly ran in with a panic on his face, holding a newspaper in his hand, and said, "Mom, mom, something went wrong!"


    "Huh? Did you catch Laura ?!"


    BIGMOM turned his head suddenly.


    The reported pirate shuddered, but still said tremblingly: "That, not that thing, it''s something else, mother, look ..."


    With fear in his eyes, he carefully passed the newspaper, and then quickly backed away to stand behind Star Snag.


    BIGMOM looked down.


    I saw in the headline of the newspaper that the BIGMOM Pirates tried to attack King Erte. The navy went all out to defeat the pirates, kill Baron the Egg, and capture Bockmus.


    "!!"


    BIGMOM''s eyes instantly filled with bloodshot eyes.


    Just a few seconds later, a terrifying roar and a breathtaking domineering domineering burst out inside the castle, spreading in all directions, and countless people collapsed.


    "Waste!"


    "All waste!"


    A cadre was killed and a cadre was captured alive. It was nothing to BIGMOM, but it was defeated and captured by the navy, and it was published in the newspaper. It was a fierce blow to the face of her four emperors. a bit.


    The violent BIGMOM does not know how long it will take to calm down again.


    ¡­¡­


    Dres Rosa.


    In the royal palace ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Dor flamenco took a newspaper and sat there watching it carefully.


    General news, he would not care much, but this newspaper published news about the four emperors.


    "BIGMOM Pirates suffered a loss in the hands of the navy, furfur.


    Dow Flamenco read a few lines of news, and issued a wicked laughter, saying: "Received intelligence before, they seem to have failed in marriage with Albaff."


    "Nana."


    Torrepol flicked his nose and wriggled and said, "If you let BIGMOM get the power of the giants, their strength will be too large, and it will break the balance of the sea."


    "Isn''t that good?"


    Do Flamenco smiled evilly, but he was afraid that the world would not be chaotic. He wished the whole world would be chaotic, destroying the world ruled by the dragons in the Holy Land.


    Torepol also had a newspaper in his hand. After he looked closely, he suddenly found something and pointed to the newspaper. He said, "Dover, look here, this name ... Ron, could it be The one from the East China Sea? "


    "......"


    Do flamenco looked down, could not help frowning.


    That guy from the East China Sea, joined the Navy? So it ¡¯s been so long since no intelligence came?


    "Not necessarily him, but that Ron from the East China Sea has disappeared for some time, and it is possible that he really joined the Navy ..."


    Torrepol said with a sullen face: "It is better to let Virgo check it."


    "Ok."


    Dome Flamenco nodded, his face indifferent, and killed the cadres under his command, even if he joined the Navy, it would be impossible to let go.

 Chapter 90： New magic

    Beihai sea.


    A warship was returning towards the naval headquarters, and it was close to the upside down mountain.


    Without urgent missions, warships rarely traverse the windless belt. After all, even if there is a sea floor stone ship bottom, it is still very dangerous to move in the Neptune nest.


    In the cabin on the highest level of the warship, Major General Bastieu ¡¯s office, Ron was sitting on the sofa, holding a newspaper in his hand, and read it carefully, then shook his head helplessly.


    "I thought I would omit the name of my apprentice navy, but the result was still put on."


    Bastieu could n¡¯t help but smile when he heard Ron ¡¯s words and said, ¡°With your military skills and strength, you can serve as a major general after graduation, and you should always create a little momentum for you as a major general.¡±


    Because Ron''s strength is not inferior to him, plus military skills, at least he is also a major general of the headquarters after graduation, so Bastieu''s attitude towards Ron is naturally at the same level.


    "You must be able to see BIGMOM."


    Ron put down the newspaper.


    Bastie said: "Are you afraid that BIGMOM will deal with your family? That''s okay, you can graduate as a major general as soon as possible, then you can move your family to the headquarters to live."


    Ron heard the words, smiled, and said: "No, I don''t have a family. I just clashed with the pirate forces like BIGMOM so early, and some are just as expected."


    "Well."


    Bastieu sat behind his desk and said, "When you act as a major general, you won''t feel this way anymore. I have fought against the Beast and the Red Haired Pirates in the New World. There are generals to deal with it, the Navy does not need to fear pirates. "


    "Pirates are indeed the source of confusion."


    Ron stood up with a slightly sighed opening. BIGMOM would kill King Ert only because the ingredients were not received on time, and he would not give King Ert peace talks.


    Like this sea, it angered White Beard, BIGMOM, and red hair. It was terrifying, but Kaido''s mere existence was terrifying.


    These disregarding order and wanton existence are undoubtedly the source of chaos in the world.


    "So even if you fight for your life, you must destroy the pirates."


    Bastie spoke quietly.


    Ron smiled slightly, left Bastieu''s office, walked to the outside deck, and looked far to the gradually approaching red earth continent.


    The red earth continent here is not adjacent to the naval headquarters, but on the other half of the world, it is both the entrance and the end of the great route.


    The legendary Ravdru is somewhere behind this red earth continent.


    Speaking.


    Mounting Ravdru is also one of the achievements, and Ron estimates that it may be one of the near-achievement achievements. It is possible to achieve 4 or even 5 achievement points, but if there is no guidance from the historical stone stele of the road sign, most of the past unable to find.


    Otherwise, the person with flying ability patrolled the nearby waters, and Lavdru ¡¯s position was already found.


    Ravdru is still unreachable, but being able to enter the great route from the upside down mountain is not bad for Ron because it is also an achievement.


    And this route, he can also go to the empty island on the way.


    There is no need to stay, just fly to the height of the empty island and step on it, it is estimated that it is the achievement of the "Explorer" series.


    Killed the Baron Eggs with a reward of over 300 million Bailey. He achieved the ¡®Famous Sea¡¯ achievement and got 2 achievement points. Now the total achievement point has reached 65 points.


    I don''t know if I will get the system''s next chance of extraction, whether it is 70 total achievement points or 75 total achievement points. In short, after returning to the headquarters this trip, it should be not far away.


    ¡­¡­


    Is near upside down mountain.


    The weather began to get worse, and the storms swept through.


    Ron''s warship is a large warship. Although the storm is very large, it still stands firmly against the storm and travels by the wind and waves.


    This is the first time Ron has been hit by a storm on the sea. Nami ¡¯s sailing technique is too magical. In the East China Sea, he perfectly avoided all storms and never encountered it.


    And the storm also made Ron unexpectedly achieve an achievement.


    [Do n¡¯t be afraid of the storm: ride the wind and waves in the storm]


    This unexpected achievement brings Ron 1 achievement point, and also comes up with a hidden achievement ¡®Shipwreck¡¯ corresponding to it. The condition is to turn over in a storm.


    This condition made Ron a little speechless. I am afraid that it is impossible to turn this warship over, and it is estimated that it will not turn back in the past, and it will cause great trouble.


    "In the future, I will have a chance to find a small boat and rush into the storm."


    Ron muttered his chin, feeling that this achievement should be very easy to achieve, because Nami can avoid the storm, then you can also know where there will be a storm.


    For the time being, please note that this is an achievement point that can be easily obtained.


    To his present level, unless it is some hidden special achievements, other relatively easy achievements are not much, and they are some achievements that need a little trouble, or are very troublesome, or even impossible at present.


    Many of these troublesome achievements are high-level achievements of the same series, and they will bring more achievements.


    "Report, arrive upside down mountain."


    The watchman stood on the observation deck at the top of the sail, opening at a colonel on the deck.


    The colonel nodded and said, "Keep the route, everyone pays attention."


    It is necessary to pay attention to entering the upside down mountain, because there is a sea current, so you can''t hit the rock wall, otherwise, even the large warship of the headquarters will be crashed and scattered.


    Because the navy often enters and exits great routes, the helmsmen and navigators on this ship are also very experienced. The warship drove smoothly into the ascending channel and rushed to the top of the upside down mountain.


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Upside Down Mountain¡¯ and get 1 achievement point]


    While ascending the upside down mountain, Ron also heard a system prompt in his ear.


    "It would be nice if I could stop by in Roga Town."


    Turned his achievements into spiritual attributes. Ron touched his chin. He remembered that in a shop selling swords in the town of Roger, it seemed that there was a good knife and a three-generation ghost knife.


    His list of achievements includes the achievements of collecting famous knives, but now he has one too. To achieve his achievements, he needs to collect ten famous knives.


    There are also famous knives that can be exchanged in the headquarters of the Navy, but the military power required is also very high. Naturally, it is not as good as the benefits of redeeming the fruits of demons.


    This time the military merits have been calculated.


    Ron got a full 40,000 military credits, including the 21,000 military credits he had received before, he already had 61,000 military credits, and the most common demon fruit over there can be exchanged for only 30,000 military credits. .


    It is a pity that in order to prevent the navy from redeeming the fruit of the devil and selling it for exchange, the exchange price of the first one is the original price, and the second one will double.


    On the one hand, to avoid someone eating one, and then exchange it for sale, on the one hand, to avoid the situation of exchanging demonic fruits for others, you have to use your own military power to exchange, unless you are willing to spend twice as much military power. .


    But Ron was not in a hurry.


    To change the world, removing the devil fruit is a one-step operation. He needs not only one or two devil fruits, but all the devil fruits to be swallowed and swallowed, so that the devil fruit is here in this world. Disappeared.


    Since the target is already all the fruits of the devil, the gains and losses of one or two are temporarily irrelevant. The purpose of the present needs of the fruits of the devil is only to increase the mental strength.


    Today Ron has 113 points in total mental strength.


    Among them, 67 points are from achievement points, 20 points are from magic marks, 20 points are from themselves, 5 points are from a demon fruit, and the last point is from the resonance of the mark.


    Ron estimated that the next mental transformation might take up to 200 points. Today, he is still far from 200 points of mental strength.


    But.


    Even if there is no metamorphosis, the pure mental strength can still steadily increase his strength, which can increase the number of times he releases magic, the total amount of mental strength, and the recovery speed and thinking speed will also be slightly improved.


    Now that Ron has released the six-bar light prison twice, the remaining mental power can release almost four vortex storms, which is one more than when he battled the Baron Egg Egg before. This is the improvement.


    The warship climbed upside down the mountain, and soon entered the great route.


    Ron also saw the Twin Gorges Lighthouse, but he did n¡¯t see Kurokas, nor the whale, and soon drove away from the lighthouse. ~ Www.novelhall.com ~ A long time ago, Ron felt that the Navy did not To deal with Kurokas, the former Roger Pirates ¡¯boat doctor, was because of fear of retaliation from the Roger Pirates. Later, after knowing that there was a relationship between the redhead and the government, it might be that the redhead and the government There is an agreement.


    Therefore, the government did not deal with Kurokas, but also ignored the harem Raleigh of the Shambord Islands and ignored it.


    "Roger Pirates ... Ravdru ..."


    Ron''s thoughts turned around, and finally he didn''t think much about it.


    Seeing that the warship had steadily entered the great route, Ron returned to the stern, and once again began to explore and practice the magic of the guardian system.


    Today, he has mastered five derivative runes of the guardian department.


    Stands for ''increase'', ''aggregate'', ''derivative'', ''weaken'' and ''decompose'' respectively.


    The imprisoned magic of the Six-Stick Light Prison was formed by combining the two runes with the basic runes, and the derivative and decomposition.


    "continue¡­¡­"


    Ron mastered the rune of aggregation five days ago. Yesterday he mastered the rune of weakening. Then he invested in the exploration of the last derivative rune, ¡®Destroy¡¯.


    He intends to hit the iron while hot, and he will get all the runes of the guardian department.


    Because I already had enough experience, although the last rune of destruction was Ron ¡¯s least familiar rune, after three days, it was still successfully controlled.


    So far.


    The seven runes of the Guardian Department are under control.


    Three days later, Ron successfully mastered the second second-level guardian magic. This magic is still not a defensive magic, but a magic that makes Ron extremely surprised and very different.

 Chapter 91： Dawn of unlimited spiritual power

    Energy source.


    This is the name of the second guardian magic second mastered by Ron. Looking at the name alone, it is known that it is not a defensive magic, nor an attack or bondage.


    This magic is released, it will consume Ron''s nearly one-third of the mental power, and then take nearly half a minute to draw a certain amount of spiritual power from the spiritual world and feed it back to Ron.


    strictly speaking.


    This is not a kind of release magic. It is meaningless to use it to release in the void. Its real use is to enchant and enchant other substances.


    Eternal runes, eternal magic, as long as the material or spiritual body carried does not collapse, and is not completely broken up by a certain force, it will never collapse, eternal existence!


    "It''s really the magic and energy source that fits its name."


    Looking at the elf wand in his hand, and looking at the elf pearl that emits white light from the top of the elf wand, Ron couldn''t help it.


    Originally can only reduce the magic loss and the release time of the wizard wand, after enchanting the energy source, it has an additional function, that is, the energy source continuously draws spiritual energy, and Ron comes to use it at will!


    It can store up to the spiritual energy, and it can almost release one and a half six-stick light prisons.


    And after releasing it all at once, it only takes about a minute, and it will be able to accumulate again and return to full state, endlessly!


    "This is actually the core of enchantment magic."


    Ron sighed a little and spoke a little happily.


    Since there is an enchanted rune such as the Holy Shield barrier, which can release defensive magic, then naturally there should be a rune that can recharge magic equipment, and a core of energy.


    Without the energy core, even the magic equipment that created the Holy Shield barrier, the average person can''t support the consumption of spiritual power, and with it, it is equivalent to having a magazine.


    And compared to gunpowder bullets, this energy source is infinite and eternal, and will continue to recharge automatically as time goes by.


    The only flaw is that there is an upper limit for the energy stored at one time. After the upper limit is reached, the storage cannot be continued. After it is released, it takes more than one minute to recharge to the full amount.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    "For ordinary matter, it should be the same as the discus, and its effect is much worse than the elf wand. After all, it is not a concept in terms of the compatibility of magic and runes."


    Ron held the elf wand, perceiving the rune of energy source engraved on the elf wand, at this moment filled with saturated spiritual energy, thinking about the opening.


    Obtaining this rune of energy source, Ron can even imagine how powerful magical equipment can be made with the right materials, but these ideas were quickly placed by Ron.


    It is not the time for magical equipment to appear.


    But after all, if it is for his own use, there is no problem.


    The elven wand enchanted with the energy source has the ability to recharge the six-bar light prison once per minute, and if more similar energy sources are created, is his spiritual power in a certain sense? Approaching infinity? !


    Understand that after the elven wand has been enchanted by the energy source, his strength has also been improved by at least a small step, and if more energy sources are controlled ...


    No matter what he thought, Ron was shaken in his heart.


    Know that he has two weaknesses, one is that it needs enough time to release the magic, and the other is that his total amount of mental power is too small to use it.


    If he can now release ten times, six times, six sticks of light, and can also release dozens of vortex storms, then I am afraid that there are not many people in his headquarters who are his opponents.


    Imprisonment, outbreak, imprisonment, outbreak.


    Continuously repeat this process, even if it can be fully armed, the hard anti-vortex storm is only a little bit injured, and it can be killed in a row with continuous superposition!


    If you have more spiritual energy and can release magic infinitely, even if you have the kind of existence of Duo Flamenco, you can still keep it imprisoned to death with the six-stick light prison!


    Thinking of this, Ron was a little surprised.


    He suddenly understood.


    When exploring the third-order magic of the elemental system, and the second-order magic of the guardian system, he always wastes most of his time on the recovery of mental power because of the insufficient amount of mental power and the insufficient recovery speed.


    He even suspected that even exploring third-order magic was so troublesome. After that, to explore higher fourth-order magic, one attempt to condense the rune would free up one-third of the mental power, which is probably impossible to start.


    And now.


    Ron got it.


    This energy source magic is the key to higher order magic. Without it, even if the spiritual attribute reaches 200 points, I am afraid it is not enough to explore fourth order magic.


    Ron can even imagine that in a possible magical world, countless big magicians were trapped at the door of fourth-order magic due to lack of mental power and could not break through the door. Until hundreds or thousands of years in the past, someone finally found With the eternal rune and the magic of the source of energy, the whole world has been pushed from the age of magic to the age of magic!


    Magicians without wands are not true magicians.


    The magician who failed to master the source of energy is not a real great magician!


    Like he got the magic wand before, he mastered the rune of the energy source, I am afraid that in the true sense, he entered the palace of the great magician!


    "I can charge six sticks of light prison once every minute ... If I can make three or four more ~ ??www.novelhall.com ~ or even six or seven, my strength can still make a big step forward, maybe It''s tough to make Qi Wuhai! "


    Ron took a deep breath, his eyes glowing.


    Materials!


    He needs materials, materials that fit the runes!


    The discus of the past is obviously not good, and the fit with the rune may not even reach 10%. If you want to make a qualified product, let ¡¯s say that the fit can reach 100% like the elf wand, but at least there must be a More than 50% is enough.


    No hesitation.


    Ron walked into the cabin.


    Although Ron is still a trainee navy at the moment, he has a high status on the warship, which is equivalent to Bastieu, so the search for materials has not been hindered, and he quickly obtained 20 or 30 different materials. .


    In a separate room, Ron piled up a lot of things in front of him, including wood, tea cups, iron, stones and even shells, firearms and the like.


    "......"


    Ron pondered for a moment, and then tried to pick up a piece of wood.


    There are many kinds of wood, here he got four kinds, removed a stool, removed a wicker chair, cut the door of the warehouse, and finally used a wind blade to buckle a small piece of keel at the edge of the bottom of the ship ... Is n¡¯t it okay if you just deduct a small piece?


    What made Ron cry a little was that he had achieved an achievement of ¡®thief¡¯ with this operation and got 1 achievement point.


    of course.


    Ron himself must not recognize it, how can it be stolen by working hard for a great magical cause?

 Chapter 92： Sea floor stone material

    Early morning.


    "Why am I missing my tea cup? Who took it?"


    Bang!


    The sound of someone falling.


    "Fuck! Who did it, why is there no leg in this stool!"


    "Here, why is there a missing piece of the warehouse door?" At the entrance of the warehouse, a navy stared at the warehouse door in a daze.


    "I remember that this gun was not damaged yesterday. Why was there a missing barrel?" A gunner looked at the cannon without a barrel.


    The changes that occurred overnight caused a little confusion in the warship, but after all, it was the navy ¡¯s warship, and soon returned to order.


    In the separate room occupied by Ron, from night till now, Ron has tried the found materials one by one, and at the moment, he was frowning at the materials everywhere.


    Basically all the wood materials failed, even the best piece of wood buckled from the keel on the bottom edge of the ship had less than 20% rune fit.


    Is much better than the previous discus, but can''t meet Ron''s requirements.


    In the case of iron and steel ... the fit between the shell material and the rune is about 35 percent, which is quite high. It is okay to make low-level equipment in batches. If you can use it for yourself, Ron is naturally not satisfied with this fit. .


    The fit of the barrel is only 30%, which is not as good as the shell.


    Other weight-bearing objects, barbell rods, etc. obtained from the training room are not as fit as the barrels and shells. The most is only about 20%, which is more inappropriate.


    As for the messy porcelain such as teacups, they are all inscriptions that can''t bear the runes directly, and they shattered instantly, and the fit was as low as close to zero.


    More than dozens of attempts, but let Ron achieve the "enchanter" achievement, got 2 achievement points, although there is no achievement, but there are still some gains.


    His total achievement point has reached 69 points.


    "What else haven''t tried yet ..."


    Ron sat there, looking at the waste materials everywhere, contemplating.


    There are quite a lot of materials on the warship. At the beginning, more than 20 kinds of materials were obtained. After all the failures, they continued to look for them. After that, many more were obtained. Basically, as long as they are different materials, Ron will take them and try them. Batch Search.


    "Yes, there is that!"


    After Ron pondered for a while, he noticed a shackle in the material in front of him, suddenly thought of something, and immediately stood up and walked out of the cabin.


    If this shackle is correct, it should be just ordinary steel shackles, not sea floor stone shackles. When he went to buckle the keel on the bottom of the ship, he ignored the sea floor stones embedded under the keel, but it is estimated to be very buckled. If you are in trouble, just find the shackles.


    This evening''s attempt, Ron roughly judged that the fit of ordinary materials should not be very high, and the high fit is estimated to be a special material that he has an impression on, such as what is the sea floor stone, the trunk of the treasure tree Adam, and the eagle eye. The blade of Hei Dao Ye in his hand and so on.


    Ron did n¡¯t go to Bastieu either. After walking out of the cabin, he met a lieutenant colonel on the road and asked him directly, ¡°Is there a sea floor stone shackle on the warship?¡±


    "Yes."


    The lieutenant colonel saw Ron, and immediately responded politely, with a trace of respect in his eyes.


    Ron nodded and said, "Where to put it, go get one, I want to use it ... By the way, are there any other sea and stone items besides shackles?"


    The shape of the sea floor stone shackles is not very good. It takes some effort to engrave it. It would be more convenient if there are more suitable block-shaped sea floor stones.


    "Hailou Stone Equipment ..."


    The lieutenant colonel pondered for a while, and said: "The equipment on this warship, besides the sea floor stone shackles, seems to have two sea floor stone iron bars, but it has never been used by anyone. Over there. "


    As he said, the lieutenant colonel took Ron to the bottom of the ship and quickly came to the cell.


    Hailou stone shackles and ordinary shackles are put together, and there is no difference. Ron is a little surprised. He is not a demon fruit ability. He did not check it carefully when he came to get it.


    Two Hailou stone sticks are also here. Ron looked at it and took the Hailou stone sticks and put the shackles back.


    The lieutenant lieutenant who came over looked at Ron strangely. He remembered that Ron should be the devil fruit ability, but it seemed to have no effect on Hailou stone equipment.


    But he did not think about it.


    People who are strong enough will not be weak until they touch Hailou Stone slightly. Some powerful people even wear Hailou Stone shackles, and they still have dozens of times more power than ordinary people.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hailou Stone ......"


    Back to the occupied cabin, Ron switched to the spiritual perspective, carefully observed the sea floor stone sticks in his hand, revealing a touch of pondering color.


    Hailou stone is indeed different from ordinary steel and stone.


    Can''t see anything from the naked eye''s perspective, but from the spiritual perspective, Ron can see the thick water element inside the sea floor stone, just like the crystallization of water.


    It is said that the water element belongs to the element of soft nature, but the water element contained in the sea floor stone is all in a diametrically opposite state, or high density is outrageous!


    "No wonder Hailou Stone is the hardest substance in this world. UU Reading Books "


    Ron narrowed his eyes and continued to pry deeper into the spiritual power. He wanted to peek into the essence of Hailou Stone, why was the density so high, but in the end he got nothing.


    Ron was not surprised. After all, the observation limit of his spiritual perspective, that is, approaching the level of the cell, if you want to peek into the essence of Hailou Shi, I am afraid that the observation power must be detailed to the level of molecular atoms. There is a big gap.


    Having a little understanding of Hailou Shi, Ron began to try it out.


    Because it is stick-shaped, and it is not a kind of elven wand that fits 100%, it is a material that is free to enchant and succeed, so it still needs careful and meticulous operation.


    Quickly.


    Ron successfully enchanted the source of energy to the sea floor stone stick.


    Hailou stone sticks show innumerable textures, automatically communicate with the spiritual world above the material, and slowly absorb spiritual energy, making the top of the whole stick emit white fluorescence.


    Visible to the naked eye, the white fluorescence grows little by little with the passage of time, until more than two minutes later, a round of white halo formed and stopped growing.


    "Hey, is it so fast?"


    Looking at the energy source engraved on the stone stick of the sea floor has been filled and saturated, Ron sighed suddenly, this energy gathering speed can be much faster than those materials before!


    Although it is still inferior to the elf wand, it can reach saturation in more than one minute, but more than two minutes have never been encountered before. Even if it is a 35% cannonball, the minimum is nearly four. It takes only minutes to reach saturation.


    Looking at this speed, I am afraid that the rune fit of Hailou Stone is more than 50%!

 Chapter 93： Elf Orb

    Yes!


    Ron''s eyes flickered, reaching for the Hailou stone stick.


    But when he sensed the energy gathered from the energy source inscribed on the sea floor stone stick, he frowned slightly and couldn''t help saying, "Why are there so few?"


    The fit of the sea floor stone stick is also at least 50%, but after the rune inscribed on this sea floor stone stick is saturated, the aggregated energy can only release at most one first-order magic.


    Can''t be compared with the elven wand.


    Two minutes of first-order magic energy, for Ron, even chatting is better than nothing, almost no effect, it is too low.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    After frowning for a while, Ron suddenly thought of something. The other hand picked up the elf wand again, and compared the elf wand with the sea floor stone stick.


    In this contrast, Ron''s expression suddenly changed, slightly faintly.


    It turned out to be the case.


    The reason why the elven wand can accumulate enough to release the spiritual energy of four or five vortex storms is not only because its rune fit reaches 100%, but also because of the existence of the elven pearl, it is a thing that can store spiritual energy.


    If you buckle down the elven pearl and place it on the Hailou stone stick, the savings of the Hailou stone stick will definitely increase greatly, and it can also be increased to the level of approaching the elven wand.


    However, it is impossible for Ron to dismantle the elf wand, and he does not have the second elf pearl in his hand, and he does not know how to get this thing, so he has some headaches.


    But.


    After frowning for a while, Ron suddenly thought of something.


    He picked up some discarded materials in front of him, and made a few more attempts. After several attempts, his expression suddenly changed.


    "It turned out to be ..."


    The time required for the rune of energy source to draw spiritual energy to saturation is related to the fit of the inscribed rune of the material, and the total amount of spiritual energy that can be stored is related to the size of the rune-or to the size of the material related!


    If this sea floor stone stick is enlarged ten times and the rune inscription is also ten times larger, even if the storage capacity cannot be increased ten times, it can be improved at least several times!


    "Hailou Stone ... I need a large piece of Hailou Stone!"


    Ron exhaled lightly.


    The bigger the better, and it is best to be a whole piece. Although the spliced ??together can also be used as a whole, the polymerization efficiency will definitely be discounted.


    He also roughly understands what he wants to make now, not a wand and magic equipment, but a magic tower and a mages tower!


    As long as you can have a magnificent tower that is large enough and luxurious enough, within the range covered by the tower, the spiritual energy he can use is inexhaustible.


    Belongs to his absolute field!


    Even if you only master the third-order magic of the element system, if you can have unlimited spiritual energy, then it is regarded as the seven martial arts like Doflamingo, and he dares to be tough!


    "Large chunks of sea floor stone do not know if the navy headquarters is there. If I remember correctly, all sea floor stone equipment should be exchanged for military power ..."


    Ron''s eyes flickered.


    The processing method of sea floor stones is extremely difficult, and it is also very rare. Therefore, on the side of the naval headquarters, sea floor stones must be exchanged for military power.


    There must be a large piece of sea floor stone, because the bottom of the warship is inlaid with a large piece of sea floor stone, and Ron can''t help even buckling the bottom of the ship now.


    But if it was deducted, it was estimated that the warship would also be broken. If a boatman fell into the sea, he would have to fly back to the naval headquarters ... Ron finally resisted the impulse in his heart.


    Has a chance.


    Anyway, there is a large sea floor stone, and the navy headquarters is not lacking, so it will not kill chickens and retrieve eggs.


    The idea of ??constructing a magic tower needs to be returned to the navy headquarters before it can be implemented. Ron stopped researching here and turned back to the exploration of guardian magic.


    Because of the elven wand as one of the energy sources, Ron is much easier to study the second-order magic of the guardian system. In only three days, the third guardian system of the second-order magic was created.


    This time it''s finally defensive magic.


    Its name is ¡®Goblin¡¯.


    The effect of ''s release is that, with itself as the center, a spherical barrier is opened, which can resist attacks from any direction in all directions, without dead ends.


    Compared with the magic shield and the holy shield, the elf ball is an undoubtedly higher-level version of defensive magic. Its defensive power far exceeds the magic shield and holy shield. Even if it is a third-order magic of vortex storm, it ca n¡¯t Crack the elven ball.


    Ron judged that the power of the vortex storm was roughly doubled to break the defense of the elven ball.


    With the magic of the elven ball, although it does not help much to defeat the enemy, it greatly improves Ron''s self-protection ability.


    Ron estimated that, among the seven martial seas, he could easily retreat in the face of everyone except Hawkeye, Dolemingo, and Basolomi with some bugs.


    If he is at sea, even Ming Ming and Xiong, he has confidence to calmly retreat.


    ¡­¡­


    sky.


    Ron put down the elf wand, and the elf ball gradually faded away.


    He has engraved the spirit ball into the spirit, replacing the magic barrier.


    He actually wanted to engrave the magic barrier, the elf ball or even the six-stick light prison on the soul to release it instantly, but the problem is that his current soul strength can only carry an eternal magic.


    Wants to achieve the coexistence of two eternal magics, and there is no contact or conflict between them. He tried many times and couldn''t do it, so in the end, he could only erase the magic barrier and replace it with the ball of elves.


    Fortunately, even if he uses normal means to release the magic barrier, the speed is within half a second, plus the instant sprite ball, the impact is still positive.


    It''s just a pity that the six-stick light prison and the elf ball can only choose one of two instants. Ron thought or chose the elf ball. After all, the six-stick light prison is a single imprisonment and can not cope with the situation of multiple enemies.


    "It''s time to improve the attack ..."


    Looking at the sky above, Ron murmured in his heart.


    The second order of the guardian system is half a level higher than the third order of the elemental system ~ www.novelhall.com ~ led him to master the six-stick light prison and the ball of elves. In defense, he exceeded the attack by a large amount and became a main attack. Defensive magician.


    Although this kind of situation is quite suitable for the situation that Ron is facing, the attack power is not enough, which is naturally very uncomfortable for him.


    If he now masters the magic that corresponds to the power of the elven pearl, most of the headquarter will not be his opponent, and the seven martial seas such as the Moria sand crocodile can also be defeated.


    But now it can only be retreated from the whole body, and no one can help anyone.


    Because the fourth-order magic is not yet qualified for exploration, unless you can try it with the mage tower, Ron put the target back on the elemental system.


    "Master the third-order magic of the fire and earth systems as soon as possible ... I don''t know when the next time the professional system will be extracted, if it can draw space magic."


    Ron looked up at the sky, his eyes pondering.


    His total achievement point has reached 69 points, I do not know whether the next draw is 70 points or 75 points, in short, they are not far from each other, if you do it deliberately, you can quickly achieve it.


    "Achieve the empty island''s achievements first."


    After glancing at the warship below, Ron looked up again to the sky.


    This sea area has come to the sea covered by the empty island. From here, 7000 meters upward is the White Sea, and 10,000 meters upward is the White Sea.


    Boarding the sky island is one of the achievements of the explorer series.


    Swoosh!


    After Ron''s idea moved, he blessed himself with an auxiliary magic of the wind system, and then the whole person broke out of the air and flew towards the clouds of the sky.

 Chapter 94： Ron VS Aini Road

    After a moment.


    Ron''s figure came to a height of nearly seven kilometers.


    Because his mental strength is nearly 115 points, coupled with the aid of wind magic, so the flying speed is also extremely fast, and he came to the bottom of the White Sea in a short time.


    Came to the bottom of the White Sea, Ron did not pause, wrapped his body with mental strength, continued to fly upward, rushed directly into the White Sea, and traveled all the way through the sea of ??clouds.


    Quickly.


    Ron crossed the sea cloud and came to the top of the White Sea.


    Hovering here, you can see a sea of ??white clouds, without seeing the end, and the air has become extremely thin, making it unbearable for ordinary people.


    But Ron''s spiritual power can already affect the elements within a certain range, and it can converge the airflow even on the bottom of the sea, and has little effect on the White Sea.


    "Failed to achieve it, it seems that it only flew to the White Sea. It is not considered to be an ascent to an empty island. It must be a solid step on an empty island to be able to meet the conditions."


    Ron paused for a few seconds. He didn''t hear a prompt from his ear, so he looked up at a higher altitude and continued to fly upward.


    Eight kilometers ...


    Nine kilometers ...


    Soon came to the bottom of the White and White Sea, Ron did not stop, continued to shuttle upward, through the White and White Sea, and came to a 10,000-meter high sea cloud.


    Because the place of God is not very far from the original Gaya Island, Ron estimated that the nearest empty island may be Angel Island where Aini Road is located.


    Ron had a record pointer in his hand.


    This is from the warship.


    Came to the sky, and the record pointer was locked by the empty island, pointing straight in one direction. After glancing at Ron, he quickly flew in the direction of the record pointer.


    "Don''t wait for a while to find a warship ..."


    Flew forward quickly while Ron shook his head.


    It ¡¯s just that if I go up, the warship ca n¡¯t run far, but from here, I fly to Angel Island and come back. The warship has been far away, but he knows the route of the warship. He also mastered a lot of skills, but he was not particularly worried that he would not be able to find a warship when he came back.


    Slightly beyond Ron ¡¯s expectation, his position in the sky is much closer to Angel Island than he thought.


    The empty island is above the clouds and has been moving. The location is not fixed relative to the Qinghai below. At this moment, it just floated to a place not very far from Ron.


    Flew for about ten minutes, and Angel Island appeared in front of Ron.


    Swoosh!


    Ron accelerated and landed on Angel Island.


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Explorer II¡¯ and gain 1 achievement point]


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Navigator III¡¯ and gain 1 achievement point]


    Two consecutive system prompts sounded in Ron''s ear.


    "Exactly thirty islands."


    Ron nodded slightly, not surprisingly. The requirement for Navigator III ¡¯s achievement was to set foot on thirty different islands. This time he traveled with warships. He has also set foot on four different islands. There were thirty seats before.


    Without hesitation, he directly added 2 achievements to his spirit.


    With these 2 achievements, Ron''s total achievement points reached 71, exceeding 70, but after switching to the professional interface, there was no prompt.


    "......"


    Ron waited a few seconds without hearing the prompt, and shook his head slightly. It seemed that the next draw would have to wait until the total achievement point reached 75, and it would have to be more troublesome.


    Ron glanced at the empty island in front of him.


    If it''s okay, he really wants to visit the scenery of the empty island, but unfortunately he doesn''t have so much leisure time, and he should leave after taking achievements.


    After glancing at the empty island, Ron glanced not far away at Apayado, the island of the gods. According to normal circumstances, Eni Road should be there at this time.


    And when Ron''s thoughts flashed and he was about to leave.


    Crackling!


    A thunder suddenly fell from the sky.


    The speed of the Thunder is so fast that ordinary people can hardly respond, but Ron''s mental speed now exceeds even the usual domineering knowledge. In the moment the Thunder fell, he released the Elf Ball.


    Boom!


    The white thunder burst on the sphere of light spreading around Ron''s body, and a roar erupted, which turned into countless lightning arcs and exploded.


    The orb of the elf flashed indefinitely, steadily blocking the blow.


    "Aini Road ..."


    Was suddenly attacked by Thunder, and Ron''s eyes turned cold.


    Manipulating a thunder to attack him from the sky, except for Aini Road, there will naturally be no second person. As a thunder fruit ability person, Aini Road, which combines the ability with the heart network, senses that it can cover the entire empty island. Can attack any location on the island.


    Humph!


    Ron switched to a spiritual perspective and snorted coldly.


    As a great magician-level spiritual power, he suddenly swayed in all directions and collided with the heart network of Eni Road that surrounded him. The spiritual level was violently conflicted. After cracking invisible, he swept the heart network monitored nearby The destruction is almost exhausted.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ok?"


    At the same time, at the top of a building in Apajato, Enilu opened his eyes and flashed a trace of surprise, "Destroyed my heart network surveillance ... an interesting outsider."


    Bored to watch Angel Island, happened to find Ron flying over. Surprised, Enilu chose to attack first and then said, and then directly threw a thunder down.


    Did not expect that this attack not only did not help the other side, but also seemed to expose himself ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The other side directly destroyed his heart network surveillance in that area by some means.


    The corners of his mouth raised a little arc, and Ai Nilu stood up, and his figure disappeared with a click.


    After a few flashes.


    His figure appeared on the shore of Angel Island, but did not see Ron''s figure.


    While Enilu was pondering around, a sound suddenly penetrated from the wavy sea of ??clouds not far from the island.


    "Six Staff Light Prison!"


    "Ok?!"


    The color of Eni ¡¯s road surface changed slightly, and no matter how he reacted, six golden beams of light suddenly appeared beside him, and they were intertwined in an instant, holding him in place.


    He subconsciously turned into thunder and lightning from the restraint, but to his surprise, despite the elementalization into thunder and lightning, he still could not get rid of the restraint, and was still locked in place!


    Imprisoned not only the flesh, but also the soul and spirit!


    next moment.


    The storm vortex suddenly gathered directly above his head. A violent storm surged between heaven and earth. The sea clouds on the coast rolled up. For a time, the wind and clouds moved, and the momentum was huge!


    "Wind?"


    Seeing the storm converging above his head, Aini''s pavement color changed slightly. I didn''t expect that the other party also had the ability to control the element, and it was still the element of the wind.


    But he didn''t show any fear, but snorted, and proudly said, "... I''m the **** who controls thunder and lightning!"


    "100 million volts, lightning strike!"


    Boom!


    The whole person of Aini Road instantly turned into a beam of thunder. A terrifying thunder penetrated the world and collided with the eye of the storm of the vortex storm.

 Chapter 95： Bound to get

    The bright thunder shines on the sky.


    All the people on Angel Island stopped their movements in their hands, and showed a terrified look to the distant thunder light shining on the sky.


    "Yes ... God Eni Road!"


    "Who was punished?"


    Many people have fear on their faces. For those empty islanders who do not know the fruit of the devil, domineering, etc., Enilu, who can incarnate the Thunder, is like a real god, above all. No one can fight against it.


    ¡­¡­


    The coast.


    The white thunder shines on the world, and after colliding with the storm core, the wind and thunder burst and burst, and the thunder shattered the storm core, turning into a violent wind in all directions.


    Thunderstrikes throughout the world shattered the vortex storm, and also made the six beams of light imprisoning Enilu around him dim and shaky, reaching the limit of imprisonment.


    Click!


    Aini Road''s whole body of lightning broke out, and the six beams of light shattered, he broke free of his imprisonment, and then turned into a thunder arc flashing, and came to the sea of ??clouds.


    The heart net went towards the sea of ??clouds, but could not penetrate the thick sea of ??clouds.


    "60 million volts, Thunder Dragon!"


    Although he couldn''t perceive Ron''s position, Enilu knocked the tako drums on his shoulders without hesitation. When Leiguang crackled, a dazzling thunder dragon emerged, snarling his teeth and rushing into the sea of ??clouds. .


    Boom!


    In an instant, the sea of ??clouds in the tens of thousands of squares was filled with lightning, and countless swimming fish in the sea of ??clouds were all affected by lightning strikes, or scorched or stunned, and floated to the surface.


    However, among many electro-cooked fish, Ron did not appear.


    "Where did you go?"


    Detective Enilu was struck down by another lightning strike, but apart from letting many swimming fish emit the smell of roasted fish, nothing else happened, which caused him to frown deeply and look a little ugly.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment.


    Under the White Sea.


    Ron, wrapped in the elven ball, rushed out of the sea cloud.


    "Troublesome guy."


    Ron turned his head and glanced at the white and white sea directly above the head, shaking his head slightly.


    Is the thunder fruit in the end, one of the strongest devil fruits in the natural system, and one of the capabilities of all devil fruits that can be called invincible. Both the attack power, range, and speed are unparalleled and powerful.


    The third-order vortex storm was broken by the lightning strike of Eni Road, and the six-stick light prison was almost destroyed by one blow.


    This is also the situation where Enilu is bound.


    "It is worthy of being comparable to the existence of naval generals in terms of attack power. Although the strength of Enilu is not comparable to navy generals without weakness, it is also a very strong one in the Qiwuhai. It is indeed difficult to deal with now. ... "


    "However, after all, my magic can really work for those who have the devil fruit ability of the natural system."


    Ron''s eyes flashed and murmured.


    The Six Rod Light Prison did indeed imprison Eni Road, and it was also that Eni Road was imprisoned even though it was elementalized. This verified Ron ¡¯s idea that the Six Rod Light Prison not only imprisoned the flesh, but also Imprison the spirit and soul.


    Well, his elemental magic also contains spiritual attacks. If he defeats the defense of the natural demon fruit ability and hits the other party, it is equivalent to an attack with armed domineering power, and it can also directly cause damage.


    Magic is to control the element, and the natural system is to become the element itself.


    Which is stronger or weaker between the two, the fight is still spiritual.


    If the magician''s mental power is strong enough, and far exceeds the ability of the natural department, then he can treat the opponent as a conscious flame or lightning, rubbing and playing in the palm of his hand.


    And if the spiritual power of the devil fruit ability of the natural department is better, or the difference is not much, then it can resist the magician''s control of its own elements.


    Eniluo''s mental strength is not weak.


    Relying on the fruit ability combined with the heart network-or seeing domineering, you can monitor and cover the entire empty island. This kind of spiritual power is undoubtedly strong enough. At least now Ron ca n¡¯t defeat the spirit of Eni Road and take Ai. Nilu has control over the element of thunder.


    And Ron''s third-order magic is much worse than Eni Lu''s attack. He was shattered by thunder in a frontal collision with Eni Lu and could not pose a threat.


    "Still lack of means of attack."


    Ron flew towards the White Sea below, shaking his head slightly.


    His six-stick light prison can hold Enilu in place, and will not be freed instantly. If he has a more powerful attack magic, he can defeat Enilu, not like this, only Relying on the blocking of the whole body by the ball of elves and the white sea.


    On the interface of the achievement system, there is an achievement named ¡®God and God¡¯, and the condition to achieve is to kill Enilu, the god.


    Ron did not leave the empty island directly, but chose to wait for Eni Lu to come and attack Eni Lu for a set of attacks, just to try it out.


    The result is a failed attempt.


    Now he can''t help Enilu, the attack power is not enough.


    "Even if there is a perfect wizard tower in the fourth-order magic, it may be difficult to study in a short time. The third-order magic in the fire department and the ground department can only make my attack more flexible. I want to improve the attack ability in a short time. It was only hope that the next extraction ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ron''s eyes flashed and murmured, landed on the White Sea of ??7,000 kilometers, without a pause, he plunged into the sea and continued toward Qinghai.


    Time magic, space magic ...


    Either way, after getting it to explore to the second order, he can make his ability soar. Even if it is the ice system and the thunder system, the exploration to the third order should be stronger than the basic ground water and fire.


    ¡­¡­


    Swoosh!


    Returned to Qinghai from the empty island, Ron judged the direction, and after flying for a distance, he quickly found the warship and landed on it again.


    After fighting with Eni Lu, his desire for achievements became fierce, and his eyes on this warship became strange, and he wanted to destroy the warship as soon as possible. Qi destroyed the ship''s "just hand itching" achievement.


    The name of this achievement really fits.


    Is really itchy hands!


    Ron calculated that he would directly apply for graduation after returning to the headquarters, first to achieve the achievement of the naval general, just after graduation he could also have his own warship, he could build and place a magic tower, and it would be better if he went to the branch to serve as the base chief.


    Manufacturing a magic tower is one of the achievements. It is a hidden achievement that has not appeared before. It is also a series. There are three achievements in total. The conditions are to make a simple magic tower, a delicate magic tower, and ... a holy magic tower.


    With the achievements of the Navy Commander and the Master Tower, if it is not enough for 75 points, he can also go to the Shampoo Islands to sweep a wave and destroy several pirate ships. If it is not enough, he can fly to the windless slaughter. A small Neptune ...


    In any case, 75 points of achievement points he will definitely get this time.

 Chapter 96： Return to Naval Headquarters

    "came back¡­¡­"


    Looking at the naval headquarters ahead, Ron stopped practicing.


    From leaving the naval headquarters to returning, it was almost a month in the past. Although he did not have significant results in attack in this month, he realized that the second-order magic of the guardian department is very great for the flexibility of combat Has increased.


    Before he left, he had a low chance of winning against any lieutenant general in the headquarters. It can only be said that his attack power was stronger than most lieutenants.


    And now, with the six-stick light prison and the elf ball, plus the enchanted elf wand, there are not many generals who can beat him in this part.


    The military power required for promotion to lieutenant general is 150,000.


    With Ron ¡¯s current strength, it is indeed possible to arrest some more pirates and be promoted to lieutenant general as soon as he graduates, but for him, it is not so necessary.


    On the one hand, there is no achievement to be directly promoted to lieutenant general. On the other hand, the achievements that can be obtained in the naval headquarters are also seven or eight. If you want to get more free achievement points, you still have to go after graduation. The branch is the best.


    Ron had some hesitation about whether to stay in the headquarters or go to the branch. Now he has no hesitation. His current strength can be withdrawn even if Dolomingo strikes.


    Set foot in the port of the navy headquarters.


    Ron was thinking about the next plan, but suddenly his eyes flashed and he let out a slap.


    He clearly felt that his soul had a little concussion. In this concussion, his mental power began to increase, about 2 o''clock.


    "This feeling is ... Nami broke through?"


    Ron quickly found the source of spiritual improvement. It was because of the resonance of the imprint brought by Nami. Looking at this, Nami ¡¯s total mental strength should have been increased to 30 points.


    Thinking of this, Ron couldn''t help but suck.


    If you remember correctly, Nami has 20 points of mental power to the present. It has been more than a month since now. Has 10 points of mental power been improved in one and a half months, breaking through a small realm? !


    Although there are reasons why the speed of the initial cultivation will be faster, Kami''s cultivation speed is also a bit too fast. His first month has increased by 3 or 4 points, which is less than half of Nami''s promotion!


    And Ron estimated that Nami would not devote all of her time to cultivation. She might be meditating for a few hours a day, and then she would have 30 points of mental power?


    Ok.


    Ron sighed, it seems that Nami is indeed a genius.


    Unfortunately, he is more genius, and now the total mental strength is close to 120 points.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to the naval headquarters, Ron went directly to the office of the affairs and did a few things.


    The first thing, submit an early graduation application.


    The second thing is to spend 30,000 military power to exchange the devil fruit of the animal department.


    The third thing is to spend 25,000 military power to exchange for a large irregular sea floor stone.


    The headquarters is indeed exchanged for sea floor stones, including original stones.


    The processing of Hailou stone is extremely difficult, much more difficult than mining, especially for things like Hailou stone bullets, except for the country of Harmony, only Bergapunk can make it.


    There are regular, processed Hailou stones, the value is very high, especially the weapons of Hailou stone, and the original rough Hailou stone that has not been processed is much cheaper.


    For Ron, whether the rules have little effect, he only cares about the overall size.


    So the 25,000-point military tower exchanged for the Hailou stone is also very large, in the shape of an irregular stone, if cut into a spherical shape, the diameter can be about one meter.


    The sea floor stone inlaid at the bottom of the warship is larger than this.


    Although I do n¡¯t know what Ron did to exchange such a large piece of Hailou stone, but not many people care, because there are often people who exchange it. Say it is the best target.


    Don''t worry about how to beat it, it will break.


    Because early graduation requires a process, it is impossible to start the graduation assessment immediately. Ron returned to his residence after redeeming Hailou Stone and Demon Fruit.


    ¡­¡­


    In the center of the cleaned room.


    An irregular sea floor stone with a diameter of about one meter is placed there.


    Ron was standing not far away. Instead of looking at the sea floor stone, he narrowed his eyes and stared at a devil fruit like a banana in his hand thoughtfully.


    Once Ron grabbed a devil fruit from the Don Quixote family, for this reason he also killed Senior, and had an enmity with the Don Quixote family.


    That time Ron had also studied the devil fruit from a spiritual perspective, but he could only perceive that the devil fruit contained some kind of energy and curse, but he could not perceive anything clearer.


    And now.


    Has reached 100 points of spiritual power, has a divine model, and has the ability to observe the subtle level of Ron who can peep into the cell level. Observing the devil fruit, I have seen more completely different things.


    After he improved his observation power to the extreme, one thing he could vaguely observe is that the demon fruit seems to be composed of ¡®Runes¡¯!


    These runes are not the runes that Ron knows, but they are very rough, or the simplest rules, and the most important point is that there are more than one runes, but they are complicated and composed of countless ones. ~ www.novelhall.com ~ All are connected to each other, as a whole!


    Seems to be observing the most primitive component of life.


    "These runes ... don''t seem to be eternal runes, but they seem to have some eternal characteristics, but some are too complicated."


    Ron stared at the observation, and after a long observation, his eyebrows frowned.


    The number of runes contained in this demon fruit is not less than 100, each of which is rough and difficult to understand. Why the hybrids can form the role of animal devil fruit after being mixed together, it is impossible to understand unless there is no more Give him a few animal departments to study.


    "It doesn''t matter, remember it first and then talk."


    Feeling that his soul is becoming more and more hungry, and wants to devour the energy contained in this demon fruit, Ron shook his head slightly in his heart, no longer exploring in depth, but will carefully build the rune into this devil fruit. I remembered it, and then no longer suppressed the soul''s desire to devour.


    Just like last time, his spirit extended to the outside of the body instantly, opened the big mouth of the blood basin like a demon, swallowed the demon fruit in one bite, shattered all the runes in it, crushed and crushed, and squeezed all Energy, quickly absorbed.


    Zizi!


    Ron throws away the rest together with the curse.


    The cursed part is also a rune. This part of the rune Ron pondered, maybe it might be a dark curse rune, but it is also very rough and obscure.


    The curse rune and the whole rune are also combined. When the whole rune is broken, this part of the curse rune cannot exist alone. It quickly breaks and disappears into the void, showing the same scene as the last time it devoured the demon fruit. .

 Chapter 97： Magic Tower Core

    "I thought I could improve my constitution a little bit ..."


    Ron closed his eyes and experienced the spiritual improvement. After a while, he reopened his eyes and pouted.


    The superhuman demon fruit is to change the body structure, while the animal department is to give the body the ability to be semi-animalized and fully animalized, which is the core improvement in physical fitness.


    Ron thought that after the demon fruit of the animal department was swallowed, he could slightly improve his physique. As a result, he still purely improved his mental strength, and had no effect on the flesh.


    He was not surprised.


    Because the whole process of engulfing was clearly observed this time. It was the spirit that crushed the rough and unstable rune structure in the demon fruit. After the rune was broken, the energy was extracted to devour, which is equal to All the runes that affect the flesh are broken.


    Actually, Ron doesn''t care much if he wants to improve some physiques, because the control of his mental power has now reached the cell level. If he wants to improve his physical constitution, he can use spiritual power to stimulate the nourishing cells.


    Absorb energy from the spiritual world through meditation, and in turn refine the body with spirit.


    But in Ron''s opinion, it was not necessary.


    As the supreme dharma god, he doesn''t need to get some magic and double cultivation, magic sword and double cultivation and other messy things, the spiritual subject alone can override everything.


    What is God?


    What is the dharma god?


    Ron had thought about this problem before, and he had thought for a long time, but could not answer.


    Dharma God is close to God, and can release the power of God with the body of a mortal, then what does God represent, is it another living body that surpasses the mortal?


    Do not.


    Is not like that.


    Ron, who has broken through the spiritual power to 100 points and occasionally explored the vast spiritual world once or twice, has a completely different understanding of this aspect.


    If it is just another life above humanity, it is not a god. He feels that the so-called **** should refer to a certain existence beyond this dimension and understanding.


    It''s like human beings can modify the program and modify the rules of the world in the face of the game world, then from the perspective of God, this world should also be like a game. The so-called runes, cells, etc. are equivalent to alternative programs. Symbol only.


    Because of this, at first Ron had a certain idea of ??the flesh, but then he completely lost his mind, because no matter how strong the flesh is, it is just a pile of data in the game world.


    The virtual existence of the game world, want to have the power of humans ... That is obviously only comparable to humans in spirit and thinking, understanding what is a program, self-modifying, and even entering the human world!


    The same is true of humans with respect to higher dimensions.


    The so-called physical and other powers are just virtual data. Only when they reach a higher level in spirit and are comparable to God. Understand what is the rule and what is the "program", and can modify the world indiscriminately. Power, the supreme dharma **** standing at the top of this dimension!


    of course.


    All this is too far away from Ron to be touched at all.


    Now the first goal he has to do is to improve his spiritual strength and magic, surpass the seven martial seas, then the navy generals, the four emperors, and walk to the pinnacle of this sea!


    "Mental power has increased by almost 5 points, it should be 124 points now."


    After devouring the demon fruit, Ron judged that the ascension was not much different from the superhuman demon fruit devoured before, and both had 5 points of mental power.


    Although it is still far away from 200 points of mental power, such an improvement is also an all-round improvement for Ron, thinking speed, recovery ability, total amount of mental power ...


    "It''s time to transform this big stone."


    Ron was not immersed in spiritual ascension. After recovering, he abandoned the mess and looked at the huge sea floor stone placed in the center of the room.


    Although the shape is irregular, it is better than stitching together a large pile of stones.


    "Try it."


    Ron switched to a spiritual perspective. Like a perspective scan, the entire sea building stone constituted a clear image, and then simulated the depiction of runes.


    Until the rune that Ron thought maximized was simulated, he opened his eyes, took a breath, took out the elf wand, and began to try to inscribe the rune on the sea floor stone.


    Because the simulation has been done many times in advance, and Ron also has a certain proficiency in engraving the runes, plus luck seems to be very good, directly succeeded once.


    Hum!


    After the inscription was completed, the surface of the entire sea floor stone, the lines formed by the countless lines all lit up, forming a white light path.


    This white light gradually became dazzling, and the spiritual energy was continuously drawn from it, condensed into a bright white light at the top of the sea floor stone.


    [Hint: You built a simple magic tower]


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®No longer wandering magician¡¯, get 2 achievement points]


    Continuous beeps sounded in Ron''s ear.


    But at this time Ron had no time to pay attention to the tips in his ear. His attention was all focused on the large sea floor stone in front of him-or it can be called the "Magic Tower Core".


    About three minutes in the past, the energy of the core of the magic tower is saturated.


    "This amount ... Almost three times the ball of elves can be released."


    Perceiving the energy gathered in the core of the magic tower, Ron''s eyes gradually showed a hint of excitement, which was more powerful than he expected!


    Three minutes can gather and release the energy of three sprite balls, which means that as long as he stands within the control of the magic tower, he can release the sprite **** once every minute!


    Plus the elven wand ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and his own recovery ability ... Not to mention infinite spiritual power, but at least the second-order elemental magic can be released without limit!


    Even if it is a third-order elemental magic, it can be used unscrupulously!


    "This is the magic tower ..."


    The excitement on Ron''s face gradually turned into a smile.


    With it, not only attack and defense, even in cultivation, you can also get great help, in many cases, you can no longer need to consider the issue of consumption!


    "I do n¡¯t know if Nami can use the magic tower to release magic ... Although the core of the magic tower is not linked to my spirit, it is also built based on my spirit. Nami holds my next magic mark, and may also Can it be controlled? "


    Some thoughts flashed in Ron''s mind, and soon Nami called.


    The result was exactly what he expected.


    Nami can also control the magic tower, but it is extremely difficult to control, and it can''t be controlled any longer, and can only stand next to the magic tower.


    In addition, Nami''s control of the magic tower is also subject to his restraint, as if he has the highest total management authority, and Nami has the inferior administrator authority.


    But this is enough.


    Even if it is extremely difficult to control, with the magic taught by Ron to Nami and relying on the magic tower, Nami, who broke through the 30 points of spiritual power, can barely use third-order elemental magic.


    In other words, as long as you stand next to the magic tower, Nami also has the ability to kill a pirate rookie who has a reward of over 100 million!


    "From now on, you will be guarding the tower."


    Ron patted Nami on the shoulder, and decided on the position that Nami would be responsible for in the future.

 Chapter 98： Graduation assessment

    A few days later.


    The graduation assessment applied by Ron begins.


    The graduation assessment of the new camp of the headquarters is not complicated.


    With enough military power, in fact, it is already considered to have met the graduation requirements. The so-called graduation assessment is just to verify whether these military powers are obtained through cheating and other means, and to confirm whether I have the strength to fit.


    Ron applied for a major general-level graduation assessment, and the assessment content is also very simple, that is, a pirate imprisoned in the fifth floor of the extremely cold **** from the advance city escort. This pirate once offered a reward of 130 million shells. Profit, as long as a single click to defeat the other party will pass the assessment.


    This kind of assessment is basically a walk through for Ron.


    But.


    Although it was a passing scene, it also attracted many people to watch, such as the green pheasant interested in Ron, the yellow ape that just happened to be idle, and a small number of lieutenant generals.


    "Six Staff Light Prison."


    Ron held the elf wand and faced the pirate who offered a reward of 130 million Bailey. He waved calmly, released the imprisoned magic, and directly fixed the opponent to the ground.


    Looked at the opponent calmly for a second, Ron waved his backhand again.


    "Purgatory roar."


    This is the third-order fire magic that I just mastered yesterday.


    Boom!


    I saw the monstrous flames, like the roar of the dragon, released from directly in front of Ron, like a torrent of magma, and instantly swallowed the pirate.


    Under a single blow, the ground cracked and exploded in a tens of meters. The hot flame spread in all directions. The green pheasant watching from a distance could not help shaking his head and waved his hand to release the ice wall to resist the spread of the flame.


    Seeing this scene, some of the headquarter officers who came to watch all looked dignified.


    Most of them heard about Ron''s defeat of the Baron Egg. Some people think that Ron may have been opportunistic or found some flaws in the other party. But now that Ron has shot, many people are beginning to wonder if they can resist.


    If this flame alone, many people have the confidence to resist or avoid it, but they also saw the six golden beams of light bound them, and put a pirate who rewarded 130 million Baileys in the same place, No matter how hard I struggle, I can''t get rid of it.


    If this attack is imprisoned, it would be extremely troublesome.


    Can only resist hard.


    "Ah Lala, this strength is indeed genuine ..."


    The green pheasant resisted the aftermath of Ron ¡¯s attack, and he also commented that such strength is indeed able to defeat the Baron Egg, and there is no fraud in the information.


    Ron, the recruit is indeed comparable to the strength of the generals!


    Yellow Ape folded his hands on his chest, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said, "I remember seeing his attack before, the wind is controlling, and now it''s becoming fire again ... What is the fruit ability, just like a monster what."


    "The body should still be an entity, not a natural system."


    The green pheasant heard the words and looked at Ron thoughtfully, saying: "The ability to imprison the pirates also has some meaning. It seems that there is no need to launch a distance. It appears out of thin air, which is faster than the freezing speed of my ice. Faster. "


    "I heard that it might be a fruit of fantasy."


    The headquarter next to him heard the conversation between the green pheasant and the yellow ape, and turned his head to speak.


    "Is Superman fantasy fruit?"


    Yellow Ape tilted his head and said, "If you remember correctly, it seems that it was the ability of a big pirate more than 20 years ago. That guy should still be imprisoned in the advancing city ..."


    "It''s not clear, maybe it''s dead, so this ability appears again."


    The lieutenant general Sheng Sheng spoke.


    The navy only arrests and does not execute sentences for many vicious pirates, in order to prevent these pirates'' demon fruit ability from appearing on the sea again because of the death of the capable person.


    The superhuman fantasy fruit is one of them. It has the ability to visualize fantasy. It is one of the most terrifying demon fruits. This ability has not appeared in more than two decades since the ability was captured and imprisoned by the navy. Too.


    "Fortunately in the navy, otherwise it would be quite troublesome."


    The green pheasant saw the flame in the field gradually extinguished, and let go of his hand.


    Yellow Ape smiled trivially and said, "No wonder it will conflict with Teacher Zefa. If it is this fruit, then it can indeed be understood. It is indeed a fruit ability worth relying on.


    On the field.


    The flames dispersed, and the pirate was dead.


    Ron slowly fell from the sky.


    "The assessment passed, now you are the major general of the headquarters."


    The green pheasant said to Ron: "I am Kuzan, and this is Huoshaoshan. He will show you what the major general needs to handle and handle."


    After the promotion of the general, the generals were generally assigned to the generals of the green pheasant and the yellow ape in turn according to the order. This time Ron happened to be under the green pheasant.


    "... I want to apply for a branch office."


    After Ron fell, he didn''t hide it, and he directly expressed his thoughts to the green pheasant and Huoshao Mountain.


    The green pheasant looked at Ron in surprise.


    It is easy to go from the headquarter to the branch. Generally, if you have a suitable position, you can directly decentralize it, but if you want to return to the headquarter from the branch, it is difficult.


    Like Ron, if he stays in the headquarters, with his strength, he may be eligible to be promoted to lieutenant general in the past few years. If he can go to the branch, he is now the major general of the branch.


    After being promoted, you will have to go through the branch lieutenant general and the lieutenant general base before being promoted to return to the headquarters as a lieutenant general. The gap is not small.


    "Do you want to go to the branch?"


    Ron nodded and said, "I hope to be in charge of the security of a sea, and I will be more free than staying at the headquarters."


    The green pheasant heard the words, UU reading www. uukanshu.com couldn''t help but ponder for a while, glanced at the yellow ape beside him, and suddenly thought that Ron seemed to have had a conflict with Zefa, and could not help rubbing his temple.


    He didn''t really want Ron to go to the branch.


    After all, such as Ron, if he served under his command, he would soon be promoted to lieutenant general and become a competent officer under his command. The security of the sea is over.


    But Ron expressed his thoughts, plus the situation is indeed a bit special, and the most important thing is ... there is also a vacant branch major general post.


    It doesn''t matter if there is no suitable branch position, but now there is a suitable position, plus the situation in front of me, this can''t help embarrassing the green pheasant.


    But the green pheasant made a decision soon.


    "Then you go to the branch."


    "The work of the branch is not much easier than the headquarters. If there is a problem in the sea area, you are responsible for the main responsibility."


    The green pheasant reminded Ron in a deep voice.


    The green pheasant always respected the subjective thoughts of others, and the application from the department to the branch was rarely rejected. Since Ron asked, he chose to let people go.


    after one day.


    Ron''s letter of appointment was issued.


    The specific position is ... to serve as the first half of the great route, under the G8 branch fortress, T-72 branch base, major general base.


    Is located near Judiciary Island and the area near the Devil''s Triangle, and is responsible for the security of 5 islands in the nearby sea.


    Ron and Nami bid farewell to Kapu, leaving the naval headquarters by warship and heading to the T-72 branch base.

 Chapter 99： Dragon Core Wand

    Somewhere naval base.


    The naval justice cloak in the rank of lieutenant general, burly figure, wearing sunglasses, like a robot like Virgo, is holding a phone bug in his hand.


    "is it him?"


    "Yes."


    Virgo spoke to Doflamingo on the other side of the phone bug.


    After investigation, he had confirmed that the Ron in the navy was from the East China Sea, killing Ragnar and snatching a demon fruit, the magician Ron.


    "The words of the headquarters ... are more difficult."


    Do flamenco''s voice came from the phone bug side, said: "That guy should also know what offended Don Quixote, so hide in the navy headquarters."


    Virgo calmly said: "No, he has left the headquarters."


    "Ok?"


    Do flamenco''s tone was a little surprised.


    Virgo stated: "Just yesterday, he applied for the graduation assessment of the new camp of the headquarters, and has obtained the rank of major general. He went to the base of the T-72 branch to serve as the major general."


    "Furfuran ... was sent out?"


    Do Flamenco''s slightly evil laugh came from the other side of the phone bug.


    Vergo said calmly: "Yes, this Ron''s strength is much stronger than that in the East China Sea. The intelligence is the superhuman fantasy fruit ability. Recently, he defeated the Baron Eggman under BIGMOM ... but T-72 is just right. In the waters under my responsibility. "


    Duo Flamenco let out a sigh and paused for a few seconds, saying: "You join the navy and advance step by step. Now that you are promoted to the lieutenant general of the G8 branch, the next step will become the lieutenant general base and master all the branches. Force, your identity is far more important than that Ron. "


    "I know."


    Virgo said slowly: "If there is a chance, I will quietly dispose of him, and will not easily reveal my identity."


    "Furfurfurfurfur ... that''s good."


    ¡­¡­


    Naval headquarters.


    A warship slowly drove away from the port.


    Ron was standing on the deck, wearing the navy justice cloak embroidered with the Major General''s badge, and next to him stood Nami, who also wore a navy uniform.


    Nami, when he graduated in advance and applied to go to the branch, also demonstrated the means of navigation in the naval headquarters and won the rank of sergeant.


    In fact, if she shows a little more strength, it is not difficult to get the rank of lieutenant, but Ron thinks it is better not to show Nami magic skills, and it does n¡¯t matter how her rank is, because Nami ¡¯s current status Sergeant and T-72 branch major general assistant.


    As his assistant, is actually equivalent to having his major general''s authority.


    "Finally leaving the naval headquarters ..."


    Looking at the gradually shrinking headquarters, Nami exhaled lightly. Her character was more active, and she was still bored in the naval headquarters.


    If there is a large number of charts and navigation records for her to read at will, and if the practice of magic also makes her a little invested, she would have been a little bored.


    "I didn''t expect to stay for a few months."


    Ron stood beside him, looking at the sea ahead and smiling gently.


    In fact.


    Now he is truly embarking on a great voyage.


    Cultivation in the naval headquarters, performing tasks, etc., but just found a safe haven, temporarily avoiding the Don Quixote family and the seven martial seas of Dolomites.


    And now, leaving the headquarters is the real way to conquer the sea!


    Whether it is Doflamingo or any enemy, despite the coming, the road to the peak of the sea will be covered with the bones of countless enemies!


    Looking at the sea.


    Ron''s heart surge.


    Rewrite the world ... just start here!


    He took a deep breath, summoned the achievement system, and switched to the career interface.


    After he got the Major General ¡¯s epaulet, uniform, and big cloak in the morning, the achievement of ¡®Navy ¡¯s Commander¡¯ had already been achieved, and he got 2 achievement points, bringing his total achievement point to 75 points.


    At that time, Ron was moving the core of the magic tower, so he was not in a hurry to go to the professional interface to see if he could extract the magic. Now that everything he should take away has been taken, and the warship has also left the headquarters. Achievement system.


    [Hint: Your total achievement point reaches 75 points, get a wand extraction opportunity]


    [Hint: Your total achievement point reaches 75 points, or a rune extraction opportunity]


    While calling up the professional interface, two consecutive reminders sounded in Ron''s ear.


    To achieve a total of 75 points is indeed a chance to draw, and not only magic, but also a wand extraction!


    Listening to the prompt from his ear, Ron''s eyes showed a hint of excitement.


    With the magic of the core of the magic tower and the energy source, the effect of the elf wand on him is far less than it was originally.


    Elven wand can reduce the consumption of first-order magic by nearly ten times, and the second-order magic by half, but at the third-order magic, the reduced consumption is only about one-third.


    As for the reduction in release speed ... even if there is no elf wand, the first-order magic can be instantaneous, and the speed of the second-order magic will not be much different. As for the third-order magic, even with the elf wand, it can be reduced. The release speed is only a little bit at most ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The release time of two seconds and two and a few seconds, the difference is not big.


    This elf wand is indeed like its introduction, suitable for novice wands, and it is not suitable for him who is now a qualified great magician in all aspects.


    "I hope to get more suitable ..."


    Ron murmured, and the extraction interface also appeared on the career interface.


    Like the last time when the wand was drawn, a total of ten wands appeared, and the part of the elf wand became grayish in color.


    Under Ron''s staring gaze, the nine wands except the elf wand lighted up one after another and flickered quickly.


    Quickly.


    The flashing light became slower and slower, and finally stopped on a wand.


    [Hint: You got the Dragon Core Wand]


    With the sound of the alert sound, the drawn wand appeared in front of Ron.


    This dragon core wand is only half the length of the elf wand, it looks very short, and extremely slender, the thickness is only the size of the little thumb, and there is a waterdrop-like ruby ??on the top.


    While Ron was in contact with the wand, a detailed introduction appeared in the career interface.


    ¡¾Dragon Core Wand¡¿


    [Introduction: A high-level wand made from the core of the dragon tree at the deepest point of the dragon ¡¯s cave, with the crystal of the dragon]


    [Characteristic: The core of the dragon tree blessed by the dragon **** is the main body. The magic released will be contaminated with the dragon''s breath. With the crystal of the dragon, the dragon''s breath will be transformed into a small amount of dragon power, increasing the power of the magic released.]


    [Evaluation: This wand is powerful, but the core of the dragon tree is extremely fragile and easily damaged. It is a wand suitable for experienced great magicians]

 Chapter 100： Frost magic

    "Dragon Core Wand ..."


    Holding this new wand, Ron gradually smiled.


    What worries him now is that the power of magic is not enough. This magic wand with increased magic power is indeed more suitable for him now than the elven wand!


    As for the extremely fragile point ... If he can still be attacked by people now, close to the wand in his hand, it can only show that the enemy is far stronger than him.


    This defect is very troublesome for the magic apprentice, but it is nothing for him.


    Speaking of the spirit wand is indeed extremely strong, the hardness of the world''s branches is probably beyond all the matter in this world, far from comparable to the sea floor stone.


    Ron is even very sure that the elf wand will not be cut off when it takes a sword that is hard against the eagle eye. After all, the wand represents a world!


    Holding the elf wand, you can also use the elf wand as a tough stick that will not be destroyed for defense and parry in critical situations, but the dragon core wand does not have this feature.


    Just think about the scene of a wand wrestling with a magic wand in his hand and Ron wanted to laugh.


    That''s really what magic apprentices do.


    Ron did not rush to eliminate the elf wand. He would have to try the fit of the dragon core wand and the energy source rune later. If it is not enough, the elf wand cannot be given to Nami for the time being. A dual magician for a while.


    If the fit is high enough to exert the effect equivalent to the elf wand, it doesn''t matter ... The control limit of Ron now is almost a wand plus a magic tower core and two energy sources.


    No matter how much he is, he is also difficult to control.


    "Right, there are runes."


    Ron was about to try the power of the dragon core wand, and suddenly remembered that this time it was not a separate wand extraction, but also a chance to extract magic runes.


    At the moment of the professional interface, the introduction of the dragon core wand has gradually disappeared, replaced by the familiar rune extraction interface.


    "As long as it is not a water system."


    Ron does not have high requirements for this rune extraction, even if he ca n¡¯t get the space system, as long as he does n¡¯t get the water system, the water system is too low for him now.


    Master the four basic magics of earth, water, wind and fire, it is difficult to achieve all four specializations, and he can only waste his energy in plain.


    The light extracted flickered.


    Quickly.


    The flashing rune is fixed above the ordinary element system and represents one of the four runes on the line representing the special rune. It is a pattern like ice.


    [Hint: You got the Frost Rune]


    "Not an eternal department ..."


    Ron slightly regrettedly moved his eyes away from space time and undead, and fell on the frost rune of the special department, then smiled gradually.


    He is not greedy, as long as it is not a water system, it is easy to say.


    The Frost system is one of the special runes alongside the Thunder system, the Light system and the Dark system. The power of the Thunder has already been seen before with Eni Road. Its rage and power are indeed above the ordinary elements, and the Frost system It is also one of its equivalent strengths.


    Ice is composed of water, but the frost system is not a branch of the water system, nor the upper power of the water system, because the rule represented by the frost system is not water, but ¡®cold¡¯.


    The power of the cold winter!


    Earth, Fire and Fire III is very difficult for him to explore the fourth-order magic. The fourth-order magic needs a stronger spirit. Whether it is control or strength, it is now too reluctant.


    Maybe give him the complete fourth-order magic rune directly, he can release the fourth-order magic, but it is too difficult for him to explore the fourth-order magic.


    The third order of the guardian system is similar, even more difficult than the fourth order magic of the elemental system.


    And ice ...


    Between the ordinary elemental system and the eternal system, Ron felt that the difficulty of mastering the third order magic of the ice system should not be too great, and the third order magic of the ice system must be stronger than the earth and fire!


    As Ron expected, the rune complexity of the ice magic is also between the elemental and eternal systems, which is about twice that of the ordinary elemental magic.


    At this level, exploring derivative runes can be completed quickly, and mastering second-order magic is also very simple. Even if it is third-order magic, he is also confident to get it within a month!


    "Bing ..."


    Ron quickly remembered the basic runes of the ice system, and when he thought about it, he released it straight ahead and waved the dragon core wand in his hand.


    The frost system is different from the element system and the eternal system. It releases neither as the eternal system depends entirely on spiritual power, nor as the element system, gathers a large number of elements.


    Is like somewhere in between.


    Click!


    The ice cube quickly emerged in front of Ron, forming an ice shield against him.


    [Hint: You have mastered the first order magic of the frost system, ice shield]


    "Eh."


    Ron looked at the little ice shield and couldn''t help but sigh.


    If you do n¡¯t master the magic of the guardian system, this magic is still useful. Now it is too tasteless and can only be used as a magic released by you.


    However, this simple release also allowed Ron to judge ice magic. The runes of ice magic are more complicated and require more mental power. It is indeed stronger than the element system of the same order.


    The defensive power of this ice shield is weaker than the first-order magic barrier of the guardian system, but it is enough to be the first-order enhanced magic of the earth system. The defensive power of the rock wall technique is equivalent, or even stronger.


    "Let''s first test how big the increase of the Dragon Core Wand is."


    Ron thought that the dragon core wand also had a certain increase in magic. In order to have a more accurate judgment, he flew from the warship to the sea and tried it on the sea.


    First-order, second-order, third-order ...


    Various types of magical Ron have been released one by one, tested one by one, and quickly got an accurate judgment on the performance of the dragon core wand.


    "No effect on eternal magic, no increase, but on the elemental system and the frost system have at least 30% power increase, and consume an extra tenth of the mental power."


    Improved hugely!


    30% power increase ~ www.novelhall.com ~ For Ron today, it is almost equivalent to a 30% increase in overall strength, because what he lacks is attack power.


    As much as one-tenth of mental energy consumption ... In the face of the 30% power increase, there is no doubt that it is definitely worth the exchange!


    "With such power, there should not be much that the Lieutenant General can resist."


    "After mastering the third order magic of the ice system, you can improve a lot!"


    Ron has a rough judgment on the strength of the strong who have surpassed the general.


    The pirates in the New World with a reward of more than 560 million, most of them are better than the elite lieutenant generals of the headquarters of the flying squirrel, which can be comparable to those of the lower ranking of the seven Wuhai.


    One level up, that is, a reward of more than 800 million stars, three disasters, etc., which is equivalent to the top ranked Doloming in Qiwuhai and others.


    Go up again.


    Kata Kuri, the head of the four generals, Ember, the head of the Three Disasters, and Marko, the captain of the White Beard Pirates, these people have the strength to contain the navy general.


    The gap between these people and the alternate general of the navy headquarters, such as the peach rabbit tea porpoise, is very small. If they really fight, it is difficult to distinguish the victory and defeat, and they are almost close to the same.


    Further up is the navy general and the four emperors.


    The highest combat power of the navy and the highest combat power of the pirates stand in the pinnacle of existence!


    Now that Ron, who has a dragon core wand, does not rely on the magic tower, he also has a strength that exceeds that of the general headquarters. If he is in the area covered by the magic tower, his strength can be even better!


    Is not far from the stage at the top of the sea!

 Chapter 101： Arrival at T-72

    Naval T-72 branch base.


    The major general who was in charge of this base was seriously injured by the pirate when he went out to hunt for the pirate. The original reward of the pirate was only 60 million Bailey, which was increased to 145 million Bailey after that war. Became the Pirate Supernova in the first half.


    Ron came to the T-72 branch, but did not have the task of chasing the pirate, because the pirate had arrived in the Shampoo Islands a few days ago, and the navy did not intend to start in Shampoo.


    "coming."


    At the port of the T-72 branch, Major General Puka, led by ten branch colonels, and a large number of officers such as lieutenant colonels and majors, gathered at the port to welcome the new base chief.


    Seeing a warship approaching in the distance, many people recovered from the loose state and became aloof.


    "I heard that the new base chief was sent by the headquarter and it was very strong."


    "After all, our branch is so embarrassing ... It really takes a strong base manager to lead us to regain our deterrent effect on the nearby waters."


    There were several whispers of majors and majors.


    When the warship came to the port completely, the voice of the discussion completely disappeared, and everyone looked at the warship docked at the port, with a solemn look, until someone on the warship went down.


    Walked down first was Ron. He was wearing a navy uniform and had a calm and natural look, followed by a petite but bumpy **** the side and back, it was Nami.


    "Major General Puka, Division T-72, led all officers to welcome the new base chief Mr. Ron!"


    Major General Puka, headed by, saw Ron coming down first, but did not reveal any accidents. He had already seen Ron''s appearance in the photo in advance, and saluted Ron.


    Puka had no accidents, but the colonels and lieutenants in the back saw the Ron walking down, but they were all startled. Some people even showed a little consternation.


    Not everyone has seen Ron ¡¯s photos in advance. At the moment when I saw Ron himself, many naval officers almost subconsciously felt wrong, because Ron looked too young and looked at most two. The look of ten years old!


    Major general base in his twenties? !


    Even today, the three generals of the red dog, green pheasant, and yellow ape, were 30 years old when they were major generals. The former general, Zefa, also became a navy general in his 30s.


    And the point is that it ¡¯s just young. From Ron, I ca n¡¯t see the appearance of "strong", "fierce" and "strong", but I can see a little temperament like nobility, especially next to him. A petite girl looks more like an aristocrat out for fun.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Some naval captains in the rear looked at each other and saw the embarrassment in each other''s eyes. Shouldn''t they send a senior official down there over the headquarters?


    Although there are few such figures in the navy, they are not non-existent. The key is that the base manager of the T-71 branch base next door is such a figure. The father is said to be a high-level official of the world government, and his strength is not as good as an ordinary one. The sea soldiers came down to serve as the base chief.


    The whole T-71 branch was also smashed.


    Because of this, their T-72 branch often had to deal with some bad situations for the T-71 branch, and from time to time received any assistance orders, many naval officers wanted to slap the major general base of the T-71 branch. Chang went back to the world government.


    There is no way. The other party''s background is too strong. Even the head of the strong Nathan base of the G8 branch can only pinch his nose and open his eyes.


    Their new major general base, wouldn''t they be all the way again?


    That would explode!


    Originally, the T-71 branch was already in a mess of water, and the major general of the branch was hung by the fearful base chief as a bodyguard every day. Randomly raging, if they come here like this, even these two seas will be completely reduced to pirates'' paradise.


    "......"


    Ron walked indifferently in front of many officers.


    He glanced at the many naval captains in the rear and saw the embarrassment on everyone''s face, even with some annoyed expression, he could roughly guess everyone''s thoughts.


    "I am the new base manager Ron, and I will be responsible for the T-72 branch in the future ... Well, it seems that many people have some opinions and dissatisfaction with me as the new base manager."


    Ron casually looked at many naval officers.


    Many naval captains looked at each other, and all lowered their heads in silence.


    The new base manager has spoken this way. If anyone still shows his dissatisfaction and opinions, he will be taken out of Liwei to deal with. , Does not represent opinions and dissatisfaction can also disappear.


    Major General Puka, who saw Ron''s photos in advance, was actually hesitant at this time.


    He had contacted Ron''s detailed information, some of which killed a pirate supernova, and some killed Ryan with a reward of more than 300 million pirates. The information comes from the headquarters. There should be no fakes, but Ron His appearance made him not too sure.


    For senior executives of the world government, it is not easy to fabricate some resumes.


    Was hesitant, so he didn''t know what to respond to.


    "Does not speak is the default?"


    Ron was not angry when he saw many navies. Instead, he smiled and took Nami directly to the base, saying, "Major General Puka, take me to visit the base first."


    Looked at first glance, and could not see how powerful it was, but it could be seen as aristocratic temperament, which was quite in line with Ron''s own image requirements.


    It was just felt that there was no strength, and it was a little uncomfortable. If someone planned to be stiff and hard with him, he would n¡¯t mind a mental shock.


    With the strength of the mental power, the move of mental deterrence is more and more like the domineering color, the strength is weak, the spiritual will is not strong enough, and basically will be fainted by a shock.


    "Yes."


    Puka saw Ron''s attitude, and he was slightly startled, and immediately responded.


    I was a little skeptical, but now I have reduced my suspicions, because if Ron is a kind of high-ranking child of the world government, his attitude should be very arrogant, and seeing them like this would make him angry immediately, unlikely So indifferent and gentle.


    The hesitation in his heart faded away, and Puka followed Ron''s order ~ www.novelhall.com ~ took Ron and Nami to visit the T-72 branch and learned about each area in the branch.


    As for other officers such as Lieutenant Colonel and Lieutenant General, they dispersed after visiting each other.


    Didn''t take long.


    After understanding the regional structure of the T-72 branch, Ron and Puka came to the base manager''s office on the top floor of the branch building.


    "I will not be responsible for many things."


    Ron sat at the back of his desk, tapped a finger gently on the table, and looked at a list of officers of the T-72 branch and information, saying, "What should I do with the daily affairs of the T-72 branch? You are responsible for how to deal with it, and you do not need to report it to me except for special information. "


    "Yes."


    Puka responded, and the major general of the branch himself assisted the base manager in handling the affairs.


    Ron groaned slightly, glanced at Nami sitting on the sofa, and said, "Nami is my assistant and will be responsible for the branch''s finances in the future."


    "......"


    Puka was speechless for a while. It was normal for him to hand over the affairs, but it was a little weird to hand over the finance to the assistant, and this assistant ... how to say, it looked a little unreliable.


    The normal smart and capable assistant role, it should be Shi Li next to Ron at this time, check the information about the branch and give Ron some suggestions, but Nami has no assistant, and at this age, I am afraid that it is Only fifteen or sixteen years old?


    Lover is almost the same.


    Fifteen-six-year-old girl, is this someone who can take charge of money? !


    Puka''s face gets darker the more she thinks, and she always feels afraid that it will not be used for a month, and the T-72 branch will be squandered, fearing that even the salary will not be paid.

 Chapter 102： Fire Boxing

    "Mr. Ron, this finance ... Is it better for you to handle it yourself?"


    Puka finally couldn''t help but spoke to Ron with a black face.


    Originally thought that he might have been wrong. Now Ron is going to throw the money of the branch to the fifteen or sixty-year-old girl who was brought in to take responsibility. Isn''t this the operation of the noble children? !


    "Major General Puka, please don''t question the base manager''s decision."


    Nami pointed his lips at Puka.


    Ron served as the base manager of the T-72 branch, then this base is equivalent to her own industry, and she is naturally very attentive to the property. This has been agreed with Ron as early as the beginning. Eun is responsible for finances, even if it doesn''t take long for the base to run out of money!


    Ron is someone who can take out 200,000 Bailey to let her pinch her shoulder!


    "I will also personally serve my purpose."


    Ron saw Puka''s worry and responded indifferently.


    Nami is responsible for the financial management of the base. That is not a question of not paying wages, but a question of how much wages you can get ... Do n¡¯t commit an offense. If you commit an offense, you will probably be deducted.


    "......"


    Puka saw Ron''s mouth saying that he would look over in person, but his attitude was very indifferent, and his face became darker and he felt a headache.


    Ron has nothing else to decide, one is to throw the basic affairs to the major general of the branch, and the other is to throw the finances to Nami.


    "Okay, you have to deal with the affairs of the branch, except for the actions such as the collection of pirates, there is no need to report to me."


    Ron waved at Puka.


    Puka looked at Nami, then Ron, and then he stopped talking, but finally answered, exited Ron''s room, and then sighed, as if he had seen the darkness of T-72. The future.


    ¡­¡­


    "I am totally distrustful."


    Nami stared at Puka''s back and puckered her mouth, wondering whether Puka could make mistakes under her eyelids, otherwise the salary would be severely deducted.


    After Puka closed the door, Nami turned to look at Ron and said, "I said, are you going to stay in the navy all the time?"


    "No."


    Ron shrugged at Nami and said: "My idea is different from the navy. It is a matter of time to part ways. In fact, there is much research on magic, but I really want to take risks.


    Nami nodded sympathetically.


    Compared with Ron''s more laid-back character, she has a much more active personality. Even Ron has been eager to go to the sea for adventure because of studying magic every day, let alone her.


    "Oh, this is for you."


    Ron pondered for a moment, and suddenly thought of something. He stretched out his hand and took out the elf wand. When the hand was loose, the wand flew towards Nami.


    Dragon core wand can also enchant the energy source, the effect is slightly worse than the elf wand, but there is nowhere to go.


    It is almost his limit to control the dragon core wand and the magic tower core. It is a bit powerless to control the magic tower core under the condition of dual-holding the wand.


    Now leaving the Naval Headquarters, even if there is any action, Nami will be brought together, so there is no difference between placing the elf wand in Nami and yourself, and the tenacity of the elf wand is probably that no one in the world can destroy it. of.


    "For me?"


    Nami looked at the flying magic wand and subconsciously caught it, saying: "What about you?"


    Ron took out the dragon core wand and shook it in front of her, laughing: "This one is more suitable for me. I didn''t have enough strength before to show the power of this wand."


    Nami used to play Ron ¡¯s elf wand a few times before and knew the importance of the wand to the magician. At this moment, when he heard Ron ¡¯s words, he showed a smug smile and jumped over and rushed to Ron. And gave Ron a hug.


    "Love you, Captain!"


    Ron smiled slightly.


    Although this action is a bit ambiguous, Nami''s character has always been lively, plus he doesn''t care about any problems such as fifteen-year-old and sixteen-year-old lo*ic*n, but it seems very normal.


    But after all, Nami seems to grow bigger and bigger.


    Has gradually changed from a cute and lovely loli to a budding girl. When she is close, she occasionally shows a little charm, and it can also make you feel heart-stirring.


    Nami, who was playing with the elf wand in her hand, didn''t notice Ron''s eyes, and when she looked at Ron, Ron had withdrawn her gaze.


    "Continue to study frost magic."


    Ron touched his chin, left the office, and came to the top roof of the branch.


    In the very center of the rooftop, the huge sea building stone made into the core of the magic tower is lying here quietly, with a little fluorescence on the surface, interwoven into a rune pattern.


    The fluorescence of the lines can be seen with the naked eye, but the mass of spiritual energy shining with white light at the top can only be seen from a spiritual perspective.


    From the perspective of the naked eye, I can only feel that the picture there seems to be somewhat distorted and blurred.


    With the magic tower and magic wand, Ron had explored all the runes of the frost system on the way to the branch for almost five days.


    The frost rune of the frost system is the same as the element system, and it has eight runes.


    "Let''s start with second-order magic."


    For exploring magic, Ron has long been familiar with it.


    The consumption of second-order magic of the ice system is about three times that of the second-order magic of the wind system, but Ron, who holds the dragon core wand and uses the power of the magic tower, can basically ignore this consumption.


    Less than half a day, Ron created the first ice second order magic.


    Multiple ice arrows.


    The release effect is to generate dozens of frost arrows, spurting towards the front, flying at a speed comparable to wind magic, and attacking distance more than 300 meters.


    Although it is not as powerful as the vortex storm, the attack distance is the furthest among Ron ¡¯s current magic. It is a small surprise, and it also makes Ron look forward to the third-order magic of the frost system.


    Ron did not rush to explore the frost third-order magic with multiple ice arrows as the core ~ ??www.novelhall.com ~ but continued to explore the second-order magic of the ice system. It took three days to master several ice systems. After the first-order magic, and having sufficient knowledge and familiarity with the runes of the ice system, he proceeded to the third-order.


    ¡­¡­


    The time has passed half a month.


    Through the finances of the base that Nami took charge of, all expenditures have been reduced by nearly 30% in this half-month period. Unnecessary waste was basically found and removed by Nami, and many navies were She deducted her salary.


    The deducted Navy wanted to cry without tears, because Nami''s fifteen-year-old girl couldn''t hate her, so the hatred was transferred to Ron.


    Nami is after all an assistant, and the actual execution must be Ron''s meaning.


    In addition, after Ron came to the base, he had not left home for half a month. Most of the affairs were thrown to Puka. The navy in the branch grew more and more complained. Well!


    It''s just that the behavior is slightly longer than the base on the T-71. At least he didn''t treat the branch as a bodyguard and went into various places every day.


    And when Ron served as the major general of the T-72 division, the gears of the world were turning, and the great route also ushered in a turmoil caused by pirates.


    The source of the turmoil is ... Fire Fist Ace.


    Just half a month after going to sea, he conquered the entire East China Sea. After stepping into the great route, he swept the pirates all the way. The entire great route only took a quarter, and already had 170 million Bailey ¡¯s. Reward!


    Such a reward to increase the speed, the first half of the time in the limelight!


    Countless people were frightened by the wind, and the Navy was shocked!

 Chapter 103： Ron dispatched

    Rooftop.


    Next to the core of the magic tower.


    Ron carried his hands on his back and looked up at the sky. A wand about the length of his forearm was suspended in front of him, floating up and down, and there was a slight flash of fluorescence at the top.


    "Ron base chief."


    Someone came to the rooftop, it was Major General Puka, who spoke to Ron.


    Ron turned his head slightly and said, "What''s the matter?"


    "Fire Fist Ace and Spade Pirates appeared on Tran Island, the superior asked us to immediately dispatch ... I need to mobilize all the warships and troops of the branch."


    Major General Puka spoke to Ron in a deep voice, with a very dignified expression, and there was also a trace of pressure in his eyes. Even if there was no need to investigate information about Fire Fist Ais, this was a buzz in a short time, half a great route We all know that this is a very dazzling new pirate.


    Has been rewarded with nearly 200 million yuan in less than two months after going to the sea. Such characters are extremely rare since the opening of the Pirate Age.


    "Ayes the fire fist?"


    Ron heard Puka''s words, his eyes moved slightly, and turned around.


    If you remember correctly, this year was indeed when Ace went to sea. Although the East China Sea was interfered by him, Ace still seemed to have reached the great route without any surprises, and also got the natural system to burn the fruit. ability.


    "Warships don''t need to be mobilized as much. Fire Fist Ace can''t be obtained by virtue of human sea tactics. It doesn''t have enough strength, and it''s useless to go to more people."


    Ron shook his head at Puka.


    Puka heard the words, suddenly embarrassed, said: "But the superior''s order ..."


    Ron walked past Puka and walked down, saying: "The superior does not mean that you can mobilize all the troops, but let me go for a trip ... go."


    Although Tran Island is within the waters in charge of the T-72 Division, the current threat level of Fire Fist Ace is obviously not an ordinary division that can be confronted by mobilizing all the troops. At least the superior G8 branch must be deployed. .


    And the G8 branch pushed the task to them, it was undoubtedly discussed after the headquarter, and decided to let him, a naval star, collide with the newcomer Pisace.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Hearing Ron''s words, Puka suddenly froze and immediately followed Ron.


    He is one of the very few people in the T-72 branch who knows Ron ¡¯s strength. Before that, because of financial problems, he had some conflicts with Nami. The conflict spread to Ron. Ron was studying magic at that time. At the critical moment, he was very impatient with Puka who was disturbing him. A six-stick light prisoner fixed Puka in place.


    Did a light finger, it made Puka exhausted, and then it was difficult to get rid of.


    Since then, Puka ¡¯s attitude towards Ron has changed drastically. This is, after all, a world respected by the strong, and he completely obeyed Ron ¡¯s orders without any resistance.


    "If you catch Fire Fist Ace now, the direction of the world will change a lot."


    Ron went downstairs and thoughtfully.


    On the interface of the achievement system, there is a title of ¡®World Line Breaker¡¯. The condition is to arrest Fire Fist Ace, and the request is before Ace joins the White Beard Pirates.


    Ron is hesitant to achieve this achievement. If this achievement is completed, it may lead to the complete disappearance of the war on the roof. In that case, the achievement of participating in the war on the top will be gone, and the subsequent impact will be great. .


    But after thinking about it, Ron decided to go ahead.


    It is impossible to let go of the achievements before me, not to mention that the condition is only to capture Ace, not to kill, and the navy of this period did not know Ace''s life, and there was nothing to publicly punish ... Ron felt Ace If he was put in a city of advancement, he might be the second prisoner in history.


    "Ron base chief, this is the information of the fire fist Ace."


    Puka followed Ron and handed over a document to Ron, reminding him with a solemn expression: "The captain of the Spade Pirates'' Fire Fist Ace is of extraordinary strength. According to reliable information, he has the most devil fruit. With the strong ability of the natural system, the T-31 division was almost completely destroyed in a recent siege against the Spade Pirates! "


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Ron took the information at hand, but he did n¡¯t look at it. He ¡¯s still clear about the ability of Firefighting Ace. Naturally, although he can crush in the face of people who are not domineering, he is in charge of magic power. In front, there is no difference between the natural department and other departments.


    Walked all the way downstairs, Ron''s spiritual perspective opened, and found Nami''s position, without passing, directly facilitating the connection of the magic mark to pass a voice to her.


    "Nami, it''s out to sea."


    ''S voice rang directly in Nami''s mind.


    You still have to bring a personal assistant when you go out ... No, you can feel at ease with the voyager, and Nami, who holds the elf magic wand, is also extraordinary.


    Quickly.


    Three branch colonels and ten lieutenants, a large number of majors and lieutenants assembled on a large warship at the port.


    The T-72 branch has a large warship, three medium-sized warships, and ten small warships. Ron does not intend to bring more troops. One warship is enough.


    When it was learned that the mission was to arrest the Spade Pirates, the many navies assembled on the deck could not help but feel a little shocked.


    "Major General Puka ... shall we meet with the people from the G8 branch first, or shall we go to Tran Island for siege and interception first?"


    A colonel looked dignified at Puka.


    Dealing with the heavyweights who are rewarded with over 100 million, such as Fire Fist, I am afraid that the strength of one branch of them is not enough. It will undoubtedly be a **** battle!


    "Over the G8 base ... I didn''t say I would come to support."


    Puka shook his head.


    In his view, this is also normal. Ron''s strength can kill the 300 million pirates in the New World reward, and deal with a newcomer with a reward of less than 200 million. The G8 branch and the headquarters are probably very at ease. ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Upon hearing Puka''s words, the colonel and the captains in the back suddenly looked at each other for a while, and their faces were a little difficult to look at.


    G8 branch will not come to support!


    That is to say, the task of arresting the Spade Pirates was completely given to them by the T-72 branch.


    Ordinary naval soldiers may not have a concept of Fire Fist Ace, but these school captains who understand the information know how difficult it is to deal with the natural devil fruit ability!


    "Relax, the Ron base chief will be personally dispatched for this mission."


    Puka saw the embarrassment of many naval officers and spoke to everyone.


    Once this sentence came out, many people''s expressions suddenly became weird, and one major couldn''t help but whispered: "Ron, Ron base chief? He''s not ..."


    "No need to question."


    Puka guessed the major''s thoughts and interrupted him, saying: "Mr. Ron is far more powerful than me, just trust the base manager."


    Hearing Puka ¡¯s words, many people were a little dazed, did n¡¯t they all say that Ron was a high-level kid who brought his maid down to mix military merit and seniority?


    They all looked at Puka and wanted to see some expressions of mockery on Puka''s face, but they only saw seriousness. Puka''s words were obviously not deliberately mocking Ron, but very serious. .


    This¡­¡­


    Even though everyone was a little stunned and suspicious, it was difficult to overthrow the impression of Ron in the past half a month. Copka was so serious, no joke, he could only doubt the letter.


    That is to say, the previous resume of the base manager is all true?

 Chapter 104： dont play with fire

    Transland.


    Somewhere in the woods.


    Many pirates of the Spade Pirates are gathering here, wine glasses and jugs are placed everywhere, meat pieces and fruits are filled with grass, and banquets are being held.


    "Ais, your last move was really handsome."


    "Really? Hahahaha."


    Is wearing a leather hat, sitting in front of a large pile of meat and fruit, holding a hip flask in his hand, a smile like the sun, no expression of pride and pride.


    The pirates of the Spade Pirates under his command did not call him "Boss" and "Captain". Instead, they called each other directly by their names like a companion.


    "Dare to underestimate us, the group of guys deserve it."


    There was a smile next to someone.


    They met a group of pirates on the island, and they broke up without saying a word. Although the captain of the pirates was also a personal thing, the reward was 80 million Bailey, but it was easily defeated by Ace. , And it was a person who defeated all the opponents.


    After defeating the opponent, came to the outskirts for a banquet, and they ate almost the same time.


    "Hey, have you recorded the magnetic force of the recording pointer?"


    Ace touched his belly and looked at the companion of the sailor opposite.


    "It should be another half a day."


    The navigator companion looked at the record pointer on his wrist and responded to Ace.


    Sailing on the great route, it is impossible to discern the direction by relying on the map, all you can rely on is the record pointer and the permanent pointer.


    The permanent pointer is single and fixed to point to an island, and the recording pointer is to reach an island and wait until the magnetic storage is full before pointing to the next island and leading to the new world.


    The magnetic storage time of each island is different, some takes several days, and some even one month. This is also an important condition for the navy to pursue the pirates, because the pirates often have to stay on certain islands in order to advance. Long time.


    "Then take a rest, time is almost up."


    Ace smiled and lay back on his back.


    But at this moment, one of the crew members suddenly looked startled, then changed slightly, and suddenly jumped to the tree next to it.


    "Ah? What''s wrong?"


    "Someone came, many people."


    The man who jumped on the tree responded to Ace''s sentence, then jumped forward, jumped to the top of the tree, looked towards the distance, and his face suddenly changed.


    "It''s the navy! The navy is coming!"


    "what?"


    His voice instantly awakened everyone who was drinking and eating meat.


    Ace also recovered from a slightly drunk state, but he was not nervous, but rubbed his eyebrows helplessly, said: "The record pointer has to wait a long time to store the full magnetic force, and we have to fight with the Navy again. . "


    Most of the pirates encountered the navy, and the first reaction was to flee instead of fighting, including Ace. He did not want to fight the navy.


    Although he is not afraid of the navy, but because of Karp, he does not want to hurt the navy, after all, it will make it difficult for Karp to do.


    "Ais, they came around and could not retreat."


    "Really, there is no way."


    Ace said helplessly, "Then you can only beat the navy down first."


    Hearing Ace''s words, many members of the Spade Pirates all looked at each other and smiled, and no one showed anything too nervous.


    Although they have only been together for more than a month, they have fought many times with the Navy. Their goal is One Piece, and naturally they will not be afraid of the Navy.


    "Yo, wake up and sober. Before leaving, let the navy beat down!"


    "Actually, I think it''s better to go first. Hahaha, it''s always very troublesome to fight with the navy. After playing one wave after another, it''s never finished."


    Everyone smiled at each other and all took up their respective weapons.


    And at the next moment, a figure appeared in the jungle, which looked very delicate, and seemed to be a young girl, holding a thick black shadow in her hand, the top of the shadow vaguely emitting a little white light.


    "Ok?"


    Ais looked at the gradually clear figure. It was a little strange at first, and then he noticed something. His face changed slightly, and his right hand waved fist forward.


    "fire punch!"


    While Ais was waving his fist, Nami in the jungle in front of him was also waving the elf wand in his hand. An extremely long wind blade burst out. This wind blade was ten feet, but it was very slender, and the attack range was huge.


    Swept all the way, wherever he went, all the trees were cut from the bottom.


    Boom!


    Aisi''s fire fist and that long wind blade collided together. Under the blazing flame, the wind blade shattered and continued to invade towards Nami.


    Nami''s magic wand was horizontal, and the gusty wind started to form a wind wall in front. The hot flame hit the wind wall, which was suddenly blocked by the wind wall and could not break through.


    Wow!


    The trees cut by the wind blade fell down, revealing Nami''s figure and the many navies in the jungle behind.


    Ais saw his attack was blocked by a young girl sailor who looked only fifteen or sixteen years old. She was also a little surprised. She pushed her hands forward.


    Boom!


    The hot flame suddenly rose, swept over fiercely, forcibly dispersed the wind wall released by Nami, and continued to sweep over.


    "Ah yo."


    Nami was taken aback and jumped back suddenly, while her right hand was pushing forward gently, the magic barrier opened and blocked in front of her body.


    But her magical barrier blocked the flames in front of her, but the scope of Ace''s blow was extremely large. The large-scale flames rushed from both sides of the magical barrier and drove toward the navy behind.


    Many navy sights showed a terrified look.


    Nami''s just-used ability surprised them, and did not expect that the girl assistant brought by the base manager would have extraordinary strength, but the power of Ace''s explosion was even more shocking.


    And it was a large area of ??fire that invaded. For those who held firecrackers and swords, they did not know how to fight this attack.


    And just as that huge flame was about to sweep across dozens of navies.


    Hum!


    A strange power suddenly passed to the field.


    Between, the wildly raging flames were frozen in the air, less than one meter away from the nearest naval soldier, they could already feel the horrible heat wave!


    "It''s too early for you to win Fire Boxing."


    Ron''s slightly chuckle voice came from the sky.


    Many navies looked up to the sky, and Ais and others looked up subconsciously.


    Because nearby trees have been cut off by Nami ¡¯s wind blade, UU reads www. uukanshu.com shows a large open space, so there is no leaf cover. At a glance, you can see Ron in a white robe and a naval justice cloak suspended in the sky.


    Ron looked down, his right hand stretched out, and scratched vainly.


    "Ok?!"


    Easy''s complexion changed slightly and was taken aback.


    Before the flame was stopped by some strange force, he was not very surprised, but at this moment he was a little surprised, because he felt that his control of that flame was completely lost and was cut off directly. .


    Followed immediately.


    Under the slightly shocking gaze of the pirates of the Navy and Spade Pirates, I saw the flame that was fixed around Nami and others, as if being pulled by some force, rushing towards the sky quickly, coming By the time Ron''s palms converged, he condensed into a giant red fireball, floating quietly.


    "Don''t play with fire in the jungle, it will be very troublesome if it burns."


    Ron opened his mouth casually, and when his right hand was thrown towards the sky, the ball of fire flew towards the sky, bursting in the sky and dissipating like fireworks.


    Ace''s strength is not as good as that of Enilu, and he has not yet mastered the domineering dominance, nor awakened the domineering domineering dominance. The control of the flame is not as good as that of Enilu to Lei, plus Ron''s familiarity with the element of fire far exceeds Lightning''s attributes, capturing control of the flames are simpler than expected.


    Seeing this scene, many navies almost showed some shock.


    Flying in the sky, with a light touch and a catch, controlled the flames released by the fire fist Ace ... Ron, the base manager, is indeed not a dude, but a strong man with real strength!

 Chapter 105： Ice Dragon Dance

    "That guy, give my fire ..."


    Seeing Ron''s means, Ace no longer had the relaxed look before, but showed a dignified look, staring at Ron in the sky.


    What ability does that guy use? !


    The other side.


    "Frightened me, so dangerous ... Don''t shoot at such a limit."


    Nami watched Ron rolled her eyes and groaned. She always felt that Ron deliberately waited until the flames burned to those navies, in order to make the scene more shocking.


    And what is too early to win Fire Fist ... She didn''t have the idea of ??fighting a dangerous character like Fire Fist Ace, but she suddenly saw someone and started to become stronger.


    Ron glanced at Nami, not responding, but continued to look at Ace.


    Although he had fought against Eni Lu before, but because it was too short, he could not observe the state of Eni Lu, a natural demon fruit ability. Now when he meets Ai Si, he can observe it carefully.


    From a spiritual perspective, Ron can see that Ace''s body is in a very peculiar state. It is not that the flame is fused in the cell, but a state that is somewhat difficult to explain in words, which is the physical body. It is an illusory fire element without substance.


    "interesting."


    Ron''s thoughts moved, and his mental power invaded Ace, trying to deprive Ace of the control of the fire element and control Ace''s body.


    However, this time it was different from the previous one and was strongly resisted.


    Although the body of Ace is also a flame, these flames do not exist alone, but are combined with the spirit of Ace. To deprive one must destroy that part of the spirit.


    Boom!


    When Ron tried to control the fire element in Ace, the spirits of the two collided instantly, and the whole spiritual world seemed to explode.


    Because it is not a hegemonic hedge, there is no movement in the real world.


    "?!"


    Ass groaned, feeling dizzy in his mind.


    Although it is not clear what happened, Aspen instinctively knew that Ron had done something bad for him.


    "Crossfire!"


    Ace shot decisively against Ron.


    Oh!


    Two fingers were close together, and the cross-shaped flame immediately shot towards Ron in the sky.


    Ron didn''t move, and the cold condensed in front of him, forming an ice shield in an instant.


    Flame and ice are intertwined, and the fog is suddenly filled.


    For Ron, other types of magic besides fire can cause damage to Ace, but to say the most damage, it is undoubtedly the frost magic that conflicts with fire.


    After blocking Ace''s flame, Ron twisted his wand and waved it down.


    Oh! laugh! laugh!


    In an instant, dozens of ice arrows exuding cold and cold air appeared in the void, each of which was nearly one meter long, as thick as an arm, covering the sky and falling like a blast.


    Frost is second-order magic, multiple ice arrows!


    "Ice?"


    Ice saw the frost magic used by Rhodes slightly. Fire and ice were undoubtedly opposite. When he met the opponent who used ice, his heart of war and blood quickly surged.


    Fire won''t lose to ice!


    "Fire Ring!"


    Ace''s hands spread out, and the hot flame centered on itself, expanding like a tornado, turning into a huge pillar of fire.


    The pillar of fire interweaves with ice arrows, making a noisy sound.


    "Burst!"


    After resisting the dozens of ice arrows, Aeth''s voice came out of the flames. I saw that the sky-filled flames below seemed to be pulled by something. They quickly gathered toward the center and condensed into a flame. Fist bombarded suddenly towards Ron.


    Looked at the fire fist, Ron turned his head slightly.


    Can even the second-order ice magic be blocked, Ace''s strength is stronger than he expected.


    However, he was not surprised. Before he joined the White Beard Pirates, Ace was able to compete with Hai Ping, one of the seven martial artists, and his strength could temporarily block the demented state. BIGMOM.


    The current Ace has not yet entered the new world, which is much weaker than Jiping, but it is comparable to the strength of the ordinary cadres of the Four Imperial Regiments.


    However, that''s all.


    Boom!


    As if it was too late to respond and evade, a huge flame fist rushed into the sky and instantly swallowed Ron.


    "Oh oh!"


    "Eating this trick from Ace will definitely not make you feel better!"


    Seeing this scene, the members of the Spade Pirates who were fighting the navy all shouted.


    It seems that this navy is not strong enough. The attack was still blocked by Ace, and was also hit by Ace''s attack.


    Do not!


    It should be said that Ace is too strong!


    From becoming a companion of Ace to now, they have not seen the scene of Ace''s defeat, and have not even seen Ace in distress.


    All enemies encountered along the way, whether they are pirates or navy, were defeated by Ace, and this time it is estimated to be the same!


    However.


    Didn''t wait for many pirates to cheer up, as the flames in the sky gradually dispersed, their expressions instantly solidified.


    I saw that a semi-transparent field like a sphere appeared in the center of the flame.


    Ron stood in the center of the field, and despite the flames of the outside world, he could not invade the field.


    He just looked at Ace below, as if thinking about something.


    "This kind of strength is appropriate, or you can try the power of the new magic."


    "¡­¡­What do you want to do?"


    Ace was also staring at Ron. He instinctively felt something bad. Although he did n¡¯t know what Ron wanted to do, he still held his hands high, and the fiery flame burst into a flame spear, violently towards Ron. Throw past.


    Boom!


    The flame spear hit the ball of elves.


    The translucent light ball flickered and became a lot dim in the explosion of the flame, but it was still not completely broken, blocking Ace''s second round of attacks.


    And this time, Ron''s magic was also completed.


    In the crystal of the dragon at the top of the dragon core wand, nine frost runes are combined, and each line is like a natural, perfect and flawless.


    Frost is a third-order magic.


    Ice dragon dance.


    Hum!


    Almost at the moment when Ron''s magic was completed, many members of the Spade Pirates including Ace, all had a very bad feeling.


    Including the navy, can feel the sudden temperature drop between heaven and earth.


    "Oops ... leave here!"


    Ace''s complexion changed greatly, and he shouted at the members of the Spade Pirates in the back, while his hands were suddenly stretched out, and the hot flames poured out in all directions.


    However, at the same time.


    A layer of frost appeared on the ground with a radius of hundreds of meters, and the frost spread one by one like a scale, freezing everything.


    The members of the Spade Pirates who tried to escape from the coverage area had not yet taken a few steps, and their feet were frozen and bonded by the ice. After struggling to break free, the other foot was frozen again.


    "It''s too chaotic ..."


    Nami saw this scene and couldn''t help twitching the corner of her mouth. She didn''t care about anything and released a gust of wind magic without hesitation, wrapping herself and many navies flying out into the distance.


    At the next moment, under the shock of countless people, the frost of the ice circle in the range of hundreds of meters, three cold currents through the world ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is like three frost dragons roaring into the sky.


    Wow! !


    Three cold currents encircling countless ice cubes and trees, began to spin frantically from the edge of the ice circle, strangling towards the center.


    "Damn it!"


    When Ace saw this, he couldn''t help but gritted his teeth, he roared, the whole person jumped up, centered on himself, and released a huge fire curtain covering dozens of meters, covering dozens of his companions in the fire Inside the curtain.


    Three violently violent rotations strangled, and instantly collided with the fire curtain. Ace roared wildly, inspiring the ability to burn the fruit to the limit of his release, crazy burst into flames, trying Melt the ice and erase the three pillars of coldness.


    But his movements are futile.


    Even though the flame and the frost attribute are opposite, the erupting flame melted some ice blocks and offset some of the cold, but the three pillars with a height of 100 meters, almost a huge pillar of ice that penetrated the sky, still destroyed Ace. Fire curtain.


    If he takes himself as the center and gathers all the flames, maybe he can resist a few more points, but he wants to protect with his companions. The scattered flames are like dead wood under the strangling of the column of ice and cold. Burst!


    Rumble!


    Ace burst into flames madly, but could no longer stop.


    The three pillars of ice and cold are like a storm. They wrap dozens of people under Aisi, and finally weave in the center to wrap Ais.


    Boom!


    The pillar of ice and cold that finally melted into a burst burst into a terrible cold current, pouring out in all directions, turning the earth with a radius of hundreds of meters into a world of ice and snow.

 Chapter 106： Molia

    sky.


    Ron carried his hands on his back and stared at the world of ice and snow below. The dragon-core wand twirled around him like a little snake, appearing very active.


    In the ice and snow world below, the pirates of the Spade Pirates were all frozen in the ice, while the Fire Fist Ace was lying in the center. Although it was not frozen, it was covered with ice. Coma past.


    "Frost third-order magic, with the blessing of the dragon core wand, is already several times more powerful than the vortex storm, not what you can resist now."


    Ron looked at Ace and shook his head slightly. In fact, if Ace didn''t protect his companions, but only himself, he could be seriously injured by this blow, but he wouldn''t be directly crushed.


    Frost third-order magic is at least nearly three times stronger than third-order magic of basic elements such as wind and fire, and with the blessing of the dragon core wand, this blow is almost four times as powerful as the previous vortex storm. ''S power!


    This is the power that can hit or even defeat the Seven Kings of the Sea!


    Below.


    Looking at Ron falling from the sky, many navies on the edge of the snow field couldn''t help but swallow.


    Turning hundreds of meters into a snow world instantly, this scene is really shocking!


    "This is the third order magic of the frost system ..."


    Nami was also a little shocked at the moment. She knew that Ron had mastered the third order magic of the frost system. Ron told her that the frost system was much more powerful than the wind system, but she had not seen Ron release. This trick.


    Because the destructive power of this trick is too high, Ron is going to exercise in the sky far away from the branch, so as not to accidentally cause excessive damage to the branch base.


    Apart from the shock, Nami thought of Ron mentioning it to her again, and there were four orders above the third order.


    The power of the third-order magic is already so terrifying, what kind of scene will the fourth-order magic release, she knows that the difference between the first-order magic to the second-order and third-order power is nearly ten times!


    "Take it back, don''t forget the stone shackles of Hailou."


    Ron ignored the many navies who were still there, and after casually instructed him, he flew in the direction of the warship.


    When he defeated Ace, he also heard two prompts in his ear.


    [Hint: You reach the achievement ¡®World Line Breaker¡¯ and get 2 achievement points]


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®but this¡¯, get 2 achievement points]


    Two consecutive achievements were achieved, one was arrested before Ace joined the Whitebeard Pirates, and the other was a person who defeated a natural demon fruit ability. Ace just met the conditions.


    Speaking of, "but this" has a second achievement in this series. The requirement is to defeat a demon fruit ability of the animal Eudemons species. This is much more troublesome for Ron than the destruction of the natural department. After all, the natural system is There are also snow and smoke which are relatively weak, and Eudemons species are rarer than the natural system. At present, almost all of the Eudemons species abilities he knows are absolutely strong.


    Undead bird Marco.


    The Warring States of Buddha.


    Katrina, who is on the sixth floor of the city.


    Hundreds of beasts.


    ¡­¡­


    Katerina ¡¯s strength is unknown, and Marco has the strength to be close to a navy general. As for Kaido and Naval Marshal Sengoku, let alone stand at the pinnacle of this sea.


    Ron summons the achievement interface. First, he points 4 achievements to the spirit, and then returns to the achievement interface, looking at the achievements above, revealing the color of contemplation.


    Today, he has a total of 133 spiritual attributes.


    Among them, 79 points come from achievement points, 20 points come from magic marks, and 21 points come from self-cultivation ... The last 13 points are derived from the resonance of the devil fruit and the mark.


    After mastering the frost third-order magic, he wants to go further, it is not so easy. The difficulty of fourth-order magic is too much than that of third-order magic.


    "It''s time to start searching ..."


    Ron''s eyes swept across achievements.


    If you want to explore and master the fourth-order magic relatively easily, I am afraid that you must improve your spiritual attributes to more than 200 points. Now he is still far from 200 points, so the current thing you need to do is to sweep it hard. achievement!


    Because of the threat of Duo Flamenco before, he has always been aiming to cultivate and improve his strength. All kinds of achievements can only be done if they can be completed smoothly. Now it is almost free, and the action can be transferred to achieve Various achievements have come up.


    Hardly needs to guess, 100 achievement points will definitely get another chance to draw.


    Ron even guessed that when the 100 achievement points, the magic mark will also be upgraded again, bringing a huge spiritual power increase, allowing him to close the distance with 200 spiritual power in one fell swoop!


    In other words, his first goal is to achieve 100 achievement points!


    "It''s still too much in the navy. The only things that can be achieved are the achievements of hunting the king of the sea and destroying the ship ... After all, the T-72 branch is near the devil''s triangle." Ron looked at it. Several achievements on the achievement interface narrowed their eyes.


    Entering the depths of the devil''s triangle is an achievement!


    Defeating the seven kings under the king is an achievement!


    Obtaining a giant ship is another achievement!


    And Moria, including himself, there are a total of three demonic fruit abilities, and Jianhao Longma is also there, and the Qiushui holding the big sharp knife twenty-one workers is also there.


    If you look at it like this, the achievements related to Moria seem to be a lot.


    Ron''s thoughts fluttered.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Within the sea of ??the devil triangle.


    In the central castle of the giant three-masted sailing ship, Moria lying in the dark and shadowy room opened a pair of scary eyes like demons.


    "Master, you are awake!"


    Several zombie servants stood beside them, speaking timidly and respectfully.


    "I ... had a nightmare."


    Moria looked around, gradually recovering from a state of just waking up, and pulled up a duck-like throat and said.


    "That''s really good ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Several zombie servants flattered and said," By the master, we have prepared food and water for you for three days ... "


    ¡­¡­


    Naval headquarters.


    The Warring States put down the phone bug, smiled, and said: "Sure enough, it was not disappointing. Ron arrested Ai Fist and the Spade Pirates."


    "Ah? Is Ace caught ?!"


    Just walked into the Marshal''s office, Karp, and immediately squinted at the words of the Warring States.


    Seeing Kapu''s appearance, Sengoku suddenly stopped fighting and said, "Do you want him to continue to go unpunished? Kapu! Fortunately, the fire fist has not caused a serious accident, otherwise, I think you **** How to explain! "


    "Ahahaha, how can I explain it."


    Kapu made a haha ??and walked to the side of the sofa to sit down, but his eyes were a little low.


    After Ace went to sea as a pirate, he was very contradictory. On the one hand, he wanted Ace to live on the sea, on the other hand, he did not want Ace to go deeper and deeper on the road of the pirates.


    Now that Ace has been arrested, his emotions are even more contradictory, with both a sense of loss and a sigh of relief, and a sense of sorrow.


    "It is impossible to release at will on his current charges, Cap."


    The Warring States looked at Kapu and reminded him in a deep voice: "Even if it is not a permanent detention, it will probably be sentenced to more than 30 years in prison."


    Hearing the words of the Warring States, Kapp ¡¯s emotions became more complicated. Now the navy does not know the identity of Ace.


    Ace ...


    You bastard!

 Chapter 107： Be furious

    Division T-72.


    The warship sent by the headquarters to transfer Fire Fist Ace arrived, and at the same time as the hand Fist Ace was handed over, it also brought a huge stone rough to Ron.


    Such things as huge sea floor stones are as much as possible for Ron, and now his mental strength can barely control the two cores.


    Quickly.


    The second magic tower core was also made by Ron.


    Almost at the same time, news came from the Navy that surprised Ron a little, but it was not very unexpected.


    "Fire fist Ace escaped?"


    Ron listened to the information reported by Puka, and couldn''t help but look slightly weird.


    Is wearing sea floor stone shackles and was personally escorted by the lieutenant general of this headquarters. Can all this escape? It''s too exaggerated, this is not Fire Fist Ace, it is Beast Ace!


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Puka also said a little speechless: "It is said that a large Neptune attack was encountered halfway, and the fire fist Ace took advantage of the mess and got the key, opened the shackles and escaped."


    Patap.


    Ron patted his forehead-this is probably luck.


    Actually, he had long inferred that Ace would not die easily. Even if he was imprisoned in the city of propulsion, something would happen soon, but he didn''t expect it to happen even if he was escorted to the city of propulsion.


    "Leave it to the headquarters to get a headache, it''s no longer our business."


    Just run, Ron doesn''t care too much.


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Puka actually wanted to vomit that the navy of the headquarters was an idiot, and Ron easily grabbed Ace. When they were in charge of escorting, they were ran away. They were just a group of rice barrels.


    "Is there anything else recently?"


    Ron stopped paying attention to Ace''s affairs and turned his head to look at Nami next to him.


    Nami and Ron glanced at each other, comprehended their eyes, and came up with an intelligence document saying: "In the past year, hundreds of reports of missing incidents have been received. The missing ships are all concentrated in the Devil''s Triangle ... Qian Tianfu Moore Chamber of Commerce The merchant ship of the United States also lost contact on the brink, and the Formore Chamber of Commerce requested our navy to investigate and rescue. "


    "Hundreds of missing incidents?"


    Ron immediately frowned, saying, "Is there no one to deal with it? What was the T-72 branch doing before I came ?!"


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Major General Puka stood aside, hesitated, and then hesitated and said, "The Devil''s Triangle is the site of Moonlight Moria, one of the seven martial arts seas under the king, so we have been unable to intervene there."


    "Fuck!"


    Ron snorted, slammed the table, and stood up, saying: "Can the Seven Wuhai do whatever they want? The Formore Chamber of Commerce is in touch with commercial transactions in more than a dozen countries, even if it is missing at his site, is it the Navy? Should you just sit back and ignore? "


    As the voice fell, Ron walked directly to the outside and said, "Tell me that the third fleet of T-72 Division will follow me to the Devil''s Triangle!"


    "this is."


    Puka hesitated first, but when he saw Ron''s angry look, there was a chill in his eyes, which made people feel terrified, and his soul trembled.


    Although the navy cannot shoot Qiwuhai, it is no problem to just go to Qiwuhai''s site to search for a missing caravan. Moreover, Fu Moore also spent a lot of money to ask the navy to send troops.


    What makes Puka strange is that in his impression, it seemed that a merchant ship had been intercepted by a pirate half a month ago. He also specially reported to Ron, but Ron just hummed and said that he knew, He said that he was solely responsible, and there was no movement.


    Probably because I was busy practicing at that time ...


    Puka thought so.


    ¡­¡­


    Sky.


    Two magic tower cores made of huge sea-floor stones flew towards the port, and above the two magic tower cores stood Ron and Nami respectively.


    "I said, did you really decide to start with Qiwuhai?"


    Nami grunted at Ron.


    The thing about the chamber of commerce is that by chance, even if no merchant ship is missing, Ron will find a reason to go to the devil ¡¯s triangle, because his purpose is to turn off the moonlight Moria, and these things are naturally known by Nami. The scene is nothing but cooperation.


    "of course."


    Ron shrugged and said, "It''s not already decided."


    Nami looked at Ron, and said: "Let''s not say that Moria''s seven martial seas are terrible pirates ... Once you really shoot against seven martial seas, you can''t be a navy.


    Ron smiled and said, "Compared to being a navy ... how do you feel about directly confiscating Moria''s territory and forces? Or do you want to stay in the navy and play with their poor salary?"


    "Do you want to be Qiwuhai?"


    Nami''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Ron thought: "This is just one of the possible directions of development. As for the specific situation, it depends on the attitude of the world government and the navy."


    Became the King of the Seventh Wuhai, which is also one of the achievements. However, if you kill a Seventh Wuhai as a navy, the impact will be enormous, and how the event will develop is unpredictable.


    "But that also requires you to kill Moria."


    Nami looked at Ron and said, "I checked Moria''s information. That guy once challenged Beast Kaido ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and survived ..."


    "Kaiduo didn''t kill him."


    Ron looked at the sky in the distance and said quietly: "Moriya, many years ago, is indeed one of the existences that can challenge the four emperors, but he was defeated by Kaido."


    "It was not only the body but also the will that was defeated ... all his companions were taken by Kaido and joined Kaido''s group, and he also fled back to the first half in embarrassment and hid in the area of ??the Devil''s Triangle until Now, he is nothing but a walking dead walking dead. "


    Moria is actually quite strong.


    Ron once thought that Moria challenged Kaido if it was too exaggerated, but then think about it carefully, maybe it is not exaggerated.


    Before being defeated by Kaido, Moria ¡¯s firm will and strong spiritual self-confidence may not be inferior to those of Ace Luffy and others. At that time, Moria ¡¯s use of the shadow gathering place''s skyrocketing power may be Fully controllable.


    A thousand shadows of Moria can smash the island with one punch. Even in terms of pure power, even if it is less than the existence of Kaiduo, it will definitely not be the same gap between heaven and earth.


    Comelia was beaten by Kaido.


    Mentality was broken.


    The most important thing he lost was not his companions, but his will and self-confidence, so that even the power of a thousand shadows could no longer be controlled, and there were flaws everywhere, defeated by Luffy, killed by very ordinary seconds, and reduced to Qiwuhaizhong The weakest one.


    In this world, the power of will exists, or only those who have a strong will can become more and more powerful, stepping on countless powerful enemies all the way, and climb to the pinnacle of the sea.


    Once the will collapses, the strength will not only fail to improve, but also gradually regress.

 Chapter 108： Horror 3-masted sailing ship

    Navy G8 branch base.


    Inside a certain room.


    "... Going to the Devil''s Triangle?"


    Lieutenant General Virgo, or Virgo, the highest cadre of the Don Quixote family, was holding a phone bug in his hand and said, "Okay, I know."


    On the other side of the phone worm, Virgo was installed in the T-72 branch, in order to monitor Ron ¡¯s actions and report to him. As a lieutenant general, it is normal to pay close attention to the actions of the subordinates. The behavior can even be supervised with fairness.


    After hanging up the phone bug, Virgo showed a thoughtful look.


    "For the merchant ship of the Formore Chamber of Commerce ... may be able to bring him into conflict with Moria, in this way all things will be solved well."


    Because he had to hide his undercover identity, he could not be exposed, so Virgo never found a chance to deal with Ron, but this time Ron went to the Devil''s Triangle, but he let him see the opportunity.


    If Ron had a conflict with Moria, it would be good for him whether Ron was killed by Moria, or if Ron was demoted under the anger of the world government.


    "It seems possible to go."


    ¡­¡­


    "It seems there is no way to dissuade you."


    Nami and Ron stepped on the core of the magic tower and flew to the top of the warship''s cabin. She jumped off the sea floor and whispered: "But not only Moria is in the Devil''s Triangle, but there may be some weird ghosts like ghosts Something? "


    I don''t want to be okay, but she can''t help but feel a little creepy.


    Seeing Nami ¡¯s scared look, Ron could n¡¯t help but find it interesting, saying: ¡°You ¡¯re not even afraid of Moria, what a ghost skeleton ... There is also undead magic in the magic that can control the ghost skeleton.¡±


    "That''s different."


    Nami rolled her eyes and said, "Moriya is a living person, the ghost is dead."


    Ron did not speak.


    Nami saw Ron stared at her, did not speak, and could not help but hair a little, said: "What do you stare at me? Is there anything on me?"


    "I think you are more cute when you are scared than when you are fierce."


    "......"


    Nami was speechless for a while, and immediately opened her teeth like a demon: "Don''t make such a joke when others are afraid!"


    Ron pouted.


    Nami is good in other places. Even being able to take a hot spring with him, it is easier to fry hair. Once the hair is blown, it will start to be "super fierce."


    Previously, Ron couldn''t deal with it, but now it''s quite calm. The mental protection, Nami''s small arms and calves can''t help him anymore, even he can directly put Nami on the wall with a mental posture.


    of course.


    The price is chased and killed by Nami for several days.


    After Ron placed the two magic tower cores on the top of the warship''s cabin, he and Nami came down from above the warship and fell to the deck.


    "Mr. Ron ... If you go to the Devil''s Triangle, do you want to report to the headquarters first?" Puka came over and hesitated slightly at Ron.


    After all, it is going to go to the sea where the king of the seven martial arts stays, and conflicts are still easy to happen.


    "no need."


    Ron said faintly: "Even if you report to the headquarters, you will be able to investigate, but don''t clash with Qiwuhai ... This time, if you go to the devil''s triangle to search for the missing merchant ship, you may not encounter Qiwuhai. , You do n¡¯t need to focus too much on this department. "


    Puka thought the same thing, even if it reported that the headquarters would not block the action, if the headquarters was stared at the devil triangle sea area in advance, it would be more likely to cause tension with Qiwuhai.


    The warship quickly left the port and headed towards the devil''s triangle.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later.


    Devil''s triangle sea area.


    In the depths of the heavy mist, reaching for the sun, the huge three-masted sail, like an island, drifting slowly on the sea.


    It was Moria ¡¯s horrible three-masted sailing ship, the largest ship in the world.


    The structure of this giant three-masted sailing ship is very peculiar. In the center is a spooky castle and palace, with a courtyard on the periphery, a circled ''pond'' on the outside, and finally a wall on the periphery, which connects the courtyard, castle and part of it. The ocean circle is in it.


    Is said to be a pond. In fact, its size and range are enough to accommodate ten large warships. It can eat ordinary boats and even large sailboats like hunting.


    At this moment.


    On the inside of the horrible three-masted sailing ship, a merchant ship was tossing in the sea, and the sound of horror and screams kept coming out of it.


    Oh!


    A sword gas flashed across, splitting several frightened soldiers in half.


    At the same time, on the deck not far away, two palms suddenly appeared in the void, pinching a soldier''s neck and twisting it severely, breaking his neck.


    As if transparent arms and body gradually emerged from nothingness, it was Absalom under Moria, the superhuman transparent fruit ability.


    "Hey, I said, don''t split everyone into pieces, the owner will be angry, these are all new zombie materials!"


    Absalom showed his figure, scolding a zombie with a sword in the distance.


    "Yo àë àë àë ......"


    The zombie holding a large sharp knife, Qiushui, was a zombie made of Jianhao Longma''s body. Hearing Abu Sarom''s rebuke at the moment, he put Qiushui on his shoulder at will.


    There are not many guards remaining on the merchant ship, there are only more than ten people, and they are all terrified. Even if the enemy is only two people, Abu Sarom and Jianhao Longma zombie, they ca n¡¯t resist it at all. .


    "I''m ... the director of the Fumore Chamber of Commerce, you can''t do this!"


    In the broken cabin, an old man shuddered and said to Abu Sarom: "You are the men of Qi Wuhai Mo Lia, take me to see Mo Lia, I can give him money!"


    "......"


    Abu Sarom ¡¯s eyes shifted from Jianhao Longma to the supervisor, with a trace of indifference, saying: "It is a pity that the master he ... has no interest in money ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Among the seven martial seas, the tyrant bear Is the king of a country, the emperor wants to feed the Nine Snake Island, the dark trades of Doflamingo are all over the world, and even Ping will use the money to help the poor fishermen, even the sand crocodile Klockdal, but also use the money to maintain the Baroque working society Overall.


    There are only two who are not interested in money at all.


    Hawkeye Mihawk, Moonlight Moria.


    The former is not interested in everything except swordsmanship, even if occasionally going out to hunt pirates, it is just too boring to have some fun, the latter only cares about the corpse and wants to create an invincible zombie army , Zombie Legion does not need to eat and wear.


    "no no¡­¡­"


    The director of the Fu Moer Chamber of Commerce shrank in the corner in horror.


    Absalom saw it, shook his head slightly, picked up a sword, and walked forward, said: "This old guy, as a zombie, is estimated to have little combat power, and can only be used as a scary toy."


    The guards next to him had already scared their courage. Seeing that Abu Sarom was approaching, no one dared to step forward to stop, and the hand holding the weapon was trembling.


    but.


    As Abu Sarom was near the old man in charge and was about to wield a sword, a violent roar came suddenly from not far away.


    With this roar, I saw the outer wall of the horrible three-masted sailing ship, a large area was shattered, and the current and the gusty wind roared, causing the merchant ship to shake violently.


    "what happened?!"


    Absalome''s pupils shrank, turning his head to look in the direction where the shattering and roar came, and then his face changed suddenly.


    A naval warship, rushed in from the broken gap under the sea waves!

 Chapter 109： loser

    "... Navy ?!"


    Absalome was a little dazed.


    As a subordinate of Moonlight Moria, one of the seven martial seas, he has almost no concept of the navy because he has not encountered the navy for a long time.


    King Xia Qiwuhai is only responsible to the world government. In name, it is a level-level institution with the navy. Even a navy general, he cannot contend with Qiwuhai without the permission of the government. The starting situation.


    But today this is ... the Navy broke into the wall and rushed in? !


    Absalome didn''t understand the situation, but the director of the Formore Chamber of Commerce opened his eyes and quickly responded. He jumped out of the broken cabin and shouted in the direction of the warship.


    "Save me! Save me! I am the supervisor of the Formor Chamber of Commerce !!!"


    Waved his hand, he jumped into the water without hesitation, looking like a skinny old man, now under the threat of life, but swimming like flying.


    Absalom saw his face, and his face suddenly became cold. Why did the Navy break through the wall and rushed in? He didn''t know, but the captured prey wanted to run, that was impossible.


    Abu Sarum opened his hands at the old man supervisor in the sea.


    "Hands of the dead!"


    Boom!


    The air burst suddenly, as if bursting out a wave of air, hitting the old man''s back.


    But before the visible impact fell on the back of the old man in charge, a translucent light curtain suddenly opened on the sea, blocking the impact.


    "What do you Navy want to do?"


    Seeing this scene, although Absalome was cold, although he didn''t know what ability, he still sneered in the direction of the warship: "This is Qiwuhai''s thing, will your navy intervene ?!"


    On the deck of the warship, Ron looked at Abu Sarom faintly, and did not respond, but said casually with Puka next to him: "The men of Qiwuhai are really arrogant."


    "......"


    Puka was a bit embarrassed and didn''t know how to respond.


    The navy cannot fight against Qiwuhai, and Qiwuhai holds the regulations of the world government''s "legal plundering". Such intervention by Ron to save people is actually against the regulations.


    However, the attitude of the other party really annoyed Puka. Most navies on the warships also looked uncomfortable. Their navy had already come over. The other party dared to continue killing in front of them, and they did not take these navies into consideration.


    "......"


    Seeing that no one responded on the side of the warship, and the old man of the director continued to swim towards the warship, Abu Sarum snorted, knowing that the navy mostly came to save this supervisor, but he did not dare to take action against his seven martial arts officers. Then he said coldly: "It is against the rules of the world government to save people from our hands, Navy."


    "You intervened in our plunder, then according to the agreement, we can also strike you, if you don''t want to be destroyed ... send me the old man!"


    With the voice of Abu Sarum opening, several boats lined up, and a group of shaking zombies stood on the boat, and Jianhao Longma also held his hand on the hilt.


    Abu Sarom''s words made all the navy angry.


    But apart from the anger, everyone felt a sense of powerlessness, especially Puka. He was very clear that Abu Sarom was right. The Navy intervened in Qiwuhai without the government ¡¯s permission, which was a violation of Qiwuhai. Regulations, Qi Wuhai can indeed kill them.


    "Don''t listen to him!"


    The old man in charge who had swam not far from the warship was dragged out of the sea by Ron''s spirit and was thrown onto the deck. As soon as he landed on the deck, he jumped up and spoke.


    "Your navy protects me from leaving here, and I will settle it at the government, I will pay the price that will satisfy the government!"


    The seven martial arts of Moria is not interested in money, but the government is different. If you pay enough money, even CP0 can be hired.


    As the director of the Fu Moer Chamber of Commerce, as long as he does not die here, his money can buy life!


    "Turn ... leave here!"


    Puka heard the supervisor''s words, suddenly relieved in her heart, and immediately began to command the warship.


    If there is money from the other party to smooth out the problems on the government side, this action is not a violation of the regulations, and may get some military merit.


    Compared to handing this supervisor over to Abu Sarom, it is more comfortable to protect the other party from leaving here. If there are no Seven Wuhai regulations, Puka would like to act now and arrest Abu Sarom the arrogant pirate on the spot. .


    "Yes."


    The navy responded and immediately began to transfer the sails.


    Seeing this scene, Absalome was finally angry, and the fists creaked, and at the same time, a group of negative ghosts floated from the sea.


    "Abu Sarom, Lord Moria said, you can also make those navies into zombies." Perona controlled the negative ghost and said to Abu Sarom.


    "I know."


    Got Moria''s instructions, Absalom immediately felt certain, he wouldn''t dare to shoot the Navy easily without Moria''s instructions, but it would be fine to get the orders.


    He looked coldly at the navy ¡¯s warship ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and said: "Let you hand over people to leave here, unwilling to do so, then now ... don''t go!"


    Wow!


    With Abu Sarom''s order, several small boats hurried towards the warship.


    Many zombies held their weapons, and when approaching the warship, they jumped up and jumped towards the warship''s deck.


    but.


    Before many zombies rushed in, he saw a cold burst from the deck of the warship, and swept across the zombies jumping in the air.


    The zombies hit by the ray-like cold current all freeze into ice in an instant, and the ray falls on the sea surface, allowing the sea surface that is nearly 100 meters away to condense into ice in an instant.


    Zombie Corps is instantly destroyed!


    Abu Sarom''s expression came to an abrupt halt, the whole person was frozen in the ice, and there was a trace of horror on his face, everything solidified there.


    Many navies who were about to face the battle also solidified their actions, and their eyes all fell on Ron at the front of the deck.


    In silence.


    Ron pinched the dragon core wand and floated in the air dozens of meters high. Instead of looking at the frozen zombie regiment below, he looked far away at the central castle of the horrible three-masted sail.


    "Want to stay with me, you have the courage, Moria ... No, the loser of the great route, do you think you can do it?"


    Ron''s voice was not loud, but under the guidance of spirit, it was like a slender line, passed into the castle in the center of the horrible three-masted sail, and resounded in the castle.


    In the room at the top of the castle.


    Moriya''s eyes instantly showed countless bloodshot eyes.

 Chapter 110： Ron vs Moria

    The loser of the great route.


    Yes.


    Moria is indeed a loser, even if there is a layer of leather under the seven martial arts under the king, he can not erase his shame that he was defeated by Kaido and fled back to the first half in disgrace!


    And this shame is the deepest pain of Moria. He created the zombie corps, in order to be able to create a large army that can fight against the beast corps of Kaiduo.


    "Asshole ..."


    Moriya was angry, and the moment was a complete rage, the shadow split instantly, turned into countless bats flying out of the castle, and flew toward the coast.


    "Pissed me off at a price, Navy!"


    With the movement of Moria, the horror barque seemed to be awakened. A large number of zombies crawled out of the graveyard, and the huge ship began to move forward.


    It was like the island was moving towards the warship, and it rammed over unstoppably.


    "It seems that I really intend to leave us here."


    Nami stood on the deck, two small hands stacked on her chest, and the right hand had already held the elf wand, so she looked forward to the horror courtyard gradually approaching.


    She was a little scared when she saw the zombies at first, but after guessing that the zombies were controlled by Moria, the fear gradually subsided and replaced with nausea.


    "Quick! Turn! Turn!"


    Many navies on the warships were moving one after another, trying to reverse the direction and escape from the horrible three-masted sailing ship.


    Ron didn''t stop it. He just flew in the air like this, watching the warship slowly turning its course, and watching the horrible courtyard of the horrible three-masted ship hit.


    Wow!


    When the warship turned its course, the land on the inner circle of the horrible three-masted sail was less than two hundred meters away, and a large number of zombies gathered on the shore could already be seen. .


    "Oops ..."


    Puka looked at this scene, his forehead overflowing with cold sweat. He thought that this horrible three-masted sail was not an island, but a huge ship. The warship moved, and the ship would also move with it, not simply going out of its way. Can get rid of.


    It was then that the zombies on the shore launched an attack.


    Guns and artillery fired at the warship.


    And the sword zombie dragon horse''s zombie also stabbed a sword from afar, burst out an arrow-shaped sword gas, and shot straight at the warship''s mast.


    ïÏ!


    Major General Puka shot, he was the major general of the branch of the great route, and also a sword hero, blocking the flying slash of the dragon horse zombie in mid-air.


    "It seems not so easy to leave."


    Ron looked at this scene, spoke lightly, and swept gently with his wand in his right hand, and the huge sea floor stone on the top of the warship flew up, came to his feet, and carried him to the shore.


    It was at this time that Moria''s body also came a short distance away. He looked at Ron in the sky, his eyes gleaming and killing intent, his hands spread open.


    "Shadow Box!"


    The shadow under his feet instantly turned into a black bat and flew towards Ron in the sky.


    Poof! Poof!


    The black bat approached Ron, but he hadn''t waited to converge into a shadow box. It was like a bubble, and the pulsating pulsing continued to dissipate.


    The support of this shadow bat is pure spiritual power. In the face of this intangible attack, Ron does not even need to use magic, but can be hardened directly with spiritual power.


    Moria didn''t know how Ron broke his shadow bat, but when he saw Ron flying on the sky with a big thing, he also guessed what Ron must be.


    "Damn ... Shadow Horn Gun!"


    Moria''s open hands suddenly made a fist.


    Wow!


    The bats in the sky quickly flew down, converged in front of Moria, turned into a gun of shadow, and ran towards the sky, and came to Ron''s feet in an instant.


    However, what made Moria''s pupils shrink was that the shadow foot gun hit the thing under Ron''s foot, but it failed to crush it, but just made a ding sound, pushing the stone and Ron to fly more. Higher.


    Even.


    Not only failed to break, but also left no trace!


    "Impossible ... My shadow horn gun can penetrate even the steel ..."


    Moria stared at her, looking at the core of the magic tower under Ron''s feet incredulously, his mind flashed, and there was a thought he couldn''t believe.


    Unless ... that is the sea floor stone!


    There is only Hailou Shi, and he can''t leave a trace with the shadow horn gun!


    However, if it was Hailou Stone, Ron clearly stood on top of Hailou Stone. He was obviously a devil fruit capable person, and he was not affected by it at all? !


    In Moria''s dismay, Ron stepped on the core of the magic tower and fell from the sky. With a bang, he fell in the center of a group of zombies, smashing two zombies directly, and the aftermath instantly took more than ten nearby people. The zombies flew out.


    Liukang Light Prison!


    The core of the magic tower landed on the shore, but Ron did not land, but still suspended in the air. The wand shook in his hand, and the six beams of light instantly imprisoned Molia in the center.


    Imprisoned in place, Moria twisted her neck and struggled, but found that she couldn''t break free, and she suddenly became frightened.


    "What is this ability?"


    "This is ... magic."


    Ron responded faintly. When the words fell, his eyes flashed slightly, his wand down a bit, and a torrent of flames tilted down from the sky.


    Seeing that the flame washes down, Moria suddenly shrank.


    "Shadow Warrior!"


    He screamed, the whole person disappeared instantly, and exchanged positions with the shadow avatar.


    Ron''s eyebrows flicked, but UU did not stop reading magic, but still poured out the flames of torrents, bombarded the zombies on the shore, and turned the edge of the courtyard into a sea of ??fire.


    "It seems that the six-strand light prison is not a omnipotent imprisonment, space ability can still be rid of ... No, it is not rid of.


    Ron ignored the destruction of the third-order magic of the fire department, but turned his head to look at the moonlight Moria, which was hundreds of meters away, and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Appeared on Moria hundreds of meters away, and was still imprisoned by the six-stick light!


    With the ability of the shadow warrior, which is similar to the exchange of space, he can exchange his body with the shadow, but the six-stick light prison will also follow the past as the space moves, that is to say, Moria still does not get rid of the imprisonment. If you want to move, you can only continue to use the Shadow Warrior!


    Moriya also found this, this time it was not frightened, but a horrified surprise.


    He thought it was just a group of ordinary navies, but did not expect Ron, an unknown navy, to be so difficult!


    Where did this guy come from!


    "This ability ... Oops ..."


    Wait for Moria to figure out what imprisoned him, another magic was thrown over by Ron.


    Third-order magic, vortex storm!


    Shadow Warrior cannot be used continuously. In the face of Ron''s second third-order magic, Moria can only be forced to resist.


    "Shadow Ball!"


    He groaned, and the black shadow bat instantly formed a round ball outside his body, wrapping his body in it.


    Boom!


    The vortex storm exploded just above the black ball.

 Chapter 111： Lurking Virgo

    "It''s already fighting ... yes."


    On the side wall of the horrible three-masted sailboat, Virgo wearing sunglasses was standing there, holding a phone bug in his hand, and spoke to the other side with a deep voice.


    The other side of the phone worm is the highest office of the naval headquarters.


    The navy marshal Sengoku was holding the table with some headaches at the moment, and said, "How could it run to the area of ??the devil''s triangle and clash with Qiwuhai."


    Involved in the Seven Military Seas, the Warring States period was also a headache, because even he could not make a direct decision, he had to report it to the government first, but as a naval marshal, he also had a certain right to propose.


    It is difficult for ordinary navy to clash with Qiwuhai, but it is even more difficult for a naval elite like Ron to clash with Qiwuhai.


    The Warring States hung up the phone bug and immediately contacted the world government to report the situation.


    The information received by the government is much more detailed than that received by the Warring States side, including involving the Formore Chamber of Commerce, and a supervisor willing to spend huge sums of money to request government asylum and so on.


    Weighing, the government''s attitude here does not want Moria to succeed.


    However, according to the agreement, it is now impossible to stop Moria ¡¯s action against the navy, because it was the navy that first broke the agreement, and Moria may not obey the order. The pirates and the government signed the Seven Martial Arts Treaty. It is impossible for Qi Wuhai to be respectful.


    "The Fortune Chamber of Commerce is willing to pay a huge amount of money, and it cannot allow Moria to succeed easily."


    "If you stop him, you break the agreement."


    "It''s troublesome to remove Moria from the Seven Martial Seas and eliminate them, and the choice of substitutes also needs to be considered."


    Wu Lao Xing was sitting in the power of the world government, and the phone worm that connected to the Marshal Warring States was placed on the coffee table, and the voice of one person spoke in a deep voice.


    One of the five old stars looked at the phone worm and said: "In addition to the base chief of the T-72 division, there seems to be a lieutenant general there? What about the other troops?"


    "Lieutenant General Virgo brought only a small group of troops."


    Sengoku Shen Shenghui reported: "The strength of other G8 branches has not been mobilized. If the headquarters is now sending reinforcements, it will take at least a few days to arrive. It is too late to catch up."


    Wu Lao Xing said that his brows were slightly frowned.


    "With such a small force ... It is not only impossible to destroy Moria, but whether it can be safely evacuated is a problem."


    "How to put pressure on Moria?"


    "Moria can''t be contacted right now and can only be conveyed through the navy, but to make Moria compromise, he will definitely take this opportunity to make some requests."


    "And listen first."


    Wu Lao Xing You said one word and made a decision soon.


    However, when the opinions of several people reached unification, the Warring States hesitated for a moment and said: "Master Wu Laoxing, the strength there may not be enough to defeat Molia, but it is not so easy for Molia to succeed. Major General Ron has more strength than general Lieutenant General, and Lieutenant General Virgo is also a steadily promoted Lieutenant General. "


    "Oh?"


    Wu Laoxing was slightly surprised.


    Thought it was just an ordinary major general base plus a branch lieutenant general, which would overthrow at any time in front of Moria, but did not expect that the major general had such strength.


    Is more than the general lieutenant general, that is to say, it can be comparable to the elite lieutenant generals of this headquarters. Even if they are not in the position of Moria, they will be able to fight at least, and will not be easily defeated.


    Coupled with the branch lieutenant general Virgo, also has extraordinary strength and record, under the circumstances of joining hands, it is indeed not easy for Moria to destroy.


    "If this is the case, the situation is better than expected."


    "If those two generals can withstand the pressure of Moria, there is no need to negotiate with Moria at any cost."


    Molija shot against the navy because the navy broke the agreement first, but if Molianai could not leave the navy and let the navy evacuate safely, then this matter also has nothing to say about Molia.


    Wu Laoxing still doesn''t want to remove Moria from the Seven Martial Seas and destroy them. On the one hand, it is very troublesome to destroy Moria, on the other hand, it is not easy to find a replacement for Seven Martial Seas.


    If the navy evacuates normally, then Moria can only swallow bitter water, which is the best result.


    "The Warring States, pay close attention to the situation, let Lieutenant General Virgo join the battle, assist the T-72 branch, and protect the evacuation of the Formore Chamber of Commerce ... If it can be safely evacuated, then there is no need to report more. , The government will negotiate with Moria through the navy phone bug. "


    "Yes, I see."


    The Warring States nodded on the other side and hung up the phone bug.


    The meaning of the Five Stars is exactly what he thought. If Ron and Virgo can join forces and can safely evacuate from Molia, it would be great. You do n¡¯t need to pay attention to Molia. The government came forward to negotiate with Moria.


    Moriya would not easily give up Qi Wuhai''s identity and break with the government. It could also be safely evacuated, but the government needed to meet some of the conditions that Moria took advantage of.


    Both results are acceptable.


    After the Warring States hung up the government''s telephone bug, they immediately gave instructions to Virgo.


    ¡­¡­


    "I know."


    Virgo listened to the instructions given by the Warring States and responded without question.


    After hanging up the phone bug, he looked at the distant battlefield, but he looked weird and his expression was strange.


    Let him help Ron evacuate ...


    It seems that it is not a matter of assisting the evacuation now. It is clear that Ron is pressing Moria''s hammer!


    Ron ¡¯s magical attack range is too large, although the concentrated attack of Moria, the aftermath has also caused the zombies to continue to suffer, and the situation seems to be the upper hand of the Ron side.


    If at this moment he is going to assist Ron ~ www.novelhall.com ~ then it is not a matter of evacuation or not, but the defeat of Moria''s zombie regiment and the elimination of Moria!


    "Seven martial arts with Dover, but so weak?"


    Virgo''s face was a bit gloomy. They Don Quixote had no intersection with Molia and had no interest in Molia. He came here just to find a chance to kill Ron.


    Did you suddenly attack Ron while supporting in the past?


    Must be able to kill in one blow ...


    If you can do that, unless all the people present are killed, his identity will be exposed, and Moria will certainly not be killed. This is equivalent to giving Moria a handle, plus all the navy died and himself Alive, it''s also troublesome to explain.


    As an undercover, he climbed to the position of lieutenant a little bit for more than ten years. He spent too much effort and could not easily reveal his identity.


    "Moriya ... shouldn''t have moved yet."


    Virgo looked at the battlefield from afar.


    He felt that Moria should not have all the strength, otherwise, the strength of the performance now is too weak, not at all worthy of Qiwuhai.


    Wait!


    Vilgo is ready to continue waiting!


    Although he received the order of support, but in the case of asymmetric information, he would support a few minutes later, and there would be no flaws.


    If Moria kills Ron, and Ron fights back and mortally hits Moria, such a result would be better for him.


    Moria, who was badly hit, could not help him, and he could also protect the safe evacuation of the warship, so as to achieve the purpose of killing Ron, without revealing his identity, and even get not low military merit, maybe soon Can be promoted to lieutenant general base!

 Chapter 112： Shadow gathering place!

    Boom!


    The earth shook and shattered.


    Moria''s figure was revealed from countless shadow bats, his right shoulder was broken, his chest and neck had scars, and there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth.


    "Damn navy!"


    "Dare to attack me ... Did the government decide to abandon the Qiwuhai Treaty ?!"


    Ron held the dragon core wand, suspended above Moria, said indifferently: "It''s just you want to evacuate, it''s you who don''t want to give up, Moria."


    "......"


    Moriya gazed at Ron sharply, and said sharply: "So what! Invade my site, save people from under my hands, you navy all want to escape !!"


    Ron snorted, and backhanded another six-strand light prison.


    "Damn, this is another trick."


    Moria was imprisoned again, and could not help but gritted his teeth. From the beginning of the battle to the present, he had already hit this trick three times. Even if he was hit, even the shadow warrior could only take the imprisonment and shadow to exchange positions. Furious attack.


    Ron ¡¯s attack is not very strong for him, but it is not weak. In the case of being imprisoned, the shadow bat can only resist the defense, and he can only barely block it, or he will be smashed by the aftermath, although the injury is not Large, but slowly accumulating.


    "It''s enough to deal with you."


    Ron''s faint opening, and with his wand in hand, he would release the third-order magic again.


    In the case of relying on the two magic tower cores, except for the third order of the ice system, he can almost release it without paying attention to consumption.


    Imprisoned with six rods of light, and then smashed with the third-order magic of the element system, is a way of making Moria almost passively beaten.


    "Adult Moria would be so embarrassed, this wouldn''t work ..."


    On the navy''s warship, a cluster of small ghosts shuttled around. The navy passing through the ghosts all knelt in seconds, fell into a negative state, lost their dreams and became salted fish.


    Perona, who gathered small ghosts into a ghost form, looked up at Ron in the sky. After hesitating, she split into a large ghost and flew towards Ron''s back.


    However.


    Didn''t wait for the big ghost to fly behind Ron, he saw Ron''s casual glance over.


    In the **** mode, the perspective almost covers the entire horrible three-masted sail, not to mention Perona who wants to sneak in behind, even if sneaky hiding on the edge of the horrible three-masted sail, he thinks that Virgo, who has not been found, is also Ron ¡¯s perspective.


    Ron estimated that Virgo should not dare to give him a backstab, but at the same time he didn''t want to support him. He planned to watch him and Moria fight both sides and get a chance.


    Couldn''t hide, Ron was too lazy to bother.


    Although he can also be called to break the whereabouts of Vergo, so that Vergo has to shoot, but there is no need, who knows what shade Vergo will play, and if you want to hide, just hide, and wait for him to solve Moria, Then free up your hands to deal with it.


    "!"


    Perona transformed into a large ghost, which just met Ron''s glance, and suddenly made her heart jump, and was frightened.


    It was also at this time that Ron''s eyes glanced obliquely flashed abruptly, and a spirit of energy directly hit the negative ghost.


    Boom!


    As if the collision of the spiritual world.


    Perona in the ghost form is almost equal to a spiritual body, directly hit by a mental shock of Ron, which is almost greater than the impact of the overbearing domineering.


    "Wow wow wow wow !!!"


    The whole person''s spirit instantly went blank, and the negative ghosts collapsed instantly.


    And in a room in the Horror Castle, Perona ¡¯s body sitting on the bed was foaming, and collapsed on the bed.


    Ron casually withdrew his gaze.


    Perona ¡¯s mental strength is quite strong, it seems that it is because of the fruit ability and regular exercise of mental strength, it has to be more than 50 points ... If it is not a complete combination of mental and fruit ability, it should also be able to have mental strength. Exposing these abilities.


    However, the pure mental power is not strong, and the God mode is the advanced version of the domineering knowledge. It is better to have fruit ability without using magic.


    Ron wondered, what would happen if Perona possessed magic?


    Perona ¡¯s spiritual talent should be higher than Nami.


    But now he wants to get rid of Moria. Perona''s attitude towards him will become extremely hostile. I''m afraid it will be difficult to conquer. It can only be grasped and tuned ... No, research spirit.


    If she can purify her spirit mentally, so that she can have a pious belief in magic, it is quite suitable for him to be the second magician holding his magic mark.


    "Perona''s negative ghost ... What did you just do?"


    Ron defeated Perona''s negative ghost. This scene also fell in Moria''s eyes. Moria naturally saw that Perona''s negative ghost was defeated.


    Interrupted by Perona, Ron ¡¯s magical release was terminated, and at this moment, the rune was restarted, looking at the imprisoned Moria who was still imprisoned: "She did not do what she should do. But it ¡¯s probably been a coma for a while. "


    "Damn ..."


    Moriya''s eyes were covered with blood, and he was extremely angry.


    The Abu Sarum under his command was frozen by Ron''s freezing light, and now his life and death are unknown ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Perona was defeated by Ron by inexplicable means.


    Even he is so embarrassed now.


    This was something Moria had never thought of. He had never thought that an ordinary warship would cause him such great trouble, and the other party was not a navy general!


    And most importantly, he saw indifference from Ron''s eyes, the kind of indifference that didn''t seem to put him in his eyes at all. How long had he not seen such eyes? !


    Vaguely remember that many years ago, he had seen this look on the face of Beast Kaido!


    "Zhang crazy navy."


    "Do n¡¯t treat me ... I ¡¯m fooled !!!"


    Moria roared, her hands pressed against the ground, and in a flash, the power of the shadow fruit swayed, and all the zombies on the whole island were frozen.


    "The zombie is not moving."


    "what happened?!"


    "A shadow came out!"


    Night fighting with the zombie regiment, seeing this scene, could not help but stopped all movements in his hands, looking around in amazement.


    Major General Puka, who is fighting with the zombie dragon horse''s zombie, also stopped, watching the dragon horse zombie who lost his strength and frowned.


    "Morya was defeated? No, no! It''s a very bad feeling! What happened ?!"


    Under the watch of Puka and countless navies, they saw the shadows emerging from the falling zombies, all rushing towards the shore and rushing to the position of Moria.


    No ordinary tricks can deal with Ron, and Molia finally came up with his strongest tricks.


    Shadow ... Meeting place!

 Chapter 113： The outcome is only 1 round

    Flame Roar!


    Ron''s wand tap, a torrent of fiery flame falls from the sky.


    Innumerable shadows kept coming to Molia, and Moria swallowed with a big mouth, while raising his arms, sharply said: "Shadow Shield!"


    Wow! !


    The black shadow bat flew up towards the torrent of flames.


    The flame of time and the shadow are intertwined, just like the decisive battle between the **** in charge of the flame and the devil in hell, the monstrous heat wave and the dark mist, and the dark sky suppressed, making all the navies looking at this side palpitated.


    The blazing torrent of flames constantly shatters Moria''s shadow bat. The shadow shield formed by the shadow bat can only delay the impact of the flame and cannot be completely blocked.


    But for Moria, the delay is enough.


    Click! Click!


    As the shadow continued to be swallowed, his body began to grow thicker, and the six-stick light prison that bound him was also overwhelmed and generally made a clicking sound, and finally a dense crack appeared and was forcibly broken by Moria.


    After breaking the six-stick light prison, Moria did not stop, but continued to devour the shadow, swallowing nearly 800 shadows, almost clearing the shadow on the island, and then stopped!


    Wow!


    A torrent of hot flames also broke through his shadow bat and poured down.


    However, Moria faced the torrent of flames, but did not dodge, but showed fierce in his eyes. He raised his arm, which had become several times thicker, clenched into a fist, and punched it with a punch.


    Boom!


    Under one punch, the torrent of flames was exploded violently!


    "......"


    Vargo looking at this scene in the distance, his pupils could not help shrinking slightly.


    Originally thought that Moria''s strength was too weak to be a Qiwuhai, but his thoughts were suddenly rewritten at this moment. He could see how terrifying power Moria had at the moment.


    The blow of the flame released by Ron has been broken by the punching wind alone, and the aftermath of the air waves visible to the naked eye in the sky, if it is hit in substance, I am afraid that it can break a small island!


    While he was slightly shocked, Virgo looked at Ron and gave a sneer again.


    Qi Wuhai is not so easy to deal with.


    "It''s time for support ..."


    Avoid being exposed in the first place. If you don''t take action, you can''t explain it afterwards. And as you see now, Moria intends to tear Ron alive. Even if he does, it won''t cause Moria''s hatred.


    Swoosh! Woo!


    Virgo rushed to the battlefield, came out, and said coldly in the direction of the warship: "Protect the director of the Fuermo Chamber of Commerce to evacuate quickly. Here is to the Rear Admiral of me and Major General Ron!"


    "You are ... Lieutenant General Vergo!"


    "Understood!"


    Seeing Virgo appear, many navies who didn''t know what to do reacted, and immediately responded, manipulating some damaged warships and rushed out of the horrible three-masted sail.


    After giving orders to the warship, Virgo looked back at Moria on the battlefield.


    "Here is another lieutenant ..."


    Moria''s eyes were full of scarlet blood, and after swallowing more than 800 shadows, he had some difficulty in maintaining normal consciousness, and his thoughts became a little confused.


    "Assault navy, it seems that I am completely unable to get through with me. In this case, then you will all be part of the zombie regiment under my command!"


    Moria growled loudly, and the black bats flooded towards Ron.


    Ron''s figure skimmed towards the sky, while his wand waved, a second-order wind magic fell, blocking the invasion of the shadow bat.


    Oh!


    Virgo kicked a foot to Moria from a distance.


    Moria ignored Virgo''s attack. He stared at Ron in the sky, and saw that the shadow bat had flown away from Ron''s unwillingness, and his eyes flashed coldly.


    "Shadow Warrior!"


    In an instant, the shadow bats in the sky converged to form the shadow of Molia, and then suddenly clicked, suddenly swapping positions with Molia''s body.


    Moriya, who swallowed more than eight hundred shadows, came to the body directly under Ron. While staring at Ron, he punched him suddenly.


    "......"


    Ron''s expression remained calm, as if it had been expected.


    Continued to fly towards the sky, the dragon core wand flashed, and the elf ball was released, wrapping his body.


    If he almost lost his ability to act after swallowing the shadow, then Moria would not be worthy to go to the New World to confront Kaido, and only the staff of Kaido could solve Molia.


    Swallowing too much shadow will indeed cause inconvenience, but the ability to use the shadow avatar to exchange positions can still make up for some of the flexibility.


    Boom!


    Moria hit the elven ball with a punch.


    The unbridled eruption of the power of terror seems to blow the air into a black crack, the dark sky filled with mist, and the dull mist all sway in all directions.


    The orb of the elf suffered this blow, but in an instant, it was overwhelmed with a crack, and finally shattered.


    Click! Click!


    The orb of the elf shattered, and the magical barrier released by Ron instantly shattered. The aftermath continued to impact, and the ice shield he released at a close distance also collapsed.


    Three layers of defense were broken by one punch!


    boom!


    Ron''s body flew higher in the sky, and bloodstained at the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s really dangerous ..."


    Without hesitation to arrange the next three layers of defense, coupled with the mental power coat, still can''t completely block Moria''s full blow.


    Moriya in this state is really strong!


    Ron can imagine that keeping Moralia completely conscious and in control of this force, I am afraid that the three disasters under Kaido will be difficult to deal with ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But unfortunately, these forces are not Morley after all Ya own.


    Manipulating these powers obtained from the shadows will make Moria''s consciousness confused and slow to act ... Maybe Moria, who was strong and confident in the past, can control these powers, but Moria, who was defeated by Kaido, It can''t be done.


    Boom!


    Moria broke Ron''s defense with a punch, and after flying Ron, he could not stay in the sky, and the whole person fell towards the ground below.


    "Winning and losing ... in fact, it''s within one round!"


    Ron looked at Moria falling down, his fingers gently wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his eyes lightly held the wand, and fell down to the bottom of emptiness.


    When the shadow warrior was used from Moria, swapping positions with the shadow, and came to the sky to punch him with all strength, the battle was actually over.


    Three layers of defense plus a coat of mental strength to resist Moria''s punch, and Moria''s fall to the ground ... These were already in Ron''s expectations long before they happened.


    Or.


    Ron was waiting for this moment from the beginning of this battle.


    Only wins and loses in one round. While facing danger, it is also a moment to bury opponents in one blow.


    "Farewell, Moria."


    With the fall of Ron''s wand in his hand, the ground with a radius of 100 meters beneath Moria''s fall seemed to be suddenly bombarded by what power, and instantly broke apart inch by inch!


    The horrible three-masted sailing ship is a boat comparable to an island, not an island. It is a boat carrying part of the earth and the earth, floating on the sea.


    Below the ship is the sea.

 Chapter 114： 7 Death of Takemi

    Boom!


    Moriya fell on the broken ground, hitting the already broken ground more finely, and the whole person fell uncontrollably and fell down.


    "Do not!!"


    Moria suddenly awakened. He squinted his eyes and waved his arms frantically, trying to break free from the muddy ground.


    But in the swamp, the struggle will only sink deeper and deeper, not to mention that this is not a swamp, but Ron has prepared a tertiary magic for Moria for Moria for a long time-the earth collapsed!


    The black shadow bat surged and tried to pull Moria out of the broken ground, but the ground with a radius of 100 meters was still violently collapsed as if it had withstood the attack of the white beard.


    Boom!


    Was another shock, the broken earth, shattered into countless small pieces, and the shadow bat that wrapped Moria was also fragmented by the earthquake.


    Bang! !


    The last shock, the earth with a radius of nearly 100 meters completely collapsed and collapsed.


    With the stones falling into the sea, the sea surged out, submerging Moria''s body.


    "no no¡­¡­"


    Moria reached out and grabbed the sky, trying to catch something, but the sea water had drowned his half body, stiffened his body that seemed to contain endless power, and the power disappeared and collapsed like a collapse, becoming weak and changing. Too weak.


    Moria looked at Ron in the sky and wanted to say something, but his body had sunk into the sea with the stone, and the seawater gushing into his mouth.


    Swoosh! Woo! Woo!


    With the influx and submergence of seawater, countless shadows poured out of Moria''s mouth, flew in all directions, and gradually disappeared.


    Moriya''s swollen body quickly shrank and changed back to its original form, with white eyes, losing consciousness, and gradually sinking until it disappeared.


    not far away.


    Vilgo fell silent.


    Originally saw Moria flashing into the sky, breaking Ron''s layers of defense, spitting Ron down and vomiting blood. There was a sneer in the corner of his mouth, but at this moment it completely solidified.


    Seems to have just awakened from a dream, there is a strong sense of unreality, the previous moment also showed great power, destroying the powerful means of breaking Ron, Moria, fell to the sea at the next moment, completely defeated?


    Moria is a capable person.


    Fell into the sea, and if no one saved him, it would be an undoubted ending.


    what should I do now?


    Go to the sea to save Moria? No, no, even if rescued, Moria, who had already been defeated, was probably unable to deal with Ron anymore.


    So he shot it himself and stabbed Ron? It ¡¯s also very difficult. He does n¡¯t know whether Ron ¡¯s injury is serious or not. Seeing Ron still has the power to fight back, and he hit Moria ¡¯s fatal weakness with a single blow, and it looks like he ¡¯s crushing Moria. .


    If you ca n¡¯t kill Ron ... or you ca n¡¯t kill Ron in an instant, the warship that has n¡¯t been evacuated will definitely react and report to the headquarters immediately.


    His identity was completely exposed.


    Looking at the gradually calming sea, the muscles on Vergo''s face could not help twitching. How was this Molia so wasteful, how did he become Qiwuhai!


    "... call."


    Ron in the sky, watching Moria sink into the sea, exhaled gently.


    He has never used the most powerful third-order ice magic, because it will freeze the sea surface, and the freezing range will be very large, affecting the performance of the earth''s collapse.


    The most powerful, not necessarily the most suitable, at least to deal with Moria, and in the environment of the horrible three-masted sailboat, the collapse of the earth is the most suitable.


    Moriya can''t fly.


    As long as he flies in the air, it is difficult for Moria to effectively attack him, unless the Shadow Warrior is used to exchange positions with the shadow avatar, the body flashes into the air, and once this is done, it will completely expose the fatal flaw.


    That is, the Shadow Warrior can only be used once in a short period of time. After using it, Moria will fall into a state of slow movement and difficult movement. This flaw is in front of Ron at sea with tertiary magic. , Is fatal.


    If Moria is always holding on to the ability of the shadow warrior, Ron will have some difficulty but Moria will be caught in a long protracted battle. It can only be seen whether he drags his mental fatigue overdraft first, or The shadow of Moria collapsed collectively.


    That way, he still wins.


    Ron does n¡¯t think that Moria, after being defeated by Kaido, can have the strong will to maintain the state of the shadow assembly and fight with him in a stalemate. Once the shadow assembly collapses, Ron backhands a six-stick light. The jail and ice dragon dance is also enough to solve the battle.


    "Cough ... cough ..."


    Ron flew down from the sky and fell not far from Virgo. He coughed violently and coughed up a little blood, and his face looked pale, and said weakly: "I didn''t expect Lieutenant General Vergo Come in time to support, but Qi Wuhai''s strength is indeed very strong. It was really dangerous just now. "


    Looked at Ron, who was pale and weak in tone, and his gaze under Virgo''s sunglasses was uncertain, and he glanced at the warship not far away.


    The warship was already about to be evacuated, but not far away yet, Ron and Molia had separated their victory and defeat, so they stopped again.


    Do you want to shoot?


    Ron ¡¯s injury seemed to be more serious than expected. Moria ¡¯s punch just now seemed to be quite extraordinary and stronger than he expected.


    But if he shots now, he must be exposed. Even if Ron was killed in an instant, he could not stop the navy from the warship from reporting to the headquarters.


    He has been lurking in the navy for more than ten years!


    He was promoted to the branch lieutenant step by step, his resume did not have any problems, and no one in the navy will cause anyone to doubt. The information provided to the Don Quixote family every year is of no value. Now!


    Is really exposed for Ron?


    The original Virgo wouldn''t even think about this kind of problem at all, but now, after Ron killed Moria, his thoughts changed. He thought Ron was a threat!


    If you do n¡¯t kill Ron now, maybe it will become a big trouble in the future!


    Virgo gathered his five fingers and gradually clenched his fists.


    But when he couldn''t hold back and wanted to shoot, the words of Do flamenco appeared again in his mind.


    "You will become the lieutenant general''s base in the next step, and even a few years later, there is hope that you will be promoted to lieutenant general and have access to the highest-level decisions and information inside the navy. The value of your identity is far greater than anyone. The significance of the family far exceeds the rank of lieutenant general ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Yes.


    Ron is just an enemy of the Don Quixote family. Their Don Quixote family has been developing for so many years, and the enemies are all over the world. What about?


    Their purpose is not to avenge the enemy, but to control the dark underground world step by step and manipulate the pattern of the entire world according to Dominique ¡¯s plan!


    Even if Ron can become a navy general in the future, so what?


    That''s something I don''t know how many years later.


    While he was lurking in the navy, the information and intelligence he could provide to the family was too valuable. Coupled with Doflamingo ¡¯s identity as the ¡®former dragon,¡¯ he could develop almost unscrupulously.


    A few years later, many flamenco can also start to control the decisive battle between the four emperors and the navy, manipulate the major forces to break up with the government, and take the position of ¡®king¡¯!


    Can''t destroy the ten-year plan for a temporary enemy.


    "......"


    Vergo''s clenched fists slowly loosened again. He nodded at Ron and said, "I received the information that the Fuermo Chamber of Commerce was missing in the Devil''s Triangle, as well as your dispatch, worrying that you will encounter the Qiwuhai, Just came here. "


    "Unexpectedly, Major General Ron is stronger than I heard. Even Qi Wuhai is not your opponent ... But although it is an emergency, if you kill a Qi Wuhai, the world will be shaken. Major General Ron is still as soon as possible. Report this to the headquarters and the government. "


    At this time, many navies on the warships not far away also woke up like a dream, and could not help but reveal a bit of shock.


    died? !


    Moonlight, one of the seven martial seas under the king, was just shot down by Ron and died? !

 ~： Testimonials.

    This book will be available in the early morning tomorrow. If you want to say something, it ¡¯s really a bit too hard to write, because it has been written too many times ...


    Light is at the starting point of this station, Xiaofeng wrote five books.


    If you count together with those from other stations, Xiaofeng has written a total of ten fandoms so far, this is the tenth one.


    In fact, there are some things I want to say. One is that the contractor ¡¯s book happened to hit hard, and the battle volume was sealed. After a large number of changes in the front, it barely failed, but because of the realistic plot involved, it is also very dangerous and is at the edge of 404.


    The other is that I heard some news, such as how the fan might not be able to write next year, so I opened this book and planned to write the last story I wanted to write before the fan could write it. Write it to yourself.


    This fandom has a slow rhythm. Xiaofeng wants to write as long as possible. Try it. After all, all the previous fans have ended up in three or four hundred chapters.


    Although is long in writing, the speed is probably not slower than the previous book. Xiaofeng will go all out to update it, because there is another fan who wants to write the subject of Naruto. If it is not unexpected, it is the next one.


    Finally talk about the update.


    After the state was changed in the early morning, ten changes broke out, and then five changes a day, two chapters were guaranteed, and three chapters were added.


    As before, one 200-month pass plus one change, 20,000 points reward plus one change, may not only not owe this time, but also pay back some of the previous owed changes, but forget how much you owed in the past, hahaha.


    Finally here I beg for a wave of first order! Xiaofeng thanks!

 Chapter 115： The sea shakes!

    Fiction Net, update the latest chapter of Pirate''s achievement system as soon as possible!


    Naval headquarters.


    The Warring States was pacing back and forth in front of the office desk. There were phone worms that contacted Virgo and the warship where Ron was located, as well as phone worms that contacted Wulaoxing.


    Once Ron''s battle situation was defeated, he must immediately connect the five old stars and the phone bugs on the warship side to allow the government to talk to Moria.


    "No news yet ..."


    After taking a few steps, he stopped and looked at the phone bugs on the table, his eyes showing a little anxiety.


    As a naval marshal, stands at the apex of naval power. There are few things that make him anxious, and this incident is undoubtedly one of them.


    Involves not only the issue of the Fumore Chamber of Commerce, but also Qiwuhai and the most promising newcomer Ron of the Navy.


    Once something goes wrong, the impact will be great!


    "It''s useless to be anxious, Mr. Sengoku."


    Huang Yuan sat on the sofa beside him, with no impatience, took a cup of tea in his hand, and took a sip, saying: "Neither the headquarters nor the G8 branch''s reinforcements are too late. The development of the situation can only be seen How did Major General Ron and Lieutenant General Vergo respond? "


    "Don''t be so easy, yellow ape ..."


    The Warring States snorted softly and said: "The government will also intervene in this matter. If the director of the Formore Chamber of Commerce is killed by Moria, even if Ron and Virgo can evacuate safely, it will cause very bad effects. . "


    "Ah, that is, the Fu Moore Chamber of Commerce pays us a lot of navy every year. If this part of the money is lost, the government will be very troubled."


    Yellow Ape chuckled and said, "But Moria was one of the most dazzling newcomers many years ago. After breaking into the new world all the way, after fighting with the monster Beast Kaido, he finally survived and was invited by the government to become Qiwuhai ... "


    "I know."


    The Warring States voiced a deep voice, and he was also clearly aware of Moria ¡¯s history. Although Moria had lost all his men and crew, he could survive from the beasts Kaido, which is enough to prove his strength. Too.


    It is for this reason that the government invited him to become Qiwuhai.


    Ron''s strength is also very strong, not weaker than the general Lieutenant General, but the outcome of Moria''s words is unpredictable, and the most important thing is that Ron also has to protect the director of the Chamber of Commerce.


    After all, the area of ??the Devil ¡¯s Triangle is Moria ¡¯s territory, and the position of engagement is still in the opponent ¡¯s base camp. Even with the support of Virgo on the horrible three-masted sailboat, it is extremely difficult to ensure the safe evacuation of the director of the Formore Chamber of Commerce. .


    The greatest concern of the Warring States is that the director of the Fumore Chamber of Commerce was killed in the chaos.


    In that way, the conflict with Moria is meaningless.


    "Porusalino is right, it is useless to be anxious, Sengoku."


    Headquarters Chief of Staff is also in the Marshal Office of the Warring States. She sat next to the table and spoke calmly towards the Warring States. A pair of wise eyes, Zhong Gujing, said: "And I think that the development of things may be out of our What everyone expects. "


    He met Ron once.


    At that time, Ron couldn''t get a record comparable to that of the Lieutenant General, but Crane immediately judged that Ron must not be an ordinary person in the future, because the confidence and temperament revealed in his eyes were not available to many Lieutenant Generals. .


    Lieutenant generals, how many of you will feel that you can become a general in the future, and have no fear when facing the general, have your own will and attitude?


    Ron has it.


    Ron''s eyes showed that he was not at all tied to the present, whether it was for her chief of staff of the headquarters or naval hero Kapu, she was at ease.


    If the attitude of ordinary people is like this, it can only be said that it is arrogant and proud, but Ron, who already has the strength comparable to that of a general lieutenant, and has such courage, then it is not self-esteem, but self-confidence, I believe that I will not be in the world Whether it is the chief of staff, or a navy general!


    Such characters will not be easily defeated by Qi Wuhai.


    Is even possible to be tempered and promoted in battle to defeat Qiwuhai.


    "Xiaohe, you are very optimistic about Ron."


    The Warring States heard the meaning of the crane and looked at the crane slightly surprised.


    Although he also feels that Ron''s qualifications may become a naval general in the future, that is the future, not the present. Now Ron is facing a Qiwuhai!


    The four emperors, the seven martial seas, and the navy are the three forces on the sea that have reached balance. Although the seven martial seas are the weakest of them, they are equivalent to a group of four emperors, but they are also standing on top of the major forces in the sea. Of the seven exist.


    Can Ron reach that level now?


    "There is such a point."


    He didn''t shy away: "But I was at Ron, and I didn''t see the answer he gave to justice ... He has been in the Navy for a short time, maybe he hasn''t found it yet."


    Every naval general, or before they become generals, already has their own understanding of justice, and pays attention to justice in their hearts.


    Ron did not.


    Maybe Ron was still in the Navy for a short time, maybe Ron had no sense of belonging to the Navy, and did not regard justice as his own idea.


    Which one is the specific one, Crane couldn''t make a judgment yet, after all, she had too little contact with Ron.


    "Is this ..."


    The Warring States also pondered, and Ron took the initiative to apply for the branch as the base manager. This was actually an act that made him feel a little strange. It was not like trying to work for justice, but more like wanting to become a certain sea area. Power leader.


    Of course, there are many people like Ron in the navy. They also go to various branches. This kind of navy will not cause any bad effects. Many people can manage the sea areas they are responsible for very peacefully.


    And while the Warring States pondered, the phone bug on the table rang.


    The eyes of the Warring States flashed and immediately connected the phone bug.


    "I am a Warring States, what is the situation there?"


    "Report that the Marshal of the Warring States period has successfully rescued the director of the Fuermo Chamber of Commerce, and has controlled the three strange monsters Absalom, Hobukak, and Perona under the Moria of the Seven Wuhai Seas. Are you arrested, please give your instructions. "


    Hearing the successful rescue of the director of the Fu Moer Chamber of Commerce, the Warring States immediately sighed with relief. His greatest concern was that the Fu Moer director was killed in the melee.


    When I heard the report that controlled the three monsters in the follow-up, the Warring States face immediately smiled, and controlled Moria ¡¯s men, then it was considered that Ron was in danger and was able to negotiate with Moria and do a good job. If it does, perhaps the Navy does not have to pay anything.


    "Are you out of danger now, where are Major General Ron and Lieutenant General Virgo?"


    The Warring States continued to ask at the phone worm.


    The phone worm paused on the other side, and Hui reported: "Major Ron and Lieutenant General Virgo are sweeping the battlefield. We are cleaning the horrible three-masted sailboat ... and trying to salvage Molia."


    "Sailing Moria?"


    The Sengoku was slightly stunned.


    "Yes ... Qi Wuhai Mo Lia was shot down into the sea by the head of Ron''s base, and the current life and death are unknown ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Mo Lia is a capable person, and if it falls into the sea, it may have been ..."


    died!


    The capable person fell into the sea and was not salvaged. Unless he is a fish man who can breathe on the sea floor, otherwise it is sure to die!


    The look of the Warring States froze, and the movements of the yellow apes and cranes also paused. The other generals in the office also changed their faces drastically at the moment.


    Ron defeated Qi Wuhai!


    No, this is not the key, the key is that this Qiwuhai is dead and buried in the sea!


    This is a situation that no one has ever expected, even if it is a crane, it is just guessing that Ron might be able to repel or defeat Molia, never thought that Ron could kill Molia!


    "This time, the world will shake ..."


    Yellow Ape took a sip of tea and slowly put down the cup, saying: "Senior Crane is right, this is indeed a development beyond our expectations."


    ¡­¡­


    June 19th, the era of the pirates.


    Rear Admiral Ron clashed with Moonlight Moria, one of the seven martial arts under the king. After a fierce battle, Moria was killed in the Devil''s Triangle.


    Because Moria was too weak to qualify as Qi Wuhai, the government removed its name from Qi Wuhai.


    The news spread and the sea shook!

 Chapter 116： All parties react

    Fiction Net, update the latest chapter of Pirate''s achievement system as soon as possible!


    The country of peace, the island of ghosts.


    "Moriya ... was killed? That kid''s strength seems pretty good ..."


    Beast Kaido sat by the campfire and looked at it with a newspaper, vaguely remembering something. At first, it seemed that the newcomer Molia had good strength. If he wanted to take Molia as a subordinate, he would not kill him. The result is that the other party escaped.


    "If you die, die by a major general, I overestimated him."


    Kiduo thought for a while and stopped thinking about it. He threw away the newspaper and picked up the wine gourd and grunted.


    He still has some tolerance for powerful people, even if the other party is an enemy, as long as he is willing to submit to him, he can not blame the past things, but since Moria was killed, it means that his strength is too weak, Not qualified to be his subordinate.


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere in the sea.


    "Has one of the seven martial arts been killed? Major General ... Hey, it''s the hands of the navy general, it broke the seven martial arts agreement, so this kind of news was released."


    Jesus cloth of the red-haired pirate group held a newspaper and said, "I said that those seven Wuhai and the government are cooperating with the tiger to hide their skin, and they may be wiped out by the government at any time."


    "No, it''s not that simple."


    Beckman took the newspaper, narrowed his eyes, smoked, and said, "This major general Ron, not long ago, seems to have killed a cadre under BIGMOM. It should be the most outstanding newcomer of the naval generation, perhaps Moriah. He really killed it. "


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Anyway, the seven martial artists might have some ideas."


    "Ha ha."


    Everyone smiled at each other, but they all remembered the name Ron.


    After all, it killed the existence of Qiwuhai. Even the navy is a newcomer on the stage of this era!


    ¡­¡­


    "Ron?"


    "Where did this name seem to have been seen ..."


    Cake Island, BIGMOM holding the newspaper, frowning and looking at the newspaper.


    Kata Kuri, the head of the four stars, stood beside him, and he reminded: "It was this guy who killed the Baron Egg recently, mother."


    "Ok?!"


    BIGMOM heard the words and remembered it, and was immediately annoyed.


    Can be annoyed and angry, and she has no choice. After all, the other party is the navy, and has the power to kill Qiwuhai, and there is a large-scale conflict with the navy.


    If the other four emperors had a conflict with the navy, then she would n¡¯t mind intervening, and took the opportunity to poke the navy a few knives, and by the way, destroy this Ron.


    ¡­¡­


    "Qi Wuhai was killed."


    "Goo La La ... There are also excellent newcomers in the Navy."


    Mobidick, with white beard holding the latest newspaper, grinned, and did not show any moving color for the emergence of an outstanding newcomer in the Navy.


    Next to Marco smiled and said: "At this age, Qiwuhai was killed. Maybe it won''t take long to become a navy general. It is indeed a threat."


    "It''s a threat, but the most frightened are those Qiwuhai."


    Fantasie, with his fingers on his beard, said: "This knife is considered to be cut on their neck, using the back of the knife. It is estimated that they now have a bit of chill on their necks."


    Many captains have written down the name of Ron, but they do n¡¯t pay much attention to it. Moria still has a big gap from the navy general. Ron can only threaten them slightly if he becomes a navy general, and only slightly. .


    The sea is now in a state of balance.


    Once the naval forces are large, for example, five or even six navy generals will appear, then the ties between the four emperors will become close, they will not easily fight each other, and will be highly prepared for the navy.


    Even, Qi Wuhai would betray the government and stand on the side of the four emperors, because they all knew that once the navy had killed the four emperors, then it was their turn.


    So it is difficult for the navy to deal with the four emperors, even if there are two more generals.


    It is more difficult for the four emperors to deal with the navy, because it is almost impossible to cooperate closely between the four emperors, and it is even more non-existent to cooperate with the navy. The strength of confrontation.


    Therefore, Ron, the newcomer who defeated Qiwuhai, is not a threat in their eyes. Even if he becomes a navy general in the future, it will not affect the pattern of the sea far.


    ¡­¡­


    After the news that Moria, one of the seven martial arts princes, was killed and dismissed by the government, countless people believed that the seven martial arts will be shaken for this. However, the fact is that although the seven martial arts have different attitudes, they did not imagine Vibration and restlessness.


    Somewhere in the Kingdom of Alabstan.


    The sand crocodile Krokdal just glanced at the newspaper, then threw it on the table, picked up the stemware at hand, and took a sip of wine.


    Somewhere in the sea, Hawkeye glanced at the newspaper with a trace of different colors in his eyes. After writing down the name of Ron, he threw the newspaper aside.


    Many Qiwuhai have different attitudes, but without exception, they all wrote down the name of Ron. After all, they killed the character of Moria who was also one of the seven Wuhai.


    Among the many seven martial arts seas, the only one with a relatively big reaction is Dominic.


    Somewhere in the dark underground world, Dolemingo in a black cloak, holding a phone bug in his hand, listening to Vergo''s report on the Moria incident.


    "Furfurfurfu ... Moria was just killed by him?"


    "As the government said, it is indeed too weak to be a Qiwuhai. I thought about working with him before. It seems unnecessary."


    Do Flamenco was surprised at Ron''s strength, which was stronger than he had imagined, but that''s all. Just like other seven martial artists, the government''s attitude didn''t even think about it.


    Not to mention that the relationship between Qiwuhai and the government was originally used by each other. I really thought that holding the Qiwuhai Treaty would do whatever I want. That ¡¯s an idiot. The weaker king, Qiwuhai, will definitely be eliminated. Can sit up. UU reading books www. uukanshu. com


    Strength is the most important.


    "No, Moria''s strength is not weak, I am not sure to deal with it, and Ron, I am not sure to win."


    Virgo listened to Doflamingo and spoke quietly in a deep voice.


    "Really? Then Ron''s strength is stronger than expected, and Virgo is not sure." Torrepol was a little surprised, and said to Doflamingo: "If there is a suitable opportunity, it should be killed early. As well. "


    "I will pay close attention."


    Virgo said on the other side of the phone bug: "I will inform you if there is a suitable opportunity."


    As Ron ¡¯s head boss, he has too many ways to get rid of Ron, as long as Ron ¡¯s travel information is handed over to Dolemingo, whether it ¡¯s using the BIGMOM Pirate Corps or Domingo personally leading the team It ¡¯s okay to kill, and he ¡¯s hard to expose.


    Either way, it ¡¯s much better than revealing his identity and attacking Ron directly. He now looks back and feels that he was lucky that he did n¡¯t shoot at the time. Ron ¡¯s killing of Moria still affected some of his judgments, so that he has this The idea that no one can stay.


    Think about it afterwards, it''s not that exaggerated.


    Just didn''t treat Ron as a threat before. Just take it seriously and treat Ron as an enemy that the Don Quixote family needs to deal with. It''s not difficult to solve it.

 Chapter 117： Perona

    Fiction Net, update the latest chapter of Pirate''s achievement system as soon as possible!


    Naval T-72 branch base.


    In the living room of a duplex house somewhere, a few transparent ghosts are floating around.


    "I want to become a fish ..."


    "A talent like me cannot be a great navigator ..."


    "Sorry, you should not yell at you ..."


    "Do I need to call you master?"


    Saw a group of negative ghosts pass through Nami''s body, and Nami, who was originally screaming at Perona''s body, exuded a very negative aura, kneeling in front of Perona.


    "Heluo Heluo Heluo ... That''s right ... Yeah !!!"


    Perona snickered while covering her mouth, but before she finished talking, she ate a sturdy fist on Nami''s head, and a big bag swelled instantly.


    "Give me more than enough! You **** !!!"


    Nami growled at Perona with her fists.


    Ron, who was lying on the bed next door, could not help opening his eyes, showing a bit of a headache, and covering his head, said: "I said you two are too noisy."


    boom!


    The door was pushed open.


    Perona floated in, crying tearfully: "People just want to eat pudding milk tea. Such a simple request was cruelly rejected, woo ..."


    "I can''t even eat that kind of thing! And why should I help you make it! You are just a captive !!" Nami slammed her fist at Perona like a demon.


    Ron was big for a while.


    The situation in front of him is actually beyond his expectations.


    In the previous battle with Moria, Perona wanted to attack him, and the consciousness he was hit by his mental shock collapsed and passed out. He thought he had to be unconscious for at least a few days, but he did n¡¯t expect Perona to wake up soon. It was amnesia after waking up!


    Ron was stunned by this. Unexpectedly, his spiritual impact on Perona was greater than the damage caused by imagination, which directly broke up part of the spirit.


    After Perona lost her memory, Ron thought for a while, and instead of letting the navy put Perona on the shackles of the Shanghai Tower, he took it directly back to the naval base.


    And in Perona''s eyes, Ron rescued her from the navy hands of the ferocious navy who wanted to shackle her, plus she remembered nothing, she followed Ron obediently.


    Ron was a little interested in the ability of negative ghosts, as well as the trauma and memory loss, so he erased the identity of Perona prisoner and left her temporarily for the purpose of seeing whether her damaged spirit Recovery, whether to recover memory if recovered.


    But.


    There is also a trouble staying around, that is, Perona and Nami are very out of tune.


    These two loli are put together, one is legal and the other is illegal, and the personality is extremely lively, then there is no doubt that it is impossible to get along peacefully.


    Although Perona possesses the ability of ghost fruits, Nami is not so annoying. The same ancient spirits are really hard to say who is losing and who is making a profit.


    "It''s enough to let the chefs of the branch do it."


    Ron ignored Perona ¡¯s grievous expression and Nami ¡¯s fist clenching her teeth, neither punctuation nor a word could be believed.


    If you really believe who has been wronged, then you can turn the sky upside down. From a spiritual perspective, Nami and Perona are clearly fighting each other and Ron sees it clearly.


    No one is wrong when playing 50 big boards!


    "Woo ..."


    Perona continued to look at Ron grievously. The swollen big bag on her small head looked very pitiful. Nami glared at Perona with her fists and said, "You weren''t like this just now!"


    Perona evaded and walked behind Ron.


    "Okay, don''t be noisy first, you come Perona."


    Ron decisively ended the two''s troubles and caught Perona from behind to the front. From a spiritual perspective, her eyes penetrated her body and touched a group of ghost-like souls to observe carefully.


    It''s been a week since the battle with Moria. In fact, Ron intended to give Perona a second magic mark, but he was worried that after the magic mark was given to the past, the increased mental strength repaired Perona''s mental damage. Let her lost memory recover.


    Such a thing is equivalent to giving it to nothing.


    Although the enchanted magic mark can be withdrawn as an endower, it is always troublesome to come and go, and tossing for a long time not only does not benefit, but also has to shut down Perona again, it is equivalent to doing a bunch of Meaningless things.


    But what made Ron thoughtful was that Perona ¡¯s spirit was slowly recovering during the week, but there was no sign of recovering memory during the recovery process.


    "Don''t resist."


    Ron maintained a spiritual perspective, whispered in Perona''s ear, and then extended his spiritual power, sending a small group of spiritual energy to Perona''s spiritual body.


    Although Perona has lost her memory, she has no hatred for Ron, and she is still in the position of a benefactor, but it is impossible to say that she does not resist at all. This kind of resistance comes from instinct, instinctive resistance from outside The interference of will.


    However, Ron has been trying to assist Perona in repairing mental damage in recent days, so this kind of resistance is getting smaller and smaller, and it is very small today.


    "!"


    I noticed that Perona ¡¯s spiritual resistance was extremely weak, and when he sent that group of spiritual energy, he also actively opened a little doorway, Ron ¡¯s thought flashed, and a little bit of spiritual detection came to follow the spiritual energy decisively. Behind, rushed in.


    This is the first time Ron has invaded other people''s spirits at the spiritual level, even for Nami.


    In the moment of intrusion, Perona ¡¯s little resistance from instinct suddenly increased, but this time was too late. Ron ¡¯s spirit was much stronger than her. After invading along the open path, she would never again Unable to expel.


    Now Ron can destroy Perona''s spirit from the inside as soon as she wants, and she can even make the spirit into a mess, making her completely lose her consciousness.


    But Ron did not destroy.


    Spent so many days ~ www.novelhall.com ~ not to kill Perona, or to turn her into an unconscious vegetative.


    "This is the interior of the spiritual body ..."


    Has reached the level of the spiritual body. It is no longer possible to describe anything with the naked eye or any material things. Everything here is abstract.


    Ron has direct access to all emotions such as joy, anger, sadness and joy, as well as memory, and the deepest group belongs to Perona ¡¯s own core consciousness.


    After a short observation, Ron gradually understood his current situation and what he was able to do to Perona.


    Terrible!


    very scary!


    Was invaded into the spirit, something terrible than he thought!


    Destroying the spirit and the like is just the most meaningless method. In fact, once it can invade the spiritual body, it is equivalent to completely controlling everything in the spirit. The other party fell into anger.


    Except for the deepest core of consciousness, that is, the personality itself, which cannot be changed, at this spiritual level, everything else can be rewritten, whether it is memory, emotion, or other things.


    It can be said that all emotions and all memories are under control!

 Chapter 118： Future plans

    Fiction Net, update the latest chapter of Pirate''s achievement system as soon as possible!


    Ron thought for a while, and finally did not make any changes to Perona ¡¯s emotions. Although he can brush Perona ¡¯s favorability and loyalty to a full value in an instant, it is not necessary, he needs to change It''s just memory.


    Quickly.


    Ron found Perona ¡¯s memory, it was indeed shocked here, and all became fragmented fragments, which slowly aggregated over time.


    Ron thought for a moment, and the mental strength came out, wrapped and wound these broken pieces one by one, and finally pulled them out.


    Was in a state of memory damage and amnesia. Ron drove Perona''s broken memory completely out of the body, but it did not have any effect on Perona.


    The changes in the spiritual world have only passed for a few seconds at the material level.


    "What are you doing, staring at the guy with a squint!"


    When Ron withdrew from his spiritual perspective and returned to normal, there was just some voice from Nami''s ear. Looking up, he saw Nami staring at him with bad eyesight.


    Nami now can''t see what''s happening in the spiritual world. In her eyes, she sees Ron putting Perona in front, and then stares at Perona''s face ¡®squinting¡¯ for a few seconds.


    Ron let go of Perona and said, "I just observed her injury."


    "You don''t have to be so disgusting."


    Nami snorted softly.


    Ron innocently spread his hand and said, "Is there?"


    "Have."


    Looking at Nami''s bad eyesight, Ron tilted his head and said, "It seems that after two months, you will be sixteen."


    Nami pouted, said: "I remember quite clearly."


    Ron smiled and solved Perona''s problem and made him in a good mood. He walked to the door and said, "Go, go have something to eat, and see if the supplies from the headquarters have been delivered."


    After killing Moria, Ron did not resign directly, but he had already decided in his heart.


    In the navy, there are many achievements that cannot be achieved. Now he has the ability to protect himself on this great route, no longer need to stay in the navy.


    of course.


    The identity of the navy is quite useful at some times, such as being able to access the navy ¡¯s internal intelligence network and mobilizing permanent pointers to most islands of the great route, so I ¡¯m not in a hurry right now.


    Navigation, food ... These are troubles. He doesn''t need to rely on his men in combat, but if he does all the trivial things, making money, intelligence, etc., it takes too much time.


    Therefore, from the navy, he also needed a force under his command.


    It is very troublesome to form a new force. He has to recruit people, etc. Ron will not waste time to do this kind of thing. His plan is to defeat the leader of a force and directly receive the other party''s force as a basis.


    The Don Quixote family of Doflamingo is very good. The intelligence network is all over the world, and the dark transactions are also all over the world. It has a complete and huge system, but now he wants to seize the power of Do flamenco. Can''t do it.


    The one that currently best meets Ron ¡¯s requirements is the Baroque working society in Krokdal.


    The Baroque working society is a force with an intelligence network and a relatively large subordinate organization, and the whole is composed of pirate hunters, with the daily goal of killing pirates. This is for Ron who has been a pirate hunter for a while. In other words, the idea is easy to accept.


    And the Baroque working society is now under the leadership of Krokdal, infiltrating the Kingdom of Alabstan, and Krokdal is also planning to capture Alabstan, which is also a very suitable point for destruction for Ron.


    In the achievement interface, there are such achievements as protecting a country from infringement, and becoming a king of a certain country.


    Save Alabastan from the great devil Krokdal, marry Princess Vivi and become the king of Alabastan, a very orthodox plot of Western warriors.


    The only problem is that Wei Wei ¡¯s age is two years younger than Nami. Cultivating one after another ... Is this going to evolve into the rhythm of loli nurturing games? !


    This¡­¡­


    Ron was lost in thought.


    There is another point-just defeating the Moonlight Moria is not enough to obtain the status of the Queen of the Seven Wuhai, because Moria has been labeled as weak in the eyes of the government, and is not worthy of the label of Qiwuhai.


    If he defeats Klockdal and has the record of defeating both Molia and Klockdal, and then chooses to resign from the navy, then most of the world government will invite him to become Qiwuhai. Can be reached with it.


    After reaching this series of achievements, most of his total achievement points here can also reach more than 100 points. By that time, the strength will be further improved, and the Dolemingo and Don Quixote families can be transformed into new ones. The goal!


    Defeated Doflamingo and annexed the power of Don Quixote family. The assets he held could reach a huge number in an instant, and the achievements of the money department could be almost swept away!


    Reuse the information trading network of the Don Quixote family to collect the fruits of demons all over the world ...


    It can be said that Ron has planned everything afterwards. This may not be the most stable option, but it must be the most suitable option at present.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later.


    A small boat drove into the windless zone.


    Only Ron was on board ~ www.novelhall.com ~ He was standing at the forefront of the boat, the sea breeze blew the sails, and carried him towards the inside of the windless zone.


    Although the next goal has been determined to be Klockdal, Ron did not immediately rush to Alabstan. On the one hand, it was a little too early. On the other hand, he wanted to put some accomplishments before then. Achieve it.


    Now his total achievement point has reached 85 points.


    Defeated Moonlight Moria, and achieved a total of three achievements.


    Among them, "Captain IV" is the last achievement of the Captain series. The condition is to obtain a giant sailboat, and the horrible three-masted sail should be the only giant sailboat in the world. It is judged as an achievement. This achievement brought Ron 3 achievement points.


    In addition, the "Enemies of the Seven Martial Seas" brought Ron 2 achievement points. The condition was to kill a king of the Seven Martial Seas, plus the condition to reach the "Explorer III" deep in the Devil''s Triangle. Ron scored 6 achievement points in this action to destroy Moria.


    100 points away from achievement points, 15 points short.


    This time there was no wind in the wind, Ron was planning to achieve as much as possible in the series of hunting Neptune. He was not sure about the large Neptune and giant Neptune, but the small Neptune and medium Neptune, he is still You can be sure to kill.


    Is at least 2 achievement points, it is worth a special trip.

 Chapter 119： Neptune hunting

    Fiction Net, update the latest chapter of Pirate''s achievement system as soon as possible!


    Because the main purpose of this trip was to hunt Neptune, Ron did not bring Nami and Perona, or it should be said that the two women were reluctant to come.


    ¡¾Fishing? Nami


    ¡¾Fishing? Is there a school of fish nearby? ¡¿


    ¡¾Well ... Go fishing in the windless zone¡¿


    ¡¾There is a nest of Neptune! ! ! ¡¿


    [Yeah, go fishing for larger fish like Neptune]


    ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿


    The conversation with Perona is generally the same. Hearing Neptune or something, Perona ¡¯s horrified expression is still lingering in Ron ¡¯s mind.


    Of course, the most important thing is that there is no danger in hunting out Neptune itself, but maybe some people will do something secretly, it may cause some danger, and Virgo and Do flamenco may both take action.


    Ron himself is not afraid, but if he takes Nami and Perona and encounters at sea, it is obviously more troublesome to take them with them than to be alone.


    When Moria defeated last time, Ron was going to destroy it together with Vergo. As a result, he pretended to be seriously injured here, and Vergo still suppressed his shot.


    of course.


    The main reason is that after the war between Ron and Moria, although Moria had been killed by the geographical advantage, he released many high-level magic many times, even if there was a magic tower core to provide energy, his spirit was already a little tired, and Ville Ge is also good at tyranny and defensive type. If he plays one more time, he has no absolute certainty and chance.


    So Virgo did not start, he did not shoot.


    For this small role, it is not worth taking any risks. He did not treat Virgo as an enemy that needs special attention, but it was only dust, and he could clean it up later when there was a suitable opportunity.


    "Neptune ..."


    Ron temporarily left Nami and Perona behind her head and entered a spiritual perspective, looking through the sea and looking at the world under the sea.


    Today''s Ron, from a spiritual perspective, can cover a much larger range than before, and has reached a level of hundreds of meters. The closer to the body, the stronger the insight.


    of course.


    The coverage of hundreds of meters is still too small compared to the vast sea, even if it is just a sea area without wind, it is still nothing.


    However, the size of Neptune is also very large, with a coverage of hundreds of meters, and it is not difficult to search in the windless zone.


    Quickly.


    Ron''s vision appeared the first Neptune.


    Hundreds of meters of spiritual perspective, contact with this Neptune, but only a prying tail, this Neptune''s body is obviously to be more than one kilometer!


    Large Neptune!


    Those with a body of more than one kilometer are large Neptunes, and those more than three kilometers are giant Neptunes, and there are super giant Neptunes more than five kilometers, and they are comparable to New World elephants. Island-level presence!


    Ron ¡¯s current strength, if he is a thousand-meter-long large Neptune, and he fights him to the end on the sea, he can still grind the other party alive, but this individual Neptune also has high wisdom, will not Let him attack like a beast, and most of his magic will sneak into the sea.


    It is impossible to go to the sea to chase. Although he can enter the sea, the magic that can be released in the sea will also be greatly restricted, so once he escapes, he cannot chase.


    "You can try it, if you can hit it with a single blow ..."


    Ron was maneuvering the boat, and followed the large sea king under the sea.


    Among the achievements of hunting Neptune, small, medium, large and giant are different achievements, which are upgraded in sequence.


    Ron came here in a windless zone. Small and medium-sized Neptunes basically hunted and killed as long as they met, while large-scale Neptunes were not so easy, so his bottom line was to achieve The first two achievements, and the third one, try your best.


    Ron controlled the boat to chase above the large Neptune, but the large Neptune never noticed the boat above.


    "Did you not find me yet, it seems to be the reason of Hailou Shi ..."


    Ron glanced at the bottom of the boat ¡¯s sail, where a huge sea floor stone was placed, which was the core of the magic tower he made.


    Because after killing Moria this time, Ron used the horrible three-masted sailboat as the seized material, and exchanged three huge sea rock original stones with the headquarters, plus a total of five before, so he came out with this trip. It does n¡¯t matter if you lose a piece.


    Unexpectedly, the sea floor stone was placed on the boat, and it still had the effect of confusing the Neptune, so that the Neptune could not find the boat on the sea.


    "......"


    Ron narrowed his eyes. The insight of the spiritual perspective was concentrated around the core of the magic tower. The spiritual power poured out, wrapped the core of the magic tower, and separated it from the outside world.


    It was almost the moment when Ron cut off the sea floor stone. In the sea about two hundred meters deep, the large Neptune with a body size of nearly 1,000 kilometers stopped moving, and the huge eyeball moved upward, looking at the top of the head. Boat.


    Wow!


    After a short pause, the large Neptune rushed out of the sea. His huge head put Ron''s boat on his nose and stared at the boat for a while.


    Without saying anything, Ron flickered and flew in front of the nose of this large Neptune. With the wave of the Dragon Core wand in his hand, the blazing flames rushed out.


    "... Purgatory Roar!"


    Ordinary magic is obviously meaningless for such a large Neptune. Ron did not use the third-order magic of the ice system, but used the third-order purgatory roar of the fire system to attack the weakness of the nostril. The purgatory roar is slower than the The ice dragon dance is undoubtedly more suitable.


    The red-red fire flow was like magma, and it was poured into the nostrils of the large Neptune, and the nose smelled roasted, and the fragrance of the barbecue appeared on the sea.


    "His !!"


    This large Neptune made a roar that shook the surface of the sea, spurting two streams of water from the nostrils, while the head drilled down and into the sea with a puff.


    "Does this work?"


    Ron looked at this scene ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The corners of his mouth could not help but twitched, it seems that it was more appropriate to use the third-order magic of the wind system, but unfortunately he does not have a single explosive third-order magic of the wind system, vortex Both the storm and the ice dragon dance have an eruption delay.


    Both of these abilities have a certain degree of control. The vortex storm is attractive, and the ice dragon dance is the frozen earth. However, in the face of large sea kings with a size of more than thousands of kilometers, such control is obviously not enough. May limit the other party.


    Liukang Light Prison is also difficult to limit such a large Neptune.


    Looking at the tumbling sea, Ron shook his head and his mental power poured out, pushing the overturned boat straight again, salvaging the core of the magic tower, and throwing it back on board.


    Just then, Ron suddenly thought.


    What if he got into the body of Neptune to release magic? !


    Seems to be feasible!


    He can release the sprite ball instantly, that is to say, after a third-order magic, he immediately releases the sprite ball, and he does not have to escape the attack range.


    Ron remembers that when the Lieutenant General of the Headquarters against the Neptune, he also attacked from the inside of the body, and he easily killed a medium-sized Neptune.


    Thinking of this, Ron couldn''t help but look up. He felt that not only the large Neptunes can be killed, even the giant Neptunes, it seems that you can try it!

 Chapter 120： Unexpected and unexpected

    Fiction Net, update the latest chapter of Pirate''s achievement system as soon as possible!


    Thought of the method of hunting large sea kings, but then did not encounter large sea kings, but encountered a group of small and medium-sized sea kings, about ten dozen heads.


    Ron looked at it from afar, and decisively shot.


    "Ice Dragon Dance!"


    Against medium-sized and small Neptune, without the need for bells and whistles, a third-order ice dragon dance of the ice system, the attack coverage range includes three or four hundred meters, and you can hit the ice if you can''t die.


    Ron took a small Neptune test this time. The size of this small Neptune was less than 200 meters. It was frozen together with the sea surface in an instant. Although he struggled and shattered the ice, but But it was too late to get into the seabed.


    Wow!


    Three ice dragons wrapped it around the center and strangled it, completely freezing this small Neptune from inside to outside into an ice sculpture.


    The remaining dozen or so small and medium-sized Neptunes saw it, and they got into the seabed and dispersed.


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Great Fish¡¯ and get 1 achievement point]


    Heard a clear sound in his ear.


    "You can still struggle a little bit ... The medium-sized Neptune may seem to be able to break the ice dragon dance and escape the attack."


    Ron looked at the small Neptune frozen in the sea thoughtfully.


    It seems that the Neptune analogy is more difficult to deal with than expected, and the Ice Dragon Dance may not be able to take 100% of the Neptune class, and the operation is a little more detailed.


    "carry on."


    Ron didn''t stay long, and soon steered the boat in other directions.


    For the Neptune, small and medium-sized and large-scale divisions, there is actually no clear dividing line, but the achievement condition of the "big fish" is to hunt a small Neptune, then the end was obviously judged to be small .


    Ron didn''t want to kill indiscriminately. After all, hunting for Neptune was still quite troublesome. Once again encountered a small Neptune, he bypassed it directly.


    Body sizes below 300 meters are basically excluded from the hunting range by Ron. His current targets are medium-sized Neptunes over 300 meters and large-scale Neptunes about one kilometer.


    About ten minutes later.


    "found it."


    Ron found the desired target. This is a Neptune with a body size of about 400 meters, which should meet the standards of medium-sized Neptune.


    This Neptune is about a hundred meters below the sea surface on the left side of Ron. Ron quietly releases his spiritual power, cutting off the breath emitted by the core of the magic tower.


    "!"


    This medium-sized Neptune was also instantly aware of Ron''s ship. A pair of glowing eyes glared, but instead of observing it like the previous Neptune, he directly opened the big mouth of the blood basin and swallowed it suddenly. Over here.


    This time even the third order magic of the ice system is not used anymore.


    Ron snorted, holding a dragon core wand, and the backhand was a roar of purgatory roaring down, slamming into the blood basin of this medium-sized Neptune.


    Gutter!


    This medium-sized Neptune swallowed the whole purgatory roar in one bite, like eating a **** pepper, and instantly two huge eyes seemed to be on fire, making a roar of tremor.


    "This is not dead ... the vitality is too tenacious ..."


    Ron''s eyebrows shook as he saw it, and the Dragon Core wand was pointed out again in his hand, intending to add a spell, but his expression suddenly stiffened before he could start.


    My day!


    There was hardly any hesitation, Ron''s mental power poured out, directly wrapped around the core of the magic tower on the boat, and the whole person flew towards the sky.


    In the next moment when Ron soared into the sky, a thousand kilometers of sea surface, the sea water boiled in an instant, and a huge black shadow appeared terrifying to the bottom, which was a huge mouth, nearly a thousand kilometers long. Abyss!


    The medium-sized Neptune that was struggling to die, along with Ron''s boat, was swallowed by this abyss-like giant mouth in an instant. Ron flying into the air and the core of the magic tower almost rubbed the edge and avoided Swallowed this.


    Giant Neptune!


    Do not!


    May be super giant Neptune!


    Ron flew in the air, and could not see the whole picture of this huge monster under the sea. He could only see a dark shadow like a small island, gradually disappearing on the bottom of the sea.


    "......"


    Ron was speechless for a while.


    This is a bit too ridiculous. For this level of Neptune, unless he enters the other party ¡¯s brain to release magic, otherwise it will be attacked in his body, and his mental strength may not be killed. .


    Think about Kapu''s ability to knock down this level of Neptune, Ron couldn''t help but lick his mouth, and the fourth-order magic would not be able to do a one-shot spike. It is estimated that it needs to be fifth-order.


    Wait until the sea gradually calmed down, Ron stepped on the core of the magic tower and fell to the sea.


    The boat was gone, and it hurt a little.


    Mentally supported the core of this large magic tower to fly. To be honest, it was still a bit difficult. It was okay in a short time, and it was quite troublesome for a long time.


    Just when Ron was depressed, there was a hint in his ear.


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Shipwreck¡¯ and gain 1 achievement point]


    Unexpectedly achieved the achievement of the shipwreck. I did not expect that the ship was eaten by the Neptune class. Ron''s depression instantly swept away, and he was very surprised.


    Because before he joined the Naval Headquarters, he was destroyed by a ship in the windless zone, and that time did not achieve the achievement of a shipwreck, so Ron thought that it was probably only a sailing ship in a storm, but now it seems, Last time it should have been because of Karp''s shot, aftermath broke his ship, so it was not counted as a shipwreck.


    alright.


    It''s good to have achievements.


    There is no problem with a ship. Luffy can use the overlord color to deter sea beasts. In his words, he can use spirit to deter a small Neptune to temporarily replace the transportation means.


    It''s a little pity that the medium-sized Neptune was eaten just now, and it was not counted as his hunt, and he failed to achieve the achievement of ''professional hunter''.


    ¡¾Let''s find a small Neptune first to travel¡¿


    Ron thought, looking around the sea, but suddenly he yelled, looking in a direction to the west, revealing a trace of surprise.


    I saw a distance in the west direction, a dark shadow could be seen faintly on the sea surface. Look closely, it is not Neptune, but it is a boat.


    "Warship?"


    Ron was slightly surprised, and after thinking about it, he flew towards the ship.


    After flying a certain distance, Ron found out that it was not a warship, but a pirate ship, a pirate ship with a little impression in his memory.


    "That''s ... The Pirate Ship of Nine Snake Island ?!"


    Identified the pirate ship and the pirate flag, Ron''s mind suddenly jumped out of a name and a name.


    Empress.


    Boyahan Cook.


    "I didn''t expect to encounter it at this time, but I might be attacked in the past." Ron stopped and looked at the pirate ship, revealing a deep thought.


    It ¡¯s impossible to tell the Emperor Pirate that there is no idea at all ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But if you naively think that you can have any **** encounters when you fly over, then you probably think too much. A petrochemical attack on Hancock.


    Ron doesn''t feel like saying hello in the past, he can have a love at first sight, that is nonsense, unless he can invade the spirit of the empress, or he has a crystal palace system.


    Speaking.


    There is another achievement on the achievement screen. The condition is to rule the Nine Snake Island.


    How to rule the nine snake island? Either kill the Emperor **** suppression of the Nine Snake Island, or just conquer the Emperor, there is no other way.


    As Ron pondered over the Pirate Ship of Nine Snake Island, unsure of what to do, his eyes flashed suddenly, turning his head to look in the other direction of the sky.


    "Eh ..."


    "All that should be encountered and should not be encountered, all encountered."


    Looking at the figure gradually approaching the sky, Ron snorted, his expression and eyes gradually calmed down.


    Also came a king of seven martial arts.


    Meeting Emperor Han Cook, the seven martial arts, was an unexpected thing, but encountering this, it was something he had expected, and his identity came out of his own breath.


    The seven kings under the king.


    Don Quixote, Dofermingo!

 Chapter 121： Fight more flamenco!

    Fiction Net, update the latest chapter of Pirate''s achievement system as soon as possible!


    "Master Snake, Lord Snake!"


    Somewhere in a luxuriously decorated room, a female warrior of Nine Snake Island ran in quickly, and said in a panic: "There is someone in front of the sea! Lord Snake Ji!"


    "People?"


    The ice-cold sound came like an iceberg.


    This sound does not have any charm, but the owner who makes the sound only needs to take a look, which is enough to make anyone distracted.


    At the moment, Han Cook was sitting on a chair covered with bright red blankets. She was wearing a loose cheongsam, and she could vaguely see the snow-white skin and bulge. A pair of long and snow-white jade legs were lying there, eyebrows There was a trace of indifference and arrogance.


    She glanced at the female soldier who came in to report and turned her head randomly to look out the window.


    It should be a windless zone, and it ¡¯s still a deep position. It ¡¯s not normal to have a boat. The key is that her subordinates are not talking about the boat, but someone. After she stunned, she still heard the difference in the words. of.


    "Yes."


    The female warrior said slightly nervously: "There are two people, both flying on the surface of the sea, it seems that they are all devil fruit abilities, and one of them seems to be the same king under the same name as Lord Snake Ji. ! "


    "Seven Wuhai ..."


    Han Cook frowned slightly, stood up, and walked out.


    If she is an ordinary person, she doesn''t plan to ignore it at all, but Qiwuhai is different, and she still meets Qiwuhai here. I don''t know what the other party''s purpose is.


    When Han Cook came to the deck, almost all the female warriors of Nine Snake Island had already lined up on the deck, looking nervously at the two figures on the distant sea.


    They didn''t know Ron, but they could recognize another person.


    Seven Kings of the Sea!


    Do flamenco!


    As a subordinate of Hankook, the waiting pirates will not care or be nervous at all, but Duo Flamenco is the big man of the seven martial arts under Hankook!


    "In this windless zone, you will also encounter unsightly men ..."


    Han Cook walked up to the deck and looked far away at Ron and Do flamenco. The look was a little unpleasant. Neither the man nor Qi Wuhai was what she wanted to encounter.


    "What should I do, sir, do you want to expel them ?!"


    Han Cook''s sister Sandasonia stood beside, whispering to Han Cook.


    Another sister, Mary Brother Rud, interrupted: "They don''t seem to be coming to us, or don''t do it first, after all, it''s the same seven sisters as the elder sister ..."


    Han Cook frowned.


    If Ron and Doflamingo were closer to the ship, it would probably exceed her tolerance limit, and she would not hesitate to expel, even if the other party was Qiwuhai.


    But at this distance, it''s a little far away. Both of them seem to have a certain flying ability, but she doesn''t have the flying ability, and she can''t hit long-range attacks.


    And just as Hancock frowned at Ron and Doflamingo, Doframingo finally came right in front of Ron.


    His position is higher than Ron, looking at Ron from the top.


    "Qi Wuhai finds me ... What''s your job?"


    Ron didn''t care that Duo Flamenco''s position was higher than him. He looked up at each other blandly. This beam, which was close to a year ago, finally met the Lord.


    Do Flamenco''s strength is very strong, not Moria can match, far exceeds the general navy lieutenant, is enough to match the three emperors under the four emperors.


    But Ron did not intend to escape immediately.


    Do flamenco''s strongest ability is the awakening of the fruit of the line, able to change everything around to the line to manipulate arbitrarily ... but here is the sea!


    Here, there is no room for Doflamingo to realize his fruit awakening ability.


    Dome Flamenco, who doesn''t use the awakening ability of the qualifying line, is much weaker. Ron also intends to see and see, to what extent is the strength of Dove Flamenco.


    "I didn''t expect to meet the legendary Pirate Emperor, Furofura ... Your kid is Ron."


    Do Flamenco glanced at the ship on the Nine Snake Island in the distance, and then turned his eyes to Ron, saying, "Did you forget? You seem to have grabbed something from me that you shouldn''t grab."


    Ron said lightly: "It''s really a shame ... If it''s taken away by you, it''s your thing. If it''s taken away by me, isn''t it my thing?"


    "I am a little curious about how you found me."


    Ron knew that Virgo must have secretly reported to Doflamingo, but at most Virgo reported that he had entered the windless zone, and he did not make things like life cards. The wind belt found him accurately, but it was a bit curious.


    Doframing''s right finger was bent, and there was a thin transparent thread invisible in his fingertips. He looked at Ron below and said, "You have to pay for something you shouldn''t take ... How to find you, this requires you to go to **** to understand. "


    The voice fell.


    Do flamenco''s fingers suddenly opened, his right hand waved towards Ron.


    "Drop the rogue line!"


    Five thin lines that were almost transparent to invisible to the naked eye, accompanied by a wave of Doflamingo, suddenly penetrated towards Ron''s body, to penetrate Ron instantly.


    Ron''s expression was indifferent. As soon as the action of Do flamenco''s right hand appeared, the whole person fell down, and the core of the magic tower under his feet flew upward.


    ïÏ!


    Five thin threads of silk were blocked by the core of the magic tower in an instant, and after making a sound that seemed to scratch on the steel, there was no other movement.


    Spiritual force supports a large sea building stone, although it is a burden to Ron, but this sea building stone also has the function of being a shield, at least here in Dolemingo, unless it is doing its best and using Armed with color domineering, otherwise it is impossible to leave traces on the sea floor stone.


    Building the core of the magic tower with the sea floor stone as the main body, it is not afraid of being destroyed at all.


    "Ok?"


    The attack was blocked by the huge stone at the foot of Ron. Dofferling suddenly browed and looked a little surprised. He said: "Hailou Stone?"


    Although his rogue line was not a very strong attack, even if it fell on the steel, it was enough to leave traces, and it can resist it completely. There is no trace of it.


    "Yes."


    Ron spoke indifferently, and the wand in his hand was a bit virtual.


    Oh! laugh! laugh!


    In an instant, six golden beams of light bound Dominicco''s body, confined in midair.


    Imprisonment: Six Staff Light Prison!


    "This ability ..."


    Do flamenco was imprisoned in place, and immediately frowned.


    In fact, he heard that Virgo had reported Ron''s general abilities. When he started, he had already used knowledge and domineering, but to his surprise, after using knowledge, he also realized what ability Ron would use, but he Can''t escape this trick at all!


    Ron''s wand over there was a finger ~ www.novelhall.com ~ He just got the move right here, and there was no trace of the move.


    An unavoidable attack?


    Had just played Ron for a round, and Duo Flamenco realized the suffocation of the Baron Eggman who died in Ron''s hand and Moria and others.


    Even if he used knowledge to predict that Ron was about to release, there was no way to do it, because the six-stick light prison is locked, and the release must be in, there is no such thing as evasion!


    Even if they have space-like abilities, they can only move together with the six beams of imprisonment. Without completely breaking the six beams of light, the action will always be limited.


    Originally intended to evade Ron''s ability and could not avoid it. Unexpectedly, Doflamingo failed to break the shackles of the six-strand light prisoner as quickly as possible.


    "I have no experience fighting a magician at all ..."


    Ron watched that his second magic had been prepared, and a word appeared inexplicably in his mind.


    Hesitate to lose.


    Hum!


    With Ron''s wand waving in his hand, the next moment, a terrible cold shrouded the world, and the sea surface hundreds of meters away was frozen in an instant.


    The three pillars of coldness up to 100 meters were strangled with Doramingo, who was imprisoned by the six-stick light, as the center.


    Ice Dragon Dance!

 Chapter 122： Empresss surprise

    Fiction Net, update the latest chapter of Pirate''s achievement system as soon as possible!


    Bad.


    Do flamenco did not immediately break the shackles of the six-strand light prison. At this moment, he felt the sudden drop of temperature between heaven and earth.


    Armed color domineering instantly condensed, arms struggling to earn.


    Click! Click!


    The six beams of light made a crackling sound with his full effort, and there were countless cracks, but they were not completely broken.


    Failed to break away from the imprisonment of the six-bar light prison in an instant.


    Boom!


    Under the somewhat shocking eyes of many female warriors of Nine Snake Island, they saw three monstrous cold currents converge in the center, merge into one, and finally exploded.


    They could only recognize that Duo Flamenco was Qi Wuhai, and did not know Ron. At this moment, they could not help shaking when they saw Ron and Duo Flamenco fighting briefly.


    "Who is that man ?!"


    "Don''t even suppress Dora Flamenco who is the same as Master Wu Shehai."


    Neither Sanda Sonya nor Mary Gorud could not help speaking.


    "There are still many unknown powerhouses on this sea."


    Han Cook sat on the head of the monster Sermelo, looking far away at the battlefield where Ron and Doflamingo were fighting. The tone of the voice was indifferent, and there was no change in expression.


    No one thinks that Do flamenco will be killed by a blow. In fact, do flamenco is indeed impossible to be killed by a blow, even if it is a blow of the third-order magic of the ice system.


    When the cold is gone.


    In the middle of the hundreds of meters of frozen sea, I saw a spire-shaped ice tower standing there, and the figure of Do flamenco stood at the position of the spire and was frozen in it.


    Click! Click!


    In the next moment, I saw a crack in the position of Dove Flamenco''s eyebrow, and immediately the surrounding ice crashed and the whole person suddenly flashed out of the ice tower.


    "This is, are you the strongest attack? Furofura ..."


    Do flamenco raised his arm, and there was still a little ice residue on his fingers. He moved his five fingers up and down twice, shaking off all the ice residue, looking in the direction of Ron.


    Seeing that Duo Flamenco just seemed to be frozen a bit stiff, even frostbite could not be seen. Ron sighed in his heart, but he was not surprised.


    Domingo''s armed domineering power is much stronger than the Baron Egg.


    Powerful armed color domineering, coupled with a moment to cut part of the cold current with silk thread, delayed the impact of the cold current strangling, the ice dragon whirl dance this blow, almost did not cause much damage.


    The strongest magic was hard-wired by Doflamingo, and Ron almost knew the difference between himself and Doflamingo.


    Like Moria, but a pseudo-powerful.


    Even though his ability is very good, it can explode the power of a broken island by swallowing a thousand shadows, but the flaws and weaknesses are too obvious, and even he can''t control the power.


    And this is the kind of person who is really standing in the queue of the strong on this sea. No matter when he sees color domineering or armed color domineering, the devil fruit ability is also mastered to the level of awakening, and the combat skills are also meticulous Incomparably.


    Has almost no weaknesses!


    Before mastering the fourth-order magic, he still had a hard time with the existence of this level of Doflamingo. Even in the battle of attrition, he had no advantage in the end.


    "The ability to restrict movement that cannot be avoided, as well as the ability to manipulate ice, your fruit ability is very interesting, but if you want to ride on this sea, you are still a little worse!"


    Doflamingo was condescendingly looking at Ron. There was no sarcasm in his tone, but he showed a spirit that was above Ron.


    "You ... can''t win the king!"


    As the voice fell, Doframing took a right hand, a bunch of fingers thick and thin, and a long whip made of countless thin wires, suddenly pulled down towards Ron.


    The blow was extremely fast, almost in a flash, and came to the top of Ron ¡¯s head. With a blow, the frozen sea surface hundreds of meters in diameter was directly split into two halves, together with the sea water that stretched for nearly a thousand kilometers. All split with one blow!


    Click! Click!


    Ron almost opened the elf ball in an instant, but the elf ball immediately appeared numerous cracks under the impact of Doflamingo, and finally shattered suddenly.


    The super-strike whip continued to fall, and a layer of ice shield appeared above Ron''s head, followed by another nine layers, layer upon layer.


    Wow!


    Ice cubes are fragmented and splashed everywhere.


    When only the last three layers of ice shields were left, the super-strike whip that seemed to be able to split everything was finally stopped and could no longer continue to fall down.


    The super-strike whip was almost less than a foot away from the top of his head, but Ron didn''t look at it, and looked far away at Dolemingo.


    "The sea was split ..."


    "That''s the strength of King Qiwuhai who is like Lord Snake ..."


    I saw Ron ¡¯s third-order magic, which shocked many of the Nine Snake Island female warriors. At the moment, when I saw Doloming ¡¯s blow, they all showed a little shock.


    Everyone was a little shocked, but Hankuk''s expression remained unchanged, calmly and indifferently looking at the distant battlefield.


    However.


    At the next moment, Han Cook, who had never been touched by Ron and Do flamenco, changed his expression for the first time, revealing a surprise.


    And far away, Doramingo, who was holding the super-strike whip, was originally filled with domineering and Ling Ran''s expression, and his face changed as well, with an unexpected look flashing in his eyes.


    Click! Click!


    In the void between him and Ron, there was a faint black thunder intertwined with the naked eye.


    The air wave that formed in an instant swept through the broken ice surface, wrapped in countless ice slags and swayed in all directions, as well as the sea below. All rolled his eyes in an instant, like dominoes, fainting in pieces.


    "Overlord color ?!"


    Do Flamenco and Han Cook spoke at the same time with surprise.


    Do Flamenco was surprised that Ron had domineering domineering, and Han Cook was surprised that Doo Flamenco and Ron had the same domineering color as her!


    "Overlord? Is it true, hehe."


    Ron smiled at Do flamenco.


    Dolomites released the domineering domineering spirit. When the attack came, Ron also responded with a mental shock. Under the fierce conflict, it was almost the same as the tyrannical conflict.


    Domineering domineering?


    A kind of spiritual shock.


    Ron can roughly understand the so-called ¡®qualification of the king¡¯. Those who are born with a domineering color domineering means that they are born with a spiritual will far stronger than ordinary people. This is indeed the qualification of the king!


    After all, in this world, there is no system to train the spirit, only to improve the courage through continuous fighting, and finally awaken and control the ability of spiritual shock.


    Ron did not intend to explain this, and mistakenly thought that he had a domineering color, but he was not wrong.

 Chapter 123： caveat

    Fiction Net, update the latest chapter of Pirate''s achievement system as soon as possible!


    Boom!


    The black lightning intertwined in the void, and finally shattered completely, turned into a wave of waves, sweeping in all directions.


    And at the same time that the "Clash of Overlords" ended, Ron''s body sank suddenly and fell into the sea with a thud.


    The other side.


    That guy ... even has domineering domineering!


    And he is not a capable person, even rushed into the sea, this is ... suicide? !


    In a short span of time, several unexpected accidents in succession, so that the whole Dora Flamenco fell into amazement, the action also solidified.


    And at the moment when Dolomite was stunned, a strange force suddenly erupted from below the sea surface, the sea surface split instantly, and several thick wind blades broke out of the sea.


    This attack was not strong, but it was extremely abrupt, and it came from under the sea where Dominica was almost unprepared, coupled with his brief distraction, it was too late to dodge when the reaction came, and even the domineering armed Some are too late to release.


    Oh! laugh! laugh!


    Several wind blades interweave, slamming Doflamingo into the air for more than ten meters.


    When the gusty winds dissipated, I saw that Dove flamenco''s face was unsightly. The flamingo cloak on the back was torn apart. The right leg pants were cut open and there was a trace of blood oozing out.


    "Damn !!"


    Do flamenco was furious, and his five fingers slammed down fiercely, and five threads of silk torn apart the broken ice surface, and tore the sea below, but nothing was attacked.


    The sea water quickly returned to calm, and Ron''s figure disappeared.


    Only countless remaining ice cubes were still floating on the sea, as if still mocking his incompetent anger.


    "Damn ..."


    Do flamenco did not continue to attack, but gritted his teeth and looked at the sea below.


    The reason why he came here in person was that he heard that Ron left the navy branch alone, determined that it was the best opportunity, and even learned some information about Ron''s ability from Virgo in advance.


    But even so, Ron''s ability is still somewhat beyond his expectations. The most important point is that Ron can even go to the sea and enter the seabed!


    This is something he didn''t expect at all!


    Those who can survive on the seabed are not without it. Like a murloc who eats the fruit of a demon, they ca n¡¯t move on the seabed, but they can still breathe ... , But in fact, the structure is not human at all, and it is completely different from any race in the world, and it will not die if it falls into the sea.


    But Ron is not just a question of whether he will die if he falls into the sea. Ron can use his ability to launch an attack from under the sea when he enters the sea!


    Is incredible!


    If this were not the case, he would not have hit Ron at the last minute and was cut by a wind blade.


    "... Missed."


    Do flamenco gradually suppressed his anger, but a face still looked very gloomy.


    No matter how Ron can enter the seabed and release his ability under the sea, it means that he cannot kill Ron.


    Unless he led many men to enclose Ron on an island and did not give Ron the chance to launch water, otherwise, only Shi Ping could seize Ron under the sea.


    And Shiping and he are not a group at all, not even a cooperative relationship.


    Thinking of this, Do flamenco could not help but squeeze his fist, he did not initially regard Ron as an enemy to be taken seriously, but now, the other party has indeed become a very difficult existence, even if he wanted It''s a bit difficult to deal with.


    "However, that little devil, even has a domineering color ......"


    After Dominique squeezed his fist, he relaxed slightly, and a sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth. He had always felt that Ron''s joining the Navy was not necessarily sincere, and now it seems to be the case.


    How can someone with a domineering color do the navy and listen to other people''s orders?


    Ron will leave the Navy sooner or later.


    By that time, the Navy would have a headache for Ron. Even if the two sides did not stand on the opposite side, it must be a stranger relationship. At that time, he would deal with Ron again, and he did not need to worry about the Navy ¡¯s problems. Can cooperate with the navy.


    Thinking of this, Duo Flamenco smiled coldly, and glanced at the ship of Jiu snake island not far away, and did not mean to communicate with the other party, and went directly to the distance.


    The other side.


    On the boat of Jiu Snake Island.


    "That''s indeed ... the same domineering color as my sister ..."


    There are only a few female warriors who have not been comatose. As a younger sister of Han Cook, Sanda Sonia has endured Han Cook ¡¯s overlord color several times and has a certain resistance to overlord color, but even so, her forehead is also There was still a trace of sweat.


    The same is true of Mary Gruud next to her. She stared at the direction in which Dominique departed, with an unbelievable look in her eyes.


    Overlord color!


    And both of them have overlord color!


    There are a lot of strong people in this sea, but not many have overlord colors. Every overlord owner has a ¡°king qualification¡±. Whether they are weak or strong, they are doomed. Not ordinary!


    "......"


    Han Cook stood there, looked at Dominique''s departure, and took a deep look at the calm sea.


    Do flamenco she knew, but she didn''t know Ron, but after this time, remember, every owner of overbearing domineering, absolutely will not be ordinary.


    "Wake them up and go back to Nine Snake Island."


    "Yes, sister."


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere on the sea.


    Wow!


    The sea water suddenly rolled over, and Ron''s figure flew out of the water, glancing at the direction he came from, and chuckled: "This time I can finally relax for a while."


    This trip went out to hunt for Neptune ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It didn''t fail to seduce the meaning of Doflamingo.


    After the battle of Moria and the emergence of Virgo, Ron knew that Do flamenco must be staring at him, and he always wanted to find an opportunity to solve him.


    Although Ron is not afraid, and has the ability to retreat fully, it is unpleasant to be stared at secretly. This short confrontation with Doflamingo is actually a warning to the other party. Follow, because that doesn''t make sense at all.


    "To deal with the existence of Doflamingo, no fourth-order magic is enough."


    Ron levitated above the sea and murmured as he watched the sea below.


    Counting the previous hunting of the Neptune class and encountering the "Shipwreck", his total achievement point has now reached 87 points, plus his regular practice, the total spiritual attribute has reached 143 points, the overall strength is weak Steady improvement.


    This accidentally achieved the achievement of the shipwreck, which is much closer to the achievement of 100 points.


    Achieve 100 points. As he expected, the magic mark can be improved again, then his spiritual attributes will usher in a surge, and may be able to directly exceed 200 points!


    After that, master the fourth-order elemental magic, his strength can enter the ranks of the real strong!


    Is no longer far away from the pinnacle of the sea!

 Chapter 124： Half a year

    In the subsequent hunting in the windless zone, no unexpected conditions were encountered.


    Ron first took down a medium-sized Neptune, and then spent a lot of effort to enter the body of a large Neptune, which was worthy of hunting from the body.


    In the end, Ron wanted to try the giant Neptune class, but before he got into the nostrils and mouth, he was forced to use the elf ball defense by the turbulent currents from the other party. He tried several times and failed to drill. Go in.


    As for other places where he can drill ... he gave up.


    Hunted medium-sized Neptune and large-scale Neptune, and achieved two achievements, ''Professional Hunter'' and ''Hunting Expert'', and achieved 3 achievement points, which has already satisfied Ron.


    A total of 5 achievement points were obtained for this trip, and the total achievement point rose to 90, which is only 10 points away from 100 points. It is almost the same to achieve four or five higher achievements.


    The money department is not in a hurry, other suitable ones are ¡®Navigator IV¡¯ and ¡®Navigator ¢õ¡¯, and the conditions to be reached are to set on forty different islands and fifty different islands respectively.


    These two are relatively time-consuming, but easy to achieve.


    In addition, there are ¡®just hand itching¡¯ and ¡®ultimate sabotage¡¯, which are conditional on destroying ten medium-sized ships and at least one large, and thirty medium-sized ships and at least three large.


    It is actually very simple to say that this achievement is achieved. It''s almost the same to find a port to destroy it, but it seems that it is a little too virtuous ... Anyway, the Navy''s mission is to hunt down pirates, and it is appropriate to destroy the pirate ship.


    Ron had not paid attention to the task of hunting pirates before. After returning to the branch this time, he turned over the information about pirates in the sea and planned to put the two types of achievements of the destruction department and the navigation department together, although it is more expensive. Time, but victory is easy to achieve.


    And on the way to sail, you can continue to explore magic.


    The magic of the wind system has been left to Nami to study. The type of second-order magic of the wind system that Nami now masters is more than that of Ron. Some second-order magic is still known by Ron from her.


    As for the other Nami magic of the Fire system, she did not learn it. It was not that she was not interested in other types of magic, but that the Wind Department and the Guardian Department had already involved her a lot of energy.


    Ron didn''t care about Nami''s research at first. Although Nami explored some second-order wind magic can also play some daily functions, but it didn''t mean much to him. What Ron didn''t expect was that Nami found something that surprised him two days later.


    Nami explored the basic principles of overlapping magic circles!


    Ron has been conceiving that the magic of the energy source can certainly be combined with other magic, but how to combine it, he has no clue, and he has not deliberately studied, because he does not want to let magic equipment appear for the time being.


    Kana, because she only mastered the magic of the wind system and the magic of the guardian system, so her research directions are only these two, exploring a different direction from Ron.


    She discovered that runes can overlap!


    Overlap and combination are very different, the combination is that the runes are interwoven into a whole on a plane, and the overlap is like a multiple magic array, forming a three-dimensional overlapping form!


    The change brought about by this discovery is ... the magic tower is completely formed.


    The magic of the wind, ice and other magics other than the eternal line can not always exist, and will disappear after release.


    But when the rune of the element system overlaps with the eternal rune of the energy source, it is affected by the power of the eternal system, and it forms a whole with the energy source!


    Hurricane tower.


    Frost Tower.


    Flame Tower.


    All kinds of magical magic towers appear in this way, omitting the step of condensing runes, only a wave of the magic wand, the magic tower can instantly activate and release magic!


    Even if Perona is too lazy to learn any magic, after being given the magic mark by Ron, she can freely manipulate this type of magic tower and release the corresponding magic!


    If there are enough rough stones on the sea floor and enough magic towers are built on an island, Ron can imagine Do flamenco flying into the sky, and then a dozen or even dozens of third-order magic in an instant. A scene of fireworks.


    Unfortunately, Ron only obtained six rough stones from various operations of the Navy.


    Only enough to make three elemental towers.


    Ron made two pieces, which were placed on the deck and stern of the ship. As for the remaining two original stones, they were made into a normal form of magic tower, which was formed by overlapping two energy sources.


    This kind of magic tower with two energy sources overlapping has less energy storage than the two separate cores, but the energy accumulation time is shorter, and it is much easier to control than controlling two separate magic tower cores, even if It is Nami who can barely control.


    These magic towers are actually magic equipment in a certain sense.


    Those large-caliber heavy cannons of the Naval Headquarters are certainly powerful, but where can they be compared to magic towers that can release third-order magic? !


    If one hundred and eighty such magic towers are placed in the headquarters of the Navy, the outbreak of war is a round of volley, even if it is the Four Emperors Pirates, it is enough for them to drink a pot!


    In fact.


    After the magic tower was created ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and Ron used it to test the power, the intelligence was informed by the navy''s top, and the Warring States personally called to ask Ron.


    After receiving the answer from Ron, ¡®It ¡¯s made with special abilities, only he can control this weapon¡¯, the Warring States regretted hanging up the phone bug.


    The Warring States did not doubt it.


    Like the Moonlight Moria, the Zombie Corps was created by the ability of the shadow fruit, and the Zombie Corps is obviously the only ability that he can command and mobilize.


    There are no longer a handful of other people who use fruit abilities to create special weapons. The superhuman weapon fruit can be changed into any weapon by itself, but because it cannot be mass-produced and uses a single weapon, it cannot affect the forces on the sea.


    Only by using scientific methods, such as Bergapunk, to produce all kinds of weapons and weapons that can be mass-produced, that is enough to make a huge change to the navy.


    The high-level government also received news, but the attitude was similar to that of the Warring States.


    Every devil fruit ability has its own unique ability, unless it can make a powerful weapon that can be used and operated by ordinary people, and can be mass-produced, then it will have great value. The pure development ability is only an individual The means of holding are not necessary to pay too much attention.


    In this way, a few months passed.


    Time came to the twenty years of the pirate era, and this year was also the time when Sauron went to sea. Because Luchi could not return to the village, he became a pirate hunter.


    Ron reached two achievements, ¡®Navigator IV¡¯ and ¡®Navigator ¢õ¡¯, which ended the series, and the ¡®just hand itch¡¯ and ¡®ultimate destructiveness¡¯ of the destruction department were also achieved.


    Four achievements, a total of 7 achievement points.


    100 achievement points away, only 3 points away!

 Chapter 125： Arababastan

    Alabstan, the country of the desert.


    In a certain town, dozens of pirates gathered here, and behind them piled up a lot of cloth bags full of gold coins. Several pirates were putting the gold coins in the cloth bags into their big pockets.


    There were about ten more civilians squatting on the ground with their heads on their heads, with a terrified expression on their faces. Next to them were four or five pirates armed with sharp blades, which surrounded these dozens of civilians in the center.


    In front of many pirates, nearly a hundred Alabasterian guards faced off with the pirates, holding spears and muskets in their hands, and they all looked very nervous.


    "Hurry up and let people go! You have already got the money!"


    In the center of the guard, a sky-blue girl glared at the pirates. It seemed that he was only about 14 to 5 years old, but he was not afraid of many pirates.


    But she was not afraid, but the guards and the captain next to him were very nervous, with cold sweat on their foreheads, and someone kept saying:


    "His Royal Highness ... here is very dangerous, please step back ..."


    "For pirates or something, just leave it to us."


    However, listening to the words of many guards, Wei Wei shook her fist and said: "They captured the hostages, which can not be solved simply by force. The father is not here, and I can only handle it."


    Many pirates faced with several times the number of Alabaster guards, but they did not show any fear. The captain of the pirate grinned and waved his broad-bladed sword, saying: "The money is a lot of money. But these are just the money that was scraped. How much do you think the lives of these hostages are worth ?! "


    Wei Wei heard the words, gritted her teeth, and stepped forward: "Alabastan is a poor country, we have no money here to give you, please let go of the hostages and leave!"


    "Huh."


    The captain Pirate looked at Wei Wei and narrowed his eyes, "Who would believe you in such a big country, saying that there is no money, then speaking, do you seem to be the princess of this country?"


    "Yes!"


    Faced with many pirates, Wei Wei, who was only 14 years old, still spoke undauntedly and said, "How are you going to let people go?"


    Captain Pirate hey, said: "It''s not said, we only want money, there are 14 people here, each person pays 10 million Bailey, you can let go, if you can''t take the money, I I ca n¡¯t help you anymore, Your Royal Highness Princess, ha ha ha ha. "


    When the voice of Captain Pirate fell, a large number of guards rushed to the street. Together with the previous people, there were nearly two or three hundred people, surrounding the street layer by layer.


    Seeing the reinforcements arrive, Weiwei looked at the captain Pirate and said seriously: "You have also seen that our military strength has far exceeded you, and the reinforcements will continue to come, I think you will not Willing to start a battle here? "


    "In exchange for releasing the hostages, you can safely leave here!"


    The decisive and firm tone is not like what a 14-year-old young princess can say, so that the captain of the guard next to you can''t help but admire it.


    This is their Royal Highness Princess of Alabstan!


    Although there is no prince under Her Majesty Cobra, Princess Vivi ¡¯s energy and courage are enough to succeed to the throne and govern this country in the future!


    "..."


    Hearing Princess Weiwei''s words, the captain of the pirate suddenly lost his face. He looked at the many guards surrounded by the upper layers of the street, snorted, and put the knife in his hand on the neck of a hostage. : "Are you threatening us?"


    "No, not a threat, just a statement of facts."


    Wei Wei saw that the knife in the captain''s hand was less than half a finger away from a civilian''s neck. His heart was also very nervous, but he still responded with a deep voice.


    At the same time, the Musketeers in the Guards aimed all the guns at the many pirates.


    The captain of the pirates looked at the numerous fire guns and aimed at himself and his companions. He could not help but narrowed his eyes. Although he was not afraid of these two or three hundred people, but if he fought, there would be casualties and the other ¡¯s The reinforcements are indeed still arriving.


    damn it.


    Tossing time is too long!


    "Release the hostages and you will make way. I can''t easily believe this. And we have fifteen hostages in hand. Even if we kill one or two, you dare not dare to do it."


    "Don''t threaten Lao Tzu!"


    The pirate captain''s fierce opening made a step on the civilian''s back, knocking it over, and the blade in his hand rested on the other''s neck.


    "stop!"


    Wei Wei drunk aloud.


    The captain Pirate looked at Wei Wei, and then at the civilians with fear on his feet. He suddenly grinned and said, "It''s really a good princess who cares about the people. Since you want to rescue them so much, it''s better to change you How about being hostage? "


    "If you can''t get the money, I think the lives of civilians are worthless. If you change to the life of a princess, it might not be the same, hahahaha."


    The first half of the speech almost made the captain of the guard and others have to scream, but the second half of the speech made everyone''s face change, including the deputy of the Kingdom Guard, Bell.


    These gangster pirates! !


    Bell squeezed his fist and his eyes showed anger. Once this kind of speech spreads, even if most people do not believe it, it will always have a certain impact on Weiwei and the Kingdom.


    Wei Wei is also very aware of this. She looked at the dozen civilians in fear and gritted her teeth, stepping forward: "Yes! Then I will be your hostage!"


    "No!"


    "His Royal Highness, this can''t be done!"


    The guards next door opposed it almost in unison.


    Including Lieutenant Bell, UU reading www.uukanshu. com he rushed out of the crowd and said: "His Royal Highness, so that I will not be able to explain to your majesty ... The hostages will be done by me! I am the deputy **** of Alabstan!"


    As he spoke, he walked towards the pirates.


    Seeing this, Captain Pirate snorted, and the knife in his hand drew a little blood on the neck of the civilian, and said, "Adjutant of the escort? Can you be a hostage for a fart, maybe your kid is still What special ability, want to come over to attack? Stand there for me! "


    Bell''s face stopped stiffly.


    Seeing this, Wei Wei took a deep breath and crossed Bell, coming to the front of the group of pirates and saying, "I''m going to be a hostage, you let the others go!"


    Although she showed the courage far beyond this age, she still shivered in her voice when she spoke. After all, she was facing a fierce pirate. If there was no fear at all, it was Impossible, but she must overcome fear.


    The captain Pirate saw Wei Wei really came over, and was a little surprised. He just thought that the princess had done a good job and had a deep public heart, so he intended to destroy it deliberately. Come and exchange hostages!


    "Her Royal Highness seems very reasonable, ha ha ha."


    After a slight accident, the captain of the pirates grinned, kicked the civilians out with one foot, grabbed Wei Wei at the same time, pushed back, and the pirates behind him immediately took their swords.


    Although he was a bit impressed by Wei Wei, the young princess, he is a pirate, and kindness is impossible.


    Two swords were pressed against the neck from both sides, and there was a sword pointing at the back. Weiwei''s small hand began to tremble slightly, but she still pressed the cowardice in her heart, saying: "I have come, put the other Hostages let go! "

 Chapter 126： Ron appeared

    "Oh, as you wish."


    The captain Pirate looked at Wei Wei, grinned, and said, "With the princess in hand, the other hostages are useless. Let them all go!"


    "By the way, many people are pointing guns at Lao Tzu and Lao Tzu right now? Toys like guns are too dangerous and not suitable for them. Let them put them down ..."


    The Captain Pirate glanced at the audience mockingly, saying: "Even if you aim at everyone''s head at the same time, as long as you have a sword to wipe it a little, you princess will be buried."


    All the guards in these remarks looked ugly.


    Bell also clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, saying, "Put the gun down!"


    Weiwei exchanged hostages and replaced a dozen people with one person. Although it seems to be beneficial to the situation, after all, it is much more troublesome to save a dozen people at the same time than to save one person.


    The problem is, Wei Wei''s identity is His Royal Highness Princess Alabastan!


    In this kind of vicious event, let alone death, even if it is injured, it is also a major culpability of these kingdom guards!


    "Oh, that''s much better."


    Seeing the **** put the flames down, the captain of the pirate chuckled and said, "Take the trouble again, this place is not safe. I don''t want to hurt your high princess because of the conflict, so ... we went to the port Let ¡¯s talk slowly about the hostages there. "


    "His Royal Highness is kidnapped, do you still want to leave here ?!"


    "Hurry up to release the high princess!"


    Some of the many guards could not help but shout.


    However, the captain of the pirates sneered, and only made two strokes of the knife in front of Wei Wei''s cheek, which made all the guards mute and squeezed their fists nervously.


    "Now I can only listen to them ..."


    Bell said in a deep voice, staring at the other party violently, intending to see if there was a chance, he could suddenly rescue Weiwei, and once Weiwei was rescued, the next issue was the battle.


    What makes Bell''s face ugly is that the other party placed Weiwei completely in the center, and more than three swords faced Weiwei, giving no loopholes or opportunities at all.


    This is a group of pirates who specialize in kidnapping hostages!


    The skill is extremely skillful, and the alert is extremely high, obviously not the kind of temporary intention.


    quickly.


    Many pirates came to the beach along with Wei Wei and the Kingdom Guards. They stopped at their pirate ship not far away. Under duress, the guards could only watch the pirates lead Wei Wei to the Shanghai pirate ship.


    "This is much easier, and I can talk to you happily."


    The captain Pirate grinned, relaxed, and looked at the many guards on the shore, saying: "A princess of the kingdom, shouldn''t it be too much to be worth 500 million Bailey? Give you half a day and come up with 500 million Bailey , You can change back to your princess. "


    "500 million?"


    Hearing the other party''s words, Bel suddenly said angrily: "The total amount of the previous hostages was only 150 million! It''s impossible to get so much money!"


    The Captain Pirate heard this with a chuckle and said, "Of course, the value of the fart and the value of the princess are of course different. This is your princess who exchanged hostages voluntarily. You, a country as large as Alabstan, will not be able to get out of the district. 500 million Bailey? "


    "Do n¡¯t talk to Lao Tzu! Even if it ¡¯s not in the treasury, go from house to house, and get together hundreds of thousands of households, how can you get it together! Give you half a day, after the deadline, wait for your The princess collects the corpse! "


    Hearing the captain''s words, Bell gritted his teeth.


    Jerk!


    Although the other party is extremely shameless, they really only have such a way. Unless the nationals join together, the empty treasury will not be able to afford so much money.


    But if we really want to make up 500 million yuan, I am afraid that many households will have to save for many years, and once this group of pirates is run away, the impact will be too bad to bear!


    What should I do? !


    If Weiwei can be rescued, it is obviously the best, but even if the other party relaxes a lot on the boat, there are still two swords aimed at Weiwei, it is still difficult to save people.


    "500 million? How is it possible!"


    Wei Wei was tied to the mast by a rope. At this moment, he was also glaring at the captain of the pirate: "You need 150 million before the hostages, then after exchanging with me, it should also be 150 million! 500 million ... it''s impossible to accept this price increase! "


    "Oh? So, the young princess, you want to die."


    The captain Pirate turned his head and grinned erroneously, saying, "It looks like you are fourteen or five years old. There are too many things you haven''t experienced at this age. Are you dead? "


    Hearing the captain''s words, Wei Wei opened her eyes and tried to glare at each other, but the trembling in her heart made some tears appear in the corner of her eyes.


    Not only fear, but also regret and self-blame. If it is not for her willingness to exchange hostages, the ransom demanded by the other party is only 150 million Bailey, now it is more troublesome!


    If she does not accept it, she will face death.


    death¡­¡­


    Can you really have the courage to accept death? !


    After all, Wei Wei was only 14 years old. Even if she was not afraid of the pirates, she dared to stand up, but she couldn''t suppress the trembling in her heart when she thought of the death she was about to face.


    And just as Wei Wei''s tears rolled from the corner of her eyes, a sigh came.


    "It''s a little late, and you made the princess cry."


    "Who?!"


    The captain of the pirate, who was grinning, heard a sudden sound and couldn''t help but change his face, snorted and looked in the direction of the sound.


    Wei Wei stayed the same for a while ~ www.novelhall.com ~ looked away.


    I see.


    On the side rail of the pirate ship, I do n¡¯t know when a person appeared. He was wearing a noble dress and a white wizard cloak. He held a slender red wooden stick in his hand and turned at his fingertips. While walking around, he walked towards the deck.


    "... stop me!"


    Although he didn''t know how Ron appeared on the ship, the Captain Pirate responded quickly. He pointed at Wei Wei with a broad-bladed knife and spoke sharply to Ron.


    However, Ron didn''t care. With a single shot, six golden beams appeared suddenly, imprisoning the captain Pirate in place, unable to move one step.


    "This guy¡­¡­"


    "It''s the ability!"


    Seeing this scene, many pirates'' faces suddenly changed dramatically.


    Someone saw that Ron was still going in the direction of Wei Wei, and could not help but flash a fierce color, and the blade in his hand spurted toward Wei Wei''s chest.


    Piercing this position will only cause serious injuries, and will not die soon. Ron, the suddenly appearing ability, imprisoned their captain at once, and they have made them feel threatened.


    Ron must be scrupulous!


    "Woo ..."


    Seeing the sharp sword edge stab toward the chest, Wei Wei''s eyes widened, a trace of panic flashed deep in her eyes, trying to avoid it, but she was tied there and could not move.


    Seeing that the sword was about to pierce her, the tip of the sword suddenly stopped in the air, and the pirate holding the sword was also frozen in place.


    Woo! Woo!


    Ron''s left index finger and **** were together, and he swung to the left casually, and the pirate with the sword flew out directly, and to the right, the three pirates on the right all flew across and hit the ship''s side.


    Then he flicked a finger, and the rope in front of Weiwei broke from the middle.

 Chapter 127： Lieutenant General? !

    "Woo."


    Due to the unstable state of fear and fear after the exchange of hostages, plus the thirst and hunger, the moment the ropes bound on his body broke, Wei Wei shook and failed to stand still, staggering to the shipboard in front of him Go on.


    But before she fell, a gentle force supported her.


    It''s not an arm stretched out, but an invisible force that you can feel but can''t see. It is undoubtedly Ron''s exuberant mental power, or it can also be called the power of thought.


    Except for the original Pirate Captain Ron who was worried about the impulse to be restrained, and used the six-stick light prison, the other pirates were easily smoothed out only by the spirit of the outside.


    Now Ron, the total mental strength has reached as much as 159 points, although there is no explosive improvement when breaking through 150 points, but the overall is still obviously enhanced, and the mental power of the outgoing is also more powerful, no need to use Magic can even out ordinary small characters.


    Compared to using magic, this understatement is undoubtedly more imposing!


    "But ... hateful!"


    The captain of the pirates, imprisoned by the six-stick light, saw Ron rescued Wei Wei, roaring and struggling to struggle, the muscles on his arms all swelled, but he could not shake the six beams of light!


    Anger was quickly replaced by fear.


    "You, who are you, we can share with you the ransom of this princess ..."


    Ron looked at the Captain Pirate who was still trying to draw him and smiled, as if it was very interesting, saying: "Share the ransom? Do you want to share the ransom of a princess with the Navy ..."


    navy? !


    The Captain Pirate looked dull, and looked at Ron incredulously.


    Is this young guy actually a navy? But obviously there is no navy system ... but since I said this, it should really be the navy!


    "It''s a pity that my trip was just a private operation, I didn''t take anyone, and I didn''t want to take you to the nearest naval base so troublesome."


    Ron whispered to the captain, and the fingers of his right hand scratched in the air.


    The water tumbled underneath the boat and came around Ron, and quickly condensed into an ice sword, suspended in all directions.


    "Bad ... worse ..."


    "Run away!"


    Seeing this scene, many pirates could not have imagined that Ron''s strength was simply not what they were able to fight against. After the trembling of fear began, he would immediately fled away.


    But time is too late.


    All the pirates who tried to escape were almost at the foot of the foot, bound by Ron''s spiritual power, and then the dozens of ice swords penetrated towards the crowd.


    laugh! laugh! laugh! !


    In an instant, dozens of pirates and the captain were all penetrated by the ice sword!


    Looking at this scene, Wei Wei stretched her hand to cover her small mouth, then turned to look at Ron, thinking of Ron''s words just now, saying: "That, are you ... Navy?"


    "Ok."


    Ron nodded and smiled softly at Wei Wei, saying: "I am Lieutenant General Ron of the G7 branch, responsible for the security of the nearby sea including you, Alabstan."


    For more than half a year, Ron ¡¯s position has not changed, but he was promoted from the major general of the T-72 branch to the lieutenant general of the G7 branch.


    The branch lieutenant general generally belongs to the lieutenant of the lieutenant general, who is in charge of assisting the base manager in handling base affairs, but Ron has ''learned'' with the lieutenant base chief after going to G7, and since then he has only been responsible for the pursuit Pirate''s business.


    However, this time I came to Alabstan really happened to meet Wei Wei, originally he was going to secretly check the extent of the impact of Klockdal on Alabstan, I did not expect to encounter Wei Wei was kidnapped by pirates .


    He also gave up the idea of ??secret exploration, and directly rescued Wei Wei.


    "Lieutenant General ?!"


    Wei Wei''s eyes widened when she heard Ron''s words.


    It''s easy to solve a ship''s pirates. Ron is definitely not an ordinary navy, but Lieutenant General''s identity is completely beyond Wei Wei''s expectations, because Ron''s appearance is too young, I am afraid that she is not much bigger than her. year old!


    For the position of lieutenant general, Wei Wei''s concept is ... the rank of second only to the navy general, is the real senior general in the navy!


    Such a young lieutenant general ...


    She even thought that Ron would be kidding, but seeing Ron didn''t intend to say "make a joke", she felt a little harder to believe.


    "His Royal Highness!"


    At this time, many guards in Alabstan also rushed into the pirate ship, and the head lieutenant Bell snatched it. First, he looked at Wei Wei who was not injured, and then looked at Ron with a little vigilance.


    Ron smiled at Wei Wei, and his spirit touched it.


    [I ¡¯m traveling privately this time, so I do n¡¯t have to announce my identity]


    Hearing the sound that sounded directly in her mind, Wei Wei looked at Ron in a daze, but she responded quickly and said, "Thank you very much!"


    Bell''s vigilance gradually subsided, showing gratitude, saluting Ron: "Thank you for saving your highness, Princess! Thank you very much!"


    "You should do it, you''re welcome."


    Ron smiled and glanced indifferently at the crowds and buildings on the far shore, a glimmer of light flashed deep in his eyes.


    The breath just now ... is he?


    Sand Crocodile Klockdal.


    If you haven''t come, maybe this will evolve into the hero of Klockdal ~ www.novelhall.com ~ save Princess Weiwei, destroy this group of pirates and go to get the bounty?


    In that case, Krokhdar ¡¯s heroic image will be completely settled, and the source of Alabstan ¡¯s rainless and gradually chaotic year will never doubt him.


    Although the purpose of this visit is to turn Klockdal, but since Weiwei was rescued, it is still easy to expose Klockdal''s conspiracy, and then destroy him with sufficient reason.


    ...


    Royal Palace of Alabastan.


    King Cobra, who learned the specific process of the incident, was pleased with Weiwei''s energy and courage, but he still reprimanded Weiwei and couldn''t praise him for taking hostage exchanges.


    "It won''t be like that ... Although it''s a little rash, but being able to make such a choice, I am afraid that the courage of His Royal Highness is not a few princesses can compare."


    Ron looked at Cobra and scolded Wei Wei, and could not help but smile.


    At first, he thought that Weiwei was kidnapped, but after understanding the specific process, he couldn''t help but admire in Weiwei''s heart. After all, she was a princess. She grew up in the palace and was not a civilian ... It''s just awesome to be able to make that kind of decision in that scene.


    Wei Wei at this time was only fourteen years old.


    "Ugh."


    Cobra sighed when he heard Ron''s words, and said, "That''s the case, but if something happens to you, Vivi, what should the country do in the future?"


    Wei Wei put out her tongue and blinked: "You''re good enough to regenerate a wise prince."


    "..."


    Cobra glared at Weiwei angrily.


    Thinking of Weiwei ¡¯s mother who died of illness and the current chaos in this country, Cobra sighed in his heart and could not afford any ideas.

 Chapter 128： problem lies in

    Since the time had come at night, Cobra naturally invited Ron to participate in the dinner. Ron and Cobra also briefly discussed some of the problems in the Kingdom of Alabstan.


    The biggest headache for Cobra at the moment is that it has not rained for a whole year, and the people have gradually started to appear in riots. Now there have been several public riots in succession.


    Even, the rioting people gradually began to form a rebel army.


    Although everything is still under control, but over time, there will be chaos.


    It is actually very simple to solve all this, that is, a heavy rain, but he is just a mortal, not a god, and he does not know when it will rain, which is unpredictable.


    "No rain in a year ..."


    Ron pondered for a while and said: "This is a desert country after all. Although it is a bit strange to not rain for a long time, it is not incomprehensible. But there have been many riots in a year, which is a bit unusual. . "


    Ron naturally knew that behind all this was the ghost of Klockdal manipulating the Baroque working society, but he did not directly say it, but first pointed out the problem.


    "Yes."


    Cobra frowned: "Under normal circumstances, this should not be the case, but now not only is there a riot, but many people also suspect that I used dancing powder privately ..."


    Wei Wei added on the side: "The citizens of Alabstan are very simple, but it does not rain for a year, and it has appeared many years ago. With the concerted efforts of everyone, this difficulty can be overcome. "


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Ron pondered for a while, and said: "I happen to be fine for a short period of time. Alabaster is also in my jurisdiction. I will investigate this matter tomorrow."


    Hearing Ron''s words, Cobra suddenly showed a beam of euphoria and said, "Mr. Ron is willing to help? That is really grateful."


    Ron is the lieutenant general of the G7 branch of the navy. Wei Wei has told him that he knows the navy more detailedly than Wei Wei. He knows that the lieutenant general has the lieutenant general and the lieutenant general of the headquarters, but this identity also It is still extremely high!


    And the key is Ron''s age, which is about 20 years old. Such a young branch lieutenant general, in the future, I am afraid that he can become the person in charge of the navy.


    Ron Ken helped, it is naturally something worth encouraging.


    Although Alabastan is one of the countries under the government of the world, it is protected by the navy, but the navy is only responsible for expelling pirates and will not participate in the internal affairs of the country.


    Problems such as internal chaos and riots can be solved by the Navy, but it will require a military fee, and high-ranking generals such as Ron will also need to pay a high military fee, not now turbulent. Uneasy Alabstein can get it at will.


    Ron promised to help now, apparently in his personal capacity, and he would not be charged military fees from the Navy.


    "Thank you very much!"


    Wei Wei also blinked her eyes and stood up from her seat, bowing gratefully to Ron.


    As a princess of the kingdom, such etiquette can be said to be very solemn.


    "You are Welcome."


    Ron smiled and said, "Maintaining peace in this world is after all my responsibility. What''s more, His Highness Weiwei''s performance today is truly amazing."


    Boasted by Ron, Wei Wei showed a slightly embarrassed look, and her cheeks glowed with a lovely color.


    Kobla laughed and said, "Where, it''s still too reckless. Do something that the princess shouldn''t do at all. It''s Ron. You''re so young that you have become a navy lieutenant general. There is no better person than you. "


    Cobra had not carefully understood Ron''s deeds, but such a young lieutenant easily wiped out the pirates and rescued Weiwei. His talents naturally need not be considered.


    "It''s just due diligence."


    Ron smiled and said, "Alabastan does not have a naval base stationed in it, and we will bother you to provide a place to live tonight."


    "This is easy to say."


    Cobra smiled and immediately directed at the waiter next to him.


    The rest of the banquet returned to the chat, and Ron looked a little weird because he clearly felt that Cobra''s attitude was a little strange.


    If you think about Cobra a few years later, if you are busy looking for your son-in-law, you can probably guess that if Weiwei is a few years old, I am afraid that Cobra will try to match.


    Still quite discerning!


    Seeing the extraordinaryness of him, the great magician who will rewrite the world in the future, but this is why he did not deliberately hide, so talented is so troubled.


    Although Wei Wei was only fourteen years old, she was so clever and quickly aware of Cobra''s eccentric attitude, and then guessed something, and the atmosphere suddenly became strange.


    Ron saved her, and he is such a young lieutenant general, and her appearance also meets her aesthetic standards. It is impossible to say that she has no good feelings at all, but good feelings belong to good feelings. After all, it is only the first day of contact, and she At the age of fourteen, what is this father thinking? !


    After the banquet.


    Weiwei fled the desert and she could not cope with the weird atmosphere. Compared to this, she still felt that it was easier to deal with the pirates during the day.


    Cobra is also a little helpless, he actually just has a little idea ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and he didn''t say anything too suggestive, but Weiwei is too smart.


    "Vivi, you take Ron to the place where you live."


    Cobra looked at Wei Wei to escape from the palace, but still spoke to Wei Wei.


    Weiwei stopped helplessly. Cobra wasn''t too afraid to look at Ron and said, "Mr. Ron, come with me."


    "it is good."


    Ron nodded, smiled at Cobra, and followed Wei Wei.


    There is not much difference between the 14-year-old Wei Wei and the 16-year-old Wei Wei in Ron''s memory. It looks like a full girl, walking in front in the pink dress at night Enough to enjoy the scenery of the ''wallpaper'' level.


    Weiwei didn''t speak. She walked quickly and quickly sent Ron to an empty palace. The room was cleaned and the beds and sofas were all available.


    "Have a good rest, if you have anything, you can call the outside guard ..."


    After walking all the way, Wei Wei had recovered, smirked at Ron cutely, then waved her hand and walked outside.


    But at this time, Ron suddenly stopped her.


    "Wait a moment."


    "Ok?"


    Weiwei stopped her half-turn and looked at Ron with a little surprise.


    "Come on first, some things I want to tell you."


    "Ugh?!"


    Wei Wei opened her mouth and looked at Ron who was standing inside the room door. She didn''t know what she had thought of, and her face turned a little blushing, her eyes panicked instantly.


    What does he want to say?


    Also invite yourself in?


    Should I refuse? But if he refused, what should he do if he was upset?


    The messy thoughts filled up Wei Wei''s little head in an instant, making her a little dizzy.

 Chapter 129： Learn magic with me

    Weiwei finally failed to refuse, and entered the room of Ron a little dizzy.


    Anyway, you should always listen to what Ron has to say, even if Ron really says something like pursuing her, then ... I still do n¡¯t know what to do!


    However, things were completely different from what Wei Wei had expected.


    Ron looked at Wei Wei strangely and immediately guessed the girl''s thoughts in front of him. He couldn''t help but feel a little funny, but he didn''t make a fuss, but started to tell.


    "... You mean that the riot was caused by malicious intent ?!"


    Although Wei Wei already vaguely had such a judgment, she couldn''t help but scream when she heard Ron''s words. The messy thoughts in the past also vanished in an instant.


    Ron nodded and said, "Actually, I came to Alabastan, not accidentally and just here, but came here specially, but in my personal capacity."


    "In the navy, when I investigated a pirate hunter organization, I accidentally discovered some secret intelligence. This pirate hunter organization seems to be planning something."


    "After investigating it in depth, I discovered that not long ago, they maliciously incited your citizens of Alabstan and triggered a small-scale riot."


    Wei Wei, who was already somewhat skeptical at first, immediately believed in Ron''s words, and she said with serious eyes: "Then, that organization ..."


    "Well, I investigated."


    Ron nodded at her and said, "It''s called Baroque."


    "Baroque working society ..."


    Wei Wei chanted the name again. She seemed to have heard of it before, but she didn''t care much, so now she has only a weak impression.


    She frowned, somewhat confused: "Why does this organization do this kind of thing?"


    "If this ... you can only investigate."


    Ron sighed at her.


    Weiwei looked at Ron a little stunnedly and said, "Why? Mr. Ron, did you come here for this purpose?"


    Ron shook his head and said, "The purpose of my coming is to just inform you of this matter, because of the Baroque working society, my identity can''t intervene ..."


    "The boss of the Baroque working society is King Qiwuhai, and the navy is prohibited from interfering with Qiwuhai, including investigating organizations under Qiwuhai."


    Upon hearing Ron''s words, Weiwei couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Seven kings under the king!


    Although she didn''t know much about things on the sea, she was able to conquer the four emperors in the New World and the seven kings of the sea under the cooperation of the government. These two forces are still very clear to her.


    She took a deep breath and changed her complexion. After accepting the news, she looked at Ron again, with a very solemn voice:


    "Qi Wuhai ... Who is that?"


    "Sand Crocodile, Klockdal."


    Ron spoke quietly.


    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words, Wei Wei ¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly and subconsciously said, ¡°Krokdal? Impossible, how could it be him ...¡±


    Klockdal came to this country a year ago. Since he arrived, he has been dealing with pirates that invaded the country. The pirates solved are many times more than those driven by the Kingdom Guards. They have been hidden by many nationals as heroes.


    But Wei Wei also suddenly thought that the backstage of the Baroque working society is Qiwuhai, and there is exactly one Qiwuhai in Alabstan. How could there be such a coincidence, two different Qiwuhai must be in Alabstan Small country is doing things? !


    Ron is right!


    "Klockdal, why did he do this?"


    Weiwei said something unacceptable.


    Ron did n¡¯t say anything until he heard Wei Wei asking this question. He knew that Wei Wei had judged and believed it, and he said: "I do n¡¯t know much about this, but there must be some conspiracy in combination with his behavior. , And a conspiracy that is extremely unfavorable to you, Albania. "


    "..."


    Weiwei bit her lip, her eyes flickering for a while.


    It took a long time before she took a deep breath, her eyes flashing to Ron and bowed deeply to Ron, saying: "Thank you very much! The information is so important to us, I don''t know how to thank you ! "


    Ron''s mental strength came out, and the soft power prevented Wei Wei from bowing down, and smiled at her, saying, "It''s not that I said, you''re welcome."


    "Although I am unable to intervene in this matter because of my identity, it is okay to provide information to you, but I am worried that there will also be Krokdal infiltration in the palace. . "


    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words, Wei Wei ¡¯s eyes flickered again, understanding the causes and consequences, and knowing Ron was reminding her that she could n¡¯t tell the untrustworthy to her, and her gratitude to Ron was beyond reach. The degree of expression.


    "It''s enough ... I will investigate the rest ..."


    Weiwei took a deep breath ~ www.novelhall.com ~ looked at Ron and said: "If there is any demand, our Kingdom of Alabstan will definitely satisfy Mr. Ron as much as possible."


    Ron looked at Wei Wei''s face and couldn''t help but smile. He said: "If you say you''re welcome, you have to be so kind, then okay ... I need His Highness Wei Wei?"


    "Hey, hey ?!"


    Wei Wei froze for a moment, then instantly widened her eyes, and there was a trace of panic in her eyes, looking at Ron at a loss.


    Looking at Wei Wei''s cute look, Ron couldn''t help but want to grab her face, but still tolerated it, and smiled: "How is it? Your highness, Princess, your qualities are extraordinary, very talented to learn magic , Would you like to learn magic with me? "


    "Ah? Ah?"


    Wei Wei froze again, and the thoughts in her mind completely turned into paste.


    What is magic? !


    Learning magic ... not as she thought!


    "Well, the matter of Klockdal needs to be dealt with as soon as possible. I, I have to find a way first. If there is anything, Mr. Ron, please come to me again."


    Weiwei fled into the wild.


    Not even dare to ask Ron what magic is.


    Ron looked at the desert and fled, and Weiwei, who was almost spoiled, couldn''t help laughing. In fact, he didn''t deliberately play tricks. Weiwei did have the qualification to learn magic, because Weiwei''s will and spirit are Far better than ordinary people.


    Even if it is not as good as Nami, it will not be too much.


    Having said that, both Nami and Perona have inherited the inferior magic mark, and Wei Wei is now a new candidate. Why does it seem that the only ones who are suitable for learning magic are Loli?


    If he comes up with a magic guild in the future, it seems that he will develop in a direction that is easily misunderstood.

 Chapter 130： Sand crocodiles vigilance

    "What? This will never work!"


    The captain of the Royal Guard, Ikalem, looked at Wei Wei and glared, and he refused without hesitation: "If you want to dive into the Baroque working society with me to investigate, such a dangerous thing will never work! In case they are really right There is a conspiracy in Alabstan, then you are in danger, Your Highness Princess! Let me go alone! "


    "No."


    Wei Wei said unreservedly: "If you are alone, Ikalem will not be easy to move. If something happens, it will be bad."


    Icarim said: "That won''t let you do such a dangerous thing!"


    Wei Wei bit her lip and said, "Now there are not many people in the kingdom I can trust. Except for the father, Icarim and you and Bell ... If you and Bell go, no one will be in charge of the palace. At least, it is necessary to keep someone in charge of domestic security. "


    "but¡­¡­"


    Ikalem is still difficult to accept.


    But at this time, a voice came from behind.


    "I didn''t expect you to investigate Weiwei yourself, but you are right, this is indeed the most appropriate result ..."


    "Who ?!"


    Icarim turned his head sharply and looked at the person in exasperation, but when he saw the appearance of the person, he erred and touched the back of the head.


    Ron''s information was specifically checked as early as last night. The result was that Ron was indeed a lieutenant general of the G7 branch. This identity is undoubtedly confirmed.


    "Mr. Ron ..."


    Wei Wei didn''t look like a little girl, her eyes were full of firmness, and she said: "If you want to investigate their purpose, now I can only sneak in with Icarim."


    "Just call me Ron, otherwise you will use an honorific to me, and I have to use the honorific title to you too. It''s too much trouble, not to mention that you are not planning to sneak into the Baroque working society."


    Ron smiled at Wei Wei.


    Icarim stared at Ron and frowned: "Mr. Ron, although we trust your information, even if you ca n¡¯t do anything to the Baroque working society because of the Seven Wuhai Treaty, it ¡¯s too much to let the princess go down and take risks . "


    "I really can''t do anything to the Baroque working society, but I can act as a personal guardian for Her Royal Highness and protect Weiwei secretly. This is not against the rules."


    Ron said lightly.


    Hearing Ron''s words, Wei Wei and Icarim were both stunned. Then Wei Wei''s eyes showed a delighted expression, and couldn''t help but said to Ron: "Thank you very much!"


    Protecting her secretly in a private capacity is actually equivalent to investigating the Baroque working society with her, just to find a reasonable excuse.


    "You''re welcome."


    Ron smiled and turned to look at Icarim, "Is there any problem now?"


    Ron, the admiral, wanted to protect Weiwei personally. Even if Weiwei sneaked into the Baroque working society, it was still very dangerous, and Icarim could not refuse.


    He could only show a little helplessness finally, gritted his teeth and bowed to Ron: "Please protect your high princess! I thank you here on behalf of the Kingdom of Alabstan!"


    Ron smiled slightly and didn''t answer.


    "It''s not too late, let''s set off as soon as possible."


    Weiwei said solemnly.


    ...


    Desert Oasis.


    The highest room in a casino somewhere.


    The sand crocodile Klockdal was holding a piece of intelligence in his hand, holding a cigar, watching the intelligence in his hand, muttering: "... Lieutenant General G7 Branch of the Navy, Ron."


    Ron''s perception was not wrong yesterday. He did go to the scene where Wei Wei was kidnapped. He just went a little later, one step later than Ron went, so he didn''t show up.


    "It should just be right there."


    Next to the desk, a beautiful woman with black supple shawl gently smiled and said: "Our plan has only reached the first stage, it is impossible for the navy to target, and even if it is noticed by the navy, the navy will not I will check a Qiwuhai like this. "


    The top of the Baroque working society is a partner system. Each senior agent is equipped with a partner who is responsible for contacting the subordinates and superiors, and the people who appear next to Krokdal naturally have their identities-Nicole Robin.


    "Is there such a coincidence?"


    Klockdal held a cigar, narrowed his eyes, put down the information, and looked out the window: "It happened to come to this country for sightseeing, and it just saved the princess ..."


    Speaking of which, he picked up the intelligence document in his hand again and said, "And this guy, he killed Molia half a year ago. The government said that Molia was so weak that he was removed from Qiwuhai. Half leave. "


    Robin chuckled and said with a playful expression: "So the connection is ... he looked uncomfortably at Qiwuhai. Isn''t he coming to Alabstan for you Qiwuhai this time? Plus he killed Mo before Leah, so you are a little worried and afraid. "


    "Humph!"


    Hearing Robin''s words, Crocker Dalton snorted and said coldly: "Don''t compare me with the waste of Moria, no matter what the purpose of this Ron is, even if it is really for me , And I do n¡¯t want to ruin my plan. "


    Speaking of this ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Krokdal squeezed his finger, and the intelligence file in his hand quickly withered, turning into yellow sand and flying out of the window.


    "People stare at him."


    "If it is really to interfere with me, let him sleep in this desert."


    Hearing Klockdal ¡¯s words, Robin smiled softly and said:


    "Observe."


    ...


    Vivi and Icarim quickly infiltrated the Baroque working society.


    The Baroque working society was originally a pirate hunter organization on the bright side, claiming to build an ideal country without pirates, and adopt this concept to arbitrarily recruit people. .


    Although Weiwei''s strength is very general, the middle-level and above agents of the Baroque working society are paired by a man and a woman. Because there are few women, her status after entering the baroque working society is higher than that of Icarim He became a candidate for the intermediate agent.


    Ron did not pretend to join.


    He only focused on Weiwei from a spiritual perspective.


    Although Weiwei does n¡¯t know where Ron is, when you want to communicate with Ron, you only need to do some actions to hear the sound that Ron passes directly in your mind, so even in Baroque In the working society, she is also very calm and calm.


    After a few days.


    Icarim received the task and went out with a large number of low-level agents.


    After a few more days, Wei Wei was given the code name of Mr. Wednesday, and met with his partner Mr9, but did not receive any operational tasks, nor could he find any useful information.


    But at the same time, Ron, who monitored the entire base of the Baroque work society from a spiritual perspective, was also the one who had been waiting.


    The partner of the Baroque working society owner Krocdal.


    Nicole Robin!

 Chapter 131： How did you know? !

    Baroque working society.


    Outer base, inside the highest office.


    Nicole Robin leaned beside the desk alone, holding several intelligence documents in his hand, and was lost in contemplation, his eyes looking dignified.


    Unlike the relaxed and playful look she showed when facing Klockdal, she was actually a little dignified about the appearance of Lieutenant General Ron.


    the reason is simple.


    She is now under the command of Krokdal, and is equivalent to the subordinates of the Seventh King of Wuhai. Both the navy and the government have stopped her arrest, but once Krokdal falls, the navy and the government will arrest her. Come immediately.


    If Ron ¡¯s goal is really to deal with Klockdal, then it is equivalent to dealing with her, and her situation will not be much better than Klockdal.


    "The princess joined the Baroque working society ..."


    Robin stared at the intelligence about Weiwei in his hand.


    As early as Klockdal reminded her, she had already started, mobilizing the eyes of the Baroque working society to stare at Weiwei, so the fact that Weiwei joined the Baroque working society could not hide her, and she had already been discovered.


    It''s just that she didn''t make any response, but continued to search for Ron''s trace.


    Weiwei is not important. Although it is a princess, there will not be any threats. The real threat comes from Ron, the lieutenant general, and the key is that Ron has disappeared. Well, it''s completely unknown where Ron is now.


    A lieutenant general hides in the dark under the possibility of staring at the Baroque working society. This is a terrible thing, even if the leader of the Baroque working society is Qi Wuhai.


    "I''m not sure if he is really involved in this matter. If it is, then the infiltration of the princess should be under his command. Maybe you can design it ..."


    Ron began to plan.


    She felt that it was possible to arrange a Wei Wei mission, but encountered a dangerous situation, and if Ron appeared to rescue Wei Wei, it meant that Ron was really involved in the Baroque work society.


    In this case, you can report it up, and Krokdar will decide whether to warn him or try to bury Ron directly in the desert.


    but.


    Before she could sort out the plan, a voice suddenly came from the window.


    "Don''t arrange any dangerous plan for a 14-year-old princess. It would be too bad. If you have any plan, just point at me."


    "?!"


    Robin was startled and turned his head to look at the window. He saw that the window didn''t know when it was opened. A figure was sitting on the edge of the window, looking at her lightly.


    At the moment when he saw Ron''s figure, Robin''s heart sank, and the glimmer in the depth of his eyes flashed, and he began to think about the countermeasures quickly.


    The worst has happened!


    Ron has been hiding in the dark. Not only did they fail to find Ron, but they let Ron find her, and they appeared directly in front of her.


    "Lieutenant General Ron, the Navy seems to be ... can''t just intervene in Qiwuhai''s business." Robin''s thoughts turned fast, and he tilted his head at Ron.


    Ron smiled faintly and said, "Of course not as a navy, but if it is to protect the princess''s private identity, there is nothing wrong with talking to you."


    Qiwuhai''s restrictions on the navy are indeed enormous.


    In the original work, even if all plots of Klockdal were exposed, and even the smoker Smog was imprisoned, the navy never obtained an order to arrest Klockdal.


    It was not until Klokkdal was completely defeated by Luffy that the situation was irreversible. The world government then falsified the facts, saying that the navy had exposed Krokdal ¡¯s conspiracy and defeated it.


    Another example is Duo Flamenco, who spies Virgo in the navy, secretly manufactures weapons to trade with the four emperors, and kills a large number of navies with his own hands ... After Luffy defeated him, he was deprived of the title.


    "Lieutenant General Ron is very concerned about the little princess of Alabastan."


    Robin''s fingers flicked, ready to mobilize at any time, and at the same time he said to Ron, "... It seems that the motivation is a bit impure?"


    "I want to marry her and become the king of Alabastan."


    Ron smiled at Robin.


    Robin''s movements paused, and there was a trace of stunned expression on his face. He didn''t expect to get such a response. For a few seconds, this was a weird tone: "The princess of Alabstan ... is only fourteen . "


    "So it can''t be done at once."


    Ron jumped his hands at Robin, jumped from the window edge, walked to the side of the sofa and sat down, picked up an apple and put it in his mouth to take a bite, said: "At least two or three years later, but now After all, you have to do something you should do. "


    Robin was speechless for a while, but gradually cleared his thoughts, revealing a look like this, saying: "So ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Actually we are not necessarily enemies."


    "Oh?"


    Ron gnawed at Apple and leaned on the sofa to look at Robin.


    Robin knew that Ron must have found a lot of information, and they secretly mobilized the riots, and they could not hide it. Their thoughts were intertwined, saying: "If you want to be the king of Alabastan, you can only give up the identity of the navy In this case, there will be no opposing positions between us, and maybe we can cooperate. "


    "Oh? How do you cooperate?"


    Ron threw the Apple core into the trash can.


    Robin put one hand on his chin and said, "We can help you get the throne of the princess and Alabaster, and in exchange, you only need to meet one of our conditions after achieving your goal. "


    Ron responded casually: "Give you the stone monument of the history of Alabstan to you."


    "?!"


    Robin''s heart shook violently.


    Ron even knew this, but this was the ultimate goal that only she and Klockdal knew. How could it be known!


    "Ancient weapon ... Hades ..."


    Ron touched his chin as if to speak to himself: "It is said that a ship that can destroy an island with a single shot, I am curious about the structure and principle of that weapon."


    Robin can no longer stay calm.


    "How did you know ..."


    She even flashed the idea that Klockdal betrayed her and betrayed her to the Navy, but this simply didn''t make sense. Without her, Klockdal couldn''t translate the text on the historical stone stele, and once the Navy knew about it Things, the government will definitely intervene!


    Ron smiled and said with deep eyes: "How do you know ... You can think of it as analysis and guessing, but your reaction fully confirmed my guess."

 Chapter 132： Working with Robin

    Hearing Ron''s words, Robin swayed suddenly, a little unstable.


    As a genius archaeologist in O''Hara, the eight-year-old Ph.D. in archaeology, few people can match her in terms of wisdom. Few years have deceived her.


    But I didn''t expect that in Ron''s place, he continuously hit the wall. First, he couldn''t find Ron. Instead, Ron came to the door, and then Ron defrauded his real purpose.


    "Don''t think that I was deliberately defrauded. In fact, I just confirmed it. According to the inference, there is basically a 90% possibility."


    Ron smiled and said, "Will a person like Krokhdar, who has failed to challenge White Beard, aim to simply capture a country? Obviously not, he is an ambitionist, he wants to achieve hegemony. The ambition of the world. "


    "Then there is something in Alabstan that can make Klockdal so concerned, so as not to be exposed, he does not hesitate to plan for a whole year? I think about it, probably there are only weapons, and then according to what I specifically inquired about Alabstan The information, if mutually confirmed, can lead to a conclusion ... there is probably a trace of the ancient weapon Pluto! "


    After listening to Ron, Robin couldn''t help but take a breath. In recent years, few people have met people who shocked her, even if Klockdal only used each other''s relationship.


    But Ron in front of him ... not only has the strength to defeat Moonlight Moria, one of the Seven Wuhai, but also has such a vision and wisdom to easily see through the confusion.


    Except for the green pheasant, it should be the most terrible among the people she saw.


    "..."


    After a few seconds of silence, Robin exhaled and said, "So, you found me specifically, it shouldn''t be simple in order to stop me from starting with that princess?"


    Ron smiled, stood up, and said: "Let me give up the status of lieutenant general, just master a country, it is not enough, I also need a powerful force."


    Robin said abruptly: "Do you want to get the Baroque working society ?!"


    "Ok."


    Ron nodded and said: "The intelligence and power of the Baroque work society are not bad, and the key is that between the lower and upper levels, only relying on single-line connections, now all members of the Baroque work society except you, are not Knowing that the highest boss is Klockdal. "


    "I understand¡­¡­"


    Robin understood Ron''s intentions.


    Whether it is in the identity of a navy or wanting to gain the purpose of the country of Alabastan, it is impossible to be hostile to her, and she will definitely be shot against her as soon as possible.


    Seizing her as Krokdal''s assistant, whether it is given to the world government or calculating Krokdal with her help, is of great value.


    The reason why she has not shown any hostility towards her now is that she wanted to use her to control the Baroque working society and reach a personal cooperation with her.


    "If you do this, you have to solve Klockdal."


    Robin''s eyes flickered and said, "You once killed Moriah. If you kill Klockdal again and leave the navy, maybe the title of Qi Wuhai is not difficult to get."


    "Well, you''re right, it is."


    Ron lifted his chin and said, "I deal with Klockdal, on the one hand, I can get the title of Qiwuhai, on the one hand, I can get the Baroque working society, and finally I can get Alabstan. This is a three-for-one plan. . "


    "Krokdal is a natural rustle fruit ability, not easy to deal with, but his weakness is water, which cannot be elementalized when it touches the water."


    Robin did not hesitate to sell Klockdal.


    Ron couldn''t help but look at it, revealing a weird look. Robin''s teammates were selling too decisively. I''m afraid the proficiency has already reached the limit.


    But it is also true that his lieutenant general is here, and Robin cannot help him anyway, nor can he defeat him. Under the double threat of this identity and strength, cooperate with him and sell Krokdal. Obviously the most suitable option.


    Even if Ron failed, she would not have much impact on her, and she would leave the Baroque working society and find a hiding organization again.


    "I know Krokdal ¡¯s weaknesses, but that does n¡¯t matter. If you cooperate, it will be easy to solve him. When I become Qiwuhai and take over the Baroque working society, you can continue to do things with me. I ¡¯m here to protect your safety. "


    "You should already have a plan."


    Robin looked at Ron with a slight smile, and he looked full of black belly.


    Ron nodded and said, "Of course, the plan is ..."


    ...


    After half a month.


    Somewhere in the hallway, Weiwei shrank carefully in the corner, her ears against the wall, and focused all her attention on the room on the other side of the wall.


    "... That Ron returned to the branch?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t found him in Alabstan for half a month."


    "Maybe it is exactly here ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But don''t relax, our plan has already entered the second step, the next one or two years will be the most important time to seize the country."


    Listening to the conversation between Klockdal and Robin from the other side of the wall, Wei Wei''s pupil shrank violently, almost exclaiming, but immediately covered her small mouth.


    With a slight tremor in her eyes, she continued to listen to the small conversations in the room, faintly heard the riots, and the words of saving the country in the image of heroes in distress and so on.


    Until the voice went silent, Wei Wei took a deep breath, strongly pressed down the vibration in her heart, and immediately left the curled position and escaped from the corridor.


    This is the top floor of Oasis Casino.


    Wei Wei rushed all the way, left the casino, and ran outside, and she breathed a sigh of relief. She knew she couldn''t stay, and she had to tell her father Cobra and Ron as soon as possible.


    She quickly moved away from the casino and came to a remote alley.


    "Mr. Ron, are you here?"


    "Ok."


    Ron''s voice came from above her. She looked up and saw that Ron was floating in the air about two meters in front of her, and slowly fell.


    Wei Wei took a deep breath and was about to say what she had just heard. Ron interrupted her and said, "I have heard it too. This is not the place to speak. Leave first."


    "Ok."


    Weiwei nodded and immediately left with Ron.


    Shortly after Ron left with Wei Wei, Nicole Robin''s figure appeared in the lane. She glanced through the lane and soon noticed a line of writing under the corner of the wall.


    [According to plan]


    Robin erased the handwriting, looked up in the direction of Ron''s departure, and smiled faintly.


    "¡­¡­To understanding."

 Chapter 133： I can not accept

    Royal Palace of Alabastan.


    Somewhere in the room.


    "The guy in Klockdal ... was the purpose to take this country ?!"


    Cobra''s face changed, and a hint of anger gradually appeared, saying: "In order to seize the country, he did not hesitate to plan a year of drought in Alabstan and incite riots ..."


    "The key is how to deal with it now."


    Wei Wei bit her lip and said, "Krokdal''s current hero image has been established, but what we want to expose is not difficult, but after the debunking, perhaps it is Krokdal''s revenge."


    Both Weiwei and Cobra are very aware of the terrible situation of the King Wuqihai.


    Not to mention the Baroque working society, it is only Klockdal alone, it is not something that Arababastan can resist, and the other party can even use force to seize the country!


    The current series of actions of the other party is to arrange a reasonable and complete event to confuse the world government and obtain the support of the world government.


    But once exposed.


    If Klockdal chose to use force to solve the problem, killing both her and Cobra, and violently defeating the army here ... the world government may finally compromise!


    She can imagine that after that kind of thing happened, instead of depriving Klockdal of the Seven Wuhai titles, the world government helped Klockdal conceal the scandal of Alabstan and let Klockdal ascend to the throne!


    Weiwei gradually looked at Ron aside.


    They can''t defeat Klockdal alone. If they want to break Klockdal''s conspiracy and defeat Klockdal, they can only rely on the Navy.


    "Krokdal ..."


    Ron shook his head and said, "Although the King''s Seventh Martial System has to some extent contained the situation where the pirates are rampant, allowing the parties in the sea to reach a certain balance, but they are pirates after all. Bad behavior itself destroys the peace of the sea. "


    Speaking of which, Ron took out a phone bug and dialed the phone.


    "Hey, I am the Warring States."


    On the other side of the phone bug came the voice of the navy marshal Sengoku.


    Ron briefly stated about Princess Vivi in ??Alabstan, and found that Klockdal intended to seize the conspiracy of the country, saying: "... This kind of bad behavior is unforgivable! Please approve the immediate arrest of the seven kings of the sea, Klockdal. "


    "Can the information be confirmed?"


    "Can confirm."


    Ron responded quietly.


    The Warring States listened to Ron''s report and fell silent.


    After a few seconds, he said in a deep voice: "Lieutenant General Ron, please don''t act rashly for now, I need to report this to the government."


    With that said, Sengoku hung up the phone bug.


    Ron put down the phone bug and smiled at Wei Wei and Cobra, saying: "It has been reported to the Marshal of the Warring States Period, and it should have a result soon, as long as the government removes the title of Krokdal''s Seven Wuhai, I can Led the navy to arrest him. "


    "It''s more reassuring to have Ron with you."


    Cobra relaxed, and smiled at Ron.


    Although they can report to the government here, after all, there is no evidence in their hands. At that time, Klockdal may even lie with the government, and he knows whether it can be solved.


    With Lieutenant General Ron here, the weight of the discourse is different, and at the same time it has the views of the Arab monarchy and the senior officers of the naval branch.


    After a moment.


    The Warring States call came back.


    "Lieutenant General Ron, are you in Alabstan now?"


    "Yes."


    Ron nodded.


    Sengoku Shen said: "You don''t have to ask about this matter, go back to the G7 branch, this matter is handled by the world government."


    "The government takes over ... what do you mean?"


    Ron frowned, saying: "If you want to arrest Klockdal, you can use the power of the navy. I can also arrest him."


    "The government rejected the proposal to arrest Klockdal."


    "why?!"


    Ron stood up suddenly, unacceptable: "Conspiracy to capture the Kingdom of Alabstan, maliciously creating riots and chaos, why not arrest him ?!"


    The Warring States Shen Shen said: "Lieutenant General Ron, Klockdal is the Seven Martial Seas."


    Hearing the words of the Warring States, Ron said angrily: "Then let Klockdal continue to seize the Kingdom of Alabstan and ignore it!"


    "Do not."


    The Warring States Shen Sheng said: "The government has taken over this matter and will let Klockdal leave Alabstan."


    "that''s it?"


    Ron couldn''t accept the general saying: "Will all the evil acts he committed in Alabastan be ignored ?! Even if such a dangerous person leaves Alabastan, he will continue to cause bad destruction. Let it go! "


    The Warring States heard Ron''s tone a little excited, and could not help but increase his tone.


    "The king of the seven martial seas, the navy and the four emperors are the three major forces in this sea that are balanced. It is extremely important ... You killed Moria before, and it has caused a certain impact. Seven Qiwuhai. "


    "This is the government''s intention and order. Leave Alabstan immediately and stop interfering with anything about Klockdal."


    In the words of the Warring States, Cobra''s face beside him was ugly, and there was a little angry expression in his expression. Wei Wei also clenched her fist.


    The government and the navy have such an attitude!


    Was Krocdal''s evil deeds committed in Alabstan ignored? !


    Can not accept!


    When I think of the situation this country has encountered in this year, Cobra and Vivi are a little unacceptable, how can I make Klockdal impunity!


    "Sengoku, UU reading . Does this mean the government ?!"


    Cobra grabbed the phone bug and spoke to the other side of the Warring States Shen Shen.


    The Warring States froze a little, and said, "Are you?"


    Cobra said in a deep voice: "I am Cobra, the king of Alabastan."


    "..."


    The Warring States did not expect Cobra to be a little ugly next to Ron. After a few seconds of silence, he said: "His Royal Highness, we are deeply sympathetic to the experience of Alabstan. Have you dealt with many pirates that invaded the territory? "


    "The use of pirates to rectify pirates is a decision discussed by the world government, and it is indeed effective ... the government will also give you an account of this matter."


    Cobra couldn''t help coughing a few times and said angrily: "Give me an explanation? If Krokdal continues to go unpunished, how can I explain to the civilians who died in the riot?"


    The Warring States was silent for a few seconds and said: "I''m sorry, this is the government''s decision ... or you can also come to Mary Joia and negotiate with the government in person."


    Will it be possible to go to Mary Joa to negotiate in person?


    Nonsense!


    Cobra''s eyes were filled with anger, and he leaned on the chair and coughed violently. He looked at the ceiling, and a little bleakness gradually appeared in his eyes, only to feel a deep sense of weakness.


    The government ¡¯s opinions cannot be changed, and neither the navy nor the government can face Krokdal, even if he wants to seek justice for the civilians who died in the riots.


    Wei Wei also bit her lip and clenched her fist.


    And at this moment, Ron spoke.


    "Sorry, Marshal Sengoku, I cannot accept this decision."


    Vivi and Cobra heard Ron''s words and looked at Ron in unison.

 Chapter 134： Get started!

    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words, Sengoku ¡¯s face suddenly sank and shouted: ¡°What do you mean, Lieutenant General Ron? Do you want to disobey the government ¡¯s order ?!¡±


    "It is impossible to forgive the evil acts committed by Klockdal!"


    Ron shouted at the phone bug.


    Sengoku yelled at the other side of the phone bug: "What do you want to do? Ron! This is the government''s decision. If you violate the order, do you want to continue to be a lieutenant?"


    Hearing this, Ron was silent for a few seconds.


    Then he raised his head, and under the stunned eyes of Weiwei and Cobra, he said to the phone bug: "If the government''s decisions are all such things, how can the navy bear the name of justice? Then such The Navy ... just do n¡¯t do it! "


    "Fuck!"


    The Warring States slammed the table and said: "The government''s decision will not change. If you want to change it, then you go to the position of general or me to let the government change the decision!"


    "So ... how long will it take?"


    "How many times do I have to compromise on such a thing?"


    Ron ¡¯s eyes were no longer shaken, and the calm was like a puddle, saying: "I just want to do what I think is right. Unfortunately I will not compromise. I will never forgive Klockdal ... for me to Uncle Kapp Apologizing, I can no longer carry out the justice of the Navy. "


    "I am here, leaving the navy!"


    Hearing Ron''s incisive words, the Warring States could not help but stagnate, and immediately screamed: "Ron! You **** ..."


    Before the words were finished, the phone bug was hung up.


    boom!


    There was a bang in the office, which seemed to be the cracking of the oak table, which attracted countless navies to look at it and could not help but swallow.


    "It seems that something great is going to happen."


    Huang Ape lay on the recliner in his office, glancing at the direction of the Warring States Office.


    Red Dog looked at the Warring States Office, silent.


    The green pheasant rubbed his eyebrows with a headache, and said, "Ah Lala, it''s too impulsive. In the end, it''s young, Ron ..."


    ...


    On the other side.


    Cobra and Wei Wei looked at Ron who hung up the phone bug. For a moment, they both opened their mouths slightly, not knowing what to say, and all looked unexpected.


    "rest assured."


    Ron looked at Cobra and Vivi, and his determined expression turned into a smile before saying, "I''m in charge of the matter of Klockdal this time!"


    "Ron you ..."


    Cobra opened his mouth.


    Ron took a deep breath and determinedly said: "I didn''t expect the government to make such a decision, nor did the Marshal of Warring States compromise. The navy disappointed me so much, since both the government and the navy let Krokdal leave, I will judge him! "


    "I won''t let Wei Wei take the risk of a month to do things that become meaningless!"


    Cobra opened his mouth and said nothing more.


    On the side of Weiwei, her small mouth closed gently, looking into Ron''s eyes, flashing a very bright light.


    Ron dialed Nami''s phone bug and informed Nami that she had left the navy branch in a prepared ship and came towards Alabstan according to the preparations she had made before.


    Then.


    Ron refused to answer the call from Qing Pheasant.


    "Raw ... Mr. Ron, that ..."


    At this time, Wei Wei finally opened her mouth and said to Ron: "I understand your mood, but the other party is Qi Wuhai after all, so if you fall out with the Navy ..."


    "It''s okay."


    Ron smiled at Wei Wei and said, "Seven martial arts, I have not defeated it. In fact, a long time ago I guessed that the navy and the government might be let go, so when I was protecting you, I secretly Made some arrangements. "


    "Krokdal ... it is absolutely impossible to go unpunished!"


    Wei Wei opened her mouth, and there were many reminders she wanted to say, but she didn''t say it in the end. She stared at Ron with all eyes, and all the words became a cry:


    "Ok!"


    ...


    after one day.


    Inside the Oasis Casino.


    "Boss ... Lieutenant General Ron appeared." Robin appeared in Klockdal''s office, reporting to Klockdal the latest information.


    Klockdal heard this, frowning slightly, and said, "Is he still in Alabstan?"


    "Yes."


    Robin nodded, then smiled softly, said: "And it is iron-hearted to do right with you, I don''t know if you have offended him in the past, I got the information, it seems that he has to deal with you, and The top navy has collapsed. "


    Klockdal said faintly: "Do you hate me so much? Unfortunately, I don''t have any impression. Since I have to deal with me if I fall down with the Navy, it seems that it cannot be resolved peacefully."


    "I also think so."


    "Where is he?"


    "In Huangsha Town, near our stronghold."


    Klockdal stood up and said indifferently: "Go, solve this matter, before he can find out anything to the navy and government."


    "Do I need to summon other senior agents?"


    Robin followed Klockdal and asked, tilting his head.


    "No ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Klockdal pushed open the office door and went out.


    ...


    Huangsha Town.


    Outside the stronghold of the Baroque working society.


    Ron stood at the top of a building, staring indifferently at the stronghold not far away, staring at the characters in and out.


    The wind suddenly rose, and the yellow sand was blowing.


    Ron''s gaze changed slightly, turning his head to look in one direction on the left.


    "I didn''t expect that the Navy would be so interested in my organization ..."


    Amidst a piece of yellow sand, Krokdal''s figure emerged, strolling towards Ron, and said lightly, "Your navy is not qualified to be controlled by the Navy."


    "so what?"


    Ron said coldly, "You must have manipulated the Baroque working society. What must you do? Inciting riots in this country, no matter what the purpose, I can''t ignore it. As long as I find out what comes, Qi Wuhai''s name The number may not be able to protect you. "


    Klockdal walked ten meters to Ron and stopped. He held a cigar and said indifferently, "Is this a threat?"


    "Yes."


    Ron responded indifferently.


    Klockdal held a cigar with a sneer, and said, "It seems that you have made a mistake. I am not a person you can threaten. In addition, do you think that you can protect you as a navy?"


    As the voice fell, Klockdal waved suddenly.


    laugh!


    In an instant, the yellow sand spreads across the earth, turning into four blades of sand that tear the earth, and shoots towards Ron.


    Since Ron is so ignorant, then solve it completely here!


    No one wants to prevent him from getting the ancient weapon Pluto. His plan absolutely does not allow any accidents!

 Chapter 135： Sand Crocodiles Death

    Uh!


    Ron looked indifferent, his backhand wand waved, and a huge blue blade of wind swept out, instantly breaking the invading sand blade, and flew toward Klockdal.


    Krokdal sneered, his body instantly turned into gravel, and flew towards Ron, ignoring the wind blade that had been cut across.


    What made him unexpected was that the wind blade, which had been completely ignored, made a severe pain between his chest and abdomen when he cut through his elemental dust.


    Wow!


    The yellow sand stagnate for a moment and then collapse.


    Krokdal''s figure rolled down the street in the yellow sand, the clothes between his chest and abdomen were cut, a wound appeared, and blood leaked out.


    "It''s impossible ... how could it hurt me ..."


    Although it was only a shallow wound, the shock in Krokdar ¡¯s heart was somewhat beyond recap. He was a natural person. The power Ron had just released was wind. How could the wind hurt the sand body? !


    And in the shock of Klockdal, Ron shot again, a six-stick light prison fell directly, and the six beams of light instantly imprisoned him in the center.


    "Damn!"


    Klockdal found that he could not elementally escape from the imprisonment of the beam of light, and could not help but look drastically changed. After swearing, the yellow sand spread and exhibited the withering ability, trying to destroy the six beams of light, but only to slightly shake the beam .


    Ron had already flown into the sky over there, and his wand pressed down towards Klockdal.


    Buzz!


    The hurricane, visible to the naked eye, came together in an instant, and the wind condensed on the top of Klockdal, forming a heart-wrenching vortex.


    Vortex storm!


    Krokdal ¡¯s face changed slightly, he knew that the attack just hurt him, and that attack would also hurt him. Even if Ron ¡¯s attack did not cause complete damage, it would be partly offset, and it was definitely not hard to resist. Down tricks.


    "Sha Lan!"


    Klockdal opened his palms without hesitation and waved upwards, a tornado hurricane wrapped in dust, fluttering up instantly, and collided with the vortex core.


    boom!


    The rotation directions of the two hurricanes were exactly opposite, and at the moment they touched, a violent explosion occurred, which turned into a terrible storm and swayed in all directions.


    Wherever he went, the nearby street houses were destroyed by the impact.


    After barely breaking Ron''s vortex storm, Krokdal continued to roar, and the whole body of sand kept pouring out, and the six beams of light imprisoning his body flickered.


    "It seems this navy is really difficult to deal with ..."


    Robin''s figure appeared not far behind Klockdal.


    Klockdal continued to struggle while staring coldly at Ron in the sky, and said, "Do it, Nicole Robin!"


    He had to admit that he really underestimated Ron.


    Ron ¡¯s eccentric ability, even his elemental body, could not be cracked, leaving him in a very troublesome situation in just one round.


    "Ok."


    Robin spoke softly, hands crossed in front of him.


    The six beams of light on Krokdal''s body had already cracked, and he was about to break, and he was ready to fight Ron.


    What made his face change suddenly and suddenly was that, at the moment when he was about to break free of the bondage, a cool feeling suddenly came from his vest.


    water!


    That''s water!


    Krokdal, who was very aware of his weakness, had his pupils contracted sharply at this moment. What he wanted to do was too late.


    laugh!


    The next moment, he felt a sharp pain in the vest, what edge was penetrated.


    "Shit ... **** it!"


    "Nico Robin !!!"


    Krokdal snarled wildly, the sand wave surged, smashing the cracked six-stick light prison completely, and then waved his hand back violently, the dust turned into countless blades, and went in the direction of Robin.


    At this time, he poured a puddle of water behind his back and pierced his vest with a dagger. Who else could be besides Nicole Robin? !


    Krokdal''s eyes were full of fury, and he was unbelievable.


    The only thing he didn''t anticipate was that Nicole Robin would betray him, would attack him from behind, and ... joined the navy!


    He knows everything about Robin. Maybe other people may cooperate with the Navy and the government to betray him, but Robin is absolutely impossible, because Robin depends on his title of Seven Wuhai to survive, otherwise the Navy will be the first. The one to deal with is Robin!


    Seeing the innumerable blades invading, Robin''s complexion changed slightly.


    Unexpectedly, she was stabbed from the back, Krocdal could have such a counterattack.


    However, without waiting for the sharp blades to penetrate, her body was pulled by a force, flung into the sky, and fell behind Ron.


    Ron''s wand was imaginary downward.


    Bang!


    A torrent of hot flames poured down, swallowing the countless blades of sand, and swept toward Klockdal.


    Krokdal roared, standing on the ground, the ground beneath his feet turned into sand, and poured into the sky ~ www.novelhall.com ~ to fight against the purgatory roar released by Ron.


    "Why! Nicole Robin!"


    He stared at Robin behind Ron angrily.


    Robin didn''t answer, only looked at Klockdal calmly.


    In fact, Robin hadn''t planned to start yet, she was just ready to start things, but she didn''t expect Klockdal and Ron to fight each other for a round, she was injured and fell into the disadvantage.


    In this situation, even if she does not help each other, I am afraid that Klockdal won''t win Ron in the end and will be killed by Ron.


    After all, Klockdal is too weak.


    If Klockdal had the upper hand as soon as she came up, and strongly suppressed Ron, then she really did not necessarily start behind Klockdal.


    "Because you are too weak."


    Ron spoke lightly and answered Krokhdar''s question for Robin.


    Robin will not trust anyone. All she needs is her own survival, and Klockdal ¡¯s strength has been unable to protect her survival, so she can only choose him.


    "Asshole!"


    Krokdal''s angry gaze fell on Ron, and he roared out, saying, "Dare to insult me ??like this, I can''t forgive ... cough!"


    He madly mobilized the ability of the rustle fruit, trying to swallow the flames with dust, burying both Ron and Robin, but at this time, the severe pain in his chest made his body stiffen and madly surging The sand wave is like a rootless duckweed, which quickly collapses.


    Robin''s backstab is almost incomparably accurate from the vest through the heart of Klockdal under the restriction of Ron''s six-stick light prison. It can be said that since then, Klockdal has been the last before death. Counterattacked.


    Bang!


    A torrent of flames poured down, swallowing the broken sand waves, and swallowed Kerodar ¡¯s body.

 Chapter 136： Ill do 7 Wuhai

    "do you died?"


    Robin looked at Klockdal, who was swallowed by the flames below, for a moment, slightly trance, although the injury she caused was fatal, but Klockdal was a Qiwuhai after all, did he die so easily?


    It was less than three rounds against Ron.


    "It''s not so easy to die. After all, it''s the Department of Nature, and there is a breath."


    Ron looked at the blazing flames below and responded indifferently.


    Without Robin''s backstab, he may not be able to win Klockdal, because there is no magic tower here, and his mental strength may not be enough.


    But there is Robin ¡¯s backstab that left Klockdal unprepared, so it is destined to end this battle and will end with Klockdal ¡¯s most humiliating result.


    Use strategy to dominate the world.


    The result was the simplest divorce.


    Wow!


    Dust swelled, barely extinguishing part of the flame, revealing Klockdal''s figure.


    I saw that his whole body was burnt with flames beyond recognition, and he couldn''t even stand up, just barely supported his body with his ability.


    The picture of One Piece Roger being executed, the picture that dominated the first half, and the picture of reaching the new world to challenge the defeat of White Beard ... Numerous pictures flashed from Klockdal''s mind one by one, and eventually all turned into clouds and smoke.


    The idea of ??dominating the world, the ancient weapon Pluto, everything is completely gone.


    At this moment in Klockdal, the person he hated most was not Ron, but Robin.


    Without Robin''s blow, even if he can''t win Ron, he might not die. Even with the power of the natural system, he can easily retreat in this desert environment.


    "Cough ... cough ..."


    "Nico Robin ... you won''t end well ..."


    Klockdal coughed up some burnt blood and looked at Robin, saying: "So far you have betrayed countless organizations, betrayed countless organizations, and I have guarded against you, but did not expect you to betray me at this time. ... Do you think you can gain the trust of others? "


    Klockdal didn''t know why Robin would cooperate with Ron, but at this time he could roughly guess some, because there are only a few possibilities.


    "..."


    Robin''s gaze changed slightly.


    But at this moment, Ron spoke, with a slight smile.


    "You forgot I answered you, did Robin betray you? Klockdal ... Because you are too weak to shelter her, she is threatened, so she can only betray."


    "So I will trust her very much, because as long as she has the ability to protect her forever and keep her in safety, then she will never betray ... I will do it."


    Robin stared blankly at Ron.


    She didn''t expect Ron to say such a thing. She was even worried about whether Ron would trust her and hand her over to the government after she mastered the Baroque working society.


    She was wanted from the age of eight, struggled in the underground world for more than ten years, and was accustomed to countless deceptions. At this moment, she could not see any flicker and guilty in Ron''s eyes.


    In that eyes, only serious.


    Without any shaking seriousness, without any falsehood, without any guilty seriousness.


    "farewell."


    Ron looked at Klockdal and spoke lightly, waving his wand in his hand.


    The turbulent wind turned into a blue dragon, circling and falling, devouring Kerodar''s body, and completely torn into countless pieces, scattered in the sand burned by the flame into lava.


    The seven kings of the sea under the king Klockdal.


    That''s it!


    Ron lowered his wand and flew Robin to the roof of a building.


    Turning his head to see Robin was still staring at him, he couldn''t help saying: "What are you still doing? It''s time to continue our plan."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Robin gradually recovered, and responded.


    ...


    Somewhere in a spacious office.


    Ron took the phone bug and dialed the naval headquarters phone.


    "Hello? This is Kuzan."


    The person answering the phone was not the Warring States, but the green pheasant. He was sitting in the Field Marshal''s office at the moment, yawning, and said, "Mr. Warring States has gone to Mary Joa to report his job and report to me."


    "I am Ron."


    Although it was the green pheasant who answered the phone that made Ron slightly surprised, he still spoke calmly.


    As soon as he heard Ron''s voice, the green pheasant''s tired face suddenly changed, and he immediately sat up and said, "Ron, you bastard, what are you doing yesterday? I didn''t even answer my phone, Willfulness is not something a lieutenant will do! "


    "The general situation is clear to me. The government will give Alabaz an explanation. Now you just need to return to the branch. Mr. Sengoku I will help you. I plan to demote you. , Transfer you back to the headquarters, Major General Ren. "


    From the branch, it will become the major general of the headquarter. Although it seems to be demoted to the first level, the actual upward path is actually wider than in the branch.


    Hearing the green pheasant, Ron said apologetically: "Sorry, General Kuzan. Yesterday''s remarks were not temporary; I did decide to leave the Navy."


    "..."


    The green pheasant fell into a brief silence.


    After a few seconds, the green pheasant sighed and said: "Everyone has different justice. You have your understanding. I don''t want to force you to stop you, but to deal with such things as Klockdal ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Be careful, that guy can''t solve it on impulse. "


    "Klockdal is dead."


    "Um ... uh ?!"


    The green pheasant almost threw out the microphone in his hand.


    He widened his eyes and said in disbelief: "What are you saying ?!"


    "Klockdal is dead."


    Ron repeated it and said, "I was killed."


    Green Pheasant: "..."


    He kind of wanted to say no to this kind of joke, but Ron couldn''t really hear any joke in his tone, and he had many contacts with Ron, knowing Ron''s character.


    Ron said that if he killed Klockdal, he should have really killed him.


    At the thought of this, the green pheasant couldn''t help but shake his heart.


    Klockdal is dead!


    Another Qi Wuhai died, and within a year, there were already two Qi Wuhai who died in Ron''s hands!


    He did not support the Qiwuhai system from the beginning, so he was not very strongly opposed to Ron''s behavior, but there is no doubt that the death of two Qiwuhai will make this sea violently shaken and even cause a tsunami!


    "Ron, you are destroying the balance of the three forces ..."


    The green pheasant said in shock and headache: "Moriya''s replacement has not yet existed. Now that you have killed Klockdal again, the consequences will soon be reflected. Without the seven martial seas, the pirates that ravaged the first half It will be much more than it is now, and the pressure on the Navy will increase a lot. "


    "It''s ok."


    Ron said slowly: "Since the government needs the Qiwuhai system so much, and I don''t see those pirates gaining the power to be legally plundered, then ... I will assume this position."


    The green pheasant''s face slightly changed and said, "You mean ..."


    "I''ll do it, Qiwuhai!"

 Chapter 137： World shock

    Holy Land Mary Joaq.


    Pangger Castle, somewhere clean and spacious meeting room.


    "There are so many details about the subsequent layout of the New World."


    Holding a document in his hands, the Warring States was sitting opposite the Five Stars, and said to the Five Stars in a deep voice: "Then we will focus on the movements of Kaido and BIGMOM Pirates."


    "feasible."


    "We must focus on the safest method of disposal, the Warring States."


    "No excessive turbulence is allowed."


    Wu Laoxing said one by one.


    General Marshal Gang Gukong also sat aside, and Shen Sheng said at the moment: "Speaking of this, there are no suitable candidates for Qi Wuhai after Mo Lia. So far, the fiery Ace has rejected Qi Wuhai''s invitation. "


    Hearing the empty reminder, the eyes of the five old stars changed slightly, and one person said in a deep voice: "Moriya''s vacancy will cause the balance of the first half of the great route to change. The layout of the Warring States is enough to deal with it. But did the Navy seem to have an accident yesterday?


    Sengoku ¡¯s face changed slightly, knowing that this matter could not be concealed, saying: "Lieutenant General Ron of the G7 branch reported on the conspiracy of Klockdal. He would not give up the pursuit of Klockdal, and would rather give up his status as a lieutenant general. Do it yourself. "


    "Nonsense!"


    One of the five old stars banged on the table.


    The other person was also annoyed and said: "Is this Ron so insignificant? Moria''s affairs have affected the pattern of the first half. If you start to deal with crocodiles again, the situation in the first half will be completely chaotic. Attacked by scattered pirates, the Navy will be under tremendous pressure. "


    "Would rather give up the status of lieutenant general ... Is he serious?"


    A five-star star beside him said in a deep voice, "This kind of words can''t be regarded as willful."


    Sengoku also had some headaches, saying: "I have temporarily removed his lieutenant general''s post, forbidding him to mobilize the troops of the G7 division, but he may still be able to do it alone."


    Hearing the words of the Warring States, Wu Lao Xing could not help frowning.


    This attitude is even more piercing than Karp in those days. Even if such a character has a certain talent and strength, whether he should stay in the navy is really a problem.


    "That''s okay."


    The empty side took the conversation and said, "Krokdal may not obey the opinion and evacuate obediently from Alabstan. Perhaps Ron will attack and he will retreat with difficulty."


    Speaking of which, Kong paused and said: "After all, the crocodile is not so easy to be knocked down, although Ron knocked down Molia before ..."


    at this time.


    The phone bug on Sengoku suddenly rang.


    He frowned slightly, looked at Pentastar and General Marshal, and took out the phone bug, put it on the table, hesitated for a moment, or took the receiver.


    This phone bug contacted the naval headquarters. He came to the Holy Land to discuss the navy''s recent layout and plan with the sea. The green pheasant knew it, and if he knew it, he still made a call. There was something to report to him.


    "I am the Warring States."


    The Warring States Shen Sheng spoke.


    And at the next moment, listening to the voice of the green pheasant on the other side of the phone bug, the Warring States and the empty and five old stars all looked stiff, and the whole meeting room was silent.


    "What are you talking about? Are you sure?"


    It took a few seconds for the Warring States to recover from the consternation, something unbelievable.


    Klockdal is dead!


    Killed by Ron!


    Such news made the Warring States almost unbelievable. Although he received a decisive and capricious phone call from Ron yesterday, it was only one day later. Ron not only really started, but actually gave Klockdal to Get rid of it!


    "I have sent someone to inquire, and I will soon be able to confirm the authenticity of the message, but I think it should not be confirmed, because Ron also made a request."


    "any request?"


    "He is going to replace Klockdal to become Qiwuhai."


    The green pheasant''s voice came from the other side of the phone worm, with a bitter smile in his tone.


    What is Qiwuhai?


    That''s a pirate!


    Even if it is recognized by the government, it is still a pirate.


    In order for Krokdal to pay the price, Ron not only gave up the status of lieutenant general, but even willing to bear the title of Qi Wuhai to replace Krokdal!


    Even he didn''t know what to say.


    If the former Ron, in his opinion, ignored the overall situation for personal subjective anger and was too maverick, then the current Ron made him a little silent.


    "Seven Wuhai ..."


    Hearing the words of the green pheasant, the five stars and others present changed their complexions.


    Even the Warring States could not think that Ron would make such a decision ... Since the world government needs the Seven Wuhai to maintain the balance of the three forces, then he would kill Klockdal and replace Klockdal himself!


    Ron bears the name of Qi Wuhai ~ www.novelhall.com ~ has little meaning and benefit to himself.


    There are two privileges to become the king of the seven martial arts. One is not wanted by the government, the bounty will stop rising, and the other is legal plunder.


    These two points are obviously meaningless to Ron. He would not have been wanted by the government, even if he broke away from the navy and killed Klockdal.


    As for legal plunder ...


    Ron killed Klockdal because he could n¡¯t sit back and watch Krocdal continue his impunity after he had done some evil deeds towards Alabastan. It was simply paranoid justice!


    Such a paranoid justice, at all costs, will have to pay for the evil, Ron will obviously not rob and plunder, so this privilege is meaningless.


    "This is the best result."


    After a while, one of the five stars stared in silence.


    Ron ¡¯s paranoia for justice has reached a certain level, such characters are more difficult to control than Kapu, and even after discovering some shady government, it is not impossible to anger and the government to flip face, so the five old stars When Ron reluctantly gave up his status as a lieutenant and had to shoot Klockdal, he already decided that Ron should not continue to be a navy.


    Ron killed Klockdal, which will undoubtedly have a huge impact on the first half, but he used himself to fill the hole.


    This is indeed the best result at present.


    ...


    After a few days.


    Admiral Ron, who violated the Seven Martial Arts Treaty, shot Krokdal and wiped out Krokdal, with the latest newspaper, spreading all over the world.


    Along with this news, there was news that Ron was removed from office, and that Ron and the government signed the Seven Wuhai Treaty to replace Klockdal ¡¯s position.


    The world is shaking!

 Chapter 138： Guild establishment

    "Qi Wuhai? This is really yours ... Furofurafur."


    Somewhere in the underground base, Do flamenco, holding the latest newspaper, gave an eerie laughter and echoed in the room.


    ...


    Somewhere in the new world.


    "It''s that guy ..."


    Fire Fist Ace looked at the newspaper, revealing a trace of pondering color. The only time he had lost so far was when he met Ron, a navy. Unexpectedly, Ron left the navy and became Qiwuhai.


    "Boss Ace, you used to be like this Ron ..."


    "It''s all a thing of the past."


    Ace threw the newspaper aside and smiled and said, "Now I will not lose to that guy, no ... It should be said that I will never lose to anyone!"


    "Cough, that, boss Elsie, did you really decide to go and find that person."


    "of course."


    Ace shook his fist, the light in his eyes flashed, and said, "This time I will take off the head of the old man with a white beard, and then become one piece!"


    ...


    Somewhere in the castle.


    "Defeat Moria and Klockdal ... become Qiwuhai ..."


    "Former Admiral Ron?"


    The Hawkeye Mihawk, one of the Seven Wuhais, sat there and looked at the latest newspaper, revealing a thoughtful look.


    ...


    Cake Island.


    "Actually broke away from the navy and went to Qiwuhai."


    Bigmom Charlotte Lingling stared at the newspaper, and then the newspaper was thrown away, revealing a terrifying smile, saying: "Well, it''s so courageous."


    "But is this kid a little bit proud of himself, forgetting that he offended someone who shouldn''t offend?"


    Kata Kuri stood aside, looking at the newspaper thrown to the ground and pondered.


    ...


    A navy lieutenant general resigned, killed Klockdal, one of the Seven Wuhai, and signed a new Seven Wuhai Treaty with the government. This is undoubtedly a major event that shakes the world.


    Whether it is the dark underground world, the many seven martial arts seas, or the four emperors of the new world, all have looked at it.


    At this time, Ron was sitting in an office of the Baroque working society.


    "It''s so easy to kill the crocodile. I thought you had to wait for us to come over." Nami combed her slightly messy hair and whispered, "This Qiwuhai is a little too weak."


    "What makes this Qiwuhai too weak."


    Ron rolled his eyes and said, "You can''t say anything. Look at Perona."


    Perona looked at Ron grinningly and said, "Ron, you are so strong, even Qi Wuhai has been so easily killed ... saying that you can wake up every day and have jelly pudding."


    "Fart."


    Nami said angrily.


    Woo!


    A negative ghost passed through Nami''s chest.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have said that ..."


    Although Nami''s spirit is already very strong, it is still not as good as Perona, unable to resist the negative ghost, and once again kneels in seconds.


    But after kneeling, he chased Perona in a beating.


    Robin looked silently at the side, then looked at Ron and said, "Is this the only two of your subordinates?"


    "cough."


    Ron coughed and said, "Don''t look at them like that, it''s actually quite reliable."


    Robin looked at Ron faintly.


    Ok.


    Ron gave up, and he also felt that Nami and Perona were really unreliable. Maybe they were not as good as Weiwei in the future, but fortunately, there was Robin now, and the handling of the affairs was resolved.


    Perona is responsible for surveillance and defense, Nami is responsible for finance, Robin is responsible for liaison and business decision-making, plus him, with the highest wisdom and powerful strength to control the overall situation.


    The Albarez Guild was born!


    "So, from today on, the Baroque working society has been renamed to the Albarez Guild. The affairs in charge remain unchanged. It is still as a pirate hunter to kill pirates."


    "I serve as the first president of Albares, Robin as the vice president, Nami as the finance minister, and Perona as the security minister ..."


    Before Ron had finished speaking, Nami pointed to Robin with dissatisfaction and said, "Why can this woman serve as vice president! She used to be Krocdal''s men."


    Robin put a finger on his chin, revealing a thoughtful look, and said, "Yes, I worked for Klockdal before and kept many Klockdal gems."


    "Wow !!! Good sister !!!"


    Nami instantly embraced Robin with two bright eyes.


    Ron blinked at Robin, and Robin smiled lightly.


    Nami ¡¯s preference was naturally told by Robin, and Perona also told her in advance, but Perona did n¡¯t care about power, and even her favorite was no matter what, so it was only Na who needed to balance Robin. Beautiful.


    And Robin is naturally not too easy to settle Nami, and not to mention Nami''s fatal weakness, her emotional intelligence and wisdom are far from making Nami a big deal.


    of course.


    There was a trace of helplessness in Robin''s smile.


    Because she was counted by Ron, and it was not until this time.


    Ron did n¡¯t tell her that Nami and Perona did n¡¯t agree with each other, and now Ron made the four of them a decision-maker, and gave her the position of vice president. Is n¡¯t that just throwing Nami and Perona to her And asked her to settle the conflict between the two.


    It''s a president who will cause trouble.


    Robin breathed a sigh of relief, but in fact it was okay. Nami took over the financial management part. She was responsible for smoothing out Nami and Perona. There were not many things to do before.


    But having said that, another interesting question is ... Nami''s appearance, should she like Ron a little?


    But Ron is going to marry Princess Vivi from Alabstan.


    Thinking of this, Robin''s mouth could not help raising a slight arc, and his eyes shook Ron and Nami, revealing a meaningful smile.


    "..."


    Ron noticed Robin''s gaze ~ www.novelhall.com ~ He and Robin are extremely clever people. Simple eye contact knows the meaning of each other, and the corners of his mouth twitch slightly.


    Robin means that Perona and Nami''s questions are easy to talk about, but Nami and Princess Vivi''s Shura field, you have to find a way to make up for yourself, I can''t help it.


    Ron shrugged at Robin.


    For the development of the great magical civilization, all sacrifices are worth it. What is the Shura Field? No matter how difficult the situation is, I want to stop him from exploring the pace of magic!


    Devotion to magic!


    Robin didn''t understand Ron''s meaning, but it was very interesting. Now I want to see the scene where Nami and Weiwei meet.


    However, Wei Wei is now busy dealing with the affairs of Alabastan, giving speeches in Wangdu, and probably has no time to come here in a short time.

 Chapter 139： Return to the palace

    "Then, the mission of the Albares Association will remain the same as before."


    Ron tapped his finger gently on the table and said, "In addition, add a task to find an island suitable for bases. The medium size can be an unmanned island, an island occupied by pirates, or a world government. Regardless of the impossible island ... the closer to Alabstan the better. "


    It''s still necessary to make an island as a base. After all, his research on magic is very big every time, and not to mention him, even Nami is now studying magic and movement.


    Relying on the magic tower, Nami is already studying the third-order wind magic.


    "Understood, President."


    Robin responded softly.


    Ron looked at Robin and said, "Then you should first convey the instructions. For the time being, you don''t need to communicate to the bottom. First, tell the high-level and middle-level agents of the original Baroque working society. After the communication, you come to me. I have something to show you. "


    Hearing Ron''s words, Robin tilted his head slightly in surprise: "What?"


    "You will know by then."


    Ron smiled, turned his chair, and looked at the wall.


    The one to take Robin to see is, of course, the historical stone stele of Alabstan.


    The ancient weapon Pluto is secondary.


    The key is achievement.


    After killing Klockdal and gaining the status of Qi Wuhai, he also achieved the achievement of "waiting for a move", and got 2 achievement points.


    Now his total achievement point has reached 99 points, which is only the last point away from 100 points, and as long as he gets a historical stone stele and reaches an achievement, it can be completed immediately.


    After working so hard for a long time, he was only achieving 100 achievement points.


    ...


    Royal Palace of Alabastan.


    "Ron, you are here."


    Vivi, who was wearing a beautiful princess dress at the moment, saw Ron walking into the palace and couldn''t help but reveal a trace of surprise and rushed over immediately.


    After Ron defeated Klockdal, he met her only once. At that time, Ron told her that in order to avoid the chaos of the Seventh Wuhai, he would sign the Seventh Wuhai Treaty with the government to replace the position of Klockdal and take over. Krocdal ¡¯s subordinates guarded Arababastan.


    At that moment, the feelings in her heart could not be added, but she also had a task. She needed to speak to various cities as a princess to calm the people''s confusion.


    After all, Klockdal built an image of a ''hero'' in the minds of the people of Alabstan, and Ron killed Klockdal, and was separated from the navy. Naturally, there was some evil in the hearts of the people who did not know the truth.


    All Weiwei needs to do is to get rid of the heroic image of Krokdal, tell the people about it in a complete manner, and push Ron''s image up.


    A few days in a row.


    She has done almost the same.


    "Well, I''m here. How are you doing? Can the speech go smoothly?"


    Ron smiled at Wei Wei.


    Wei Wei gave a lovely smile and said, "The people of Alabstan are still very simple, and they are still easy to believe in what I said. What about you? Is it troublesome to suppress the forces left by Klockdal? "


    "I''m fine here."


    Ron smiled and said: "You also know the internal structure of the Baroque working society. Only the partner is responsible for the contact between the superior and the subordinate. In the entire Baroque working society, no one except Nicole Robin knows that the highest boss is Ke. Rockdal. "


    "So you only need to solve Nicole Robin''s problem, and you can successfully receive the Baroque working society ... The next step is to slowly transform the Baroque working society."


    "I have changed the name of the Baroque working society to the Albarez Guild."


    Hearing Ron''s words, Weiwei couldn''t help tilting her head, slightly surprised: "Albarez? This title sounds noble, does it make sense?"


    [That is another magic world, one of the most powerful magic empire]


    Ron said silently in his heart, and his words changed slightly to his mouth, saying: "That is the name of one of the most powerful magic guilds in my destroyed hometown. I don''t know if there are other magicians in this world alive, but I will let magic flourish again. "


    "¡­¡­destroy?"


    Weiwei looked at Ron in amazement.


    She knew that Ron was a magician, and had previously taught her methods of meditation to improve her mental strength, but she knew nothing about Ron''s past, and Ron had never mentioned it to her.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Ron nodded and said, "My hometown is an island that is completely isolated from the outside world, but one day was erupted by an underwater volcano and destroyed ... Many great magicians worked together to send out few people, I Is one of them. "


    "I don''t know if other people are still alive, but I was drifting on the sea for several days until I was exhausted and about to die. I was washed by the waves on the island where Nami was."


    Speaking of which, Ron smiled and said, "Nami is both my benefactor and now my assistant. She also broke away from the navy with me, and you will see her in a few days."


    The life-saving benefactor plus the assistant, this identity setting is given, Weiwei probably won''t have any Shura field here, let''s solve one first.


    Ron muttered silently.


    "I am sorry¡­¡­"


    Wei Wei listened to Ron''s past adventures and couldn''t help but feel deeply moved by Ron''s struggle in life and death.


    Ron shook his head, smiled at her, and said, "It''s okay, it''s all gone, because my hometown was destroyed, so I don''t want to see your hometown also destroyed, destroyed, Klockdal wants It ¡¯s unforgivable to manipulate Arababastan from rain for three years. "


    Weiwei nodded, her big eyes flashing, and she understood why Ron was so angry with Klockdal that she would punish Klockdal even if she left the Navy.


    "Then, I really have to thank Sister Nami ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Weiwei changed the subject and said to Ron:" If there is no Sister Nami, you might not be here. The story of the country, then no one can stop Klockdal, and by the time we discover it, it may be too late. "


    "So everything is destiny."


    Ron smiled at Wei Wei and said, "Come on, take me to meet your father. I have something to say to him, and I have another request."


    "Ok."


    Weiwei nodded and took Ron to the depths of the palace, and soon saw Cobra.


    Cobra met Ron with a smile, greeted Ron, and asked about the aftermath of Klockdal and the Baroque working society.


    After a brief response from Ron, he said: "Actually, I came this time, there is one thing I want to tell you, and there is also a request."


    Seeing Ron solemnly, Cobra also solemnly said, "Speak."

 Chapter 140： Historical text

    I don''t know how much you know about O''Hara. "


    Ron murmured at Cobra.


    Cobra said, frowning slightly: "O''Hara is the place where the world''s top scholars gather, but eighteen years ago, according to the world government, all O''Hara scholars conspired to subvert the world, so Completely destroy O''Hara. "


    Ron nodded and said, "So ... do you believe the government''s statement?"


    Cobra looked at Ron solemnly. After a few seconds, he slowly shook his head and said, "Even if there is no Krokdal''s thing, I have been questioning this matter. I questioned it back then. , But no one responded to me, and the government''s response was the same. "


    "In fact, the truth was that the scholars of O''Hara were studying the historical stone tablets. They studied the truth of the blank one hundred years ago, which is the truth that the world government was born 800 years ago ... This secret ordered the erasure of O''Hara''s existence. "


    Ron said slowly to Cobra.


    Cobra''s eyes were fixed. He actually had speculation, and Ron was convinced as soon as he said that.


    "Actually, our Neferutari family was one of the 20 royal families that established the world government eight hundred years ago, but my ancestors did not want to abandon the country of Alabstan, so they gave up moving to the Holy Land ... "


    Speaking of which, Cobraton paused and said, "I have always wondered what the ancestors of Neferutari did to the world eight hundred years ago."


    Ron couldn''t help but sigh slightly when he heard Cobra''s words.


    "You didn''t know it."


    Cobra shook his head and sighed, saying: "The ancestors did not leave us much information, and I have not lived in the Holy Land for 800 years, and I know nothing about the truth of the year. Now. "


    Ron nodded and said, "In this case, the truth of the blank one hundred years is only in the hands of the government and ... the stone in the historical text."


    "Nico Robin, Baroque working society, I think you should know something."


    Cobra nodded and said, "I know that she, the only survivor of O''Hara, was identified by the government as the son of the devil, and he had previously worked with Klockdal ..."


    "Actually, Robin was deliberately tracking Wei Wei."


    Ron glanced at Weiwei next to him and said, "Maybe you didn''t notice it at the time, but I saw it. With her wisdom and careful thought, it''s impossible for you to be followed so easily."


    Wei Wei''s eyes were a little dignified. After carefully recalling, she nodded and said, "I thought it was too simple at the time, but I didn''t think much because I didn''t have a problem."


    "Robin didn''t want to see the destruction of this country, so he deliberately let Wei Wei follow, let Wei Wei know the truth and destroy Krokdal''s plan ... I realized that, I went to see Robin alone, and She had an exchange. "


    Ron continued: "After communicating with her, I also knew her purpose. The reason why she assisted Klockdal in seizing the country was on the one hand to avoid being pursued by the government and the navy in order to be attached to the name of Qiwuhai. On the one hand, it is to explore the history of the year. "


    "O''Hara''s scholars have all been killed, and now she is the only survivor, and she is the only one who is exploring the truth of that period of history."


    "This ..."


    Cobra sighed and said, "I can understand."


    Speaking of which, Cobra looked at Ron and said, "So you came here to tell me this, in fact you want me to tell her the truth, this should also be the condition for her willingness to assist you in controlling the Baroque working society, but unfortunately I don''t know anything. "


    Ron smiled and said, "In fact, there is something that records the truth, but no one can answer this world except her."


    "You''re talking about ... the historical text ?!"


    Cobra''s eyes changed slightly, and after a moment of pondering, he said: "In fact, there is indeed a historical body stone monument in our country, which has been guarded for 800 years, but the stone monument should not record the so-called history, but some Other messages ... "


    "You mean the ancient weapon Pluto."


    Ron spoke softly.


    Cobra looked at Ron in amazement.


    Ron sighed and said, "Actually, Krockdal''s original purpose was ancient weapons, and the seizure of this country was nothing more than a pre-plan for this purpose ... but is there any message of Pluto on that stone tablet, who Not sure. "


    "It''s only Robin who can read it in this world."


    "I don''t know if you want to trust me."


    Cobra looked at Ron and smiled bitterly, saying, "The matter involving ancient weapons is too important. I''m thinking if you don''t know, don''t tell you. The more people who know this kind of thing, the more The more dangerous it is, but since you already know it, what trust or distrust is also mentioned. "


    Krokdal was killed by Ron. If Ron wanted to come hard, no one in this country could stop Ron, and Ron came to tell him such a course, hoping to get his consent. Trust is not related to trust.


    "I trust Ron."


    Weiwei stood aside, her eyes open seriously.


    She and Ron glanced at each other, and the light in her eyes flickered slightly. She communicated with Ron more often than Cobra and Ron, so she knew Ron better.


    Especially when Ron was teaching her spiritual meditation practice, she had contacted Ron at the spiritual level, and she sensed pure good intentions, which did not contain any kind of evil intentions.


    The body may lie, but the mind will not lie.


    "..."


    Cobra looked at Weiwei ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and looked at Ron again, and suddenly smiled with his beard, the smile seemed very strange, and the atmosphere in the field became strange, and then used A tone of laughter said: "The heart of the little princess was still abducted."


    "Father King!"


    Weiwei blushed and glared at Cobra.


    Cobra smiled, looked at Ron, and said, "Then find some time for Robin to interpret it. I just want to know what we have been protecting for 800 years."


    Looking at the appearance of his daughter, I am afraid that the future Arabs must be handed over to Ron, and the historical monument will naturally belong to Ron to guard, and Cobra is completely relaxed in his heart. Is very satisfied.


    The only problem is probably ... Wei Wei is only 14 years old and a little bit young.


    But in a few years, it will be almost the same.


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 Chapter 141： Genius and Sinister

    Arababastan.


    Funeral Temple.


    Robin kept telling Ron what to show her and had some anticipation, but did not expect Ron to show her what she really wanted ... the history text!


    She is kind-hearted, and the purpose of cooperating with Klockdal is to find this historical text in Alabstan, but she is also unacceptable to the chaos created by Klockdal in Alabstan, so she secretly engaged in some small destruction.


    It can be said that she endured many things that she didn''t want to do for this historical stone monument, in order to find answers, looking for answers that were blank for a hundred years 800 years ago.


    "What did it say? Nicole Robin."


    Cobra and Ron were standing not far away, looking at the historical stone stele. He saw Robin stroking the surface of the stele and fell into a deep murmur, and asked Robin in a deep voice.


    Robin didn''t answer immediately, but continued to look at the past verbatim, gradually showing a trace of disappointment in his eyes, and finally said: "What is recorded above is the history of this country. Conquest of Arababastan, 260, Iron Horse ... "


    Hearing Robin''s words, Ron couldn''t help but smile.


    He turned his head to look at Cobra and said, "Look, I said, Robin can be trusted. Even to us, she doesn''t want us to know about ancient weapons."


    "Ugh?!"


    Robin stiffened.


    Lied in a serious lie, without revealing any flaws, but Ron and Cobra seemed to know everything, leaving her a little overwhelmed for a moment.


    "you are right."


    Cobra smiled, and said to Robin: "There is no history of this country on that stone tablet, right? Because such an important thing that needs our country to protect for 800 years will never be history. That must be a secret. "


    Robin was silent.


    Ron stepped forward and gently touched the historical stone stele, saying: "In 589, the lost empire created the ancient weapon, Pluto, to test its power and destroy the island with one blow. It is a weapon that should not exist. But because it is the brainchild of countless people and is not willing to destroy it, it is sealed in Alabstan, coordinates ... "


    Looking at the words on the stone tablet, Ron interpreted them word by word.


    Robin next to him was stunned, followed by stunnedness, and then looked at Ron with wide eyes, revealing an unbelievable look.


    "Why ... how do you ..."


    "You taught me."


    Ron smiled lightly at Robin and said, "Remember I asked you about archaeological writing before? At that time, you taught me some."


    Robin said incredulously: "You all figured it out ?!"


    At that time, Ron asked her about ancient documents. She only talked to Ron with a smile when she was curious, but she didn''t expect Ron to really understand the ancient script!


    What an incredible!


    You know, she did n¡¯t deliberately teach Ron, and Ron did n¡¯t deliberately learn, just got some basics from her, and she learned so!


    "Any difficulty?"


    Ron shrugged at Robin and tilted his head. "You seem to have figured it out when you were eight years old. When you say that, it seems like you are not as good as you are eight years old."


    "... not that kind of concept!"


    Robin couldn''t help saying: "It took me a long time to figure it out, and I have all the scholars in O''Hara as teachers. They can answer all questions, but you ..."


    Ron showed a slight smile, and looked at Robin with deep eyes, saying: "What do you think is the highest level of human wisdom? Is it not forgotten, or is it more than ten times more than ordinary people in a moment?"


    "..."


    Robin stared at Ron.


    As an eight-year-old archaeologist, even in O''Hara, she is also known as a genius by all scholars. She never forgets that she can do it, and the speed of her agility in thinking is indeed far more than that of ordinary people. The meaning of this sentence made her hard to think deeply.


    "When it comes to the depth of knowledge, I''m probably not as good as you, not as good as those of O''Hara''s scholars." Ron said calmly: "But when it comes to wisdom, there is probably no human being that can match the magician."


    "The wisdom of a magician ... is different from that of human beings. Even if it reaches the limit among human beings, compared to the magician, it is just a young child who speaks the language."


    This sentence was not deliberately pretending to be in front of Robin.


    This is indeed the case.


    Ron understood the ancient script, and really just discussed with Robin and learned a little, and he completely got all the conclusions by himself.


    Robin was able to remember, but Ron was able to pick up a book and bend it. After ten seconds of lara, he wrote down the whole book!


    His speed of thinking in God''s mode has also exceeded that of normal human beings many times ... This is wisdom, the wisdom of the magician over mortals.


    Maybe his knowledge is not as great as Robin.


    But as long as he is willing, he can master more knowledge than Robin in a very short time.


    Robin was shocked.


    She knew that what Ron said was not false, and she was able to figure out the interpretation method of the ancient characters herself in a simple communication with her. Ron''s wisdom was indeed beyond her imagination.


    If she is a genius, then Ron is a genius!


    From the time she was born until now, she has also met scholars who are smarter than her, but only Ron is the only one who can do this almost unimaginable and completely crush her.


    "So ... if you have any questions that you don''t understand, you can ask me later."


    Ron smiled at Robin.


    Using powerful force to let Robin have a safe environment, this can only make her not betrayal ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But if he still has more wisdom than Robin, he can even answer what she cannot answer. In case of problems, Robin would never run away again.


    Even if he lost the title of Qiwuhai, even if he was chased by the world government and the navy to run around the world, Robin will definitely follow him, because he is the only person in the world who can read the historical text except her. ''Same kind'', wisdom is more than her scholars.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Robin exhaled and smiled lightly at Ron. "If you tell me earlier, I don''t have to think about how to lie."


    No need to hide anymore.


    On the one hand, it ¡¯s meaningless to hide, and Ron himself understands ancient writings. On the other hand ... Ron with this kind of wisdom, it is impossible to use ancient weapons like Pluto as the world hegemony like Klockdal Of tools.


    Before she deliberately lied, she also slightly distrusted Ron, worrying that Ron would use Pluto to do the same as Klockdal.


    Mobile station:

 Chapter 142： A total of one hundred points

    Pluto ... "


    Ron stroked the historical stone stele.


    Robin carefully observed Ron''s eyes. She didn''t see any eagerness or desire in Ron''s eyes, as if she didn''t have a cold for Pluto.


    With a slight sigh of relief in her heart, she smiled again, confirming her thoughts.


    In fact, Robin saw that he was right. Ron didn''t have any desire for Pluto, and he didn''t have a cold ... destroying an island with one shot!


    White Beard went all out and could easily destroy an island.


    When he is in charge of the fifth-order taboo magic in the future, an island can be turned into dust with one blow!


    The so-called ancient weapons are indeed of little significance to him.


    of course.


    If it is completely meaningless, it is not, because in the achievement interface, there is an achievement that requires the acquisition of an ancient weapon, which can be achieved smoothly.


    It ¡¯s just that the ancient weapon that Ron wanted more than Pluto is another ...


    "This historical text stele ..."


    Stroking the historical stone stele, Ron''s eyes flickered and murmured softly. He suddenly thought of something, his eyes became serious, and there were countless rays of light intertwined in the palm of his hand.


    Compared with the sea floor stone, the historical text stele is a tougher thing. Even the world government has no ability to destroy the historical text, so that the historical text remains to this day.


    So beyond the tenacity of Hailou Stone, can it become a more suitable core of the magic tower?


    Give it a try.


    It ¡¯s okay to fail. If it ¡¯s not appropriate, the eternal rune will destroy the historical stone stele. This stone stele that records the location of the Pluto is nothing to destroy.


    Buzz!


    The Rune of Energy Source was quickly inscribed on the stone tablet of the historical text by Ron.


    When the eternal rune was formed, the spiritual energy of the spiritual world was quickly gathered, and a spiritual light ball that only Ron could see was gathered at the top of the historical stone stele.


    Although Robin and Cobra and others cannot see it, they can notice the space directly above the stone monument in the historical text, which seems to be somewhat twisted and bent.


    "what are you doing?"


    Robin couldn''t help asking.


    Ron muttered: "I''m doing some trials ..."


    His eyes were fixed on the historical stone steles, and his eyes gradually showed a hint of excitement, because the spiritual energy of the energy source engraved on the historical stone steers gathers faster than it is on the sea building stones!


    Looking at this rune fit, there is no doubt that it is more than 50% of the sea floor stone ... I am afraid that it can reach 70%!


    Although it is much worse than the world branch of the elf wand or the dragon tree core of the dragon core wand, it is a lot closer!


    "Your Highness Cobra ... Can this piece of historical text be given to me."


    Ron turned around, looked at Cobra, and said, "The stele where the Pluto is located is recorded. As long as it exists, it will bring danger to Alabstan."


    "You take it away."


    Cobra did not have the kind of pedanticness of ordinary kings, and what would not be handed over for 800 years, he directly responded to Ron.


    This is the place where Alabastan sacrifices. This historical stone stele should not have existed here. Although they have guarded the stele for 800 years, they do n¡¯t have the ability to continue guarding the stele now. .


    It ¡¯s just right to give it to Ron and Robin.


    In this world, I am afraid that only Ron and Robin can interpret ancient writings.


    And another point is that if Ron wants to take it forcibly, no one can stop it.


    "Thank you."


    Ron smiled a little and said, "In fact, the recorded text is still the second. The key is that the material used to make the stele is very suitable for magic. It is also an extremely rare thing in my hometown. It is very precious to me. "


    Cobra said with a smile when he saw Ron telling the true purpose, "You don''t need to explain so much, you kept it from Klockdal, then it''s just right for you to protect it, This may be destiny. "


    at this moment.


    A prompt came from Ron''s ear.


    [Hint: You reach the achievement ¡®Historical Collector¡¯ and get 1 achievement point]


    "Finally ... broke a hundred."


    Ron''s eyes flickered slightly, and he murmured softly in his heart.


    With this 1 achievement point, his total achievement point can finally break through 100 points.


    "Then, I will find a chance to transport it secretly, then leave here now ..." Ron nodded at Cobra, then turned to look at Robin, and said: "It''s a pity it''s still not you The information you want. "


    Robin''s eyes were slightly lonely.


    From the age of eight to the age of twenty-six, she has been on the sea for eighteen years, looking around for the historical text. Here can be said to be the last hope, but unfortunately there is no information about the blank 100-year history.


    "There are about thirty historical texts in this world."


    Ron''s voice made Robin''s eyes look over.


    Seeing Ron carrying his hands and walking next to Cobra, he calmly stated: "There are nine records in the blank with a hundred years of history, and four records in the leading island of Lavdru. "


    "Don''t be discouraged, Robin. Although I don''t know the whereabouts of the entire historical text, I know the exact whereabouts of at least a few of them, and some other information."


    Robin''s gaze gradually recovered from the darkness.


    "I will really grasp people''s hearts, President."


    Her eyes flickered at Ron, and she smiled softly, saying, "It seems that from now on, I can only do things safely under your command."


    "Why, not too happy?"


    Ron glanced at Robin and put his face on the face.


    With a slight arc on Robin''s mouth, he said, "No, that''s natural."


    ...


    Left the funeral hall.


    After saying hello to Cobra and Weiwei, Ron left the palace and flew straight out of the city of Alabstan, into a deserted desert.


    "let''s start."


    He took a deep breath and summoned the interface of the achievement system, adding the 1 achievement he just got to the spiritual attributes.


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Spiritual Uniqueness¡¯ and gain 2 achievement points]


    A total of 100 points of achievement were added to the spiritual attributes. UU Reading reached another spiritual achievement, and an additional 2 achievement points were obtained, and Ron also went to the spirit.


    So far.


    His total spiritual attributes have reached 165 points.


    Among them, 102 points are from achievement points, 20 points are from the magic mark, 27 points are from the self, 10 points are from the demon fruit, and the last 6 points are from the resonance of the mark.


    "call."


    Ron took a breath and switched to the career system interface.


    [Hint: Your total achievement point reaches 100 points, get a high-level magic mark, and you can give two middle-level magic marks and four preliminary magic marks]


    [Hint: Your total achievement point reaches 100 points, get a rune extraction opportunity]


    Mobile station:

 Chapter 143： Undead Youbing

    With the pop-up of two prompts, Ron immediately felt the change, a strong and cool energy poured into his soul, and the impurities in the soul were removed a little bit, making his soul more crystal clear Clear.


    In just a few seconds, his mental strength ushered in a surge!


    "Sure enough I got a high-level magic mark ..."


    Ron took a deep breath and looked again at the personal panel on the career interface.


    Occupation: Law System-Supreme Dharma God.


    Magic Mark: Advanced (Spirit Attribute +50)


    Can create magic marks: intermediate (up to 2), primary (up to 4)


    Has Runes: 43.


    Holding a wand: Dragon Core Wand.


    Total achievement points: 102 points.


    The Magic Mark has been upgraded from mid-level to high-level, and it has brought a sudden 30-point surge in mental power, which is almost exactly the same as Ron expected before.


    That is to say, within a few seconds, Ron''s total spiritual attribute has reached 195 points, and the distance from the breakthrough of 200 points is only 5 points!


    And there are more magic marks that can be given.


    Not only can it give four primary magic marks, but even two intermediate marks, that is to say, the spiritual improvement he will get from the resonance of the marks will become much more!


    "It''s still 5 o''clock to reach 200, which is soon ..."


    Ron whispered softly, these 5 spiritual attributes, a demon fruit is enough, either to practice for a period of time, or to give out the magic mark.


    In short, for him, even a little practice, it only takes two or three months at most, to reach 200 spiritual attributes, and usher in another spiritual transformation!


    call.


    Ron calmed his thoughts and looked back at the career interface.


    I saw that on the career interface, the extraction interface has popped up again.


    Ron now has five types of runes, including ground, wind, fire, ice, and guardian. There are not many runes left on the extraction interface.


    Basically, what remains is of extraordinary value.


    The elemental water, the special thunder, light, and darkness, and the eternal undead, time, and space ... Even the water magic has certain uses for him.


    of course.


    The best is undoubtedly time, followed by space. From the perspective of Ron, these two magics are beyond doubt other things.


    The extremely familiar extraction light illuminates, each pattern lights up in turn, accelerates and rotates once, then slows down, moves little by little, and finally stops.


    Looking at the frozen pattern, Ron showed a strange color.


    Eternal Department!


    I got the magic of the eternal department again!


    It''s just that this time is not time or space, but Ron has been neglected a long time ... Undead!


    [Hint: You got the Rune of the Undead]


    With the sound of the sound in the ear, the light interweaves in Ron''s palm, and quickly condenses into a slightly pale rune.


    However, this rune collided with the sprite ball engraved on Ron''s body, which failed to maintain and release, and soon shattered.


    Ron didn''t care too. For him now, it''s enough to take a look at the whole process of the rune construction. It''s not the same as the one who remembered the words on the back all day.


    Buzz!


    As soon as he moved his mind, the broken rune re-condensed in front of him, and he was injected with spiritual energy and released.


    The slightly pale runes burst into glory, forming a forest-like white light that enveloped all around, and soon more than ten dark ghosts came out from under the desert.


    Each dark phantom is a little vague, but it holds weapons in its hands, and its face is like a skull-like horror, exuding a heart-throbbing dark atmosphere.


    [Hint: You have mastered the first order magic of the undead department, and the summoned soldiers]


    "Is this the undead magic ..."


    Ron looked at the dozen or so pawns he had summoned and touched his chin. He stepped forward and touched one of the pawns with a dragon core wand.


    I thought it would penetrate the past directly, but I didn''t expect to touch a layer of substance.


    "The semi-virtual state can touch matter."


    Ron thought, then clenched his fist in his right hand, punching at one of the ghost soldiers.


    boom!


    The fist hit the Youbing''s stomach and flew the Youbing back half a meter, and the dark light flashed.


    "Physical attacks can attack ghost soldiers, but they will be weakened. I am afraid that pure physical damage can only cause one-tenth of the effects ... and these ghost soldiers ..."


    Ron shook his wand in his hand, and a wind blade chopped it out, breaking the arm of a ghost soldier into pieces.


    Over time, the broken arm gathered in a dark breath, gradually solidifying from the illusion again, and the wounds healed completely recovered.


    "Has immortality!"


    Ron''s eyes flickered, and to confirm this, he completely destroyed a ghost soldier with the wind blade, turning the ghost soldier into a ghost that could no longer be touched.


    The ghost shadow gathers the dark breath bit by bit, gradually accumulates energy, and finally gradually condenses into a semi-virtual state, returning to its original state.


    Physical attacks cannot completely kill the pawns.


    Ron confirmed this.


    In addition to physical attacks, mental attacks can still kill ghost soldiers, and his mental shock can shatter the ghost-like ghost soldier''s impact and completely disappear.


    "That is to say ... it''s useless to deal with the domineering and domineering."


    Ron pouted, the world is overbearing and domineering. Youbing is afraid that he can''t resist those strong overlords and he will be destroyed at once.


    However, if you think about it carefully, Ron is relieved. After all, this is only the first-order magic of the Undead department, the lowest level of magic. In fact, these ghost soldiers are already very strong!


    immortal.


    The speed is extremely fast.


    Powerless.


    An elite navy team waiting to be spared will be slaughtered by these dozen orphan soldiers, and there is no resistance at all.


    "It seems that even the Magic Corps is not needed at this time ... If a higher level of Undead Magic ~ www.novelhall.com ~ can summon a higher level of ghost soldiers, I am afraid that the navy elite and the Beast Corps must be The one-sided massacre. "


    Ron groaned in his heart, and could not help but sigh the power of the Necromancer.


    One person is an army of undead undead.


    of course.


    Those magicians who are proficient in elemental systems or special departments are also terrifying. The fourth-order magic can easily destroy a town, and the fifth-order magic can destroy the world.


    In front of that level of magic, the army and the number are meaningless.


    "After all, the magic of the Undead department is also remarkable. This kind of ghost soldier with immortal characteristics and never disappearing is still very useful."


    Ron watched Youbing comment and tilted his head again, thinking that the magic seemed to be suitable for Perona too, and she could really form an army of undead in the future.


    Mobile station:

 Chapter 144： Distribution stamp

    Temporary base for baroque work society.


    After getting what he wanted, Ron returned all the way.


    Because now he can give four primary magic marks and two intermediate magic marks, one of which is definitely Wei Wei. It goes without saying, as for the other candidates ...


    Robin can count one.


    Robin''s usual hobby is reading books, and practicing magic can improve the speed of thinking and wisdom. This is what I want to come to Robin, and it is more suitable for her.


    After the third word, Ron also has a goal, that is, one of the senior agents under the Baroque working society, and the little luoli. Golden Week who partnered with the mr3 candle man.


    The little luoli in Ron ¡¯s impression does not seem to be a capable person, but he can control others ¡¯emotions, appease or stimulate with the palette paint, even if this is the ability of the devil ¡¯s fruit, it is also extremely talented in the spiritual system. Type.


    The fourth one has no eyebrows.


    But after such a round of selection, Ron is a little helpless, it seems that except Robin, everything else is luoli? !


    This is really going to go in some indescribable direction. Hey! The problem is that he hasn''t really met any man suitable for becoming a magician.


    mr1 Das Paulis?


    mr2 von kray?


    Sweep all the men from top to bottom of the Baroque working society, and no one can match the magic, either **** pervert or muscular man.


    Only intelligent people are suitable to become magicians.


    However, in this world, there are too few people who are smart and have strength at the same time. Those who only have wisdom and no strength are difficult to survive in this world, and they are basically the bottom.


    For Ron today, the bottom figures are also difficult to get into his eyes, he is concerned and evaluated.


    "Is Nami not here?"


    Ron returned to the temporary base and just returned to the living room where he lived, saw Perona sitting on the sofa eating snacks, and asked casually at her.


    Perona''s magic mark is the first level, but Ron does not intend to replace Perona with an intermediate level, because Perona''s spiritual attributes have exceeded 50 points, even if you give her a magic mark, the significance is not very great.


    On the contrary, it is Nami. There is still some gap from 50 points. The magic mark that promotes Nami to the intermediate level can let her directly break through the limit of 50 points.


    "I don''t know."


    Perona and Nami still couldn''t get along, and lipped.


    Ron did not rush to find Nami, but walked to Perona first, smiled at her, and said, "Perona, look here."


    "Well?"


    Perona raised her head and blinked, then her eyes straightened instantly.


    She saw Ron stretch out her hand, and a dozen orphaned soldiers shrouded in darkness rose up from the ground, gathering behind Ron, and majestic.


    It would be frightening to be replaced by ordinary people, but Perona was not afraid, but also showed a trace of excitement, saying: "Wow wow, what is this? Ghost?"


    "It''s a kind of ghost, but it''s physical."


    Ron sat down in front of Perona and waved his hand. A ghost soldier floated to the distance, flew back with the teapot, and poured Ron a cup of tea.


    Looking at this scene, Perona''s eyes stared straight at the ghost soldier, and Ron felt that there were almost stars in her eyes.


    Although Perona ¡¯s ghost fruit can also produce some negative ghosts, these negative ghosts have no substance, and they are all differentiated by her own consciousness, and things like tea and water ca n¡¯t be done at all.


    Even if she lost her memory on the horrible three-masted sailing ship, she still instinctively thought of things like obedient zombie servants, but it never happened.


    "This ... is this also magic ?!"


    Perona hadn''t always wanted to learn magic, because she thought it was too much trouble, and she was not very interested in the element system.


    Ron nodded and said, "Yes, this is one of the magic of the undead department, and can summon undead ghost soldiers ..."


    "Teach me teach me teach me!"


    Perona forgot that she was an entity rather than a ghost. She jumped up from the sofa and pounced on Ron. She was tripped by the coffee table and the whole person hit the coffee table.


    However, her mental attributes have exceeded 50 points, and she also has the ability to release mental energy. When she is about to fall, she exhales mental force, stopped the trend, flew up again, and then flew to Luo. Yep.


    "Cough, don''t make trouble, let go ..."


    Ron felt that Perona ¡¯s current posture was very indecent, and the whole person was just throwing him on the sofa, and his face did not know where it was buried.


    After a while, Perona finally learned how to summon a **** at Ron, and then summoned a dozen pawns belonging to her, and started to play happily.


    Ron shrugged.


    It is estimated that it is impossible to expect her to explore the derived runes of the Undead system, or should he find a time to get the derived runes of the Undead Department, and then throw it to Perona.


    If there are derivative runes, if you want to come to Perona, you can still seriously explore the second-order magic of the Undead Department. After all, such things as Youbing are stupid and stupid, and they have almost no IQ. She will command ten days and a half months. Be angry.


    Ron smiled.


    He switched to a spiritual perspective, glanced over the temporary base, and immediately found Nami, but at the moment of seeing Nami, a strange ray flashed in Ron''s eyes.


    Um ... the bathroom ...


    However, it was only a moment, and he spent so long with Nami, and he had a spiritual perspective. Even if it was unintentional, he didn''t know how many times such pictures.


    How can a magician be restrained by secular ideas? !


    So Ron was very calm.


    Having said that, Nami has grown up again, but also, this year is 16 years old. The 16 and 18 years old in the world are basically the same.


    Ron was not in a hurry. After Nami finished her bath and changed her clothes, he came out of Nami''s room and pushed the door and went in.


    "Don''t enter the private room without permission ~ www.novelhall.com ~ looked at Ron who came in, Nami said expressionlessly.


    She locked the door, but Ron had done this kind of thing many times before, ignoring the locked door directly, opened it from the outside and walked in.


    Fortunately, I just changed my clothes.


    Nami murmured in her heart.


    "Oh, it''s just something to find you."


    Ron responded casually and walked to Nami.


    Nami asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Good thing."


    Ron smiled and said, "Help you improve your mental strength."


    As the voice fell, Ron extended his right hand and opened it in front of Nami. Numerous golden lights quickly gathered and intertwined in the void, eventually forming a mark.

 Chapter 145： the truth

    "Huh? This is ..."


    Nami blinked and looked at the mark on Ron''s palm with some surprise.


    Isn''t this what Ron gave her before, condensed with blood, but this time it looks more refined than last time.


    "Higher bloodmark."


    Ron smiled at Nami and said: "Because my strength has become stronger, I can also make more advanced ones. With it, you can more easily explore third-level magic and control third-level magic. Now. "


    As the voice fell, no matter what Nami responded to, Ron''s fingers extended, and the mark fell to his fingertips, followed by a finger on Nami''s forehead.


    Buzz!


    The golden light swayed instantly, shining across the room.


    Nami only felt that a warm current poured in from her forehead and into the soul, as if the whole person was soaked in the hot spring, and the soul was rapidly transforming.


    Ron withdrew his fingers and quietly watched Nami''s transformation with a slight smile.


    Nami ¡¯s spiritual attributes have already reached 40 points, and if she is now given a mid-level magic mark, the improvement is enough to allow her to break through the 50-point level.


    The whole process is fast.


    It only took about ten seconds for Nami ¡¯s soul to complete the transformation. She felt a trance, and her eyes broke away from her body and came into the void.


    "You finally reached this level."


    Just when she was a little confused, a voice rang directly from her mind.


    She looked over and saw Ron''s side, also a phantom faintly floating out of her body, but Ron''s phantom was much larger and more solid than her phantom.


    "That''s what Ron said, spiritual power?"


    As soon as Nami''s tentative thoughts moved, the tea cup on the table was entangled by her mental power and flew towards her.


    The spiritual power breaks through 50 points, and Ron has the same spiritual perspective, the same mental power, and the ability to communicate with Ron directly from the spiritual level.


    "Well, that''s right."


    Ron smiled slightly and said, "This way communication is much easier."


    In the past, Nami couldn''t be able to release his mental power. He could only unilaterally convey his thoughts to Nami''s mind, but he couldn''t get a response.


    Now, the two can communicate directly with spiritual ideas without using their bodies to speak, and the speed of such communication is much faster than the dialogue.


    After all, even for Nami, the speed of thinking is now dozens of times faster than ordinary people, which means that in just a moment, the communication between Ron and Nami is equivalent to saying dozens of words.


    "seems like it¡­¡­"


    Nami gradually discovered these.


    But soon, her expression brought a trace of weirdness, because she found that her eyes could penetrate the surrounding material, and also penetrate Ron ¡¯s clothes, even Ron ¡¯s body, and see the beating heart .


    Nami vaguely understood what.


    If she could see it, that is to say, in turn, Ron could also see it. From this spiritual perspective, the physical barrier is equivalent to no.


    "Ron, you guy ..."


    "what?"


    Ron tilted his head and said, "What''s wrong? Would you use perspective on me? It doesn''t matter, don''t care about these details."


    Nami: "..."


    Ron''s frankness reached the extreme, as if she really didn''t care at all, but it made her a little speechless for a while.


    Seems to be?


    The spiritual state has reached this level, there is no need to care too much about other things, right?


    but¡­¡­


    A lot of pictures of getting along with Ron flashed quickly in Nami''s mind, and she thought of several times a little weird, and she was a little difficult to understand.


    "You first get acquainted with the new ability, I still have things, say goodbye."


    Ron spoke blankly, and then flew out of Nami''s room.


    "Ron! You **** !!"


    There was a voice of Nami in his mind, saying: "Give me at least 100 million Bailey! Otherwise, this matter will not end with you !!!"


    Bang.


    Ron almost ran into the wall.


    Well, this is indeed Nami''s style, but 100 million Bailey, not too much, not a matter of minutes.


    In fact, as long as you use mental power to make a coat, you can shield the spiritual perspective, but Ron did not remind Nami, anyway, Nami may be able to discover it later.


    anyway.


    Ron also discovered that, except for those who possess the magic mark, even if the mental strength has exceeded 50 points, they do not have the ability to release mental strength and spiritual perspective.


    That is to say, the release of spiritual power and spiritual perspective should actually be based on the magic mark as the core, plus the ability obtained by 50 points of spiritual power transformation.


    Nami also made Ron fully confirm this this time.


    It seems that such a magic mark can''t be given indiscriminately in the future.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Ron couldn''t help but sigh, he didn''t want to be like this, but in order to protect the privacy of the girls, it seems that the future magic mark can only be given to talented girls.


    But that ¡¯s fine. Only people with a magic mark can master rune magic. Others can only release magic through magic props. It ¡¯s a bit like Edras in the fairy tail world. It ¡¯s good to build a world like that. of.


    Teach Perona the undead magic and give Nami the magic mark, Ron''s next hesitation is ... who should there be an intermediate magic mark?


    Robin or Weiwei?


    Ron thought about it, and finally decided to give Robin.


    Because Robin''s spiritual attribute is also very high, it has reached the level of 37 points, as long as she gets the intermediate magic mark, she can also break through more than 50 points.


    In comparison, even if Weiwei got an intermediate level, she could not reach 50 points temporarily.


    Nami, Robin, and Perona, all of them have 50 points of mental strength, and if they build more than ten magic towers, unless it ¡¯s a naval attack ~ www.novelhall.com ~ otherwise, it will be Clock Dahl ¡¯s resurrection could not be of any benefit, and he was about to be blown away.


    Wei Wei''s words can only be aggrieved, but she is going to be a queen in the future. Her mind estimates that most of them will be used to manage the country, and there will not be much time for cultivation.


    Ron thought it would be nice to think about it this way.


    As a lovely princess, Weiwei came to be protected by him. There was no need to personally involve in the battle and give her the magic mark, but also to make her more convenient in daily life.


    So according to the decision, Ron found Robin and gave her the intermediate magic mark.


    Robin, like Nami, has completed the transformation.


    She also understood why Ron could have wisdom far beyond her. Ron did not deceive her, and the magician did have wisdom far beyond ordinary humans.


    As for the question of seeing through matter from a spiritual perspective ... she just chuckled and stared at Ron with interest for a while. Instead, she looked at Ron a little and couldn''t hold it. She slipped silently.

 Chapter 146： Minister of Mind

    Given Weiwei''s magic mark, Weiwei''s spiritual power reached 20 points, and she also completed a small transformation, so that her thinking speed changed and her consciousness became clearer.


    Weiwei had no princess restraint, and gave Ron a hug, but blushed and ran away after the hug.


    Think of Perona, who likes to play ghosts at home, money can buy all Nami, and he is not shy and can stare at Robin with him ... Weiwei''s reaction is the most normal!


    This is the normal cute girl''s behavior.


    Giving the Weiwei magic mark, Ron taught her the magic of wind and earth.


    Because Alabastan is a country of desert, wind magic and ground magic can play a very good effect here, wind magic is used to fight, and land magic can transform the desert environment.


    Wei Wei was very smart, and it didn''t take long to learn. Ron gave her the rest of the magic to make a book and gave it to her, and then left the palace to find the last target.


    Mr Golden Week.


    Although it is only a flash in the original book, this little Lori''s ability is the most terrifying of Ron''s feelings. Ron even has a hunch that her mental strength may exceed his imagination.


    Sure enough, when Ron saw Mr Golden Week, the whole person was almost stunned. The little Loli, now only 14 years old, was so powerful that he was so shocked that he even shocked him. Yu could not judge accurately!


    But there is no doubt that it must be more than 200 points!


    Since there is no magic mark, her spiritual power of more than 200 points is like being sealed. The only ability she has now is to affect the hearts of other people.


    Ron tested her abilities and found that even he needed to concentrate to resist the spiritual influence of Mr Golden Week''s palette.


    This powerful made Ron hesitate for a while.


    He was a little afraid to give Mr Golden Week a magic mark now, because he was not sure what the spiritual power of Mr Golden Week was. He could only judge it to be above 200 points.


    And once given her the magic mark, all the restraints of Mr Golden Week will be completely broken, and will have a spiritual power beyond him.


    If it''s just over 200 points, that''s fine, if more?


    Ron did not dare to think.


    At least now, he has to invade the consciousness of other people to change other people''s emotions, but Mr Golden Week can directly cause spiritual influence without intruding!


    After hesitating for a long time, Ron finally chose to give up. He wondered, or waited for his mental power to break above 200 points, and then liberate Mr. Golden Week''s ability.


    Once she is liberated, what changes will be caused are unknown.


    At the very least, you must have controllable assurance.


    [As soon as possible ... break through to more than 200 points]


    Ron took a deep breath, slowly exhaled, and smiled slightly at Mr Golden Week, saying: "With your ability, it''s a little inappropriate to partner with Mr3. So, you stay in the base and serve as the minister of the mind. "


    Before being liberated, Mr Golden Week had the ability to only affect the mind, and even a stronger pirate could kill her. To avoid accidents, Ron thought it would be better to leave her in the base.


    And if she is there, the relationship between Nami and Perona can be reconciled.


    It is indeed very suitable.


    "Minister of Mind ... do I need to do anything?"


    Mr Golden Week asked cautiously.


    Ron thought about the character of Mr Golden Week in his memory and smiled at her: "There are no work restrictions. You just listen to Robin''s. It''s not a break during non-working hours."


    Little Loli became happy immediately.


    After letting Mr Golden Week leave, Ron called Robin and briefly told her about Mr Golden Week.


    Robin also noticed the powerful spiritual power of Mr Golden Week, but it was limited to no magic mark and could not be released. She was in a sealed state, and she was very solemn about this.


    "You are responsible for taking care of her affairs. I can''t give him the magic mark for the time being ... Yes, in addition, you convey a few commands, use our power, collect devil fruits and all kinds of famous knives."


    "To understanding."


    Robin nodded gently.


    The collection of famous knives is for the achievements of famous knives collectors, and the collection of demon fruits is for the direct improvement of spiritual attributes. After seeing the spiritual power of Mr Golden Week, Ron is more eager to improve his spiritual attributes, not just 200 points. He needs to be higher!


    "Then, I will leave for a while, and you will take care of the things in the base ..." Ron commanded Robin.


    On this trip, he has to do several things at the same time, one is normal practice, meditation to improve spiritual attributes, one thing free time to explore the derivative runes of the undead department, and the third thing is to kill a few rewards. Pirates who are relatively high, fill some inventory with some bounty.


    The last thing was to go to the town of Rogge in the East China Sea and get the two famous knives he knew.


    Now he already has three famous knives in his hand, which are obtained from the treasure digging, and the autumn water in the hands of Jianhao Longma, plus an unexpectedly fast knife.


    After getting two of Roger''s towns, there are 5 of them, and 10 of them are halfway from reaching the famous knives collector, except that Sauron probably won''t have any knives in the future.


    But Ron thought about it.


    Wouldn''t it be nice for him to drop in to the East China Sea and recruit Sauron in?


    There is a famous sword, and then tells Sauron to take him to find the eagle eye, without worrying that Sauron will not keep up, but this time Sauron''s strength is not very strong.


    Thinking of this, Ron couldn''t help but want to laugh a little bit. Robin and Nami were already here. The Devil''s Triangle was destroyed. Brook didn''t know where to go. If Sauron would take it back, I''m afraid that after Lu Fei went out to sea There are few companions.


    And he also caught Ace once before ~ ??www.novelhall.com ~ Sure enough, the traverser and the son of the plane must be in conflict.


    ...


    A week later.


    In the temporary base, under the operation of Ron, ten magic towers were finally built.


    Among the ten magic towers, the core is built by historical stone steles, followed by seven large sea building stones, and the last two are made of many sea building stones, the effect is much worse , Barely counting.


    Among the ten magic towers, some of the sea floor stone materials came from the Baroque working society, and others were brought by Ron from the navy.


    With the existence of these ten magic towers, Ron is also a little relieved. It is almost impossible for ordinary strong men to break through his base, and it is impossible for the admiral to lead the team.


    After not having much worries for the time being at the base, Ron left Alabastan alone with several pieces of information and permanent pointers.

 Chapter 147： East Sea Rog Town

    East China Sea, Rog Town.


    Arababastan is very close to the town of Rog. Ron first flew to the Upside Down Mountain, and according to the charts of the East China Sea, he soon arrived in Rog.


    Rogue ¡¯s knife show was limited, and there were only three. Ron found the one in Sauron ¡¯s memory who bought the knife at a glance, but he looked at the other two first.


    The other two store shows are relatively small, but one of them also concealed a famous knife that was one of the fifty fast workers. Ron did not hesitate and bought it directly.


    The value of the big sharp knife is generally more than 10 million, but the good sharp knife is much cheaper, which is millions of Bailey. For Ron today, you can grab a few pirates and throw them at the naval base.


    "Although it is two years behind, but it is still here ..."


    Ron walked into the last shop show, glanced at the wooden barrels with swords at the door, and at a glance recognized the three generations of ghosts that were different.


    In fact, Ron didn''t know much about the information of the famous sword, and he didn''t know it deliberately. He just read a few books and wrote down all the corresponding information.


    But this ghost, even if there is no record of any famous sword, is also an extraordinary sword in Ron''s eyes, because of the dark smell on it, it is like a curse.


    Ordinary people hold it, and may erode the soul.


    "Huh? There are noble guests."


    The owner of the shop show saw Ron and quickly ran over. The image of Ron is still the image of a white robe wizard. At first glance, he is different from mortals.


    "Welcome welcome, that ... this gentleman, please go inside, here are the most common knives of fifty thousand Bailey."


    "Ok."


    Ron nodded casually, but took out three generations of ghosts from the barrel.


    Seeing Ron take out three generations of ghosts, the boss''s face suddenly changed slightly and said, "That ... this knife is ..."


    "Three generations of ghosts."


    Ron said quietly: "I want it, do you have any other famous swords here?"


    "Uh, yes."


    The boss wanted to remind Ron, but after seeing Ron seemed very clear about the origin, he closed his mouth again, ran behind the counter, and quickly took the famous knife from the shop.


    Ron glanced at it and threw a purse at the boss and walked out with two knives.


    Together with the famous knives purchased from another store, he now has a total of three. These famous knives cannot be placed in the interface space of the professional system like a wand. They can only be carried with them, and they do not match the white wizard robe at all.


    And the point is, there are three knives hanging around his waist.


    "Forget it."


    Ron thought for a while, and then untied the hanging one. He put his energy around the three knives and let the three knives float directly behind his back, striding out of the shop exhibition.


    As soon as he walked out, Ron looked at the street outside and smiled faintly.


    "Will you welcome me in such a big situation?"


    "..."


    Outside the street was a fleet of navies, everyone was very nervous, and the one headed was the colonel of Roger Town, the smoker Smog!


    Smog stared at Ron calmly and said, "Qi Wuhai came to my site silently. It''s not okay to be serious. What are you doing here?"


    Ron glanced at Smog.


    Next to Smog was the Duskie wearing glasses.


    This scene made Ron have a familiar feeling. He smiled lightly and said, "I''m just here to buy a knife, and I want to catch a few pirates by the way, but there are no rewards on this island."


    "What about the situation in the East China Sea? When I left the East China Sea, the strongest pirates have been swept away by me. Are new ones coming out now?"


    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words, Smog breathed out his smoke, and his face slowly slowed down, saying: "There are new people coming out, but they are still much better than the previous two years ... Then why are you doing that ? "


    Da Siqi next to him looked at the few famous knives floating behind Ron with some daze. When he came back to God, he couldn''t help but ask Ron: "Abandon the status of admiral as a pirate. ... why that way ... "


    "Because I can''t look down."


    Ron said lightly to Smog: "When you encounter an enemy like Qiwuhai in the future, you will understand that as a navy, even if Qiwuhai kills in front of your eyes, you are not qualified to arrest him. Will not give you an order to arrest Qi Wuhai. "


    "When you face such a thing, do you choose to give in to the government, or do you choose to arrest Qi Wuhai by negligent order according to your own will?"


    The two simple words made Smog silent.


    Ron walked slowly towards the crowd, and the navy soldiers all around gave way, and no one stopped Ron.


    "I have no ability to let the government get rid of the Seven Martial Seas and no longer cover those pirates. The only thing I can do is to let me occupy a position and permanently reduce the number of places covered by these pirates ... Identity, to deal with the other seven Wuhai, no need to ignore the order. "


    A faint voice swayed on the street, and Ron''s figure had disappeared.


    Only the silent Smog and many navies remained.


    "Mr. Smog ..."


    Daskey slowly withdrew his eyes and looked at Smog and bit his lip.


    Smog slowly breathed out a smoke and shook his head: "He has his justice, but that justice cannot coexist with the government, and I can''t comment on this."


    "Like what he said, if it were me, could I really make the same choice as him?"


    Hearing Smog ¡¯s words, Duskie hesitated for a moment and could n¡¯t help saying: ¡°But staying in the navy, what can be done for justice, will not be greater than leaving the navy. What are you doing? "


    "They ..."


    Smog remembered the green pheasant ~ www.novelhall.com ~ He and the green pheasant are high-level and low-level, but at the same time they are also friends. Things to consider, wait for the situation he really said, then talk about it. "


    ...


    I got 3 famous knives at once.


    In addition, the Guild is also collecting famous knives. It took only half a month to collect four famous knives. Although they are all good and fast knives, they are all the same for Ron.


    Although the famous knives collected by the guild did not fall into his hands, he was still counted as something owned by Ron, and the total number of famous knives he held was finally ten.


    Reaching the score of the famous sword collector, he scored 2 points.


    Together with the 1 point energy attribute that he has improved during this time, his total energy attribute has reached 198 points, and the interval of 200 points is only the last 2 points! The first chapter of the latest chapter of the novel Pirate''s Achievement System Chapter 147 East Sea Roger Town Website: https: //

 Chapter 148： Ron and Sauron

    East China Sea.


    Somewhere in the town.


    "Hey, what is the guy with the three knives who dare to face the Pirate One-eyed Fok."


    "Who knows where it comes from, sure it will be killed."


    Many civilians were hiding in the house far away, digging through the cracks of the door and the window, looking at the two figures facing each other on the street outside, ten meters away.


    Although Ron also got three knives in the East China Sea, but his hair is not green, and this man with three knives has green hair, and his identity is naturally unknown.


    Roronoa, Sauron.


    At this time, Sauron had just gone to sea soon. In fact, his goal was simply to find an eagle eye to fight, and he didn''t want to be a bounty hunter. Can''t find it.


    No matter how he floats in a small boat, he only spins around the surrounding islands, and the more he spins, the farther away from home, the money is gradually spent, he does not want to be a pirate to grab money, the only thing that can be used to make money with a knife The measure is to hunt the pirates and get a little reward.


    "Hey, that kid, three knives ... hey, are you here for fun?"


    The one-eyed pirate with a long sword in one hand Fokker looked at Sauron with a grin and laughed: "It''s not that the more the knife is, the stronger it is, and there is still a bite in his mouth, hehehe, look To your clumsy appearance, I do n¡¯t want to kill you. "


    "Laozi''s head is worth 3 million Bailey. Killing an unknown kid like you is a little dirty with Laozi''s knife."


    Sauron never responded, but it wasn''t until he heard the word 3 million Bailey that a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes and said, "Ah? Three million Bailey?"


    "Scared? It''s too late to regret."


    One-eyed Fok sneered and said: "Offended me, it is impossible to let go of you in vain. Now kneel down and cut one leg by yourself, I will let you go, otherwise, I ..."


    laugh!


    In a flash, Jianguang flashed by.


    Sauron''s figure was already behind the one-eyed Fok.


    Ghost cut!


    "I''m sorry ... I didn''t want to listen to what you said. In short, I accepted three million Bailey."


    "Hey hey !!!"


    Looking at this scene, the civilians in the town hiding behind the cracks in the doors and windows almost all had their eyes widened, and their faces were unbelievable.


    I originally thought that the green-haired swordsman was going to die, but the result was unexpectedly a spike, and instantly killed the big thief with a reward of 3 million Bailey!


    Simply ridiculous!


    One-eyed Fokker also has a younger brother. Originally, he thought that the boss could solve Sauron casually and watched the drama on the side, but seeing Sauron''s one-shot killing of the one-eyed Fuk, almost instantly petrified.


    "Hey, are you kidding ... the boss will be ..."


    "Three, three knives ... what are you from, you have never heard of your bounty hunter!"


    The little brothers were almost full of fright, holding their swords to Sauron, but there was no war in their eyes and their fingers and arms were shaking.


    "I am, Loronoa Soron ... Sooner or later he will become the world''s first swordsman man."


    Sauron walked towards Fok''s body and glanced coldly at the group of little brothers.


    Hearing Sauron''s words, everyone looked at each other and immediately dispersed.


    Sauron walked to Fokker and cut off his head to get the bounty, but at this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "The world''s first swordsman, as it was, is that your goal?"


    Blueprints were wary of some small town residents who opened the windows. When they saw the figure behind Sauron, they could not help swallowing and slammed the windows again.


    Among them are people who often read newspapers, staring slightly at the figure behind Sauron, his eyes widened slightly, some incredulously said: "Then ... that person, how is it a bit like ..."


    "Is he ... the one more than a year ago? The magician Ron! The strongest bounty hunter in the East China Sea!" Someone couldn''t help but take a breath.


    However, the person next to him shuddered, his forehead sweating coldly, and said, "Don''t you ever read the newspaper? What is the news of that age ... That guy has been a pirate hunter for a long time. He became a lieutenant general of the navy and later defected from the navy and became a pirate. "


    "Sea, pirates?"


    "Yes ... that guy is now, one of the seven martial artists under the king!"


    Those who are not on the huge route, although they do n¡¯t know much about the specific situation of the seven martial arts under the king, but they also know that it is the most terrifying group of pirates in the world, even on the legendary huge route. It''s the existence of screams!


    In the field.


    Sauron doesn''t often read the news, or the basics.


    Hearing the voice behind him, he flicked his eyebrows, turned to the fire, looked at Ron who was behind him, and said, "Well? Which one are you, and what are you doing?"


    The voice had just asked, and Sauron''s eyes suddenly flashed with surprise. He saw the three swords behind Ron, and he couldn''t help saying: "Three swords ... swordsman?"


    "No, I am not a swordsman, I am a magician."


    Ron shook his head, looked at Sauron casually, and said, "I have a guild dedicated to hunting pirates under your command. I think you have a good strength."


    "Not interested in."


    Sauron refused lightly.


    Ron chuckled and said, "If you want to be the world''s first swordsman, you can''t do it by yourself. If you don''t defeat the man, the world won''t recognize it."


    "Do you know too?"


    This sentence made Sauron read it again ~ www.novelhall.com ~ When he mentioned eagle eyes, he rarely showed seriousness in his eyes and said: "The man with eagle eyes ..."


    "The world''s largest swordsman, Hawkeye, Chora Kormihawk, one of the seven martial arts under the king, you are in this area of ??the East China Sea, but you can''t meet him."


    Ron spoke lightly.


    Upon hearing Ron''s words, Sauron suddenly became interested, staring at Ron and saying, "Listening to you means, can you find him ?!"


    "of course."


    Ron said quietly.


    "Take me to find him!"


    Sauron pressed one hand on the handle of the knife, his eyes were already showing an unprecedented color of excitement. He went to the sea to pursue one goal, that is, to find the eagle eye, and then defeat the eagle eye.


    Ron spread his hand and said, "That guy is dangerous and if there is no benefit, why should I take you to find him?"


    "What interests do you want?"


    Sauron asked.


    Ron said: "As long as you are willing to work for me for a few years."


    "This ..."


    Sauron looked at Ron and said, "But I refused. You just took me to find him. Do you want the world''s first swordsman to be your subordinate?"


    Ron smiled and said, "Unfortunately, you are not the world''s first swordsman, and with your current strength, you can''t win the Eagle Eye."


    "is it?"


    Sauron drew his sword and said, "Then I want you to take me to find him more."


    It was impossible for him to join Ron, a completely unknown guy. He didn''t want to use force, but now Ron said something that looked down on him.


    Then, he can only use force. The latest chapter of the novel Pirate''s Achievement System Chapter 148 Chapter Ron and Sauron Website: https: //

 Chapter 149： Take the qi to the sword?

    "Do you want to force me to take you to Hawkeye?"


    Ron smiled.


    Sauron hey, and said, "As long as you take me there, you don''t need to force it."


    "Then ... so."


    Ron said slightly, "If you can win me, I will take you to the eagle eye. If you can''t win me, then you will work for me for the time being, because even me, I can''t win the eagle now." Eyes, are you willing to make such a gamble? "


    "Listening to your tone, even if you can''t win Hawkeye, it seems that you also know his strength. That''s just right ... As long as I win you, you probably know who is stronger with Hawkeye."


    Sauron spoke aloud, biting the word Hedao in his mouth.


    Will he lose?


    of course not!


    The world''s first swordsman will not lose to anyone.


    Originally, Ron was forced to take him to find someone, but he still had a little bit of trouble in his heart. Now that Ron proposes a gamble, it is naturally better.


    "I accepted the gamble!"


    "come on."


    Ron narrowed his smile and spoke slightly.


    Sauron had already prepared the battle posture. He stared at Ron, and his momentum had completely locked Ron, and his hands were tightly holding the sword handle.


    When the momentum reached its limit, Sauron moved.


    "San Daoliu ... Ghost Slash!"


    In an instant, he came to Ron, and the three knives were staggered to form a six-petal shape, and he chopped towards Ron.


    But at the next moment, something unexpected happened.


    Ding!


    The sound of crisp swords sounded in the field.


    I saw three famous knives hovering directly in front of Ron, intertwined with each other, exactly against the three knives that Sauron had cut.


    These three famous knives are completely suspended from the air, and are not held by any hands, but this is the case, so that the three famous knives that can only be pushed are slightly shaken by Sauron and cannot be pushed in!


    "Sword ... impossible, what means ..."


    Seeing this scene, Suolong''s eyes flashed with a shock.


    Ron looked at Sauron in front of him lightly, his right hand extended, his index finger and **** together, and he gestured two sword-slashing gestures.


    laugh! laugh!


    Two of the three swords suspended in the air immediately flew up, aimed at Sauron, and fell across from both sides at a very fast speed.


    Sauron''s face changed and he snarled, and the three swords struggled to make a profit. The whole person withdrew backwards, avoiding the left and right strangling of the two swords.


    "go with!"


    Ron''s expression was indifferent, and the **** of the index finger remained in a close posture, like a sword, pointing in the direction of Sauron''s retreat.


    The three swords spun in the air in an instant. The sword pointed at Sauron, and rushed towards Sauron. Wherever he went, it seemed to stir up a strong wind.


    [What''s wrong with this guy? ! ¡¿


    Seeing this scene, Sauron was shaking in his heart. For the first time, he met a strange person like Ron with a sword, but he had the impression that the world also had something like a demon fruit.


    Although there was some shock in his heart, Sauron was not afraid. He lowered his face, holding the hilt, slammed with a slam, and jumped forward, his double swords splitting forward from the back.


    "Sandaoliu ... Tiger hunting!"


    Qiang!


    The three swords that pierced Sauron were slanted by Sauron, but they were not completely swayed. After a little flick, they flew up again.


    Sauron secretly screamed, and his two-handed sword flew up and down.


    Ding Ding Dong Dong! !


    The three dangling swords and the sword in Sauron''s hand are continuously interlaced in the void, and the rapid sound of the sword is like a continuous pipa, and many civilians in the small town are terrified.


    Among the swords and swords, one body might be penetrated by accident!


    "This guy¡­¡­"


    Sauron entangled with the three swords, and Ron, who was waving his fingers at random in the distance, controlling the three swords, could not help but clenched his teeth.


    Ron is weaker than Hawkeye.


    But he is so difficult to deal with Ron now.


    "Damn."


    Sauron uttered a curse in his heart, a roar with a sudden jerk, his arms jerked, a huge force waved his blade, and slashed the three swords around him. Then the whole person rushed towards Ron.


    Controlling the sword against him remotely, Ron''s body must be very weak, as long as he attacks Ron''s body, the battle can be easily ended!


    but.


    Before Sauron rushed in front of Ron, he suddenly had a creepy sense of crisis, and his double swords staggered to the right without hesitation.


    Qiang!


    I saw a blue "Sword Qi" cut across and was blocked by him, but it still made him slide out two or three steps to the left.


    And at the next moment, he saw three swords not far away, waved in the air, three blue ¡®sword qi¡¯ intertwined, strangling towards him.


    "Bash?"


    Sauron''s eyes widened, slightly unbelievable.


    Transforming close-range swordsmanship into long-range slashes and flying out of the sky, it takes so much power to wield it, even now he is difficult to do!


    Now if he goes all out, he will at most extend the distance of the attack by a slap, and the power is still very small, at most cutting the surface skin and muscle.


    "impossible¡­¡­"


    Sauron groaned with his sword hilt, three swords strenuously, and collided with the three blue ¡®sword qi¡¯, which could withstand the sword qi, but the whole person slid back nearly a meter.


    Ron''s fingers flicked, and three swords flew directly in front of him, facing Sauron, intertwined, and chopping down at the same time.


    Buzz!


    It seems that the three sword qi are intertwined in an instant.


    A huge blue "sword qi" burst out and cut in the direction of Sauron. Wherever he went, the earth split a deep ravine, which was unstoppable!


    "This ... what is this!"


    Sauron''s eyes glared, and he snapped his teeth, his two-handed sword spinning in front of him.


    The slashing just now is okay. I am afraid that the general means of this kind of slashing can not be resisted at all, and what he wants is not to block, to destroy, to defeat!


    "Three swordsmanship, three thousand worlds!"


    Along with a low drink, Sauron took out his stunt, suddenly flashed forward, crossed the blue sword gas, and rushed to the front of Ron.


    The sword in his hand was able to cut towards the top of Ron''s head ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but it was fixed there, as if blocked by some invisible wall, and could not move down an inch.


    "you lose."


    Ron stood with his hand down, as if he didn''t care about the blade, which was less than three feet away from him, and looked at Sauron so lightly.


    Between Sauron''s chest and abdomen, his shirt suddenly cracked, a wound cracked, and blood spilled.


    "cough¡­¡­"


    He coughed violently, staggering back a few steps, and did not fall, but stared at Ron, gritted his teeth: "Just that ... what ability ..."


    "magic."


    "I am a magician."


    Ron spoke lightly, and three swords flew back to his back, reinserting the scabbard.


    :. :

 Chapter 150： Two hundred points of spiritual power!

    Willing to gamble and lose.


    Sauron could not deny the previous agreement.


    But he also expressed an attitude that when he can win Ron, Ron must take him to find the Eagle Eye, which is the only requirement to do things for Ron.


    Ron naturally agreed to come down, but could not help but chuckle.


    Setting this kind of request, I am afraid that Sauron will not be able to fight with Eagle Eye in his life. Do n¡¯t forget that he ca n¡¯t beat Eagle Eye now, but it does n¡¯t mean he ca n¡¯t fight it in the future.


    It only took less than two years to come to this world, and his strength has risen to the level of the middle and lower part of Qiwuhai. It is not far from the culmination of the Three Disasters and Jiangxing. If you take two more steps, it will be a navy general It stands at the pinnacle of the sea!


    Perhaps by the time Sauron had the strength to face off with Eagle Eye, he had already surpassed the Eagle Eye, so that Sauron still could not exceed his threshold ... This agreement was actually that Sauron himself wore a chain for himself, Luo Eun smiled, not broken.


    It took him nearly half a month to find Sauron.


    In the past half month, his mental attributes have increased by 1 point, and has reached 199 points, which is only the last point away from 200 points, and is on the verge of breaking through at any time.


    "It turns out that you are Qiwuhai like that guy ..."


    On a small boat, Sauron was tied with a bandage on his body, sitting cross-legged, arms crossed around his chest, and looked sideways to Ron not far away.


    Ron stood on the deck with his hand, looking at the sea, and when he heard Sauron ¡¯s words, he turned his head and said, ¡°So I said,¡° I ca n¡¯t win Eagle Eye, ¡±because of the relationship between me and him. The distance is not very far away. "


    "Otherwise it would be ridiculous to say this to the world''s largest swordsman?"


    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words, Sauron said: ¡°It ¡¯s just right, that is to say, if I win you, I really have enough strength to launch a duel against that man.¡±


    Looking at Sauron''s reckless appearance, Ron was not angry.


    After all, it is to use the agreement to force the restraint, instead of rescuing Sauron like Luffy, and then to reach a companion ¡¯s agreement, but it ¡¯s okay. Sauron is Sauron. If you agree with the agreement, you will never violate it. Too much difference.


    "The will is really firm."


    Using a spiritual perspective, Ron glanced at Sauron''s spirit and murmured in his heart.


    Although Sauron ¡¯s mental strength is not as strong as he is, and he has not even broken through 50 points, the degree of cohesion is extremely high, almost equivalent to that of Ron now.


    The degree of cohesion represents quality, and the specific points represent quantity. Sauron cannot be compared with him in terms of quantity, but it is not much worse than him in terms of quality. That is to say, if Sauron learns magic, it is also very easy. Can master.


    But after thinking about it, Ron didn''t mention it.


    It is impossible for Sauron to learn magic. His tenacious will was born purely for kendo. Not to mention the transformation of magic, even if he becomes a magic swordsman, he will not accept it. What he wants is a pure sword, pure. kendo.


    "Then I ... what I really want is pure magic."


    Ron murmured.


    What I used to deal with what Sauron showed before was that the sword was qi and the bells and whistles of the sword were actually just mental power and wind blade technique, which was not related to sword technique at all.


    Of course he can also learn swordsmanship, combining swordsmanship and magic to make himself a magic swordsman, but in fact, like Sauron, he disdains other things than magic.


    Sauron is an absolutely dedicated swordsman.


    Then he is an absolutely dedicated magician.


    In the midst of this, firming his self-belief and will, Ron had already reached the limit of 199 points, and the spirit near the edge of 200 points, finally quietly moved a little.


    It was this little bit that made him completely pass the 200-point level from 199 points!


    boom!


    It seems as if the spiritual world is exploding.


    At this moment, Ron felt that his soul began to rise, not the rise of spiritual perspective, but the rise from the real body!


    The tightly bound shackles of the flesh, at this moment, the spirit of transformation was completely free of fragmentation.


    His spiritual power got rid of the shackles of the flesh, flew out of the flesh, and suspended in a ghostly image directly above his body.


    "Can''t see me ... It seems to be quite different from Perona''s negative ghost."


    Ron flew in front of Sauron and shook it, and found that Sauron didn''t see him, but Sauron felt a little weird, as if being stared at, extremely uncomfortable.


    He looked around cautiously, but he could only see Ron''s back standing on the deck in front of him, and could not see any other figures.


    "what happened?"


    Sauron frowned, pressing one hand on the hilt.


    Ron saw that Sauron was extremely vigilant and did not stimulate him too much. Instead, he flew back to the top of his own body, realizing the changes at this moment.


    The first is the speed of thinking, and once again it has skyrocketed, more than three times faster than before!


    Secondly, the observation is more detailed.


    He looked at his body, he could see every blood vessel, every drop of blood, and even the countless cells in every drop of blood!


    His eyes penetrated into the cells, and he could even see the internal structure of each cell, just like the picture under the ultra-high power microscope!


    "I seem to be able to ..."


    Just staring at his body like this, Ron suddenly thought in his mind.


    As soon as this idea appeared, he could not contain it, and he began to try it.


    then.


    Sauron looked at Ron''s back, his eyes wide open for a moment.


    He saw that one of Ron''s arms suddenly began to break apart, from nails to skin to flesh and blood vessels ... all separated one by one and suspended in the air.


    Then Sauron saw a more horrifying picture.


    He saw that Ron ¡¯s body also began to break down ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The skin detached, suspended on the far left, a large mass of bright red blood to the right, a slender blood vessel to the right, and all to the right Muscle tissue, to the right is a skeleton that is not contaminated with any blood, and finally the heart and other internal organs.


    "!!!"


    Even if the willpower is beyond ordinary people, Sauron couldn''t help saying at this moment: "What the hell? Hello, Ron? Ron ?!"


    Changed to an ordinary person, I am afraid that this moment has been scared by this strange scene and directly jumped into the ship, but Sauron has already grasped the sword handle like a big enemy.


    Wow la la.


    A part of the blood flew towards the skeleton, together with a small amount of tissue such as tongue, lungs and trachea, gathered at the skull''s mouth, and then said to Sauron: "It''s okay, don''t worry about me, this is the ability of the devil fruit ... "


    Sauron: "..."


    This is what is the ability of the devil fruit. This is clearly the ability of the devil. Are you still an individual now? !

 Chapter 151： Undead (pseudo)

    Compared to Sauron''s almost unbearable vomiting, Ron was very excited as if he had got a novel toy.


    Under his control, the body decomposed further.


    Skeletal cells, blood cells, muscle cells, nerve cells ...


    All the tissues, as well as the skeletons of the body, disappeared, and only a few groups of cells of different colors and types were suspended in the air.


    Uh!


    Various cells quickly converged in one direction and aggregated into the shape of a cat. After a meow, they decomposed again and aggregated into a bat, which then decomposed again.


    Sauron next to this scene was stunned, slightly suspicious of life.


    Kaleidoscopic!


    Do not.


    It is not ever-changing, because Ron ¡¯s observation power is only at the level of organic polymers, and his control power is only at the cellular level, far from the molecular and atomic level, and cannot be turned into substances such as stones.


    But even so, he can at least simulate and change things that have life.


    For him, general physical attacks will be greatly weakened, and injuries like a heart penetrating or even a head being cut off are not considered death.


    If you want to kill him, you can only completely destroy the cells of his body.


    But even in this way, only his body was killed.


    "This is ... a real undead body?"


    Ron looked at the flesh and blood that changed randomly under control, and could not help murmuring, but he quickly shook his head again. This was not undead, and it was still possible to kill his body.


    For example, the white beard''s trembling fruits shattered all the cell tissue ... his current control is only at the cell level. If the cells are destroyed, he can''t recover.


    And there is another problem, Ron finds that his spirit cannot survive forever.


    Although it can separate from the flesh and draw energy from the spiritual world, the energy drawn and the ability to consume cannot be balanced. Without the flesh, it will consume more than it draws.


    That is to say, the loss of the physical body, the spiritual body alone, will become weaker and weaker with the passage of time, and eventually until it perishes.


    Perhaps the spirit will become stronger in the future, and it will absorb more spiritual energy than it consumes. It can survive independently by virtue of the spiritual body, but at least it cannot be done now.


    If the flesh is destroyed, then he can only temporarily become the old boss Voldemort in Harry Potter, and he has to find a way to re-create the flesh to ''resurrect''.


    "But I can manage to split ..."


    Ron pondered, controlling the flesh and blood to reassemble into his body.


    The reorganized body is still his original appearance, but there are more than one, but there are ten of them, and each one is very small, like a scaled doll.


    Sauron over there was unable to vomit.


    After seeing the disgusting picture of blood, muscles and bones breaking down, this picture seems to be unacceptable now, that is, ten small Ron suddenly appeared, giving him a feeling of convulsions in his mouth.


    Ten little Ron had their eyes open, but none of them looked good.


    Although the body was broken down and reorganized into ten trumpet bodies, consciousness was always only Ron, and Ron tried it and found that he could not divide the consciousness.


    That is to say, in Harry Potter, the kind of Horcrux made by Voldemort could not be made ... Different worlds still have different places in magic.


    Ron pondered for a while. Nine of the ten small Ron quickly disintegrated into a big Ron, and his spirit returned to the body of the big Ron.


    "Um ... actually this is a Horcrux in a sense?"


    Ron opened his eyes, looked at the last little Ron suspended in front of him, and pondered a little.


    Although the spirit cannot be divided, the flesh can be divided into parts. Once the body is destroyed, his spirit can fly back to this divided container and be resurrected.


    As for the spirit being killed ...


    Ron felt that unless he was a demon fruit ability of the spirit class, it must be very powerful, comparable to the type of navy general, in order to kill him.


    His spiritual body is almost no one can kill, and now the only thing that needs to be concerned is the problem of the flesh. After all, he can''t separate atoms and molecules, and he can''t use energy to create a flesh out of thin air.


    "Alright."


    Ron thought about it, or nodded slightly.


    But one tenth was a little bit more, which made him feel weird, so he got it back a bit, and it was finally determined to be one twenty.


    It is not a problem to split one-twentieth from the body. The cells divide and divide more, and can quickly make up for it.


    The little Ron split out has no consciousness, like a vegetative, but the inner heart and so on are all intact.


    "So be it."


    After Ron nodded, he re-absorbed the split young Ron.


    After returning to the base, he split one of these little Ron out, to see if it could be frozen, if not, then let Wei Wei or Miss Golden Week help take care of it.


    In this case, even if he encounters any eagle eyes, four emperors, and his body is destroyed, his spirit can temporarily find something to attach to, find a way to return to the base, and use Little Ron to resurrect.


    "It''s the most difficult time."


    Ron exhaled and couldn''t help showing a smile.


    Compared with other professions, the magician is definitely the most vulnerable in the early stage. It can be killed with a gun, but once it gradually develops, in the later stage, it is the existence of a huge kill!


    Various resurrection methods, various taboo magics, especially the Necromancer, can even recall their own Undead from **** ...


    Powerful!


    Extremely difficult to kill!


    One person can summon an army!


    The later magician will be an existence that no one wants to provoke, especially the type of Necromancer. Once it gets into it, it will be a huge trouble.


    "Elemental perception is also stronger."


    Ron switched back to his spiritual perspective and watched the water below stretched out his hand, and countless currents quickly flew out of the sea, gathering and interweaving in his palm.


    In addition to the speed of thinking, observation and control, his perception and control of elements have also become stronger.


    A look at the professional interface shows that the element affinity column has changed.


    Occupation: Law System-Supreme Dharma God.


    Magic Mark: Advanced (Spirit Attribute +50)


    Can create magic marks: intermediate (up to 2), primary (up to 4)


    Possess Rune: 43 ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hold Wand: Dragon Core Wand.


    Elemental affinity: 50%


    Total achievement points: 102 points.


    The elemental affinity has risen from 20% to 50%, which also means that the elemental magic he released will consume 50% less mental power, and the power will increase by nearly 50%!


    Even if you don''t consider the other changes brought by 200 points of spiritual power, this alone is enough to make Ron''s strength go further!


    "... The power of fourth-order magic should be more powerful than imagined?"


    Looking at the personal panel on the professional interface, Ron''s mouth gradually showed a smile.

 Chapter 152： Base defense

    Great route.


    Arababastan.


    The former Baroque working society, now the temporary base of the Albarez Guild, is located in an oasis in the middle of the desert, and is also a casino on the bright side.


    At this moment, the entire oasis is in chaos, countless people are fleeing, and the interior of the oasis has become a chaotic battlefield!


    "This ... these guys are from BIGMOM Pirates. Why did BIGMOM Pirates come to the door? When did President Ron offend BIGMOM Pirates ?!"


    On the rooftop of the casino base, Perona floated in the air, controlling a group of undead ghosts and negative ghosts, fighting with a large number of strange soldiers who rushed down below.


    "Thirty rounds of flowers bloom, hook claws!"


    Robin stood not far from her, his eyes were very dignified, while resisting the other party ¡¯s attack, he said: "When the president was a navy, kill the cadres of the BIGMOM Pirates. Among the four emperors, Kai Most are the most unreasonable, and BIGMOM is the least offending, and once offended, it will definitely lead to retaliation. "


    "Ron, bastard, always leave some mess ..."


    Nami, holding an elf wand, stood beside her with a headache and vomiting, but in desperation she had to join the battle and control a magic tower, constantly releasing wind magic.


    There are many members of the original Baroque working society in the base, and Mr3, who has a special ability, also happens to be in the base. Using the candle ability, coupled with the long-range attacks of Nami and others, it barely resisted a ship of BIGMOM Pirates. Team attack.


    "Why the BIGMOM Pirates will come and beat us !!"


    Mr3 released candles, wrapped in sand and made it into a city wall, while madly vomiting, while peeking around, he was almost ready to escape.


    joke!


    That''s BIGMOM Pirates!


    Even if it is just a small fleet, the strength is not a lot, it is probably not that they can easily resist.


    "Resist as much as possible first, the president has returned to the upside down mountain."


    Robin took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Hold it for a while, the president will be able to come back, don''t panic."


    In the Albarez Guild today, senior agents basically already know the identity of President Ron, and some intermediate agents also know.


    Although Qiwuhai and the Four Emperors are incomparable, they always have a certain confidence.


    If you do n¡¯t know that the boss is Qi Wuhai, the incoming BIGMOM Pirates only need to display the banner, I am afraid that the people in the entire base have already run away.


    but.


    When the crowd was able to withstand the offensive, the cadres of BIGMOM Pirates shot.


    "Are these the men of Qi Wuhai?"


    "It''s completely vulnerable."


    "After fighting against her mother, she dared to leave the navy and go to Qiwuhai ..."


    Various voices of contempt and ridicule came.


    Although only some cadres with rewards of tens of millions and one or two hundred million are available, they can still sweep across the battlefield immediately, and the original agents of the Baroque working society cannot compete with them.


    Even though Nami and Robin and others have exerted their full strength, they still cannot stop the rush and offensive of nearly ten small bosses. Even if these people are only the lowest-level cadres of the BIGMOM Pirates, they are all from the New World and have A terrible strength against a thousand!


    "This can''t sustain the chairman''s return!"


    The candle used by Mr3 below was constantly smashed, he retreated, and at the same time shouted at Robin and others from the height: "If you can''t stop it, you should find a way to slip!"


    "..."


    A trace of sweat stained Nami''s forehead. Looking at the situation below, she took a deep breath, made a decision, and turned to look at Robin.


    Robin also looked over right there. The two looked at each other and both nodded.


    next moment.


    Nami grasped the elf wand in both hands and slammed upwards, together with Robin and Perona, releasing their spiritual powers and guiding them deep into the base.


    "Everyone backed away!"


    Ron spoke to the people below.


    boom!


    The entire casino base exploded.


    The ten magic towers, with the historical body stone as the core, bloomed their respective lights, and under the guidance of Nami and others, a burst of magic was burst out.


    These ten magic towers, except for the one built in the center with the historical body stone as the core, the other nine magics that can be released are all third-order elemental magic!


    boom!


    First, a crimson flaming flame emerged from above a magic tower and slammed into the battlefield. Wherever it went, the sand was burned into magma.


    Immediately afterwards, another magic tower glowed with cyan light, layers of magic arrays lit up, and a vortex-like gust of wind condensed in the center of the battlefield, devouring flames in all directions.


    Vortex storm!


    Purgatory Roar!


    "bad¡­¡­"


    "Beware!"


    The chiefs of BIGMOM Pirates are all in color, and their domineering perceptions have sensed the crisis, and they have all backed away.


    It''s too late to retreat. Although the magic released by the magic tower is 30% or 40% weaker than Ron''s personal release, the coverage is still very large!


    Especially the magic released by the magic tower, the third-order wind system and the third-order fire system are almost released at the same time, strangling from two directions, there is no retreat at all.


    boom!


    Flames and hurricanes exploded.


    Several pirates with a bounty of 40 million to 50 million were hit by flames in the front door, and were also affected by the hurricane explosion. They screamed and flew out, half of the body was scorched, and half of the body was splashed with blood!


    "Damn ... what is this means!"


    "Is that the new Qiwuhai shot ?!"


    Those pirates who have not been bombarded in an instant, with a bounty of more than 100 million or more, although they have resisted part of it with their armed colors, they ca n¡¯t do anything unscathed. The best people are also very embarrassed and their clothes are burned Burnt broken.


    But before they responded, they saw Nami floating in the center of the ten magic towers, and the wizard wand in his hand was another guide.


    Buzz!


    Another two magic towers emerged from the magic circle ~ www.novelhall.com ~ lit up layer by layer.


    "Again?!"


    Realizing that the breath of terror pervaded, the remaining leaders with a reward of over 100 million were almost all face-changing. They wanted to dodge without hesitation, but they were still too late.


    Almost instantaneously, the solid oasis land underfoot collapsed in an instant, and a shocking force spread nearly 100 meters, causing everyone to tremble and stand unsteady.


    Immediately.


    A large piece of intertwined, chaotic wind blades rushed across the field.


    The earth collapsed!


    Severe storm!


    The second wave of attacks came crashing down. Even the cadre with a reward of 200 million wo n¡¯t be able to fully resist it. Armed color domineering was chopped out by the rioting wind blade, and the whole person was backwards. Fly out.


    As for the others, it is even more embarrassing, with minor injuries and severe injuries!

 Chapter 153： Star Cracker

    "Very good, come again ..."


    Nami looked at this scene, a little devilish expression appeared on her face.


    Although the power of the magic tower has been tested before, as it is now, there are ten magic towers for her to guide. This is the first time that two magic towers are guided to release magic at a time. The ten magic towers can barely form a loop and continue. Bombing.


    boom!


    Two more magic towers light up, and the red flame and the blue wind blade fall.


    Seeing the magic blasting over again, the many small bosses who had been injured finally showed a horrified look, and some people couldn''t help but shouted at the back: "... Master Clifford!"


    boom!


    Without waiting for his voice to finish, one foot stretched out from the diffuse yellow sand, kicking him out with a bang.


    "Go away! Useless waste."


    The foot was made up of cookies. I saw a cookie man holding a sword and shield, and came out from the back, rushing towards the two magic spells with no expression.


    The torrent of flames fell, but it fell on the biscuit shield, but it only made the biscuit shield yellower, emitting a little fragrance, and the falling wind blade could not shake the biscuit shield at all, leaving almost a trace of it. Not down.


    Seeing this scene, Nami was somewhat disappointed and said, "There is no effect at all, how is it possible ... This enemy is completely different from the previous ones!"


    "That is¡­¡­"


    Robin looked at the appearance of the biscuit soldier after the flames dissipated, and his face also changed a bit, saying: "... BIGMOM Pirates star, Kelly!"


    "Fuck, what the hell, even the stars are coming, but that''s the big sign of the BIGMOM Pirates, that guy''s bounty seems to have exceeded 800 million Bailey!"


    Mr3 has fled to the position where Robin and others are. At this moment, looking at the cookie soldiers in the field, his eyes are so big that he almost spit out his tongue.


    "800 million ?!"


    Nami had not collected the intelligence of the Keli rack, but when she heard the reward of 800 million Bailey, she felt that her body was exploding and her scalp was tingling.


    "The chairman is Qiwuhai after all. Since he was here for the chairman, he would have to dispatch the star ..." Robin said slowly. She did not have any accidents, but her expression was dignified.


    Ron had reached the upside down mountain and returned at full speed, but she was not sure how long it would take Ron to return, and before that, they had to block the star!


    It is impossible to escape, and will definitely be overtaken, and now only rely on ten magic towers to resist Ron and come back here!


    Mr3 just felt dry in his mouth.


    Maybe boss Ron can block the acrylic rack, but that was the battle between Qi Wuhai and Jiang Xing, not the kind of small boss they could take down!


    "Mr3, use candles to match the magic ..."


    "Minister of Mind, try to interfere with him ..."


    "Minister of Security, you also cooperate with the Minister of Mind and interfere with his actions."


    Robin looked at the cookie man in the field, took a deep breath, and quickly issued several orders to command the highest level of combat power in the base.


    Although Perona and Nami and others are a little bit of counsel, but at this time, they must also fight with the other party, even if the other party is a star!


    Wow wow


    Miss Jin Zhou Fei quickly painted on the drawing board.


    Perona drove the negative ghost to the biscuit soldier.


    Nami guides the magic tower to release magic once again, and Mr3 also activates the ability on the side, trying his best to cooperate with Nami to block the actions of the cookie soldiers.


    boom! boom! boom! !


    The flames exploded in the field, the earth cracked and shattered, and the white candles washed away like a river, sweeping the field layer after layer.


    but.


    Almost as soon as the magic and the creeping of the candles stopped, a roar was heard, and the candles in the field exploded in an instant.


    The biscuit soldiers rushed out of the candle and the cracked ground almost unscathed, and looked at Nami and others with cold eyes.


    Creque is very unhappy.


    He is very upset now.


    In his view, he had to deal with only Ron, the seven martial artists, and the others didn''t deserve him. However, Ron''s men actually defeated his men.


    Does it make sense!


    This is only the first half of the great route. Ron, the half-hanger of Qiwuhai, didn''t know that a bunch of people were gathered from there and gathered together, so that he blocked the cadres and soldiers under his command. How could he not be annoyed? !


    What''s more annoying to him is that Ron doesn''t seem to be here. There is only a group of Ron''s men here, and this group of men also wants to block him.


    "Look down on who?"


    The greasy voice of Creque was heard.


    Seeing the biscuit soldiers continue to move forward, whether it is a negative ghost or the Golden Week palette, it almost has no effect on it, and the magic that Nami continues to release can only stand in the way. The same can not cause any damage.


    "No, the gap is too big, my candle will be broken at first touch!"


    Mr3 groaned with horror, and with the magic magic of the magic tower, his candle''s hardness is not weaker than that of steel, but it is still like wood, and it is continuously chopped up and down, completely not in a grade!


    The guy in front of him, the people before him, and the people here are not at the same level. This is not the number of enemies that can be killed!


    Robin took a deep breath and said, "Nami, use imprisoned magic!"


    "it is good."


    Nami nodded, and extracted the spiritual energy stored in a magic tower, which was transformed into a second-order imprisoned magic six-stick light prison of the guardianship system, and released to the biscuit soldier.


    Buzz!


    The six beams of light imprisoned the biscuit soldiers in place.


    "what is this?"


    The body of the Creeker hidden behind shook his eyebrows, and found that the controlled biscuit soldier could not break the six beams at once, and the key was that the candles had spread again.


    Coupled with six beams of light, coupled with the hardness of the cold ice, which was comparable to steel, his biscuit soldier was sealed up alive.


    "Successful!"


    Seeing this scene, Nami finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although she sensed that the six-stick light prison and the candle still could not completely block the biscuit soldiers, but at least it would not be able to break free in an instant.


    And as long as she can be imprisoned for five or ten seconds, she and Robin can use the imprisoned magic in turn, and can continue to control the star of the Cree!


    But soon she knew she thought too much ~ www.novelhall.com ~ because.


    At the next moment, from the yellow sand in the distance, one figure after another began to appear. Looking closely, all of them were exactly the same cookie soldiers!


    There are more than ten biscuit soldiers, just like an irresistible army, giving people a kind of desperate pressure, so neatly moving forward, pressing it!


    Seeing this scene, even Robin can no longer keep calm.


    "Completely ... not in a level."


    Before they tried their best, the biscuit soldier who was reluctantly imprisoned was not the body of the star, but the same thing.


    Now the other party has directly made a dozen!


    How can I fight this!


    :. :

 Chapter 154： Level 4: Meteor Fire Rain!

    "ended."


    Farther away from the oasis, there are some underground gangsters, holding telescopes, looking far away at the battlefield outside the oasis casino.


    When they saw that Robin and others were doing their best, they barely stopped a biscuit soldier, and they pulled out a dozen more at the side of the Star Klein frame, and they slowly lowered their telescopes.


    For the Albares guild born out of the Baroque working society, the numerous gangsters and underground forces in Alabstan are still very clear, and Ron did not deliberately conceal the fact that Albares belonged to his forces.


    Therefore, most of the leaders of the gangsters still know that the president of Albares is Ron, one of the seven martial seas, and they each avoid conflict with Albares as much as possible.


    But now.


    The guild under Ron was attacked by BIGMOM Pirates!


    For these gangsters, there is Ron, the Albarez of the Seven Martial Seas, which is no different from the giants, but relative to the Seven Martial Seas, the four emperor forces like BIGMOM Pirates are not the same giant ? !


    Only one star came, showing the strength to crush everything!


    If Ron is here, he may still be able to stop it, but Ron is not. The whole Albares is so fragile in front of a star!


    "Albarez is finished ..."


    "Provoked the BIGMOM Pirates, it seems to be wiped out."


    The gang executives stood outside the safe distance and looked far away, talking one after another.


    Unless Ron can rush back now, if the BIGMOM Pirates destroy his forces, can he revenge on the BIGMOM Pirates?


    That is impossible.


    Moreover, even if Ron really rushed back, it is still a question whether he can win the star.


    ...


    Krigah controlled the biscuit army and headed towards the dilapidated temporary casino base.


    Mr3 and others almost lost their fighting spirit, and even didn''t even release the candle block, they shivered and watched the biscuit soldiers press.


    "I didn''t expect Ron to be here, so lucky that he escaped, but if he caught you all, would he still come to try to save people?"


    "No, maybe you will give up."


    The voice of Kelijia was heard from the queue of the biscuit soldiers, saying: "If a Qi Wuhai wants to escape, he is really not very good to deal with, but ruining his power, so sloppy can also make a difference."


    "If you move a little faster, maybe you will succeed."


    Almost as soon as the biscuit army of Kelijia was about to kill the base, Nami had no idea how to deal with it. A voice came from a distance.


    All the biscuit soldiers looked up at the same time, looking at the sky in the distance.


    I saw a shadow coming from a distance.


    If you look closely, the dark shadow does not seem to be a human figure, but a bunch of things that do n¡¯t know, it seems to blend together like flesh and blood, the whole is streamlined, and the speed is already too fast to be seen by ordinary people. From far to near.


    Woo!


    After a short breath, the black shadow appeared above the broken base, as if the devil stretched his body, only to hear the crackling sound.


    I saw that the streamlined material like a shuttle was merged together, and the fast creeping opened up, and finally turned into a form of a figure.


    "... Chairman!"


    Robin and others have already sensed Ron''s spiritual approach, but Ron''s appearance makes them a little suspicious until Ron is completely restored to its original shape.


    Mr3 almost burst into tears.


    Nami and others were all invigorated, and immediately got rid of the previous sense of despair. With Ron here, even the star did not seem to be afraid.


    "Hello."


    "It''s just that the chairman has returned. Has morale restored all of a sudden? Don''t forget that I am still here. You Qiwuhai, it seems that you haven''t even been to the New World."


    The sound of Creque never knew what direction it came from, and there seemed to be a trace of contempt and sarcasm in his tone. In his eyes, Ron had never been to the new world, and he didn''t know **** Moria and Crock Dar ¡¯s Seven Martial Arts Seas are not worth mentioning at all.


    Domineering and ability can not be compared with him.


    But he has been fighting in the New World for many years, and he is strong step by step, eventually becoming one of the four stars of the BIGMOM Pirates!


    "A new world? Sooner or later."


    Ron''s eyes ignored those cookies, and the mental perspective directly locked the body of the Creeker, looking at the light opening of his body, saying: "Just now ... you are not rolling yet?"


    Cree stunned.


    Then he grinned and didn''t hide the body. He stood up and said, "It''s a bit of a thing to find my body, but you arrogant guy, do you know what death is?"


    As the voice fell, Clari''s eyes flashed coldly.


    Woo! Woo!


    More than ten biscuit soldiers chopped towards Ron.


    These biscuit soldiers rely on his powerful armed domineering power, and the perfect combination of dominance and dominance. Even the original Luffy needs to use four gears to destroy. Only one has let Nami and others join forces to barely limit it. At this moment it is swarming.


    However, in the face of the many biscuit soldiers who were attached to the powerful armed color domineering, Ron''s look was still very calm. He had completed his half a month with the time of the conversation with Clari. With a little luck and strength, finally Explore the fourth-order magic.


    Ron opened his hand at the bottom.


    Buzz!


    The magical array of twenty-seven runes flashed away in the core of the dragon core wand, and the fire element between heaven and earth came together frantically, almost for a moment, as if the entire sky had turned red. Color!


    Ron ¡¯s first fourth-order magic ... is the fire department!


    boom!


    A meteorite with a length of more than ten meters, entwined with a fiery flame, as if aggregated like magma, fell from the sky and shot down the nearest cookie soldier from Ron.


    And then, under the shocking eyes of Nami and others, there were dozens of dense red spots appearing in the sky, just like fire and rain.


    Fire fourth order magic-meteor fire rain!


    "Hello, what a joke? Meteorite ?!"


    Even the Cree stand, at this moment, the pupils shrank, controlling the biscuit soldiers to continue to kill Ron, but Ron''s figure flickered and pulled high into the air.


    boom! boom! boom!


    The crimson meteors finally smashed down, and more than a dozen biscuit soldiers were all smashed from the sky. Each meteor fell to the ground. The ground is broken.


    The coverage area is more than one thousand square meters. Almost the front of the casino base, as well as the desert not far away, are all considered as attack areas.


    In a flash, the world is shaking!


    "not good¡­¡­"


    As early as when the biscuit soldier was shot down, the Creeco secretly screamed badly. He saw that the domineering has opened up, but in the face of such a large-scale attack, there is no way to avoid it. Hard resistance.


    He couldn''t control the biscuit soldier anymore. He held the sword in both hands. The biscuit suddenly transformed into many arms and the same sword, and suddenly slashed towards the meteor that fell to him.


    laugh! laugh! laugh!


    The meteorite was torn apart by his swordsmanship and domineering.


    But the impact of the flames, but still let the fragments continue to fall in all directions, roaring, the explosion of flames instantly swallowed the figure of the Kriga.

 Chapter 155： Ron VS Will Star Cracker

    "What an amazing power ..."


    Nami and others watched Ron''s blow, and couldn''t help but feel a little shocked, even Robin could not help but reveal a hint of amazement, saying: "Is that the fourth-order magic that the president said?"


    As the subordinates who have given the magic mark, Robin and Nami and others have learned many basic knowledge of magic from Ron. For example, magic is divided into fifth order, from ordinary magic to fourth order legend to fifth order taboo, the strongest The magic can easily destroy the island.


    This fourth-order magic is more than ten times more powerful than the third-order magic they just saw? !


    On the one hand, the previous third-order magic was released using the magic tower, and the power itself weakened a grade, at most only 50% of the normal power.


    And the fourth-order magic released by Ron here is not only the addition of the dragon core wand, but also the assistance of extremely high element affinity. With the increase and decrease of power, the gap between the two has reached an exaggerated dozens. Times!


    This fourth-order magic of fire is almost destroying the earth with a radius of three kilometers!


    "Cough ... hateful ..."


    In a piece of magma and ashes, the sword light flashed through, the cracked ground was cut open, and the figure of the Star Klein frame jumped out, coughing out a scorched smoke, and the figure was extremely embarrassed.


    As a general star with a reward of more than 800 million, he really needs to say that the biscuit fruit is equipped with a strong armed color, the defense is quite powerful, and is very good at defense. Even if he withstands Ron ¡¯s fourth-order magic, it is only a little bit. Suffered a little injury.


    But for him, even a little injury is unacceptable.


    On the one hand, he came this time with no serious fighting attitude. On the other hand, he was very afraid of pain since he was a child, so he always hides behind the cookie soldiers and controls the cookie soldiers to go. fighting.


    Even if it was a little painful injury, he could not bear it. Now his hair was burned to a small part, and a small part of his skin was scalded by domineering heat. The pain made him very painful.


    "It''s unforgivable to hit me with something like a meteorite ..."


    Creecher was very angry.


    He stretched out his hands and clapped hands in the air. Numerous biscuits gathered quickly, and gradually formed a batch of biscuits army. This time there were dozens of them, and they pressed toward the direction of Ron.


    And Ron''s coping style is also very simple, backhand is another meteor rain.


    It takes time for him to release the meteor fire rain, but it also takes time for the Creeker to make cookie soldiers. Every biscuit fruit, dare to fight a long-range attack with the magician? !


    If the Cree rack is **** excited, regardless of whether he will be seriously injured, he rushes directly to Ron''s face to confront Ron, maybe there is still a fight.


    Can fight remote ... Ron smiled.


    It''s simply the most mentally handicapped choice against the magician.


    You know, here is his home ground, behind which are ten magic towers that are built and still in operation!


    With Ron ¡¯s control ability after breaking through 200 points of mental power now, he can control almost seven or eight of these ten magic towers, borrowing spiritual energy in turn, and his fourth-order magic can almost do the same without spending money. Stop bombing!


    boom! boom! boom! !


    Another wave of meteor rain fell.


    Even if the Biscuit Army has increased to dozens, in the face of Ron''s meteor rain, it still can''t avoid the end of the mass, and together with the Creeper, it is once again covered in the attack range.


    This time the Cree rack was well-behaved. Instead of cutting the meteorite with his sword, he directly made a huge biscuit shield and placed it on top of his head.


    Bang!


    The meteorite exploded and smashed half of the body of the Creeker into the ground.


    "My cookie soldiers are endless ..."


    The Creeper was holding the cookie shield, looking at Ron in the distance with anger and coldness, patting with both palms, and the cookie soldier began to spawn again.


    "Coincidentally, my magic is endless."


    Ron smiled, looking down on the Cree stand, and said, "Then try who is the endless power."


    Buzz!


    Meteor fire and rain washed the floor again.


    Papa!


    Krigah continued to summon the biscuit soldier again.


    This series has continued for more than a dozen times, and this desert oasis has been completely destroyed. Except for the casino base, the land in front has almost become a magma world.


    The scorching air wave was even unbearable for Robin and others. Several people had to use magic to resist the invading heat wave.


    far away.


    After escaping from the casino at the beginning, I watched some underground gang forces here, and almost all the pipes and cigarettes in my mouth fell to the ground, my eyes gradually changed from shock to numbness.


    "Battles of this level ... are they really humans ?!"


    "The general star of BIGMOM Pirates, and the magician Ron under the seven martial kings."


    For these underground gangs located in the first half of the great route, the strongest people they have seen in the ordinary time, they offer tens of millions of pirates, and they encountered a special kind of existence in the sky, but also It is far less than the current Ron and Creque.


    Such fighting almost overturned their common sense.


    Such an existence, let alone a gang of thousands of people, is an army of tens of thousands of people, hundreds of thousands of people, I am afraid that they will also be ruined and slaughtered!


    Ordinary human-sea tactics are almost ineffective for the strong at this level.


    Many of them knew that the former Krokdal, the seven martial arts seas, was terrible, and those who disobeyed were killed, but how terrible they were, they did not have a concept.


    Now, they understand and understand the existence of Qiwuhai. Most of them are almost fortunate that they have obeyed the former Klockdal and the current Ron, and have not clashed with them.


    "Damn ... is that guy''s ability a natural part?"


    Cree is on a hard stand.


    The world around for thousands of kilometers has almost become a magma world. He is now using his biscuit ability to force open a safe area.


    But the heat wave passed through www.novelhall.com ~ and the hot air made him feel that his lungs were burning in every breath ... This has nothing to do with armed domineering, he is after all a superhuman ability, It is not a natural system where the flesh can be transformed into elements.


    After dozens of rounds of bombardment, although he was hard to carry, but the continuous impact, it also made his throat a little sweet, and there was blood on the corner of his mouth.


    The injury is not serious, but it''s hard to say if you continue.


    On the one hand, the environment here has imposed huge restrictions on him, and the situation is very bad. On the other hand, every meteorite attack, he can not completely resist, the injury is worsening.


    If Ron is a demon fruit ability of the natural department, it is indeed a very stupid way to fight hard with Ron. Although his biscuit fruit is also very special, the production of biscuit soldiers also consumes physical strength. The ability to launch an attack will consume much less physical energy than the Superman.


    "It''s a bastard."


    "How could this Qiwuhai be so strong ..."


    :. :

 Chapter 156： Can the 4 emperors be destroyed in a few years?

    "I''m afraid it''s difficult to win this guy, but if you go back like this, you will definitely be scolded by your mother ..." Cree racked up in his heart.


    And the next moment, another meteor rain fell.


    Rumble!


    After taking another blow, Kriga only felt the impact spread from his head, causing a throbbing of his chest and abdomen, and a spit of blood.


    The spit of blood made his face change.


    "No!"


    "You can''t go on like this ... Even if you want to fight, you can''t fight in this environment, it is better to withdraw first, and then find a chance to secretly assassinate."


    Kriga knew that his injury had begun to affect his actions gradually, and if he continued, it might become a serious injury. In that case, he might not be able to go!


    Although he didn''t think that Ron''s continuous release of such a large attack would have any effect, but he didn''t seem to see it at all, as if there were no problems after dozens of times.


    Damn magician!


    Claire scolded in his heart, jumped up holding the biscuit shield, a sword split a path in the magma, a lot of biscuits fell into the magma, a few leaps on the biscuit, and quickly retreated to far away.


    Ron held the dragon core wand, and watched the Krigak escape with indifferent eyes, and released another meteor fire rain at the farthest distance.


    Woo! Woo!


    Kriga wanted to observe Ron''s condition again, and saw the meteor fire rain smashed over again. Finally, without a word, he ran away without looking back.


    Seeing that the Creeker finally converged with the wounded men, and fled into the desert deep, Ron slowly withdrew his eyes.


    "Finally, he can''t hold it first."


    Robin saw Ron flying down from the sky, his eyes flashing.


    Ron shook his head and smiled softly, saying, "If he continues to stand still, he must be unable to hold it first, and not to mention that there are ten magic towers here, it means that his men dare not come close, and you can still If you interfere with him, he will definitely lose. "


    Not to mention the third-order magic of Nami and others, let''s talk about Perona''s negative ghosts and Golden Week''s color palette. These two tricks must have a role in the Krigal.


    It had no effect before, because it was the biscuit soldiers that penetrated, not the body of the Creeker, which naturally had no effect on the puppet.


    However, Ron did not allow Perona and Golden Week to interfere. After all, he had the absolute upper hand and was confident enough to knock the Creeper alive.


    If the Creeper doesn''t go, wait until the injury reaches a certain level, and let Perona and Golden Week intervene. Perhaps a single blow can knock the Creeper into a serious injury and die, leaving him completely here.


    Regrettably, the Creeker escaped.


    Now he is fighting with Clifford, unless it is a **** fight, otherwise whoever has the upper hand, it is easy for the other party to go.


    He can fly into the sky, but the Creeper can''t catch up, and the Creeper escapes far away, and he can''t chase the Creeper with ten magic towers.


    But escape.


    Ron ¡¯s killing heart for Creeker is not particularly important, mainly because he wants to achieve the achievements of hunting and rewarding 500 million and 800 million pirates. This time he failed to achieve it, and he can always do it next time.


    What''s more, the Creque is just the star of BIGMOM Pirates, and Ron''s goal is not a star, but the four emperors himself!


    "President ... It''s great that you come back in time ..."


    Mr3 burst into tears. He just thought he might be finished.


    Ron was too lazy to take care of Mr3, turned his head to look at Nami and others, and said, "How are you doing, have you been injured? How about other losses?"


    "We will be fine when you come back in time."


    Nami exhaled lightly, her tense spirit finally relaxed.


    Robin pondered: "However, the casualties at the grassroots level are a bit serious. The middle-level and lower-level agents in our temporary base have lost more than half."


    "You are all right ..."


    Ron''s mental power skimmed the bodies of Robin and Nami, making sure that a few people did not lie hard, and then turned to look at the battlefield in the distance and said:


    "I used to shoot the cadres of BIGMOM Pirates because of the navy''s responsibilities. Now that I am out of the navy, BIGMOM Pirates are still entangled, and they will be a complete enemy since then!


    "puff."


    Mr3 couldn''t help vomiting blood when he heard Ron''s words, and he couldn''t help vomiting in his heart: Where is the confidence coming, hello, but he only repelled a star!


    That''s the four emperors! Four emperors!


    Ron glanced at Mr3, already guessing the idea of ??the goods, and said: "How about the Four Emperors? Are you so afraid?"


    "Yes, President, that''s BIGMOM Pirates ... It''s not easy to get rid of them this time. Just now that was just one of the stars. BIGMOM Pirates have four stars, and that one''s ranking. Not the most advanced. "


    Mr3 said with a sad face.


    Ron looked at him, but instead smiled, showing a hint of playfulness, saying: "If I said that we could kill the Four Emperors within a few years, what do you think?"


    Of course I think you are crazy!


    Mr3 rolled his eyes.


    But at this time, Nami next to him used a very light and a little helpless tone: "No way, since it has been targeted by the four emperors, and this kind of hatred has been settled, it can only be Find a solution from the root cause. "


    If it was the four emperors standing here, she would probably be a little scared.


    But the four emperors are not here, and Ron is here, then there is no fear in her tone, only a hint of faith that is revealed. This is the earliest follower of Ron, who has witnessed the rise of Ron all the way. Grace''s faith.


    The earliest Ron suffered a shipwreck, and even a murloc could kill Ron, or she didn''t want to see human beings killed by murlocs, and she paid the money that was hard to get to save Ron ~ www.novelhall. com ~ but later.


    In just a few months, Ron took her across the East China Sea.


    The killing of the fish man Along and the leveling of the big pirates in the East China Sea, so that the entire East China Sea was so blundering for this, all the pirates with a reward of more than 10 million were gone.


    Then Ron killed the cadres of the Don Quixote family, offended the seven martial arts of Doflamingo, took her to the headquarters of the Navy, joined the Navy, and in a short period of one year, perished for two consecutive times. Seven kings under the king!


    Not long ago, Duo Flamenco brought himself to deal with Ron in the windless, Ron also calmly retreated!


    And now.


    Ron has also defeated a senior cadre of the Four Emperors Pirates, a thousand-handed acrylic stand, one of the four stars, and his bounty is more than 800 million such a horrible number!


    In just over two years, Ron has risen all the way to what is now powerful. From Ron''s mouth, she said that the death of a four emperor within a few years, she not only did not question, but she justified it.

 Chapter 157： Construction base

    "Those are the future things."


    Robin interjected and said: "The star will be repelled. The BIGMOM Pirates should not come back to attack in a short time. Now that the temporary base has been destroyed, it is time to consider the new base."


    Hearing Robin ¡¯s words, Ron turned his head and smiled at her: ¡°Did you say that you have found the location for the new base?¡±


    "At a distance of about two islands from here, there was a medium-sized island, which was once a poor town, and then completely collapsed and occupied by a group of underground forces."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Ron nodded and said, "Medium-sized islands, just in line with the standard, sort it out a little, and say to Weiwei, let''s set off early."


    Islands that can accommodate a large town all belong to the category of medium-sized islands, while large islands can accommodate a country, such as Dresrosa ruled by Dolamingo.


    And cities like Alabstan are extremely huge alone, and there are large areas of desert, which are rare and very large islands, and there are not many on the great route.


    "By the way, send someone to look for a swordsman named Roronoa Sauron, with green hair and three knives ... That''s one of my men recruited in the East China Sea."


    Ron remembered Sauron, who was thrown by him at sea.


    Before receiving an urgent report from Robin, the BIGMOM Pirates attacked him, he gave up the boat directly, and did not bring Sauron for speed. He flew directly for 800 miles and rushed to the battlefield on the occasion of a thousand shots. .


    Now even if the original way back is estimated, Sauron cannot be found. Although he also left a record pointer for Sauron, I am afraid that Sauron will not find his way to the navy headquarters.


    "Subordinate?"


    Robin was a little surprised, and with Ron''s eyes, the subordinate who was able to see it was definitely not a normal character, saying, "Where is he?"


    "Um ... the islands near the upside down mountain, look for it, it is just that our subordinate members are also in many nearby towns."


    "Come from there. If you have a permanent pointer, it will only take less than a week to get here?" Nami tilted her head next to her.


    Ron sighed and said, "You may not believe it. The reason why this person will be my subordinate is because I can''t find my way home after going out to sea."


    "puff."


    Perona spouted water.


    Ron said: "But he has great skills and strength, and he can''t die if he throws it there. In addition, he tells the people below that he is very strong. Now he is a cadre. Don''t provoke him or he will be cut.


    Although Sauron ¡¯s current strength is not very strong, it is definitely not weak. He can become a real swordsman after breaking through a stage, surpassing the strongest Mr1 under the Baroque studio.


    "Okay, I know."


    Robin nodded weirdly.


    ...


    After a few days.


    A medium-sized island.


    There were traces of chaos on the island, many buildings were destroyed, and some of the remaining buildings were being demolished by many people.


    After repelling the general star of BIGMOM Pirates, Ron took Robin and others and arrived at the island according to the information gathered before.


    The underground forces occupying the island are a little too arrogant. Knowing what kind of existence Qi Wuhai exists is still very arrogant. The leader even said that he could cooperate with Ron, and he was almost shocked by Ron ¡¯s backhand soul. fool.


    Thousands of people immediately fell into a coma, falling like a domino.


    After exposing the "overlord and domineering power", the leader of the underground forces was extinguished, and the identity of Qi Wuhai was revealed, and several cadres of this underground force surrendered.


    Some who were dissatisfied and wanted to escape were also defeated by Nami and others.


    Such underground forces usually blackmail merchants passing by, or **** nearby towns to blame the pirates, or make trade with the pirates to make a living. I want to clean it again.


    After all, the nature of this underground force is much worse than that of the Baroque Society, a pirate hunter organization.


    However, seeing everyone is more interesting, they do n¡¯t go too much, and they temporarily treat this group of forces as a coolie, demolish the original building on the island, and transfer the architect of Alabstan from Weiwei to design the Guild of Magic building.


    In the very center of the island, Ron is standing with a little white-bearded old man.


    "Yes, magic towers can be placed in these locations."


    Ron looked at the neatly constructed building layout in the hand of the little old man, and at a glance they were almost clear to every corner, and nodded in satisfaction.


    In his opinion, the architectural style of Alabaster is very good. With a slight change, the architecture designed for the Magic Guild is also suitable.


    "Then it was built according to such drawings ..."


    The short old man was the architect of Alabastan, but he was also very polite in front of Ron. On the one hand, he knew the identity of the seven martial artists under King Ron, on the other hand, it was the reason why Ron saved Wei Wei.


    Wei Wei ¡¯s popularity in Alabstan was almost unanimous. Up to a master architect like him, down to countless civilians ... If one day Cobra announced that Wei Wei would inherit the queen ¡¯s position, there were probably few people. Will raise objections.


    "Okay, trouble."


    Ron smiled at the short old man and said, "I let Mr3 and Robin help you. This group of guys may not be very obedient, their heads are not good, but they have a lot of energy."


    "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say ... The forces on this island colluded with our underground forces in Alabstan. We''ve done some very bad things before, so they can be reimbursed."


    The architect answered with a smile.


    The official base of the guild started to be built here, and Ron also gave the magic mark that he did not dare to give Miss Golden Week this soul minister.


    Previously, he could n¡¯t be sure how high the mental attributes of Miss Golden Week were, and after he broke through 200 points, he finally had a judgment ~ www.novelhall.com ~ almost between 300-400.


    The value is nearly twice that of his, terrifying.


    If it was close to 500, Ron would not dare to give her a magical mark anymore, because she was worried that she could break through more than 500 points with the magical mark, and the resulting changes would be beyond imagination.


    The 200-point spiritual attribute is a level, and if you go further, every 100 points should be a small stage, and until 500 points, you will definitely break through a certain limit.


    Ron estimated that when it was more than 500 points, perhaps the spirit would be completely out of the physical restraint, exist independently, and use the magic of manipulating substances at will.


    Not to mention immortality, but to that extent, at least the spiritual body exists forever, and there is no problem living for hundreds of thousands of years.


    Only to that extent may it be qualified to explore the apex of magic.


    Taboo fifth-order magic!


    :. :

 Chapter 158： Dark tide

    Miss Golden Week is interested in magic other than the undead department.


    Ron was not stingy, and taught her everything she wanted to learn. Although the spirit of Golden Week was *, the single spirit was stronger than him, but this little luoli did not have the consciousness of fighting. Even if he masters the fourth-order magic, he has no strength.


    Perhaps when forced to a desperate situation, strong strength and resilience can erupt, but at least under normal circumstances, she with a weak personality will still be bullied by Nami and Perona.


    Another point is that Ron has the ability to withdraw the magic mark at any time, or the ability to block the effect of the magic mark, and he is not afraid of any problems.


    Before, I was worried that his spiritual attributes were less than 200, which was a big grade worse than Golden Week. In case it was troubled to be anti-guest after releasing the magic mark, it is now in the same grade, then there is no problem.


    As for the spiritual attributes of Xiaoluoli, it will gradually improve ...


    Ron does n¡¯t think he will be much slower than Golden Week when he breaks through 500 points. As a talented magician and a pioneer of magic, would n¡¯t it be a failure if he could n¡¯t compare to a luoli, how could it be? !


    Golden Week is interested in all the magic except the undead department, and it is also an excellent thing for Ron, because someone can finally share the pressure of studying magic for him.


    Nami and others rely on the magic tower, although they can also study third-order elemental magic, but third-order elemental magic has little meaning for him now.


    And Golden Week can study fourth-order magic!


    After the spirit was liberated by the imprint of magic, Golden Week ¡¯s thinking speed was not inferior to that of Ron. Ron spent almost half a day at the spiritual level, teaching him all the understanding of magic to Golden Week, and Little Luoli also understood.


    The fourth order magic of the wind system and the earth system, and the fourth order magic of the guardian system, Xiaoluoli finally chose the wind system as the first direction to study.


    The research direction of Ron is frost.


    As a special department, the frost system is above the four elements of ground water, wind and fire. The third-order magic is several times stronger than the elemental magic of the same level. Then correspondingly, the fourth-order frost system magic will also be higher than the fourth-order. The meteor fire rain is several times more powerful!


    Now that the meteor fire rain has been able to fight the star creole, what about the fourth order magic of the frost system that increases the power several times?


    I am afraid that it is not a fight, but a defense attack!


    After mastering the fourth order magic of the frost system, even if it is still not as good as the navy general and the four emperors, but at least in terms of pure attack power, it will not be too inferior!


    In that case, it is actually one step away from the top of the sea. At that time, his comprehensive strength was basically close to the captain of the white-bearded Pirates, Marco, the card of the star. Takuli and the general alternates Peach Rabbit and Tea Dolphin were among others.


    "You probably can''t think of it. In less than half a year, I''m going to find you ... Do flamenco." Ron stared at the sea in front of him with a faint smile.


    Many flamencoes have also used a little trick in the bigmom pirate group attacking him. Many flamencoes have now got the news that he has repelled the star and began to have headaches about how to deal with him ... But that doesn''t matter anymore.


    As long as he has mastered the fourth-order magic of the Frost system here, there is no need to wait until Do flamenco calculates what. The decisive moment!


    After the First World War, Do flamenco will be destroyed!


    After the destruction of Dolomites and the annexation of the Don Quixote family, Albares will be expanded from a small guild with only a few thousand people into a huge organization with hands and eyes all over the world.


    Whatever the achievements of the money system can be achieved, all the fruits of the devil will be collected continuously in his hands, swallowed by him to enhance the spiritual power.


    He will enter an explosive period.


    In this period, he will exceed the imaginary gap between the star and the four empires in a short period of time beyond the imagination, and move towards the peak positions of the sea!


    ...


    A month later.


    The new base of the Albarez Guild is basically completed.


    Under the direction of Ron, in addition to the main task of killing pirates, the Albarez Guild gradually began to take over some dark trades in arms, and took over and held some auctions.


    Based on the name of Ron, the seven martial seas, undertook the original Baroque working society and expanded the Albares Guild as the main body, intervened in the dark trades and auctions, and soon achieved great results, monopolizing the great route The first half of the sea.


    The layout of the Don Quixote family in this sea area was directly driven out by Ron in a bully way, without giving face.


    This approach also made the dark underground world surging.


    If you only intervene in the dark trade, you can forcibly expel the power of the Don Quixote family in a large area of ??the sea. The two points are combined together ... It is directed to Don Quixote!


    Although the Don Quixote family''s counterattack was not fierce, and after being expelled, there was nothing left, but countless forces felt a storm brewing feeling.


    Do flamenco is the biggest agent of the dark world!


    His Don Quixote family, with power all over the navy, government, and pirates, can be described as a black and white all-you-can-eat. Almost 80% of the dark trades in this world are facilitated by the Don Quixote family.


    Ron, who is also the seven Wuhai, established the Albarez guild, and arbitrarily intervened in this field. Obviously, he slashed the fingers of Doflamingo.


    Will Do Flamenco let go?


    Certainly not!


    The existence of the code-name night fork, although the king of Dresros on the bright side, is definitely not good, especially in the dark world, it is notorious!


    Slightly provoking the Don Quixote family, the forces that were completely destroyed and annexed by the Don Quixote family are not a few. Dolomy took nearly ten years to deter the entire underground world!


    The Guild of Albares is so provocative, Don Quixote will never fail to react.


    "A conflict occurred again ... Albarez and Don Quixote were completely done, what is the reason for it?"


    "Is the" Magician "used to be a navy? It seems that there is no conflict between him and" Tianyasha "in the information about him."


    "Who knows? Looks like this, Albares is obviously not an unintentional conflict. It is clear that he went to Don Quixote at the beginning. There must be some hatred before."


    Somewhere in the dark underground bar, several leaders of the underground forces gathered together to discuss, they are all forces in the boundary between Albares and Don Quixote.


    Previously, they worked with Don Quixote, and after Albarez ousted Don Quixote, they all chose to wait and see, and did not rush into the struggle of the two Qiwuhai forces ~ www.novelhall.com ~ No Be willing to take it easy. "


    "Well ... If you go on like this, sooner or later, there will be a full-scale war."


    "Albarez is still a little too weak. Although it has undergone some expansion, it is a force that has only emerged in the last two or three years. The Don Quixote family has been built by Dolomites for decades. . "


    "It can''t be said completely. The magician''s strength is still very strong. It is said that he repelled the star of the bigmom pirate group before."


    "Tianyacha is not so irritating."


    A person next to him shook his head and said: "In short, we should not participate in this matter, so as not to become a cannon fodder, just look at when they will fully fight.


    "Well, I have ordered my subordinates to shrink, and any action in this period may be targeted by both parties."


    An underground power leader sitting on the other side also spoke with Shen Sheng.

 Chapter 159： 0 Libing and Life Link

    Somewhere thousands of meters high.


    Ron floated quietly here, in front of a scene of ice and snow like the end of the world.


    "Finally finished."


    He sighed softly.


    The time spent exploring the fourth order magic of the frost system was longer than he thought, and nearly five months passed!


    This is still under his good luck, otherwise it may take another few months to succeed.


    In the past, when he explored second- and third-order magic, his luck was very poor. Every time he had to explore almost all possibilities to complete, but fourth-order magic was very good luck, and the fourth-order fire department only After more than a month, the frost system Tier 4 took only five months.


    You should know that Miss Golden Week, which is much stronger than his mental strength, took nearly four months to successfully explore the fourth-order magic of the wind system ... It can be seen!


    Although there are reasons why Golden Week is not as good as him in some respects, there is no doubt that this number is the time required for normal exploration.


    "Go back first ..."


    Ron rubbed his temples and returned to Albares.


    After exploring the fourth-order magic, his spirit became a little tired, go back to rest first, and then exercise this magic a little.


    To his present level, there is no such thing as skilled or unskilled.


    For example, Nami explores a third-order wind magic to teach him, he only needs to release one or two times, and basically reaches the most proficient level.


    Fourth-order magic is similar.


    The release process is so familiar that it can no longer be familiar.


    The release delay of the meteor fire rain is about two seconds, and the frost system''s fourth-order ¡®thousand miles of ice¡¯, the release delay is roughly close to three seconds.


    The three-second delay corresponds to a powerful and terrifying attack power. Once released, the power is nearly three times that of the meteor fire and rain. Such power will never be inferior to the navy ¡¯s full blow!


    The eight-foot Qionggouyu of the yellow ape, the meteor volcano of the red dog, and the ice age of the green pheasant.


    Thousands of miles of freezing this trick, in terms of pure power and visual effects, even more than the three large-scale attacks of the three generals!


    This is the real power of the magician!


    ...


    Guild of Albares.


    On the highest floor of the president, in a hall, Ron was sitting on the sofa, holding a cup of tea and sipping.


    "Isn''t there any response? Do Flamenco can really bear it."


    "Do not."


    Robin shook his head and said: "It is not tolerable, but our current actions have not touched the point that the Don Quixote family can''t bear."


    "The most important transaction of the Don Quixote family is the arms transaction with the four emperors and beasts Kaido. Through Kaido ¡¯s factory in the Kingdom of Peace, we will continue to sell weapons to the world and collect devil fruits. Sell ??to Kaiduo and earn profits from it. "


    "As long as this transaction is not destroyed, Do flamenco will not easily fight with us. After all, President You repelled the star half a year ago, it is still very deterrent."


    Hearing Robin ¡¯s words, Ron smiled and said, ¡°It ¡¯s very clear, but it ¡¯s true. If I only have the strength to escape under his hands, then Duo Flamenco has come to the door. , Even if you ca n¡¯t kill me, at least ruin the forces under my command. "


    "But I repulsed the star. He did not have the absolute certainty of winning me. In this case, it is acceptable for him to give up a small part of the great route."


    Speaking of which, Ron showed a deep gaze and said, "After all, he still wants to wait for the bigmom pirates to come and destroy me."


    "Bigmom Pirates won''t easily do anything against you."


    Robin walked to Ron and sat down and poured a cup of tea. He said: "With our current strength, even two stars will not be able to capture our base, and if three stars are dispatched ... What problem, even the bigmom pirates can''t afford it. "


    The bigmom pirates are very strong, as one of the four emperors, rule the new world.


    But here is the first half of the first half of the great route, and the distance between the seas of all nations is almost the farthest distance in the world.


    Distant means that if something goes wrong, there is no time to make any other arrangements!


    The signboard under the bigmom is only four stars. If three people are dispatched, once Ron sets up here and joins the navy general to bury three stars in the first battle, the bigmom pirates will immediately collapse.


    Although there are four emperors bigmom himself, they will not be completely destroyed, but in a short period of time it is absolutely impossible to compete with the other four emperors, maybe it is possible to be forced to give up the site.


    Bigmom will not consider these inaccuracies, but Kata Kuri, the head of the star, must be very clear, so I have not come back to trouble for the past five months.


    It can be said.


    Ron is now in a stable position in the first half, and the Navy will not shoot him, and the government will not shoot him, and the four emperors in the second half will not be able to deal with him, even if there is hatred. The bigmom did not dizzy to attack him.


    There are few people who can threaten him and his forces now.


    of course.


    This is also a kind of balance.


    Once Ron chooses to enter the new world, Dofermingo will not mention it. Bigmom must be the first one to come to the door. It is possible to come over to find trouble in person.


    So before he has enough strength, Ron can only develop in the first half.


    Do flamenco is also very aware of this, knowing that once Ron enters the new world, the first one will attract bigmom''s attack, so he also sits very steadily, ignoring Ron''s movement in the first half.


    Where Ron wants to occupy the land and want to grab any business, let Ron grab it.


    Anyway, for him it was nothing but scraps.


    "How has the Guardian Department''s magic research been recently?"


    Ron asked Robin.


    Every magician in the base that he has given a magic mark has his own specialization direction, such as the Nami exploration wind system, Perona research undead department, Robin research guardian system, and Miss Golden Week research the fourth order of the whole system. magic.


    "Made a new magic of the second-order guardian series."


    Robin chuckled and said, "I named it" Link of Life ". The effect of this magic is to link the lives of two people together ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The damage taken will be divided equally."


    "Oh? Something interesting."


    Ron blinked and quickly learned this new magic from Robin.


    The effect of this new magic is similar to that described by Robin, linking the lives of two people, so that the damage they take is half of each other.


    To put it simply, the damage that could have just bombarded one person, after the hit, half will be transferred to another person, and no one will die.


    This magic is of little significance to the magician, because the magician is physically fragile, and the upper limit of taking damage is very low. Like Ron, without any defense, a sword hacker can kill him with a sword. A dozen times, it does n¡¯t make sense to share the injury with others.


    It can be different for other people!


    What if Kaido and bigmom share the damage? !


    The two old men were afraid that they could capture the naval headquarters and hit the Holy Land Mary Joa!

 Chapter 160： new goal

    "Under certain circumstances, the effect of this magic will be beyond imagination."


    Ron used it for himself and Robin, then poked his chest with mental force, and lifted the life link magic, his eyes a little solemn.


    Robin looked at Ron silently for a while, and after two seconds, he narrowed his eyes and said, "Chairman, can''t you experiment with magic on me?"


    Ron glanced at Robin, and said, "As the guide of the future magic path, it is a matter of great honour to test magic by yourself."


    "Then maybe the president, you can try to link Nami and Princess Weiwei."


    "Um ... it seems very good."


    Ron thought about it for a while, and it seemed that it would be very interesting to link up for training, but the idea just passed in a flash.


    Nami and Weiwei, who are not compatible, must not be put together, but Robin and Weiwei have a good compatibility. There is probably no problem in putting them together.


    "Please don''t look at me with that gaze, President."


    Robin reminded Ron silently.


    Ron shrugged and said, "You put forward this evil idea first."


    "Ok?"


    Robin tilted his head and said with a smile: "What an evil idea? Isn''t it the honor of letting Weiwei and Nami become magic pioneers and bear the honour of experimenting?"


    Ron rolled his eyes and said, "Then you come?"


    "I still can''t."


    Robin smiled softly and said: "It''s enough to create this magic. Isn''t that ... after all, we can only link two people, which is a pity."


    The life link magic can only link the lives of two people. Even if it is released again, it cannot link the three people together. It can only be connected in twos.


    "Enough is enough."


    Ron put down the teacup and said, "Do you still want to link hundreds of people together? That kind of thing is not something that second-order magic can do."


    "What''s more, if the magic linking the two people, if BIGMOM and Kaido are connected together, the horror effect would be unpredictable."


    Hearing this, Robin also said with a serious gaze: "It is indeed so, so this ability must not be obtained by the four emperors, even if it is only to connect the stars to each other, it is also a terrible thing."


    "Ok."


    Ron nodded.


    If the Cree rack and Kata Kuri are connected together, and then the Cree rack fights to fight desperately, each move uses the same tricks, even the three disasters of the same level are difficult to resist.


    "Oh, right, Perona has also discovered a second-order magic of the undead department."


    Robin suddenly thought of something and said to Ron.


    Ron was slightly surprised and said, "She?"


    Perona did n¡¯t even bother to remember the seven derived runes, and she was usually too lazy to explore any magic. How could she come up with the second-order magic of the undead department?


    "Well ... I heard her saying that she was bored and wanted to try it, then tried it twice and succeeded."


    "..."


    Ron stopped talking.


    The second-order magic of the undead department, without mastering any skills and knowledge, is made out of two random messes. What a terrible luck!


    Thanks to him, he was also complacent for exploring the fourth-order frost magic in five months.


    The lucky king with the real card is here!


    "The second-order magic she explored is an upgraded version of the ghost soldiers, which can summon nearly a hundred armored ghost army, the number and strength are much stronger than the basic ghost soldiers."


    Speaking of which, Robin also blinked slightly, saying: "And we can use this magic, if everyone uses it, the number of ghost soldiers that can be summed up reaches hundreds ..."


    "Huh."


    Ron couldn''t help but hear it.


    Undead magic cannot be summoned repeatedly. The number of each magic can be summoned is fixed. For example, the number of ghosts can be summoned. The maximum number of ghosts is 12.


    Even if this magic is used continuously, there will always be only twelve, and the new ones will make the old ghost soldiers collapse automatically.


    But if two magicians use them separately, they can make twenty-four.


    There are six people who can now release the magic of the undead, in addition to Ron, Nami, Perona, Robin, Miss Golden Week, and Wei Wei.


    Six people use this upgraded version of the **** general magic together, and the number of pawns that can be maintained is close to six hundred!


    Nearly six hundred upgraded versions of the Corps of Gentlemen ...


    The overall strength is probably stronger than the previous Baroque work society!


    The only limitation is that you can''t leave the summoner too far, and will automatically return to **** if you exceed a certain distance. This is also the only limitation.


    "If Cree Dare dares to come again to find trouble, I don''t think I need to be here, you alone can beat him everywhere."


    Ron couldn''t help but laugh.


    Miss Golden Week is heading against the Cree racks, plus the six hundred undead legions offensive, Mr3 and other peripheral assistants, once they fight, I am afraid that it will be an overall crushing situation.


    "Yes, it is."


    Robin smiled softly and said, "That is to say, as long as the cadres of Albares gather together, it is equivalent to possessing the strength of Albares."


    "Well ... it was almost like this before the magical equipment came out."


    Ron nodded and said: "But when the magic equipment comes out, the members of Albares are equipped with magic equipment, and the strength of the formed army is far from this concept."


    Robin has already learned about magic equipment from Ron. She also knows how to make magic equipment and has tried to make it herself.


    Upon hearing Ron''s words, she looked slightly dignified and said, "Chairman, are you ready?"


    "Do not."


    Ron shook his head and said, "It''s not good now, but it''s almost as long as Dolomite is destroyed."


    "When do you plan to do that, President? Once you go to the new world, BIGMOM Pirates will definitely take action."


    Ron looked up at the ceiling and said, "No hurry, no hurry, I will address one of the threats above before starting Dolomites."


    "Above?"


    Robin was slightly surprised.


    Ron nodded, watching Robin suddenly smile, and said: "There is actually what you want ... well, that''s what I want."


    "Historical stone monument."


    Robin thought of it in an instant, and his eyes flickered.


    "Ok."


    Ron nodded ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This is an island located two islands away from Alabstan, and was renamed to Albares by Ron.


    The location of this island is just below the empty island.


    There is Aini Road on the empty island. Ron always wanted to clean up, but he was not strong enough. Now, it is time to solve this threat.


    After being resolved, the empty island can also be used as an Albares secret base. After that, manufacturing magic equipment and building magic towers can be carried out secretly on the empty island.


    Also.


    The golden clock and the like on the empty island are all sold, and the achievements of the money department can directly reach a large number, at least billions of Baileys still exist.


    Albarez ¡¯s expansion also requires funding. In the past six months, Albarez brought him three demonic fruits, paid a price of nearly 400 million Bailey, and left Albarez ¡¯s financial deficit a lot. , Nami vomited him several times for this.


    :. :

 Chapter 161： Coming to the empty island again

    "I thought you completely forgot the history text."


    Robin''s faint opening.


    When she was originally in Alabstan, before she fully understood Ron, Ron used coercive coercion and knowledge of the location of multiple historical texts to lure her to obey Ron, and then at the funeral in Alabstan. After the temple understood Ron''s wisdom, it was no longer the case.


    It''s just that for the past six months, Ron has been exploring magic, and Albares'' main tasks are to develop, collect demonic fruits, famous knives, and confront the Don Quixote family.


    It seems that things about the historical text have long been lost.


    "After all, I promised you something."


    Ron smiled at Robin and said, "Although I don''t know where all the historical stone tablets are, nor where are the historical stone tablets that record real history, but at least I will find everything I know. , By the way, look for those who do n¡¯t know. "


    "What''s more, the historical stone stele is also an important magic material, and it is also very useful to me, but having said that, I want to go to Pluto first."


    Upon hearing Ron''s words, Robin was slightly surprised, saying: "Ancient weapon? You should be aware of the danger of that kind of thing."


    "of course."


    Ron nodded and said: "An ancient weapon is not yet suitable for launching, but now I am very short of magic materials, maybe the Pluto is disassembled, and a lot of suitable magic materials can be made."


    Robin: "..."


    "There are only fifteen magic towers in the base now. I still feel a little uneasy about this number. After all, we have to protect a medium-sized island instead of a small base."


    Ron pondered for a while and decided: "Then I will look for it first."


    The voice fell.


    Ron flew out of the hall.


    "This president ..."


    Robin watched Ron''s back disappear and shook his head slightly helplessly.


    She also understands Ron ¡¯s behavior and has the mission to restore magic to the world and revive the magic path. For this, she has been studying magic for almost half a year. She never said anything.


    But Ron still remembered this matter. Although there were some reasons for the need of magic materials, he still didn''t forget the original agreement with her.


    Thinking back to Ron''s weird feeling when she tried her magic, Robin lowered his head and touched his chest with his finger. After tilting his head, he gently smiled.


    ...


    Two days later.


    Ron returned to the base with a mess of materials.


    This is a pile of materials that were obviously removed from something, most of them are Hailou stone, and some are the same material as the historical body stone, in addition to some between the Hailou stone and the historical body stone, I don''t know what material stuff it is.


    The number is very large, enough to build more than ten magic towers.


    With so much material available, there is no doubt that Ron did find the ancient weapon Pluto, and the Pluto was demolished directly. The demolished pieces were scattered, and all the materials needed were carried back.


    Using these materials, Ron built fifteen more magic towers on the island. Together with the fifteen previous ones, there were a total of thirty in total, dotted and scattered, forming a rough network on the entire island. Show off.


    According to Ron ¡¯s judgment, it is necessary to densely and completely cover all areas of the entire island, and at least ten magic towers can be launched in every place under attack. That is about 100 magic towers, which is now completed. Less than a third.


    of course.


    Even if there are only thirty, it is extremely powerful.


    Because of the material problem, most of these magic towers can only carry third-order magic, and the one with the historical body stone as the core can carry fourth-order magic.


    Among the 30 magic towers, there are one fourth-order magic tower and twenty-nine third-order magic tower. Once an enemy comes to attack, at least 20 magic towers can be used in the case of abandoning the outer periphery of the island and fully defending the central base. Mobilize.


    In the case of Miss Golden Week sitting, even if the Cree rack hits, the opponent who can fight can flee, even if Kata Kuri comes, it can just make a wave.


    The four emperors will not move lightly, the navy general will not mess up, and the base is basically in safety.


    Ron also went to the empty island with confidence.


    ...


    "It''s finally here again, the empty island."


    Above the White Sea, somewhere on the coast of Angel Island, Ron broke through the sea of ??clouds, flew out of the sea, landed on the shore, and looked forward to Angel Island, showing a faint smile.


    When he came here last time, his total mental strength was only a little more than a hundred. When he met Eni Lu, he only had a round with Eni Lu remotely while ensuring his safety.


    Although the whole body retreated in the end, the gap with Enilu could be seen at a glance.


    Not on a level.


    And this time when I come to the empty island again, it is no longer the same as last time, with the purpose of achieving an explorer''s achievement, but with absolute confidence, I want to occupy this place as my own territory!


    World time now has entered the twenty-first year of the era of the big pirates.


    Only one year left before Luffy went out to sea.


    Now Ron, the total mental strength has reached a height of 240 points!


    Among them, 118 points are from achievement points, 50 points are from magic marks, 38 points are from themselves, 25 points are from devil fruits, and 9 points are from spiritual resonance.


    Although Ron did not deliberately achieve some achievements in the past six months, he also completed five achievements, all of which are relatively high-level achievements.


    Among them, "My Base", "Captain Buster" and "Ancient Weapon" are all 2 achievement points, and the "Legend Mage" who masters fourth-order magic and the cultivation madness with a total cultivation time of 10,000 hours ~ www .novelhall.com ~ provides 4 achievement points.


    All of a sudden it was 14 points of achievement.


    Compared to the breakthrough of 200 points, the 40 points of mental power are added. The effect of this 40 points of mental power is also very significant, which makes it easier for him to release the fourth-order magic, even when there is no magic tower. In the case of frost, the fourth order magic is enough to release three times.


    The fourth order of the ordinary element system can be released more than ten times.


    In half a year, I have increased 40 points of mental power. This is still the case where most of my mind is devoted to the fourth-order frost magic. If all the energy is focused on improving the mental power, while meditation and practice to complete each achievement, that doubles. I''m afraid it''s not a problem.


    This is where Ron said that he would be able to turn the four emperors within a few years!


    Even if he needs to improve his magic knowledge, it takes time to explore magic, guardianship and undead department, etc ... But even so, within three years he is confident to increase his spiritual power to more than 500 points, beyond the star and four That huge gap between the emperors!

 Chapter 162： VS Aini Road

    "what?"


    Just as Ron looked at Angel Island in the distance, on the coastline, an empty island girl holding a little fox happened to walk to the shore, saw Ron on the shore, and she gave a surprise sigh and waved at Ron Tao: "Hasso ~ Are you ... from Qinghai?"


    The girl''s appearance is a bit familiar, like the memory of Koness, but the empty islanders all have white wings on their backs, and their shapes are relatively similar. Perhaps they are similar in appearance.


    "Well, I am from Qinghai."


    Ron nodded at the girl and smiled lightly: "Hello, my name is Ron."


    For the absence of wings, it is obviously not the empty island people, but Ron from Qinghai below. Konice did not show much surprise, because there are also Qinghai people here on the empty island from time to time.


    There are only a few occasions within a year.


    "My name is Konice ... is there anything I need to help? I will try my best to help you."


    Cornish smiled at Ron friendly.


    Ron stepped on Angel Beach and smiled at Konice, saying, "Do you try to help me? There is indeed something that needs your help afterwards, but for now, you''d better stay away from here a little bit, because here It will be dangerous to wait. "


    "Danger?"


    Konice froze for a moment, without understanding Ron''s meaning, and said: "That ... Excuse me what you mean by danger ..."


    "fighting."


    Ron said: "It will be affected."


    "Hey?"


    Kenneth stayed awake for a while and woke up: "Is those looters in the clouds? Don''t worry, we have white beret troops on patrol here at any time, they can''t mess up here."


    Ron stood on the coast, looking far away in the direction of the Holy Land Apajato, his eyes gloomy: "No, it''s not that ... Forget it, it''s too late, he probably won''t deliberately control the attack range, you Come behind me. "


    Konice stared blankly at Ron''s back, and her big eyes showed a puzzled look. Not only did she not come close, but she also showed a trace of vigilance.


    but.


    At the next moment, the vigilance in her eyes became stunned.


    In her sight, the distant sky saw a flash of electric light flashing instantaneously, turning into an arc spread, and then converging in the sky above the White Sea, condensing into a human form.


    It is the **** Ainu who rules the empty island!


    At the moment, Aini Road was bathed in thunder and lightning, overlooking the island below like a Thor, looking at Ron on the shore, with a hint of coldness in his eyes, saying: "This familiar breath is really you, Qinghai people, Last time, you got lucky and escaped your life, but even dare to come to the empty island again. "


    Enilu ¡¯s heart net monitors the entire Angel Island. Although he does not monitor all the time, when Ron uncovered and carried a strong breath over the island, he could not have noticed it. After Ron''s breath was somewhat familiar, he thought of what had happened, and he immediately flew out of the Holy Land Apajato and rushed over directly.


    "God ..."


    Kenis looked at Eni Lu, who was bathed in thunder and lightning in the air, and showed a trembling look.


    Why did Eni Lu come here?


    It seemed obvious that he was coming to Ron ... and listening to Eni Lu, it seemed that Eni Lu and Ron had been in contact once a long time ago, and the process was very unfriendly.


    She suddenly awakened. Ron said that the danger was undoubtedly from Aini Road. Ron said that he would not deliberately control the scope of the attack. Undoubtedly, it also referred to Aini Road!


    She is indeed very dangerous here.


    Although I do n¡¯t know why Ron can remain so indifferent in front of Eni Road, once Eni Road launches an attack, she will almost certainly be affected at this distance!


    Konice shuddered a little and couldn''t help but step back, but because of the fear of Eni Road, she took a step back and immediately stepped on the slide and fell on the coast.


    Enilu didn''t go to see Kenis, only Ron in his eyes.


    Ron didn''t turn back to look at Cornice, looking at Eni Road lightly.


    "Fortunately let me escape my life? No, that''s probably just what you think. Last time I came here, I just happened to pass by. I didn''t expect you to attack me somehow ... I wasn''t attacked by someone. People who sit down and talk well. "


    "Oh?"


    When Enir heard Ron''s words, there was a trace of sarcasm on Arrogant''s face, saying: "That is to say, you come here this time to retaliate against me?"


    "It can be understood that way."


    Ron nodded casually, and his right hand pinched the dragon core wand emerging from the void.


    Seeing Ron ¡¯s movement, Ai Nilu sneered and said, "Or is it the first time I have encountered a human who dares to avenge God, do you know? The moment you have this thought, you have already committed sin , Unforgivable sin! "


    As the voice fell, Eni Lu made a move with both hands, and a thunderous crackling immediately above his head was about to fall towards Ron.


    but.


    Almost at the same time, Ron shook the dragon core wand in his hand, and the six beams of light immediately blocked Ai Nilu and nailed him in the air.


    "Humph!"


    Enil snorted, but this time, instead of rushing to break free, he still used the thunderbolt in his hand to Ron below.


    "God''s sanctions!"


    Crackling!


    The white thunder, thick like a water column, descended from the sky and slashed to the top of Ron''s head. The range of attack was immense, and it covered a few dozen meters.


    Cornice is also within the range of the attack. Enilu didn''t pay attention to it at all. In his view, he contacted the Qinghai people privately, and he still offended God''s sinners, which was also a sinner.


    "!!"


    Looking at the horrible thunderbolt, leaning down against the thunder, Kenneth fell there, trembling, and even if he wanted to dodge, he didn''t know how to dodge. He turned his head subconsciously and closed his eyes.


    boom!


    The light of thunder exploded ~ www.novelhall.com ~ dozens of meters of coast, with white lightning arcs intertwined.


    Listening to the sound from her ears, Koness closed her eyes tightly, but her expression gradually became stunned, because she hadn''t felt anything for a few seconds.


    She opened her eyes carefully.


    Then she saw that Ron was standing less than half a meter in front of her, and her back was very tall, as if propping up the whole sky, the wand in her hand was held up, and the front of the wand was a crackling residual lightning arc, but But it seems to be resisted by an invisible field.


    boom!


    Eventually, Ron shook his wand in his hand, and the arc of lightning in all directions collapsed completely.


    Enilu ¡¯s full blow is still a trivial matter, and even the elven ball he released today can be broken, but after breaking, the remaining power is not much. With his spiritual power exceeding the 200 point limit, the spirit alone The force barrier broke the aftermath.

 Chapter 163： Wind: The Domain of Death

    "This¡­¡­"


    Watching Ron use some weird ability to break the thunderbolt of Enilus, Konice couldn''t help but cover her small mouth, revealing an unbelievable look.


    Ron ignored her.


    Aniluo''s strength is extraordinary. Even if he masters the fourth-order magic, it is not a character that can be squeezed and kneaded. It is impossible to kill Aniluo in a joke, and he must be serious.


    As for keeping Kenis, it was only a smooth operation, so that she would not be affected by the attack of Eni Lu. After all, she still took the initiative to come over to help.


    "Some can bear ..."


    Enilu looked slowly at Ron below. Ron could block his attack, but it made him a little surprised, but it was just an accident.


    He has absolute confidence in his own strength. No matter how Ron is, he is still a mortal. In his mind perception, he is still a flesh and blood.


    And he is the **** who controls thunder and lightning!


    Even the body is an incarnation of thunder and lightning.


    "100 million volts!"


    Eniluo sighed and burst out of his ability again, ready to break the imprisonment of the six-bar light prison.


    Ron stared at Eni Lu, and he had been calculating from the moment he resisted the attack of Eni Lu. His mind contained countless pictures and data simulated by the speed of ordinary people''s thinking.


    With the strength of Enilu, if you don''t attack him, but choose to break free from the shackles, it will only take a second to break the six-stick light prison.


    One second is not enough to activate fourth-order magic.


    But Ainilu was too arrogant to break the shackles for the first time. Instead, he chose to attack him. Although he was forced to use the elf ball to defend, he gave him more time to launch magic. .


    This time is less than 3 seconds, but 2 seconds is enough.


    And the time of 2 seconds is enough for him to launch the fourth order magic of an element system.


    Meteor Fire and Rain''s attack delay is a bit long, and it is not suitable for dealing with the well-known domineering and thunderous speed of Aini Road, so the magic released by Ron this time is a faster and more direct wind system.


    quietly.


    A breath of death filled the world.


    The wind was blowing gently, not the blade of the wind, but as if it contained a breath of destruction like death, spreading outwards with Ron as the center, covering a thousand kilometers in a flash.


    Under the shocking eyes of Konice, I saw the island cloud that was nearly a thousand miles away from the beach. The rapid annihilation and disintegration, as well as the seaside buildings not far away, were also invisible and disappeared.


    As if in an instant, it was cut by an unknown blade of wind, divided into pieces that could not be broken, and scattered with the wind.


    The fourth-order magic of the wind system ... The Realm of Extinction!


    In an instant.


    Thousands of kilometers, everything disappears!


    Even Eni Road in the air, which could break the Eni Road imprisoned by six feet of light, felt a death-like crisis at this moment.


    He roared and tried his best to explode the lightning.


    When the imprisonment of the six-foot light prison was broken, he had already exploded with all his strength, and faced Ron''s attack this time. The lightning that he broke out was far less abundant than just now.


    It''s like taking a deep breath, you must exhale it before you can take a deep breath again, otherwise, if you barely exhale a little, you will not be able to take a deep breath again.


    Crackling!


    Far less intense than before, the thunderstorm exploded into contact with the wind of death and silence in the field of death, and the naked eye could see a silent annihilation of the light.


    The wind of death that contains destruction and death, I don''t know how many wind blades composed of small wind blades, so it dissipated the lightning that erupted from Enilus.


    Woo!


    The lightning exploded, and Enilu''s figure disappeared into a lightning arc, appearing thousands of kilometers away.


    Although the overdraft broke out with all his strength, and it was out of the scope of the area of ??death, Enilu was still attacked by the wind of death.


    His elemental body made of thunder and lightning was only slightly blown away, and one arm had been annihilated, and his shoulders and body were bloody.


    Eni Road broken arm!


    One blow hit!


    Eni Road, who had escaped to a safe distance of thousands of kilometers, looked at the position of his broken arm, and then to Ron again, his face already showing his teeth.


    Careful!


    It''s so careless!


    He underestimated Ron and underestimated this Qinghai man!


    The last attack, Ron''s attack was completely painless and itchy. After he broke the shackles of the six feet light prison, he easily broke Ron''s attack, unscathed.


    This time he also fought according to the last thought, so at first he did not rush to get rid of the bondage, but first gave Ron a sanction of God, so that Ron would not get into the sea like the last time Just escape.


    but.


    To his surprise, Ron blocked his God''s sanctions, and even more to his surprise, the attack released by Ron this time was not at the same level as the previous one!


    "Damn ... Qinghai people ..."


    Enilu covered her broken arm with one hand, looked at Ron''s direction from the distance, and gritted her teeth: "Last time, were you intentional? Intentionally showing weakness, let me relax my vigilance ..."


    "No, I was really weak last time."


    Ron put down the dragon core wand, across a thousand kilometers, responded faintly.


    Enilu''s teeth tightened.


    Regardless of whether Ron deliberately showed weakness or not, he dealt him with such insidious tricks. In short, he lost the arm, and suffered a serious injury to his body.


    "well."


    "You are the first person to hurt God, I recognize you ... Recognize you as an opponent who can stand at the same height as me ... However, don''t think that, you will win!"


    Enilu stared at Ron violently, and suddenly roared.


    Crackling!


    The power of thunder was like a tsunami, and it madly poured out, completely covering his entire body. His body instantly turned into thunder and began to swell.


    When the sky thunder contracted inwards ~ www.novelhall.com ~ after returning to itself, I saw that Enilu''s figure had become several times larger than before, and his body was bathed in thunder, and even the lost arm was made of white Thunder and light intertwined to make up, the whole person is like a real Thor coming.


    "Two hundred million volts ... Thor!"


    There was a low growl at the intersection of Aini.


    After hitting Ron''s trick and being seriously injured, he would naturally not underestimate Ron anymore, and directly took out his strongest tricks, to completely bury Ron here.


    but.


    He was making big moves, and Ron was also preparing big moves.


    It took more than three seconds for Enilu to launch Thor, which was almost the moment when his Thor form transformation was completed, and Ron''s frost system fourth-order magic was also completed.


    He gently raised the dragon core wand in his hand.


    "Thousands of miles ... frozen."

 Chapter 164： Ice: 0 miles frozen

    Long before Ron''s voice was pronounced, an extremely cold chill instantly enveloped the whole world, allowing the air to condensate into ice mist.


    The release range of this move is directly in front of the whole, but even if the attack range is directly in front, Konice behind the Ron was also trembling in an instant, only to feel that a chill made the whole body fall like an ice cellar, and his hair and lips seemed to be both To freeze.


    Hum.


    Ron''s spiritual power reached out, covering a few meters nearby, isolating the dissipated ice from the outside, without looking back, his eyes looked lightly forward.


    Frost is magic, the core of which is cold, not ice form of water.


    In a sense, it even surpasses thunder slightly, because thunder is too violent and powerful to be classified as special magic with the cold.


    Thousands of miles of ice sealing is not the release of ice to freeze half of the world, but the real moment, turning the world ahead into an extremely cold ice prison!


    "This trick ..."


    At the moment when Ron released a thousand miles of ice, Ron felt the cold coming, and felt that the whole person was in a cold hell.


    Even in the form of Thor, he was still greatly affected, he could feel his manipulation of Thunderbolt became extremely jerky, and his actions became extremely slow.


    "God''s sanctions!"


    Enilu did not choose to retreat, but snorted and rushed in the direction of Ron, and at the same time waved a palm, a bright thunder burst towards Ron.


    But almost at this moment, an ice mist appeared directly in front of Ron.


    Qiang! Qiang! Qiang!


    The ice mist spreads like a sea wave, layered on top of each other, like the breath of a frost dragon, spreading over with the freezing cold, seemingly slow, but in fact it is extremely fast.


    In this extremely cold field, not only physical abilities, but also perception and speed of response are severely restricted.


    Crackling!


    The power of Thunder on Eni Road collided with the spreading ice fog.


    The ice fog is obviously at a completely different level from the cold surrounding this area. If the nearby world is reduced to near Baidu Baidu, then this ice fog is already extremely close to absolute zero!


    even.


    If it gets colder and crosses that limit, even the thunder and even the space can be frozen together!


    But even before that boundary was crossed, the power of Thunder on Eni Road was still unable to break through the ice fog. The white thunder arc melted like ice and snow and was swallowed by the ice fog.


    "Ah !!!"


    Enilu raised his arms, and in the form of Thor, he almost excited the power of Thunder Fruit to the limit he could bear, and leaped the power of Thunder crazy.


    But even with his best efforts, he still could not stop the spread of the ice mist.


    Thunder arc disappeared piece by piece.


    finally.


    Right in front of Ron, nearly a few thousand meters from the coast, all condensed into ice, and together with the air were frozen into ice, solidified there like ice mist.


    In the most central part of this frozen field, Ai Nilu''s figure solidified there.


    The form of Thor has long since disappeared, and all that remains is the ordinary flesh and blood body. His expression is frozen, and there seems to be a trace of unbelief left on his face.


    "ended."


    Ron sighed and lowered the dragon core wand in his hand.


    The fourth order magic of the frost system did not disappoint him. Such power is indeed far above the fourth order of the element system.


    If this trick is used to deal with the Star Creepy Frame, even though the Creepy Frame can still survive with its strong defense, but after the hard resistance, it must at least be seriously injured and even fall into death.


    The same is true of the defensive Kriegs, not to mention Eni Lu, who is not good at defense. At this moment, the elemental body has been broken, and every cell in the body has been frozen into ice.


    Ding!


    Ron''s mental strength tapped out and tapped lightly in the world of ice and fog thousands of meters away.


    Pieces of ice mist suddenly shattered, turned into powder, and scattered and disappeared.


    Along with the world of ice and fog, and the body of Eni Road, they also turned into ice particles and dust that were unknown, scattered on the frozen sea of ??clouds below.


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®God and God¡¯ and get 2 achievement points]


    "It''s 120 o''clock ..."


    Ron listened to the prompting sound from his ear and murmured, earning the 2 achievements to the spirit, and his spiritual attributes also came to 242.


    As for the total achievement points, it reached 120 points.


    Switched to the professional interface and looked at it, and there was no prompt to get a chance to extract. It seems that 120 points is not enough. Maybe at 125, you can get a new extraction opportunity.


    Look back.


    Cornice still stood there blankly.


    Until now, she has not been able to recover. All that appeared in front of her is the spread of ice fog, destroying the thunderous light that destroyed Eni Road, and finally sealed Eni Road and the sea in ice fog until it was scattered The scene of dust dissipating.


    Without any blood presenting, a person disappears completely, and there is no trace of disappearance. This was originally a very terrible thing, but the ice-filled scene is so beautiful, just like the artwork created by God, Immersive and stunning.


    "Okay, it''s safe, don''t be afraid anymore."


    Ron walked towards Koness, reached out and patted on Koness''s shoulder, walked past her, and walked to Angel Island in the back.


    At this time Konice finally woke up like a dream.


    There are still shocks and a little unbelievable in the eyes.


    Enilu ... just die? !


    Like a real god, the **** Ainilu, who controlled the power of Thunder, died in front of her in this way, and the whole process took almost no more than a minute!


    She turned around and looked at Ron''s back with some shock.


    The back is not tall, just a little taller than her. The white wizard''s cloak he wears also looks very simple, but just holding the magic wand ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The wind is light and light, it is extinguished beyond kilometers The scene of killing Aini Road completely overlaps with this back view, lingering.


    "Then ... that ..."


    Konice stayed for a few more seconds, and then hurriedly followed, saying, "God ... Eni ... is dead?"


    "Well, unless he has any resurrection magic."


    Ron continued to walk forward, answering casually while walking, looking at the Angel Island in front, saying, "You did n¡¯t ask before what could help me, I need you to join my guild to maintain order here for me , By the way, cooperate with me to establish a base here. "


    Konice was immersed in Enilus''s real death, and was in a daze for a few seconds, and then suddenly awakened, thinking of what Ron said later, saying: "Public ... guild?"


    "Ok."


    Ron nodded, turned to look at her, smiled lightly, and said, "Want to learn magic?"


    Mobile station:

 Chapter 165： President? Who is that?

    After destroying Aini Road, there is not much trouble to conquer the empty island.


    In addition to Aini Road, all the combat power of the entire empty island is not enough for Ron to remember a fourth-order magic second. Even by virtue of strength, it is enough to rule the empty island.


    However, Ron did not use force to suppress it, but returned the **** of the empty island to his predecessor, Ganfor, but deprived him of the title of "God."


    Chiefs, leaders, or kings are fine, but the title "God" is too weird to use, and Ron doesn''t want to use it by himself, because it seems a little too S2.


    Governance was returned to Gamfor, which naturally won the support of the empty islanders, together with the Ron, who is the Kanesi, gave the magic mark to become the sixth empty island girl under the magical envoy. Ron was full of respect.


    Originally defeated Eni Road, ended the cruel rule of Eni Road, her heart was grateful, then Ron did not rule the empty island, but returned the power to Ganfor, the gratitude became respect, and then was En endowed with the magic mark, loyalty has basically reached its full value.


    Delegating power to Ganfor is on the one hand to make Konis, the **** the empty island, fully and quickly able to become the sixth magician, and secondly, Ron did not want to manage the empty island, and Robin and others probably also No one wants to govern empty islands.


    The key is that the island is empty. The environment is completely different from Qinghai. The environment is completely different from Qinghai. It takes a lot of energy to fully understand it. It is better to return it to Ganfor.


    Anyway, with his absolute strength, Kongdao is actually his site.


    As a request for decentralization to Ganfor, the Albarez Guild will build a guild on Angel Island and recruit magic apprentices.


    Ron found that the overall mental strength of the Kongdao people is very high, and few of them are below 20 points, and like some special ones, such as the little girl who was born to wake up to see and hear, the mental strength has reached 50. Point above.


    Although it is not as monster as Miss Golden Week, but it is also a very high qualification.


    Although Ron has no extra magic marks to give them, they can give them meditation methods to exercise their mental strength and magic weapons that they can use.


    but.


    There was also an episode in this process.


    ...


    "Webber! This is not where you should spread the wild chaos!"


    Gamfor, who regained his position as the leader of Angel Island, stood on a rugged building in the holy shrine of Apajado, staring at the crowd in front of him with an angry voice.


    "Recklessly?"


    Weber, carrying a combustion cannon, stood in front of the many Sandias and said coldly: "This is our hometown. It has been taken away by you for more than 400 years. The preparation was not enough this time, but it was not When I think that the guy in Enir is dead, it ¡¯s time to put an end to this war! "


    War Ghost Weber.


    Descendants of the indigenous people of Apajato more than 400 years ago.


    The Holy Land Apayado was originally Gaya Island on the Qinghai Sea below. It was washed into the empty island by the currents of the sky. Because the soil on the empty island is more precious than the yellow towel, Apayado has become a holy place in the eyes of the empty island people. They took Apayado and drove the original islanders from Gaya Island.


    The original islanders of Gaya Island have been trying to recapture their hometown. This war lasted for nearly 400 years. After Aini Road originally captured Angel Island, Weber had been planning to recapture his hometown and prepared for it. I heard news suddenly the other day.


    Enilus is dead!


    Ganforre regained his position as the leader of Angel Island!


    Although I do n¡¯t know exactly what happened, I heard that a foreigner killed Eni Road, but there is no doubt that this is the best time to recapture Apayado!


    Without any hesitation, Weber immediately launched an attack, and led his men to rush to Apayado all the way, trying to recapture it completely.


    "To completely retake the Holy Land is something we can''t tolerate ... But the matter of Aini Road also made the old man see a lot. Sandia, the way to end the war is not only fighting, let us renegotiate how is it?"


    Ganfort spoke slowly.


    After being defeated by Eni Lu and being robbed of everything by force, he realized the pain caused by the war and figured it out a lot. In the past, he was indeed a bit old-fashioned.


    But when he heard Ganfor, Weber sneered and mocked: "Negotiation? It turns out that ... you are scared, it seems that Enilu is dead, and as expected, the impact on you Very big. "


    "The four hundred years of war cannot be concluded by negotiations !!"


    Weber roared, raised his incendiary gun, and pointed it at Ganfor.


    At the same time, the white beret troops and the cleric guards behind Gamford all picked up their own weapons and stared at Weber and the many Sandias.


    The war is on the verge!


    but.


    Almost at the moment Weber wanted to pull the trigger.


    Six pillars of light emerged out of thin air, instantly nailing Weber to the spot, as well as the incendiary cannon in his hand.


    "Damn, what is this ... what?"


    Weber was imprisoned in place, unable to move, could not help but look angry, he struggled hard, but only let the light on the six beams of light flicker slightly.


    "Do it! Do it! Kill them!"


    Weber ignored his situation, and after finding out that he couldn''t seem to break away at once, he roared and ordered his subordinates to start.


    Almost everyone was already excited, feeling that Ganford and others had taken the lead in secretly calculating Weber. At the moment, they heard the words and launched an attack together.


    but.


    Almost at the next moment.


    Bang! ! !


    The violent roar was deafening and the ground beneath the feet shook violently, making the Shandia and Ganfort almost unsteady.


    Immediately afterwards, under the shocking attention of many people, they saw the position of the center of the two sides, the earth split apart, and an abyss that stretched for hundreds of meters was split in an instant!


    Seeing this scene, everyone froze.


    Even the war ghost Weber imprisoned there was slightly wide-eyed, and there was a trace of horror in his eyes.


    What power is this? !


    Was it the ghost of Ganfor? No ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is not Ganfort, and the earth is split in an instant. This power is not something that Ganford can possess.


    The fighting that was triggered at once, or the battle that had erupted, was blocked by the divided earth in an instant. The Shandia and Ganfor looked at each other across the abyss, and they could almost see the shock in each other''s eyes.


    The field gradually became silent.


    And in this silence, a harp sounded.


    Ding.


    When the crowd looked in the direction of the voice, they saw a young girl walking along the cracked ground from a distance, looking at the crowd in the field and saying, "The president does not want to see war, so please Stop it. "


    Seeing Cornice appear, and hearing Kenith''s words, Ganfor and others were awakened, while Weber and Sandia were all amazed.


    President?


    Who is that?

 Chapter 166： return

    "President is ... President of Albares, who also defeated Enilus."


    Kenis looked at War Ghost Weber and responded calmly.


    In the past, she was absolutely impossible to maintain such a calm and calm face of the fierce momentum exuded by Weber, but now she has already possessed the magic mark, and her spiritual attributes have reached more than 30 points. Weber The influence she has had on her has been minimal.


    Besides, Ron was in the rear, and when he raised his hand, the earth was split into an abyss that stretched for hundreds of meters. Coupled with the miraculous power of defeating Eniluna before, Konice would not have any fear of Weber. Starting


    "Is that Qinghai person?"


    Weber''s face was a bit ugly.


    He did not have any information, but he knew very little, only a Qinghai man defeated Ai Nilu and a small amount of information, even the other party''s name was not yet known.


    Hum!


    Almost as soon as the sound of Weber''s voice fell, an invisible force suddenly rushed over, leaving Weber''s face suddenly white, as if he had received a violent impact.


    "Although I don''t care about power, and I don''t want to rule like Enilu, I don''t want to see wars here. If I don''t want to perish, just talk to Ganfor."


    Ron''s faint voice spread across the battlefield.


    Although no half-person figure appeared, the voice was extremely clear, and even from which direction it was coming, it seemed to be vaguely sounded directly from the mind.


    Click! Click!


    With Ron''s voice falling, the ground at the foot of Konice quickly shattered, and a small piece broke out, flying her up, away from the battlefield, and disappearing into the distance.


    Seeing the figure of Konice disappeared like this, many Shandia people looked at each other suddenly.


    When the power reaches a level that is almost incomprehensible, the war is indeed meaningless, and this unknown and powerful existence is not intended to destroy them, but only to allow them to negotiate with Ganfor.


    In this situation, even if Weber was unwilling, other people had already lost their will.


    ¡­¡­


    "Why are you playing around?"


    On the edge of Apajato, Ron stood here, shaking his head to speak, then turned around and walked towards the sea.


    Konisi followed up in small steps.


    "There are also constant wars on the Qinghai Sea, even more fierce than yours, and there are countless powerful people there. Even I cannot stop so many wars ... But at least, I can still stop the wars here on your empty island."


    "Thank you President ..."


    Konisi followed, whispered, eyes full of respect.


    Killed Aini Road, rescued the empty island, and possessed almost god-like power, but did not use this power to conquer the empty island, but returned to Gampfell status, did not interfere with everything on the empty island, and even tried to stop the angel The war between the island and the Sandia.


    Ron''s status in her heart has long been infinitely high, reaching a level of great respect.


    Ron took her and walked directly on the sea of ??clouds, the spiritual power condensed into an invisible road, stretched out, stepped on as if stepping on the essence.


    "Thank you."


    Ron smiled and said: "After all, I want to build a branch on the empty island. Of course war and chaos should not appear. Moreover, if you work hard, you can stop the war with your own power."


    Konisi''s talent is slightly lower than that of Nami, but it is also a very high talent. It will not take too long to cultivate more than 50 points of mental power, and then with the magic tower, it can also release third-order magic.


    Here on the empty island, everyone except Eni Lu is a miscellaneous fish. Third-order magic is enough to sweep everything, saying that she is not empty words to stop the war.


    "Stop the war ... I shouldn''t be able to do that kind of thing."


    Konisi''s tone was slightly unconfident.


    Ron smiled and said: "Don''t doubt yourself, but the magic that I approve ... has become the way to become stronger, at least for the sake of protecting the empty island, you have to become stronger, too."


    "Ok."


    Konisi nodded seriously.


    Ron did n¡¯t stay long on the empty island. After Ganfor and the Sandias completed the peace talks, they solved the problems here and began to build the guild branch building, he threw the task of supervision to Ke. Nisi, she left the empty island by herself.


    Leaving the empty island is naturally not empty-handed, but the golden clock at the top of the huge vine, along with the historical stone stele, have been taken down to the empty island.


    It was extremely heavy to put these things together. With Ron ¡¯s current mental strength, it was a bit difficult to force it to hold it, but he did n¡¯t care too much. After he put it in the air above the White Sea, he stepped down directly on the historical text stone tablet.


    Ten thousand meters of high altitude straight down.


    Boom!


    Historical body stone finally fell into the sea, splashing a huge wave of hundreds of feet on the sea surface, like a tsunami tumbling in all directions.


    Endured such a strong fall, but there is not even a trace of cracks on the stone monument in the historical text. After being recovered by Ron, it is still as clean as new.


    With historical stone tablets and golden clock, Ron returned to the base.


    "Wow!"


    When Ron fell from the sky to the courtyard at the rear of the guild, Nami and Robin, who noticed Ron''s return, came out, and seeing the huge golden clock fall, Nami''s eyes flashed almost instantly. Countless stars and dots of light fluttered up. New 81 Chinese network update the fastest computer terminal: https: //


    Robin had a lot of restraint, but when she saw the historical body stone tablet, she also showed excitement in her expression, flew out of the window, and fell in front of the historical body stone tablet. UU Reading


    "Not the one that records the real history."


    Ron looked at Robin who came over, shook his head a little regretfully, and said: "This piece is about the whereabouts of Neptune, one of the ancient weapons."


    Hearing Ron''s words, the eagerness in Robin''s eyes suddenly disappeared, but looking at the historical stone stele, she walked over and studied it carefully.


    Ron walked towards Nami who was almost stuck on the golden clock.


    "This is ... what is this, Ron, this is a clock made of pure gold! Ron, where did you get it from ?!"


    Ron didn''t tell Nami about Nakajima, and Nami didn''t know about the Golden Clock yet. At the moment, when she saw Ron coming, she couldn''t suppress her excitement in her tone.


    Ron smiled and said, "I went to Kongdao and just found this. I thought about today as your birthday. Do you think this should be a good birthday gift?"


    "Ahhhh ?! Birthday present? !!!"


    Nami feels happy that she is about to faint.


    Looking at Nami''s excited look, Perona floating next to her rolled her eyes and spit out: "This kind of ugly thing will be happy to make a birthday gift. Sure enough, your taste is completely different from normal humans."


    "Normal humans will not be mixed with ghost zombies all day long."


    Nami''s excited expression was closed, and she glanced at Perona obliquely, vomiting at her.


    Actually, you are all abnormal.


    Ron muttered silently in his heart.

 Chapter 167： conflict

    Empty island.


    After returning to the headquarters of the guild, Ron did not relax to continue his cultivation. While trying to explore the third-order magic of the guardian department, he began to use the eternal runes to create some magic equipment.


    The easiest of these is the flying equipment that freely enters and exits the empty island.


    This equipment is the easiest to manufacture, even Ron and Nami had designed it a long time ago. After it was manufactured, it was equivalent to creating a path that could freely go to and from the island.


    Later, Ron and Robin, Nami and others tried to make a batch of magic equipment. This batch is a basic attempt, but the power is still more powerful than the navy ¡¯s portable artillery, and it is much stronger than the impact island of the empty island. , Only slightly inferior to platoon shells.


    Magic equipment does not need to have a magic mark. The only requirement is that the spiritual attribute needs to reach more than 20 points, otherwise the mental power is not enough to display.


    The power of magic equipment is not completely fixed.


    The magical equipment made by Ron is very simple, that is, it simply converts the spiritual power into a high-density impact bullet, and bursts out towards the front.


    This means that the more powerful the person with spiritual power, the greater the power of using magic equipment. Even people with more than 50 spiritual attributes can communicate with the elements of earth, water, wind and fire through magic equipment, and will have no attributes. The spiritual power bullets are transformed into flames, wind blades, etc. with attributes.


    Although the overall power is not as good as having a magic mark, which can directly release magic Nami and others, and is also limited to the weapons in his hand, but this effect is still amazing.


    This means that if a group of people with spiritual attributes above 50 can form a magic force, it can basically form a crushing effect on the various elite forces on this sea. Push.


    The problem is that it is not easy to reach 50 points of mental power. Even on an empty island where the overall mental power is relatively high, such people can''t make up ten, even if Ron gave the spiritual power training method, probably at least It takes half a year to barely get together a small force of dozens of people.


    ¡­¡­


    Empty island.


    Within the newly established guild.


    Ron held a silver sword in his hand, with a magic pattern on the blade. He waved the sword forward, and a sword gas suddenly shot out.


    "It''s pretty handsome to fight with this magical equipment ..."


    Watching Jian Qi fly out of the window and disappear, Ron put down the sword in his hand and smiled.


    This sword was collected by him, and besides the sea floor stone and the historical body stone stele, it is made of the material with the highest degree of magical agreement, and it is the only one in his hand.


    The hilt is inlaid with the core of the sea floor stone, engraved with energy source magic.


    Unlike the simple ones, this sword is elaborately crafted. Unless a method of cutting and processing Hailou stone can be found in the future, and the equipment is made of pure Hailou stone, this sword should represent the most extreme of the moment. Magic equipment.


    In the hands of a magic swordsman with more than 100 points of mental strength, the power of this sword can be extraordinary, and may reach the level of a reward of hundreds of millions of Pirate Supernova.


    Just then, Robin walked in, and Ron put down his sword and looked over.


    "Robin, are you here, have you found information about the processing method of Hailou stone?"


    Hailou stone is extremely difficult to process. In today''s world, with the ability to process Hailou stone, except for the Bergapunk in the world government scientific force, only the craftsmen of Hezhi can do it, even Ron It can only destroy the sea floor stone and cannot be easily cut and processed.


    "No."


    Robin shook his head and said, "I''m still trying to infiltrate the scientific forces, but even if I can sneak in, it will take some time to reach Bergapunk."


    Hezhi is difficult to go, on the one hand it is difficult to enter, on the other hand there is the base camp of the four emperors Kaido, so the only breakthrough direction to try is the government scientific forces.


    "Don''t say this ... President, something happened."


    "Ok?"


    ¡­¡­


    Great route.


    Somewhere in town.


    Fierce fighting is erupting here.


    There are dozens of people on both sides of the war. Even the weakest one can knock down the walls of a house with one punch. Obviously none of them are ordinary civilians.


    Boom!


    Came a roar, a building collapsed, and saw a figure flying out of it, holding a strange fruit in his hand, saying:


    "Mr1, I got something!"


    "Got it."


    Mr1 of the former Baroque working society, Dasbonis, now also one of the members of Albarez, he listened to the voice from the side and responded with a deep voice.


    Opposite Dasbonis, a swordsman holding a sword showed angry colors and said, "Dare you! That demon fruit belongs to our Don Quixote family!"


    "Don Quixote family? I don''t know why it belongs to you, shouldn''t this devil fruit be our spoils?"


    Das Paulis sneered, his arms turned into two great swords, and he fought with each other.


    As a member of Albares, Dasbonis is still working as a pirate hunter. He spends most of his time alone and occasionally travels in teams.


    This time, I got information from a group of 47 million Bailey pirates who appeared in the total bounty. Just as others got this information, Dasbonis rushed over with a large number of Albarez members. .


    When the result came, I accidentally discovered that the pirates had a devil fruit in their hands, and they also planned to make a deal with the Don Quixote family to sell the devil fruit.


    "Nonsense!"


    The swordsman under Don Quixote shouted angrily: "That''s what we bought with 200 million Bailey ~ www.novelhall.com ~ That devil fruit is already ours!"


    "Oh, I didn''t see when you reached a deal."


    Dasbonis chuckled and said, "I only know that we hunted a group of pirates and seized a demon fruit loot, and now you plan to take the loot from me ... If you don''t roll it again, even today Get rid of them together! "


    Of course it is impossible for him to give up the devil fruit.


    Not to mention that when he arrived, the transaction was indeed not completed. It was considered to have directly hunted the devil fruit robbed by the pirates. What if the transaction was actually completed?


    The demon fruit worth 200 million Bailey!


    Hunting a pirate who rewards 20 million Baileys, at least ten hunts are required to get money comparable to this demon fruit, not to mention that the high level of Albarez is now collecting devil fruit, he just needs to put this fruit Take it back and turn it in, you can get 200 million Bailey directly.


    And there is another point. Albarez had been in constant friction with Don Quixote, and there was conflict with each other. He even led a team to attack the people of Don Quixote. There is no point in robbing. , Itself is the enemy, there is no other way to say.


    Don Quixote is very powerful and is the largest intermediary gang in the dark underground world. The leader behind is Dolomites, one of the seven Wuhai.


    How about that?


    The president of Albarez is also a Qiwuhai, and he still killed two powerful Ron of Qiwuhai!

 Chapter 168： War escalation

    "Mr Pumpkin, leave here first with the fruit of the devil. If such a precious thing is destroyed in the battle, it will be bad."


    Das Paulis opened his mouth without looking back while fighting the swordsman.


    A man wearing a pumpkin mask called mr pumpkin answered, holding the demon fruit and quickly fled outside the battlefield.


    "Come on!"


    "Stop him!" New 81 Chinese network update fastest mobile terminal: https: /


    The leader of Don Quixote''s side saw this, his expression was irritated, and he screamed without hesitation, and the nearby Don Quixote''s people also quickly stepped forward and chased.


    Das Paulis saw that the pumpkin couldn''t rush out of the encircling circle, and could not help but look downcast, snorted, and rushed up with a sword, saying, "It seems that you all want to die here."


    "No, it''s you who are dying here."


    "Don Quixote''s waste."


    "Albarez''s jerk."


    Boom! boom! boom!


    The sound of roar and sword symphony exploded in the field. The battle seemed to be more intense for a moment. Both sides vaguely killed their eyes. The purpose is not to leave with the fruit of the devil, but to kill the enemy in front of them.


    Darth Paulis is very strong. Unless there is a sword-grande class with iron-cutting power, otherwise ten won''t win him one.


    The swordsman opposite him is also very strong, the swordsmanship is extremely exquisite, taking a flexible route, but it is only one point away from the realm of Jianhao.


    With his flexible swordsmanship and body skills, he could barely contain Dasbonis.


    The battle was at a standstill.


    After half an hour, casualties gradually began. After an hour, the number of casualties increased. There were more people in Don Quixote, there were dozens of people, but more than a dozen people had died, while the Albares side had only ten. Seven people, two of them died at the moment, and three were seriously injured.


    The battle is still going on, no matter who it is, it is impossible to allow the other party to leave with the fruit of the demon, because the situation is evenly matched, so they are fighting with their teeth.


    Two hours later.


    Don Quixote''s support arrived, and they were stationed on an adjacent island. When they got the news, they rushed over immediately.


    Don Quixote''s reinforcements arrived. Although there were no cadre-level figures, Dasbonis and others still suddenly turned into a bad situation from a slight upper hand and could only be difficult to support.


    However, the island is within the scope of the power of Albares, although Dasbonis has fallen into a disadvantage. Under the attack of three or four people, it can only rely on the fruit ability to resist. Some are difficult to fight back, but it is still not panic.


    After two hours of difficult support, Albarez ¡¯s reinforcements arrived.


    The battlefield began to expand.


    From the scale of dozens of people, it has gradually become a fierce battle for hundreds of people.


    Originally, the Albares side was at a disadvantage. After the arrival of the reinforcements, they immediately took the situation back and rebalanced the battle.


    And with the passage of time, the people of Albares arrived at the island continuously, joined the battlefield, and the balance of victory and defeat gradually tilted.


    but.


    Just as the people of Don Quixote were struggling to support, the third wave of support from Don Quixote came, and the person who appeared was a cadre of Don Quixote family!


    "La ... Lord Rao g!"


    Seeing the reinforcements of the Don Quixote family appearing in the distance, almost everyone on the battlefield struggling braced their faces, showing a look of ecstasy.


    Rao g led a hundred people of Don Quixote and went to the battlefield with a sullen face.


    If it is just a conflict with Albares, then it is okay to give back temporarily. After all, this is already the scope of the radiation of Albares.


    The problem is that the cause of this conflict is a devil fruit, a devil fruit of the animal system ... that is to be used to deal with the four emperors and beasts Kaido!


    This is obviously not concession!


    Although he did not want to conflict with Albares in this kind of place, because the other party''s reinforcements will continue to come, but Rao g has no choice. After learning the news, he decided to come immediately.


    "It seems that Albarez''s cadres are not ..."


    Lao g walked to the battlefield, and within a few strokes, he drove a dozen people upside down, revealing his strength far above the Pirate Hunter of Albares.


    The cadres of Albares have n¡¯t come yet, which makes Rao g ¡¯s heavy expression slightly loose. In this case, it ¡¯s much better. As long as he quickly ends the battle here and takes away the fruits of the devil, Albares ca n¡¯t chase. Come up.


    If they dare to catch up, they are not vegetarians of Don Quixote!


    The family has been informed of the information here, and now it has moved around.


    "Where is the devil fruit?"


    Rao g blasted a few more people, severely wounding their vomiting blood, Shen Sheng asked.


    Someone immediately responded: "In that pumpkin head!"


    "I know."


    Rao nodded his head, leaped across the battlefield, and rushed directly towards the mr pumpkin, saying: "The devil fruit is not something you should grab, take it!"


    Mr Pumpkin has been fighting for almost six or seven hours now. His strength is average, and his physical strength has been almost consumed. At this moment, seeing Rao g rushing over, there is almost no reaction time.


    Swoosh!


    Das Paulis appeared in front of Mr. Pumpkin, his arms turned into big swords, crossed and stacked in front of him, and aimed at Lao g who rushed over.


    "I should say this sentence, old man."


    "Humph!"


    Rao sneered, watching Dars Paulis''s arm transformed into a steel blade, without any concession and cowardice, he rushed straight up and punched hard.


    Das Paulis waved his sword to meet him.


    ïÏ!


    A fierce symphony of gold and iron swayed in the field, and many people near the earthquake buzzed their eardrums.¥¡ Р¥ä ~ ¢à ~ 1 ~ ÖÐÎÄ Íø ¦Ø¦Ø¦Ø.¦Ö ~ ¢¸ ~ 1z§ë.c¨°§Þ


    Rao g''s punch directly shook the arms that changed Das Paulis into a big sword, trembling, and the whole person stumbled back.


    "With your strength, you can''t stop the old man, get away!


    Rao took a step forward and slammed a punch, hitting Dasbonis in the chest, flying the whole person he beat out, continuously smashing several houses, and blood spewed out of his mouth.


    Saw Das Paulis was defeated by a blow, and there was a horrified look on Mr. Pumpkin''s face, looking at Rao g who was approaching in disbelief.


    That was ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Mr1 of the original Baroque work society!


    Although after the Baroque working society was transformed into the Albares Guild, there were some cadres, such as Robin and Perona, who were above Dasbonis.


    Up to the strength of Spences, still ranking very high in Albares, the title mr1 proves this!


    However, in front of the old man in front of him, Das Paulis couldn''t withstand one round!


    "Bring it!"


    Rao g sipped coldly and punched at mr pumpkin.


    but.


    At this moment, a flash of sword light flashed over, a figure was snatched horizontally, the three swords were staggered, and the sword of Rao g was stiffly held, and the whole person was pushed back a few steps.


    "... Boss Sauron!"


    Mr Pumpkin saw the figure of the person appearing in front of him, and suddenly showed the color of surprise.


    Sauron joined Albares more than half a year ago. It is said that President Ron recruited him. Many people were unhappy with Ron who attached too much importance to a swordsman from the East China Sea, but he provoked malicious provocation against Sauron. Both were defeated by Sauron.


    And more than three months ago, Sauron defeated mr1 in the competition, and became the first person under the Albarez ministers!


    There is no doubt that the current strength is above Dasbonis, but how strong it is, and how it compares with the cadres, no one can understand, but many people think that maybe Sauron and those ministers They are not much different.

 Chapter 169： Prologue before the war

    "Ah, after hearing the news here, I came over."


    Sauron opened his head without looking back, slowly stood up straight, staring at Rao G and said: "Are you ... Don Quixote''s cadre?"


    Sauron was not really interested in the war between Albarez and Don Quixote, but he was very interested in fighting the strong, because after joining Albarez, he was abused several times in a row, The mentality collapsed.


    It doesn''t matter if you can''t win Ron. Those women next to Ron can be difficult to accept, especially when he is passed by Perona''s negative ghost, and he is regarded as a shame!


    Entered the great route and came into contact with the wider world, and he only knew how big the gap between him and the eagle eyes was. He really could not see the back of the eagle eyes.


    So he began to frantically increase his strength.


    Albarez ¡¯s stronger swordsmen were challenged by him and defeated one by one, and once a pirate with a sword appeared, he would immediately set out to fight.


    Battles always allow people to make rapid progress. Although the time now is more than half a year before Luffy ¡¯s going out to sea, Sauron ¡¯s strength has already entered the level of Jianhao.


    If it wasn''t for the goods to be uncontrollable, too capricious, and it was easy to be fooled. If no one was taken to which island, he wouldn''t be able to return, and Ron planned to assign Sauron a cadre status.


    Later think about it, or continue to free-range.


    After defeating Das Paulis, Sauron realized the power of iron slashing and became a sword hero, then turned back to challenge Ron, and was crushed by Ron in his backhand.


    So Sauron entered another three months of hard work, and now he was just out of the border, and learned that there was a fight here, and he was planning to try the sword and went straight to this side.


    "You are ... Albarez''s green-haired swordsman."


    Rao G stared at Sauron.


    Because Don Quixote and Albarez have been in constant conflict, he also has a good understanding of the intelligence of Albares, the most impressive are the cadres such as Robin and Nami, and the people such as Sauron and Mr1, also Some impression.


    "Green hair ... swordsman?"


    The muscles on Sauron''s face were shaking. Every time he said a word, it seemed that a forehead had broken out on his forehead. He was very angry now, very angry.


    Rao G scratched his head and said, "What''s your name ... forget it, forget it, it''s not very good to remember when you get old."


    As the voice fell, he threw a punch at Sauron.


    Intends to defeat Sauron in one move.


    But his words completely blown Sauron''s hair, and his anger value rose to full value in a flash, and he slashed out with a slash, meeting Rao G''s fist.


    Boom!


    The sword gas exploded.


    Sauron took a few steps back, and Rao G actually shook and took a half step.


    "Huh? You don''t even count as a cadre, you will use a little domineering."


    "It turns out that the cadres of the Don Quixote family are indeed very strong ... But the last person standing is only me."


    An encounter between Sauron and Rao G almost judged the strength of Rao G. It was indeed very strong, but the stronger it actually inspired his fighting intentions.


    Three months ago, he defeated Mr1 to challenge Ron. During the fiasco, he got the domineering cultivation method from Ron. These three months of hard cultivation is to domineering.


    This time I came here to try the sword, I didn''t expect to meet a domineering opponent.


    Sauron felt that the blood in his body was burning.


    "Arrogant imp."


    Rao G snorted coldly, put on a posture, and then suddenly attacked.


    The two sides fought together.


    Although Sauron already has great strength, not inferior to the major generals of this department, but Rao G, as a veteran cadre of the Don Quixote family, is undoubtedly a very strong presence, and he should be superior to the beginner in terms of domineering Above Sauron.


    In a short confrontation, Sauron immediately fell into a disadvantage.


    "That old man is very strong, do you want to help him?"


    Not far from the battlefield, somewhere on the roof, Perona flew in the air on her stomach, peering at the opening of the battlefield in the distance.


    "No, don''t shoot, just hone him."


    Ron stood beside Perona, his eyes overlooking the entire battlefield, and he smiled and spoke.


    After learning about the conflict here, he came down from the empty island, then rushed over, and just happened to meet Perona who was also coming over halfway.


    "It is indeed a very talented swordsman. It is no wonder that you have been valued by the president. Over the past six months, his strength has increased faster than expected ..." Robin said thoughtfully: "If this battle he also If we can win, it is probably difficult for us even to deal with him. "


    "It depends on the distance."


    Ron looked at the battlefield calmly and said: "Even if he is now less than ten meters away from you, you will be in danger of being defeated in an instant ..."


    "But if it is tens of meters apart, he can''t win you."


    "Oh, right, with the power of the magic tower is not counted ... If you use the magic tower and keep a sufficient distance, then even if he wins Rao G, he can''t deal with it."


    Speaking of this, Ron paused and said: "Let the increased troops go up, you don''t have to do it first, Rao G is left to Sauron as an opponent."


    "This war ... just as a refreshment before the decisive battle."


    Ron''s faint opening ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The third-order magic of the guardian department, just the day before yesterday, he has mastered it.


    The strongest attack is the fourth-order magic of the frost system, and the strongest defense is the third-order magic of the guardian system. Now he is already an offensive and defensive body, and he is not afraid of the characters of this level.


    "Finally, I plan to start working on Dolomite."


    Robin turned to look at Ron.


    Do Flamenco''s base camp is in the New World, in the Kingdom of Dresros.


    It doesn''t matter to deal with Do flamenco, the key is to go to the new world, BIGMOM Pirates will act, this is the key factor.


    Before BIGMOM Pirates can take action, the Don Quixote family must be defeated by one blow to completely defeat or destroy Do flamenco.


    "Ok."


    "It''s time to get started, and the route just over the empty island has been clarified. You can reach Dresrosa directly along the empty island."


    Ron carried his hands on his back and spoke calmly.


    From Qinghai all the way through the city to the New World, it is obviously impossible, and not to mention that Do flamenco will be arranged in advance, saying that the BIGMOM Pirates will attack halfway.¥¡ Р¥ä ~ ¢à ~ 1 ~ ÖÐÎÄ Íø ¦Ø¦Ø¦Ø.¦Ö ~ ¢¸ ~ 1z§ë.c¨°§Þ


    So the best course of action is undoubtedly to go to the empty island, sail from the empty island to the position of the new world, and then descend to the gods directly to Dresros!


    Execution of elite plan, beheading operation, in a very short period of time, bury all Don Quixote''s high-level in one blow!

 Chapter 170： Saurons growth

    As Ron brought his men to join the battlefield, the situation on the battlefield soon fell completely to the Albares side, even though Rao G also brought a lot of people, but still retreated.


    Rao G in the center saw that the situation was wrong and became a little impatient, trying to quickly defeat Sauron. However, his impatience not only failed him to defeat Sauron quickly, but also allowed Sauron to gradually from a great disadvantage The situation was reversed.


    "This little devil ... Domineering actually grew up in battle ..."


    Rao G noticed the change of Sauron and could not help but reveal a trace of shock.


    If he was young, he might be able to improve his dominance in the battle, but now he has already reached the age of aging, and can only watch Sauron''s strength improve a little bit in the temper.


    "Your fist is weakened."


    Sauron caught Rao G''s punch with a sword, his arm just swayed slightly, he looked at Rao G, hey, there was a sharp flash in his eyes.


    Oh!


    The next moment, Jianguang flashed.


    Rao G''s color changed instantly, withdrawing a few meters away, the clothes on his shoulder shattered, revealing a trace of blood, and a little blood overflowed.


    "In the end is old, there is no young body, but the strength of the old man is not only that, the strength of the young ... can also be deposited!"


    With a roar, I saw Rao G''s body suddenly swell, muscles became thicker, and the whole person suddenly recovered from a state of aging to a body like a middle-aged man.


    Boom!


    Sauron once again fell into the downwind.


    "I said, don''t you really need help?"


    Not far away, she looked at Perona, and looked at Sauron, who was spitting blood continually, and couldn''t help but speak next to Ron.


    Robin also blinked and said: "This cadre of the Don Quixote family did not expect to have such a trick. The strength is indeed not trivial, can''t Sauron win him now?"


    "hold on¡­¡­"


    Ron is also staring at the battlefield. At this point of time, it is indeed a great test for Sauron to be a character of the Rao G level. If Sauron has been practicing domineering for three months, I am afraid that even if there is an ordinary Jianhao''s realm also has little hope of winning.


    Seeing that Ron was staring at Sauron, Robin stopped talking. With Ron''s method, he could naturally intervene when he needed it.


    Sauron and Rao G are very fast, but under Ron''s spiritual perspective, it is still in slow motion. He can cut off the battle at any time.


    But.


    In the end, Sauron is still Sauron. Even if he was hit by Rao G and flew around, until the ribs were broken and seriously injured, the fighting intention was getting higher and higher, and the spirit and sword were more and more condensed, until his domineering jumped again. A step!¥¡ Р¥ä ~ ¢à ~ 1 ~ ÖÐÎÄ Íø ¦Ø¦Ø¦Ø.¦Ö ~ ¢¸ ~ 1z§ë.c¨°§Þ


    "Three Knife Flows ... Profound Truth, Three Thousand Worlds!" New 81 Chinese Network Update the fastest computer terminal: https: //


    Sauron, with blood dripping from the corners of his mouth, stared at Rao G, who was also panting in front of him, and his blade was spinning in his hand, suddenly flashing forward.


    There was a staggering moment between the two sides.


    Rao G was proud, and the domineering over Sauron was finally severely cut by Sauron''s sword, and blood burst between his chest and abdomen.


    "I ... actually would ... fall here ..."


    Rao G looked at his wound with some disbelief and turned his head hard, but only saw Sauron''s back and fell into the pool of blood.


    Sauron was standing there, and the blood in his mouth was dripping. He slowly put three swords into the scabbard, turned his head and looked at the fallen Rao G. The whole person fell to the side.


    quietly.


    A force supported the unconscious Sauron, dragging him around the battlefield.


    Ron put Sauron on the roof, and the doctor who had been waiting for him immediately approached Sauron for treatment.


    "After this battle, Sauron''s personal strength is more than you."


    "It looks so."


    Robin nodded.


    If domineering goes further, Sauron''s close-range attack power has increased by another level, although they also master the second-order guardian magic elf ball, but the weakness of the elf ball is defense, and cannot release the attack. Unless the defense is lifted.


    Once they were penetrated into close range by Sauron, it was extremely dangerous. Without relying on the magic tower, they could not use the second-order magic of the two guardian systems of the elf ball and the six-foot light prison continuously. Then add a third order magic of the element system to attack.


    What''s more, now Sauron may not be able to cut the third-order elemental magic.


    "President ..."


    Mr Pumpkin withdrew from the battlefield, came to this roof, took the demon fruit to Ron, and handed the devil fruit to Ron.


    Ron took the devil fruit, glanced at it, and put it away, saying: "Does the Don Quixote family give 200 million Bailey? After you go back, go to the Minister of Finance to get 200 million Bailey."


    "Thank you, President."


    Mr pumpkin showed a happy look, they worked hard for the two hundred million Bailey, and the key is that if Ron does not bring people over, most of them will not get the devil fruit.


    But Ron still counts all this devil fruit as their credit.


    This naturally surprised him.


    "Let''s go."


    Ron turned his head and greeted Robin and Perona, saying: "Well, go, wait for Sauron''s injury to heal, and you can almost go."


    The Don Quixote family has four top cadres. Virgo is undercover in the navy and will not appear in Dresros, but only three top cadres will appear. Mr. Golden Week can deal with one alone, and the remaining two people can only rely on Nami, Robin and Perona to resist, but it is still very dangerous.


    Now with more Sauron, the situation is much better.


    Diamandi is a swordsman who can be handed over to Sauron to become his next tough opponent, while Nami Robin and Perona will work together to deal with another top cadre. One person attacking one person is responsible for interference, there will not be too much danger.


    ¡­¡­


    Albarez Guild.


    Sauron''s injury can only be recovered in half a month. Even if Sauron''s vitality is different from ordinary people, it will take at least ten days. Ron is not in a hurry. The longer the time, the faster his power will develop.


    The gold brought down from the empty island gave Albares a capital injection of more than 5 billion Bailey, and his name became more and more popular, and the development was naturally faster and faster.


    And on the other side, the empty island''s magic force is gradually taking shape.


    Without two or three months, you can get together a basic magic force of about 100 people.


    ¡­¡­


    In the sky above the guild, Ron continued to study the third-order magic of the guardian department.


    Just then, Robin flew over.


    "President, I have your phone number."


    "Who?"


    "... It''s Doflamingo."


    Robin''s eyes flashed a shimmer.

 Chapter 171： conversation

    "Furfurfurfuro ... you''re grabbing something from me that shouldn''t be grabbed, Ron."


    Domingo''s voice was vividly described by telephone entomology, and his expression was also exactly the same as Domingo himself in the new world.


    Ron picked up the microphone and casually said, "How can I say yes and again? It seems like the last time, only the spoils of a group of pirates are exterminated."


    Do flamenco is still laughing, as if not angry, saying, "It''s still the same, I didn''t pay much attention to you before, but now I do understand you a little bit Ron ... but the devil fruit is really useful to me, You need money now to develop forces, how about one billion Bailey? Get the devil fruit from you. "


    Ron was a little surprised.


    It ¡¯s not a one-billion-dollar price. Even if Doflamingo paid 10 billion, he could n¡¯t get it, because the demon fruit was already swallowed by him. He was a little surprised that Dolomingo ''S attitude is a little weak.


    "Billions of Baileys? Buy it back with money, isn''t it an attitude that matches your style."


    "Furfurfurfurfur ... attitude? To different people, of course, the attitude is different, Ron." Doflamingo laughed on the other side. "Just like you were provoke by the ants, you won''t mind a foot Step on it, but if the other person is like you, then at least some thoughts will flash in your mind. "


    "This world is such a reality. Without strength, you cannot stand on the world. Now you are fully qualified to stand on this sea, and you are also very ambitious. You develop forces and you will never just think about sitting. Stabilize a Qiwuhai position ... "


    Ron chuckled when he heard Dofermingo ¡¯s words, ¡°It ¡¯s quite reasonable for you to say, because I have enough strength, so now you want to use negotiation to solve the problem?¡±


    "Yes."


    Doflamingo smiled on the other side and said, "If we are at war, no matter who is going to lose a lot ... I will go to your side and I will not be able to deal with you, and you come to me and do n¡¯t say you can If you do n¡¯t deal with me, most of the Bi Pirates will not sit idly by. ¡±


    "Say so much, do you want peace?"


    Ron said lightly, "This is not an easy thing, although the set you said makes sense, but at first I just destroyed your transaction, but what you want is my life, and I have taken action for this, and wanting to talk about peace is not just a matter of words. "


    Do flamenco smiled and said, "That''s of course, it''s the same for me, so I will pay 1 billion Bailey to buy back the devil fruit ... In addition, if you are willing to accept a proposal, I can also give you a lot of weapons. "


    "What proposal."


    "Cooperation."


    Do flamenco said, "Although I don''t know what your ultimate goal is, maybe it is to dominate the world? But at least at this stage, you and I are in the best interests. I can give you enough weapons and enough information. , And even give you enough funds to allow you to develop forces faster ... "


    "Unfortunately, I don''t need those very much."


    Ron said lightly, "I don''t need your weapons, I can develop my power, and wipe out you, take over your power, everything is mine."


    "Furfurfurfuro ... still so arrogant."


    Do flamenco was also not angry, grinning and said, "Your anger comes from the special troops you arranged on the empty island? Is it called the magic troops?"


    Hearing the words of Do flamenco, Ron''s eyes flickered suddenly, and Robin next to him changed his face ... Do flamenco even knew about the empty island!


    Do flamenco''s tone was a bit of evil, and said, "Don''t be so surprised, although the empty island you occupy does not have the power I arranged, but other empty islands have my people, and I also have them on the empty island. My intelligence channel. "


    "There is no absolutely blocked area in this world, even if it is Yuren Island, even if it is a country of peace ... Oh, maybe the only thing that is completely blocked is only the final island."


    Ron suddenly smiled and said, "It''s a bit interesting. Your intelligence channel is indeed stronger than I thought. Not only is there a Virgo in the navy, but even the empty island has your eyes and ears. It really surprised me."


    "?!"


    Do flamenco fell silent again.


    After a few seconds, Duo Flamenco chuckled, "It''s you, it seems that you did nothing when you were in the navy. You found out the origin of Virgo, but the news should have been long ago. It was just erased by me. "


    "So Virgo was going to kill me that time." Ron said lightly. "What should I do with this account?"


    Do flamenco said: "... the weak have no power to survive, the strong can survive. At that time, you have not proved that you have the power of the strong, just like the government recruiting Qiwuhai, it also needs to have sufficient strength and prestige. Of pirates are eligible. "


    "In front of the interests, there is no absolute hatred. Tezolo once robbed me of a demon fruit and caused a mess of my power, but we still became collaborators, relying on his financial strength, The Don Quixote family can have the status it is today. "


    Speaking of which, Doflamingo said lightly, "If you fight between us and you don''t talk about the consequences of your failure or both injuries ... Even if you really destroy me, you can''t take over my power, This huge organization will immediately fall apart, and without the cooperation with the characters of Tezolo and Kaido, you will not be able to sustain such a huge organization. "


    "In comparison, working with me, I can give you everything you need to develop ... such as Hailou Shi, you seem to need this very much."


    Ron pondered ~ www.novelhall.com ~ In fact, it is not a very appropriate time to destroy Dolomites at this point. The most important thing is that the Bi Pirates are a little difficult to handle.


    After Dolomites was destroyed, he could not occupy Dresrosa, nor could he maintain the home base of the Don Quixote family in the New World.


    "Sometimes we will be divided into victory and defeat and life and death. Only one person can sit in the position of Wang, but you are right. Cooperation is indeed more in interest than conflict."


    Ron said lightly, "But ... you need the foundation of cooperation, because I don''t rely too much on cooperation with you, it''s just troublesome to wipe you out."


    Doflamingo smiled and said, "How about the twenty rough stones of the sea floor? As the first transaction of the cooperation, you will buy the devil fruit for one billion Bailey, and another two billion Bailey. Funds, you just need to let go of your sphere of influence and no longer limit the transactions of the Don Quixote family. "


    "That demon fruit is gone and was eaten by my men."


    "..."

 Chapter 172： Overturn one 4 emperor

    For the problem that the devil''s fruit is gone, Do flamenco finally chose to suppress it. In any case, the conflict with Ron is a very irrational choice.


    As for Ron ...


    Since Duo Flamenco is willing to send money and Hailou Stone over, why not take it first, and then take it and say that there are no eternal allies or eternal enemies in this world, and the only thing that can be eternal is interest.


    By the time he cooperated with Doflamingo to build his base more quickly, and the magical forces were initially completed, it was difficult for anyone to shake his layout in the first half.


    Not to go out, but also worry about being stolen by the Bi Pirates.


    But then again.


    It is impossible for Ron to develop slowly, he must get waves, because some achievements can not be achieved by slow development, and only when waves rise can many special achievements be achieved.


    Since Do flamenco intends to cede the ground to pay compensation, Ron ¡¯s goal is temporarily shifted from do flamenco, and besides the enemy of do flamenco, he also has the most threatened enemy, that is the bi sea Thieves!


    Doflamingo has the ability to solve at any time, while the Bi Pirates are always a threat.


    "According to the time, in about half a year, the black beard will get a dark fruit, and start to launch his plan ..."


    Ron pondered, thinking about the timeline and plot in the original book.


    The current world is a dead pool of water.


    Or in a state of equilibrium that the government wants to see.


    The four emperors stood in the new world, the seven martial seas and the navy and the four emperors reached a balance. Although the entire sea was still chaotic on a small scale, it was stable on the whole, just like a calm sea. This ship.


    In this balanced state, the development force is the best choice, and it is the same for all forces. For example, Kaiduo is building the Hundred Beast Corps, and bi is trying to get the Giants and the Vincemok family. Technological power.


    But for Ron ... this is a bit too slow.


    Luffy''s going out to sea is not the key to guiding the world. The key to truly guiding the world is that the black beard gets the secret fruit.


    When the black beard killed the captain of the Sibei team of the White Beard Pirates and snatched the secret fruits, the storm that swept the whole world kicked off. Whether it is the seven martial arts or the four emperors, all will be wrapped in it .


    If it develops slowly, until the opening of the top war, maybe his strength is not far from the present, at most it can barely protect himself in front of the general.


    That''s not what Ron wanted.


    Because he needs to participate in the top war, he needs to achieve an achievement, and the risk of participating in the top war is very high, especially because he ca n¡¯t determine whether there are other more dangerous achievements that need to be achieved, only to protect himself under the generals The strength is not enough.


    "Since this ... how about letting the world be completely messed up?"


    Ron thought for a while, his eyes gradually became dangerous.


    He wants to destroy the Bi Pirates!


    The war on top is a thing with black beards, and it will take at least half a year or more for the prototype to appear. Now that the six months are stable, if you want to set off the storm, you have to do it yourself.


    With Ron ¡¯s current strength, it is certainly impossible to destroy the Bi Pirates, but he has the means to start a war without relying on strength.


    Blackbeard can, so can he.


    If you can set off a war vortex and destroy the Bi Pirates, not to mention how many achievements can be achieved, the threat on the single head disappears, it is a very worthwhile thing.


    Without the threat of the Bi Pirates, he can safely deal with the Don Quixote family and Do flamenco, and safely destroy Do flamenco and take over everything!


    Ron thought, his eyes gleaming.


    Dangerous ideas gradually take shape.


    To his current level, although he has not yet entered the new world, he is already qualified to set off a storm sweeping the new world and participate in it!


    After half a day.


    Ron called Robin.


    There is no such thing as Nami and Perona. Because of the plan he envisioned, the fewer people know, the better, and Perona and others have the risk of inadvertently leaking it out.


    This plan cannot be achieved in a short period of time, at least it takes more than half a month, quietly arranged, and must be secret.


    Hearing Ron''s plan, Robin said shocked after a long time.


    "Very crazy plan ..."


    "If something unexpected happens, it may be strangled by the government and the Bi Pirates."


    Ron smiled faintly, and said, "So you need to be careful, cautious, and secretly arranged, isn''t it, once you remove the bi."


    Yes.


    In the dialogue between Doflamingo and him, although he did not deliberately threaten anything, but only pointed out the Bi Pirates, which is actually a warning, especially if he knows the empty island.


    The alliance between Luffy and Trafalgaro in the original book can defeat Doflamingo, because Doframingo thinks that his layout is enough to suppress the straw hat Luffy, and there is no real Go all out with Luffy as a great threat.


    But in the face of him, Do flamenco will not be underestimated.


    The information revealed in the previous phone worm exchange is that if he hurriedly went to the new world and attacked Dresrosa, he might hit the Bi Pirates, or it would just hit Dresrosa. The "Three Disasters" under the guest Kaido.


    Ron is sure enough to deal with Dolomites alone, but if he adds a third disaster of the same level, it will be extremely troublesome. Instead, he will be in danger.


    It is also a reason to temporarily agree to cooperate with Doflamingo.


    And once there is huge chaos in the new world ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The Pirates are destroyed, then the other four emperors will also take action, and the Beast Pirates will not have time to take care of Dolamingo. .


    If the plan goes well, he can wipe out the two enemies of Bi and Doflamingo in one fell swoop, and jump to become the most powerful presence in the Seven Wuhai, second only to the Four Emperors.


    "If you are careful, this plan is indeed feasible, but ..."


    Robin looked sideways at Ron and said, "There is a king of Alabstan and your little princess. I''m afraid you have to spend some words to explain."


    "Yeah, this is a very troublesome thing, but ... it is worth doing."


    Ron whispered that ¡°bi has a historical text stele in his hand. Even if I have n¡¯t qualified to grab the historical text in the hands of the four emperors and navy, but at least it ¡¯s okay to write down the information. Only you and me. "


    Upon hearing the historical stone stele, Robin''s look slightly changed, revealing a more serious look, thinking for a while, taking a deep breath, and saying "... Since President you have made a decision, then I naturally There is no way to refute. "

 Chapter 173： Will soon sweep the world

    New world.


    The central castle of Cake Island in the waters of all countries.


    The four emperors Charlotte Lingling, sitting in a soft, cake-like chair, staring at a cadre standing in front of her, with a stern gaze, said, "Are you saying it true?"


    "It''s true, mother."


    There was a trace of excitement in the cadre''s expression, saying, "In the diary we found in the remains of the ancient shipwreck, there is indeed a message pointing to the Pluto, one of the three ancient weapons in the legend ... Although there is not enough information, at least one Direction! "


    "The legendary ancient weapon ..."


    Bi''s eyes lit up, and she stood up from the chair, saying, "If you can get the power of ancient weapons, then Kaiduo and Red Hair are not my opponents, even the white-bearded old man I can beat!"


    "Even if I can''t get the power of the giant clan, I can become the One Piece!"


    A fiery flame gleamed in Bi''s eyes. To the extent she is today, ordinary things simply couldn''t enter her eyes. The real opponents in her eyes were only red hair, Kaido and white beard, the three emperors.


    It was only these three people who prevented her from becoming the One Piece and ascending to the sea.


    Among the four emperors, the white beard is the strongest, and the other three are more balanced ... And once she gets the ancient weapon and breaks this balance, then she can defeat the other four emperors!


    "Ancient weapons ... News that has been lost for hundreds of years, will it be so easy to be recorded in a diary?" Kata Kuri stood aside and said in a deep voice.


    Hearing Kata Kuri, Bi''s excitement weakened slightly.


    No one has found an ancient weapon for so many years. I heard that the government has been secretly looking for the whereabouts of Pluto, but it should have been nothing. Perhaps it was only left by a group of people who failed to find ancient weapons hundreds of years ago Just something.


    "Master Kata Kuri, the text in the diary is an ancient text hundreds of years ago. We can''t understand it. It was later translated by someone who understood the ancient text ... and the translated information was Although the group failed to find Pluto, they were already very close and encountered a shipwreck as soon as they found it. "


    The cadre looked excited.


    Kata Kuri heard the words and frowned, saying, "Ancient text? Looking for someone to translate? Who is the translator, is it under control?"


    "In order to avoid leaks, we have been arrested."


    "This ..."


    Kata Kuri''s eyes became solemn, and said, "You will describe the information in the diary in detail."


    The cadre immediately stated the information in his memory.


    "How about, Kata Kuri?"


    Bi could not tell the truth of the information and asked Katakuri.


    Kata Kuri''s eyes flashed a few times, and Shen said, "According to this information, maybe 80% of the possibilities are true ..."


    "it is good!"


    Bi smiled and said, "Then let Kata Kuri do it for you. By the way, don''t let Kaido and the redhead and the navy get the news."


    "I will deal with it, mother."


    Kata Kuri also knew that the matter was very important and nodded abruptly.


    The news about the ancient weapon Pluto, once known by Kaiduo or the redhead, the opponent will definitely not sit back and watch them get Pluto, maybe it will set off an imperial war, and even the government may also intervene, which will set off a worldwide spread. war!


    Before the ancient weapons are actually available, all news must be tightly sealed.


    According to the information left in the diary, Kata Kuri led a team of cronies and searched the sea area in front of him personally.


    After searching for nearly two weeks, they finally found a trace and interpreted the route information in the diary.


    Another week later, along the accurate route information, Katakuri and his party finally found a slightly damaged ship in the crater of an extinct volcano somewhere on the seabed.


    Ancient weapon Pluto!


    It was really found by them!


    When a huge amount of power was consumed, and the reinforced coated bubbles finally brought the ship out of the sea floor hundreds of meters deep, even Kata Kuri could not help but feel the tide.


    Ancient weapons!


    Legendary ancient weapon with the ability to destroy the world!


    Once you get this, the Bi Pirates may really be able to rule this sea!


    Everyone soon began to explore and study the obtained Pluto, but found that the power device of this ancient weapon Pluto seemed to be damaged, and some other places were slightly damaged.


    After reluctantly repairing, it can only be used as an ordinary ship. As for the legendary cannon that can destroy the island, because it lacks a power core, it does not know the repair method and cannot be used.


    This slightly lowered the excitement of Kata Kuri and others.


    However, since it has been obtained, even if it is not repaired well in a while, as long as it is brought back to Cake Island, then the craftsmen are plundered from all over the world, and slowly try to repair it, there is always a chance to repair it. The Pirates can rule the sea!


    then.


    Kata Kuri returned to the waters of all nations with the ancient weapon Pluto, and began to let the Bi Pirates secretly capture some of the top shipbuilding craftsmen in the world.


    And at the same time.


    A message from a secret channel was also exploded among the high-level government of the world.


    "Hades were acquired by bi ?!"


    "Is the message confirmed ?!


    Almost all the five old stars couldn''t sit still, they asked in shock.


    The person who talked to Wulao Xing and reported the intelligence was a member of c0. She appeared to be Streace, the Queen of Happy Street. She had business dealings with the Bi Pirates. She was also a good friend for many years .


    "I have confirmed ... that it is indeed Pluto, but the power unit seems to be damaged, and the Bi Pirates seem to be catching craftsmen from all over the world to try to repair it."


    Hearing Streissey''s report, the five old stars'' faces all changed.


    bad.


    Pluto is damaged.


    This should be good news. If it is an ancient weapon that can be used, once it is mastered by the Bi Pirates, the consequences are simply unimaginable!


    Even if their government is not afraid of Pluto, but with the ancient weapon Pluto, Bi has the confidence to negotiate with their government.


    If you want to destroy the Bi Pirates and regain the Pluto, even they will have to pay a huge price, and it is possible to destroy the small half of the world.


    "It really is not an ancient weapon intact ..."


    "Without the design drawings, they should be impossible to repair Pluto. After all, c9 hasn''t been able to get the design drawings of Pluto ..."


    "No, there are still people who can repair Pluto in this world. Bergapunk may be able to do it, and the craftsmen of the country may also be able to do it, but the country of the country is the territory of Kaiduo. Bi should not be likely to Pluto ¡¯s information was leaked to Kaido. "


    Several of the five old stars, you said my words in a deep voice ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Almost everyone''s opinions are consistent, that is, no matter whether the Bi Pirates can repair Pluto, they can never ignore this. .


    Such things as Pluto, the government must get it, because it is like a time bomb that can threaten the entire world. Once it is really activated, it is far more dangerous than the four emperors themselves!


    "Leaking information to the other four emperors, probably there will be war."


    "No, that won''t work. Although there is a high probability that war will occur, it is possible to have cooperation, especially bi and Kaido ... Kaido now controls the country of peace."


    Five old stars Shen Sheng discussed, the opinions gradually reached unity.


    You cannot use this to provoke the war of the four emperors, in which case the situation will be completely out of control, maybe the world will be in chaos, and the government will no longer be able to sit firmly in the ruling position.


    What should be done now is to cover up this matter and secretly mobilize the navy and government forces to try to completely wipe out the Bi Pirates!

 Chapter 174： 7 Wuhai compulsory call

    "Only relying on the power of the government and espionage agencies, it is still very troublesome to completely destroy one of the four emperors, and it must retain enough power to survive and deter the other four emperors in case of any unexpected circumstances."


    "After all, the four emperors ..."


    The five old stars communicated with each other, and no one showed a relaxed expression.


    Although they stand at the top of the world government power, the four emperors are definitely not easy to deal with, otherwise they will have been wiped out by them.


    It is not difficult to mobilize all the power to deal with one of the four emperors, but in case a second emperor intervenes, the resulting changes will lead to a complete loss of control.


    and so.


    The force sent this time must be able to destroy the BIGMOM Pirates, and to be able to prevent the possible attack of the second four emperors, the headquarters must also retain a certain amount of power to protect the Holy Land Mary Joa and the Marine headquarters Marine Fodor.


    A navy general is obviously not enough. He must send two navy generals to lead the team, and then join a group of CP0 members of the spy agency.


    But even so, can stabilize BIGMOM Pirates, but may not be able to eat the other side.


    "Let the seven martial seas."


    "The four emperors cannot be tilted against the four emperors, but the strength of Qi Wuhai is still necessary, and even if things are leaked, the situation will not be out of control."


    There was a deep voice in the five stars.


    The power of Qiwuhai is one of the important forces to maintain the balance of the sea. This time the destruction of the four emperors BIGMOM Pirate Group, that is a big event that will shake the sea, involving the core ancient weapon Pluto, it is impossible to hide Qiwuhai. And the other four emperors.


    It is only different from the other four emperors that even if Qiwuhai knew Pluto, he was unable to **** it. If he turned against the water on the spot, the generals could easily control the situation.


    When the BIGMOM Pirates are destroyed, it will be more secure. Qi Wuhai is incapable of daring to **** ancient weapons from the government. He can only watch and watch, and raise a stronger sense of awe towards the government. Increasingly, they dare not wanton chaos.


    The only problem is that this secret cannot be revealed to Qi Wuhai in advance before the action is actually launched. When the war breaks out, even knowing the truth is no problem.


    "can."


    "The power of Qi Wuhai is also necessary."


    "Call them, but for the time being keep the secret of ancient weapons."


    Wu Lao Xing finally reached a unified opinion.


    then.


    Ten minutes later, Qi Wuhai''s mandatory call information quickly flew to the sea.


    "Compulsory convening? Furofurofuro ..."


    Doflamingo answered the phone worm from the government, and was obviously surprised to hold the flamingo glasses, said: "Okay, I know."


    The next highest cadre, Torrepol, said with some consternation: "Forcibly convened, if you don''t go, you will deprive Qi Wuhai of power ... This seems to be the first time?"


    In the past, the government occasionally issued the Qiwuhai meeting and the Qiwuhai convening to deal with some fierce pirates, but none of them are mandatory.


    It ¡¯s okay to come, it does n¡¯t matter if you do n¡¯t come, so most Qiwuhai are ignored.


    This time, the attitude is very different from those before. This is a mandatory call, which means that the government is going to be genuine, and it will be a big action!


    "It seems that something happened that I didn''t know about."


    "Anyway."


    "Since it''s a mandatory call, go for a trip."


    Do flamenco stood up and walked to the window. He did not intend to pass by unprepared, at least to mobilize his informants inside the government and navy to figure out what the government was going to do, and not let himself Know nothing.


    And according to the mandatory call, he has already made some guesses.


    at the same time.


    Somewhere in the sea, a man wielded a sword, splitting a huge sailboat in half, took out the phone bug from his pocket, and answered the phone.


    "¡­¡­I know."


    After letting go of the phone bug, a strange look flashed in the eyes of the eagle eye, saying: "Compulsory summoning? The general situation should not be so high, is it to deal with the four emperors?"


    Not only the eagle eye, but the other seven Wuhai who received the call the first time, such as Duo Flamenco, Tyrant Xiong, Hai Xia Jinping Etc., etc., almost all quickly associated with the Four Emperors.


    In addition to dealing with the four emperors, the government cannot impose a mandatory call on Qiwuhai!


    Even those with a reward of more than a billion, the fierce pirates held at the bottom of the sixth floor of the city, there is no need to force the call of Qi Wuhai to deal with it.


    In the back garden of the Kingdom of Alabstan.


    Ron had the phone bug in his hand.


    "I see, I will wait for you in Albares."


    He spoke at the other side of the phone bug slightly, and then hung up the phone bug, the corner of his mouth raised slightly, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes.


    Finally started!


    Putting the phone bug in his pocket, Ron turned his head to look at Wei Wei who had just come to the garden, and walked over and said, "Come on, you are so beautiful today."


    Weiwei wore a princess dress and walked over very politely, a little bright red on her small face, said: "Thank you."


    The thing about the ancient weapon Pluto is naturally that Ron has been manipulating behind the scenes.


    For nearly a month, he has been preparing for this matter in the New World, and has not returned until the last few days, waiting for the government ¡¯s compulsory call and telling Wei Wei about it.


    BIGMOM''s affairs will definitely explode. Although the government will definitely try to hide the ancient weapons, it is difficult for ordinary people to know the truth, but the other four emperors, the seven martial seas, and the leaders of the major forces can still learn through their own channels.


    As the princess and king of Alabastan, Weiwei and Cobra may also get news through some channels. In order to avoid unnecessary problems, it is best to explain clearly in advance.


    After learning about Ron''s arrangement from Ron, Wei Wei did not show any unpleasant look, but instead gently covered her mouth and said:


    "It''s so dangerous ..."


    The last time the BIGMOM Pirates attacked Ron ~ www.novelhall.com ~ She naturally knew and knew that an oasis was completely ruined, and she was afraid of it.


    The BIGMOM Pirates has also become a sharp blade above her head, which makes her always uneasy. After all, that is the four emperors, who can threaten Ron at any time.


    Now Ron wants to borrow ancient weapons to deal with BIGMOM Pirates. In her view, she has fallen into a huge danger and has to die.


    Naturally, I am extremely worried.


    "The government and the navy will take the lead. The actual danger is not so high. The only danger is that after the government gets Pluto, there is a risk of repair ... Although I removed the core of Pluto, there is no guarantee that the government can get design from other channels. Drawings and the like. "


    Ron exhaled lightly and apologized: "And I have to apologize to you, borrowed ancient weapons ..."


    "No, your safety is more important ..."


    Weiwei couldn''t help but open her mouth, and then felt that this sentence seemed a bit wrong, her eyes suddenly dodged away.

 Chapter 175： Void Armor

    If Ron used Pluto and relied on Pluto''s power to deal with BIGMOM Pirates and dominate the sea, then Weiwei may indeed have a bad opinion.


    But Ron did not do that, but in order to prevent the power of Pluto from affecting the world, the core of Pluto was removed, and only an empty shell was used to let the Navy deal with the four emperors.


    And the most important thing is that the government and the navy should have eliminated the four emperors!


    When Ron was threatened by BIGMOM Pirates before, she was very upset about it, but unfortunately the World Conference had passed, otherwise she would try to contact the world government and express to the world government the idea of ??annihilating the forces of the four emperors.


    So Ron used the government and the navy to deal with BIGMOM Pirates. In her view, there was nothing wrong with it. That was originally what the government and the navy should do.


    "Unfortunately, with my current strength, I can''t resist the power of the four emperors."


    Ron sighed and said, "The only thing I can deal with is the level of Qiwuhai. If I can deal with the four emperors, I will never let the four emperors wreak havoc on the sea."


    "When the threat of BIGMOM Pirates Group is lifted, I plan to start dealing with the other seven martial seas ... so that the pirates can legally plunder this kind of thing, it should not exist."


    Hearing Ron''s words of justice, a little light appeared in Wei Wei''s eyes.


    Although in the eyes of many people, Ron is already the king of the seven martial arts like a pirate, a terrible existence on the sea, but in her eyes there is a justice that can no longer exist for justice in the heart Even hesitate to let himself bear the notoriety.


    In her view, such an existence is a hero, a real hero.


    Ron could feel the change in the mood of the little princess. Looking at the light in Wei Wei''s eyes, he didn''t have any guilty emotions because he didn''t lie.


    After dealing with BIGMOM Pirates, he will indeed deal with Qi Wuhai, and when he has the strength of the four emperors, he will indeed deal with the other four emperors.


    Except for the fact that the magic under his command made all the girls, and slightly damaged the image, other aspects of his image are undoubtedly perfect.


    powerful.


    handsome.


    confidence.


    Wise.


    The Supreme Dharma God who stands in the future at the peak of the sea.


    ...


    A week later.


    The warship from the headquarters of the Navy arrived in Albares.


    It just happened that Ron completed the third-order magic of the guardian system the day before. He got a defensive magic above the elf ball.


    Its name is ... Armor of Nothingness!


    Different from the first-order magic barrier and the second-order elf ball, the defensive magic of the Void Armor will not prevent him from releasing other offensive magic!


    Like the magic barrier, once released, Ron can no longer release magic such as the wind blade directly in front of him unless it is actively disarmed, which means that he is attacking the barrier.


    The restriction of the Elf Ball is even greater, completely enveloping the releaser himself, isolating the inside and outside, the outside can not attack him, and he cannot release the attack magic to the outside world.


    The Void Armor is different.


    This magic, just creating a layer of nothingness armor on the surface of the body, does not affect his release of other offensive magic!


    In addition, the Void Armor does not affect any of his actions. He wears the Void Armor and can fly freely and move without even feeling the presence of the armor.


    And the defensive power of this void armor is also far above the elf ball, and can completely carry a bombardment of the fourth-order elemental magic!


    With this trick, Ron''s strength has once again moved forward!


    Now if he doesn''t need to worry about the problem of depletion of magic power, that is, if he can rely on the magic tower, even if he is the head of the star of Kata Kuri, he can confidently fight!


    His strength has completely reached this level!


    The only flaw is that without his magic tower, his mental power is not enough to support him to release the Void Armor and the Ice Seal for many times in a row, and at most four times.


    Of course, four times, in fact, it is almost possible to win or lose. If he can bomb his opponent, he wins. If he is only seriously injured and the opponent who cannot fight loses his ability to act, then he should slip away.


    "Ron ..."


    The admiral who was responsible for picking up Ron was a lieutenant general familiar to Ron.


    He held a cigar and looked at Ron, showing a complicated look.


    At first in the East China Sea, he paid attention to Ron, and wanted to attract Ron to become a navy. Unexpectedly, Ron came to the headquarters by mistake and directly became a recruit for the headquarters.


    After that, Ron''s strength leaps and bounds, graduates smoothly, and defeats a Qiwuhai, promoted to the branch of the lieutenant general ... vaguely seeing the rise of a new navy general.


    but.


    Accidents are always unpredictable.


    Ron''s character is too tough, he can''t tolerate Qi Wuhai, he will not hesitate to give up his status as a lieutenant general, but also to kill the sand crocodile Klockdal.


    "It ¡¯s hard to burn the lieutenant general."


    Ron lightly boarded the warship, just like he was a lieutenant general. He smiled at Huoshan Mountain and glanced at the major general and the officers next to him.


    Huo Shaoshan shook his head in his heart and smiled: "No, not hard ... It''s a dangerous thing to get in touch with Qiwuhai, but Ron your words are more reassuring."


    He couldn''t comment on Ron''s choice.


    Youthful?


    It is true to say that, but Ron''s heart of justice made him speechless after many compromises. He was promoted to the position of lieutenant general. The justice in his heart had already compromised many times before the government.


    Ron may be fine like this, otherwise, when Ron is promoted to a higher rank, once something intolerable occurs again, there may be even more chaos in a rage.


    "Haha ... I''m a terrifying and fierce king under the seven martial seas, maybe it''s not as reassuring as the fire in the mountains will think what you think."


    Hearing the burning mountain, Ron laughed and said, "... If you have a chance, come and drink tea with me. I have specialty tea from Kongdao, well, and the special tobacco leaves of Kongdao."


    Huo Shaoshan smiled ~ www.novelhall.com ~ said slightly helpless: "Official business is busy, can''t get away, Ron, you are free to go this way, I still thought you could be in charge after you promoted to lieutenant general Some of my tasks have passed. Let me retire later. "


    Seeing Ron and Huo Shaoshan talking and laughing toward the cabin, the slightly nervous school officers and lieutenants on the warship gradually relaxed.


    "That''s ... Lieutenant General Ron, no, Qiwuhai" magician "?"


    "Not as bad as Teacher Zefa said."


    "I heard that Lieutenant General Ron had defected from the navy, not to make the Qiwuhai, but to see that the Qiwuhai did evil. Instead, he wanted to betray the navy and destroy the Qiwuhai ... Then in order to continue to maintain justice, he took over the Qiwuhai An empty seat. "


    "So this is ah."


    Some second lieutenants nodded, and some of them showed a little respect.


    Some of them were very uncomfortable with the Qiwuhai system, but like Ron, leaving the navy in a rage to wipe out Qiwuhai''s move was dare to think and not dare to do it.

 Chapter 176： 7 Wuhai gathering!

    ¡á ?,


    A week later.


    "Really ... lost again!"


    Huo Shaoshan sat in front of the chessboard, looked at the situation where the army was already broken, and scratched his hair in distress, saying, "It''s over before I can hold on to the endgame. My level is really bad."


    Ron sat across from the Burning Mountain, put down a chess piece, and smiled, "But there is still progress. With these rounds, each round can last longer."


    "..."


    Huo Shao Shan wanted to roll his eyes.


    Do you hear people talking? !


    The point is, Ron wouldn''t play chess at first, or he taught Ron how to play chess, but as a result, he started to collapse. Ron''s level rose like a fly, and he had been suppressed since the second game. He is gone.


    There really are geniuses in this world.


    "Just come here, you can already see the red earth continent."


    Huoshao Mountain did not continue to abuse himself. He stood up, looked out the window, smiled at Ron, and said, "You can go out and wait."


    In addition to the ancient weapons, the compulsory convocation of the Seventh Wuhai under the king was not concealed from the Seventh Wuhai. During the process of the warship coming to pick up people, everyone was informed of the purpose of the Seventh Wuhai convocation. Deal with bigo pirates.


    This is not surprising for many Qiwuhai.


    Obviously, it is not a common trouble for the world government to initiate a compulsory convocation, and it is only when dealing with the terrifying forces of the Four Emperors that the Seven Wuhai Convocation is used.


    As for the meeting place, there is no doubt that it is the same as the Qiwuhai Conference, which is the Holy Land Mary Joa above the red earth continent!


    "Mary Joa ... hasn''t been there yet."


    Ron and Burning Mountain came to the deck and looked up to the red earth continent that was getting closer.


    Arriving in the Holy Land Mary Joa is also an achievement in the achievement interface, except that when he was a navy, he had never made time to run a holy land, and ordinary navies were not eligible to enter the holy land casually.


    Huoshaoshan wanted to say that staying in the navy would enter the Holy Land sooner or later, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t say it, but he looked at the red clay continent closer and closer with a cigar in his arms.


    quickly.


    The warship reached the port below the red clay continent.


    After changing to a special transportation mode, Ron and Huoshao Mountain set foot on the red earth continent, and on the outside of the holy land of Mary Joa, a navy lieutenant general was here to wait.


    "coming¡­¡­"


    "Another Qi Wuhai."


    Seeing the presence of a human figure ahead, many of the navy and sacred guards showed a little nervousness. After all, Qiwuhai is a very vicious presence. Even if this is the Holy Land Mary Joa, it is difficult to guarantee that the other party can behave properly. .


    When gradually seeing the figure walking with Huoshao Mountain, some navy immediately recognized Ron''s identity and Shen Sheng spoke.


    "... is a magician."


    "Lieutenant General Ron ... No, Lieutenant General ..."


    Someone''s nervous expression gradually slowed down, and there was a trace of complexity in his eyes.


    Ron was mostly unfamiliar with these navies, and after a glance, he stepped into the holy land of Mary Joiah under the leadership of everyone.


    Prompt to achieve achievement ¡®Holy Land¡¯, gain 1 achievement point


    Hearing the prompt from his ear, Ron followed the Navy quietly towards Pongle Castle, while evoking the interface of the achievement system.


    After getting this 1 achievement point, his total achievement point also advanced from 124 points to 125 points.


    After putting achievements on the spiritual attributes, his total spiritual attributes also reached 260 points, of which 125 points originated from the achievement points, 50 points originated from the magic mark, 44 points originated from himself, and 30 points originated from the demon fruit 11 o''clock comes from spiritual resonance.


    After breaking through the 200-point bottleneck, his mental attributes grew rapidly.


    However, when crossing the 250-point spiritual attribute limit, there is no special improvement. It seems that when it reaches more than 200 points, it is really a small ladder every 100 points.


    And to completely undergo another qualitative change, it should only exceed 500 points.


    This one-point spiritual attribute is better than nothing for Ron today. What he cares most about is that after 125 points, he may get a new chance to draw.


    When Ron switched to the professional interface, he really got a prompt.


    The total achievement point of the reminder is as large as 125 points, and you have 1 chance to draw


    Ron quietly continued to follow the burning hill to the approaching castle, while choosing to draw.


    There is not much magic left on the extraction interface.


    The elemental system has only water, the special system has thunder, light and darkness, while the eternal system has only space and time ... It seems that no matter which kind is drawn, it has a certain effect.


    The light quickly froze, staying on one of the abilities Ron had always wanted, and had been the one he most wanted from many extractions.


    Eternal department.


    space!


    "Space Magic ..."


    Even now, the strength has risen to the upper level of Qiwuhai. For the series of space magic pumped, the blood in Ron''s body has slightly accelerated the flow.


    The runes of space magic are different from undead and guardian.


    It is a three-dimensional rune!


    It is no longer a structure on a simple plane, but a three-dimensional magic array that is extended from one point in multiple directions up, down, left, and right.


    Its complexity is even higher than that of guardian and undead!


    Ron silently jotted down the three-dimensional rune, and did not try it immediately, because he had come to the bottom of Pangger Castle.


    Since Qiwuhai had not arrived yet, only two people had arrived at the moment, so the meeting did not start immediately. The government placed a room in Pongar Castle for the kings of various countries.


    "This is the restaurant ..."


    After Huoshaoshan took Ron to identify the guest room, he led Ron to the restaurant.


    Speaking of a restaurant, it is actually a small conference hall with a round table in it. There are more than a dozen seats around the round table.


    Of these dozen seats, there were seven seats in total. When Ron walked in, the people in the seven seats turned their eyes.


    Ron''s eyes faintly met everyone.


    The first person on the left hand side, a black dress, a normal human figure, holding a goblet with wine in his hand, and a broad-bladed black knife without a sheath on the back of the chair.


    The world''s largest swordsman!


    Hawkeye Mihawk!


    The second person on the left hand side, with a fat upper body, wearing gloves and a book on hand, could not see any expression on his face, just like a machine.


    tyrant!


    Bartholomew!


    The third person on the left hand side, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com is more round and fat, with blue skin, long fangs, and fish webs on his palms.


    Qiwuhai!


    Haixia is very flat!


    Counting Ron, this restaurant has already gathered four Qiwuhai!


    "Really, the big scene."


    Ron didn''t feel nervous or timid, but only had a feeling of blood flowing in the wind and waves.


    Although this is not the pinnacle of the sea, the existence here also has its own ability to control the situation of the sea!


    Today, he is also standing here!


    And the event of the destruction of the Bigo Pirates was planned by him from beginning to end, he is the initiator of everything!


    .

 Chapter 177： Hawkeye and Shiping

    "Magic ... Ron."


    The eyes of Hawkeye stared at Ron, who was holding a goblet in one hand, but did not make any other movements, and only Ron''s name was meditation in his heart.


    This was his first meeting with Ron.


    As the world''s largest swordsman, the existence of non-swordsmen can enter his eyes, not many people remember him, but now Ron is undoubtedly having such a qualification.


    And compared to the other seven Wuhai, Ron is young, very young, and is far from being thirty years old. Unlike the losers like Moria and Klockdal, Ron has never experienced failure!


    Maybe Ron won''t experience failure ... maybe there is hope eventually to the apex of the sea!


    This is a simple assessment in the eyes of Hawkeye.


    Sometimes his eyes can see a lot of things, at least Ron and his eyes are very calm, hardly affected by him at all, the calm and cohesive will, even if they do n¡¯t show their strength, it is not the ability of ordinary people with some strength have.


    "..."


    Tyrant Bear did not comment on Ron.


    He was just silent, watching Ron with everyone''s eyes.


    And at this time, very flat, he was the first person in the field to speak to Ron, and said, "Magic ... Along the East China Sea, did you solve it?"


    If people who do not know the character of Shi Ping, hearing this sentence, most people think that Shi Ping, who is also a fish man, intends to ask Master Ron Xing for guilt.


    Ron turned his head to look very flat and did not respond.


    I heard very calm, and then continued: "Aron''s thing is my fault, I don''t know how to manage him, so he caused you a lot of trouble, since he ended up in your In his hand, that would be his fate. "


    If Aron did n¡¯t die, he would probably apologize to Ron if he knew that some things in the East China Sea had passed, but Ron killed Aron, then he could only sigh about it.


    "I thought you were planning to ask my teacher for guilt."


    Ron looked at Shiping, and Heping stared at each other for two seconds. With a faint smile, he walked towards the fourth seat and sat down beside him.


    The fifth, sixth, and seventh seats are all vacant.


    Doflamingo, Emperor Han Cook, and a Pirate from the New World named Bilbao, who have replaced Moonlight Moria, have not yet arrived.


    Opposite Ron and others were seats belonging to the navy and government. On one seat was a man wearing a mask, white cape and bowler hat.


    CP0.


    Not sure if it is a player or a captain.


    A CP0 sits here, and to the right is a beautiful woman dressed in a pink dress in the navy justice, turning her head to look at Ron.


    Lieutenant General of the Naval Headquarters ... or alternate, general rabbit!


    Going to the right, the chief of staff of the General Staff, Long He with silver hair and short stature like an ordinary lady, sat there, drinking with a cup of tea, and the eyes showed deep and calm.


    Further to the right, it is an official from within the government, who seems to be a civilian.


    Corresponding to the four of Ron, there are also four people on the government side, not to mention the seemingly civilian presence, CP0 plus the alternate general Tao Tao and the Chief of Staff Changhe, this lineup is undoubtedly a heavyweight It ¡¯s just right.


    On the one hand, the seven martial artists must not be too nervous and threatened. On the one hand, they must be able to calm down the field. They cannot let the seven martial artists feel that they can do whatever they want.


    Ron guessed that when Duo Flamenco and the Empress came, the Navy would probably be backed by a general, or simply asked Cap to come and sit.


    "Little Ron, I have heard about your business. It is too impulsive to do it. It is not even going through the brain than Little Cap."


    Peach Rabbit watched Ron sit down, and finally couldn''t help speaking to Ron, with a lot of resentment in his tone.


    In fact, she also hated Qi Wuhai very much. After Ron did this, she even clenched her fists in private, but she was a little shocked when she left the Navy to do Qi Wuhai.


    "no way."


    Ron spread his hand and said helplessly: "The government and the marshal have forbidden me to deal with Klockdal. This kind of thing is really intolerable ... Besides, I promised that the king and princess of Alabstan must punish the murderer."


    He met with Taotu once in the headquarters, but at that time the identity gap between the two parties was too big, just passing by, there was no communication.


    Peach Rabbit did not pay much attention to Ron at the time, but was a little surprised to hear that Ron and Zefa were in conflict.


    "But in this case you will become a pirate completely."


    Peach Rabbit couldn''t help but said to Ron: "And never come back."


    Ron said softly: "Maybe sometimes, in pursuit of justice in my heart, I don''t necessarily have to stay in the navy."


    He thought of the green pheasant who failed to compete with the red dog for the marshal. The green pheasant also did not stay in the navy, but chose to leave the navy to pursue his own justice.


    Peach Rabbit looked at Ron vigorously, but for a while he couldn''t refute it.


    "You are more mature, Ron."


    The crane opened his mouth and said mildly, "You have chosen a very dangerous path."


    Ron smiled and said, "There is no absolute security in the pursuit of justice."


    The simple communication between Crane and Peach Rabbit and Ron made the atmosphere in the field a little weird. Even Eagle Eye glanced at Ron.


    Say such a just word from a Qiwu Haikou?


    It feels weird at all.


    Now if Ron put on a navy uniform and justice, sitting next to Peach Rabbit, it wouldn''t be a violation.


    Even the navy guarded at the entrance of this restaurant was slightly infected when he heard Ron''s words, and the justice in his heart was tougher.


    "Qi Wuhai, who was once a lieutenant general, upholds justice ..."


    Sitting beside Ron, Shi Ping silently groaned a few words in his heart, then picked up the wine glass in his hand, looked at Ron, and said, "Ron, you are different from the other seven martial arts. Come, the old man will give you a drink."


    Compared to other Qiwuhai ~ www.novelhall.com ~ he thinks Ron can contact and even make friends.


    Ron picked up the glass and said, "We are all different people."


    Everyone has a different purpose. Hawkeye stands at the peak of Kendo. He wants to find an opponent. Ron wants to let the magic disintegrate the world of One Piece. He even wants to protect the safety of Yuren Island ... Although everyone is considered a pirate, But between justice and evil, it is far from easy to use the camp to separate.


    Ron Heping had a drink.


    And at this time, a voice came.


    "Furfurfurfurfur, busy with managing my country, is a little late, has four people arrived? We have met again, Ron."


    The people who stepped in wore a flamingo big cloak, wearing flamingo glasses, with a hint of evil in their tone, and their identity was naturally no need to guess.


    Don Quixote, Duo Flamenco!


    Qiwuhai has reached its fifth ... only Bilu and the emperor!

 ~： Weakly shrunk in the corner.

    A new wave of hard hits came again, watching many books one after another, almost suddenly disappearing without warning, and the starting point became a gathering place for ghost stories, weakly shrinking in the corner ...


    The big brother''s book disappears and will come to life soon. Once the little transparent book is gone, it will really be gone.


    Trembling.

 Chapter 178： Coordinate replacement

    Five Seven Wuhai!


    Cranes and peach rabbits and others can maintain their indifferent attitude, but the naval captains standing at the door and the waiters who deliver meals have expressed tension and even fear.


    Sky Yak!


    Haixia!


    tyrant!


    The world''s largest swordsman!


    These are all well-known names, all of which are famous figures in the sea. Even if this is the Holy Land Mary Joa, no one can guarantee that nothing will happen.


    "..."


    Ron was holding a goblet, and looked at Dofferingo faintly. There was no anger in his eyes, nor did he speak.


    Do flamenco did not stop, he went directly to a place to sit and looked at the eagle eye, said: "I didn''t expect even you to come."


    Hawkeye said calmly: "It just happened to be boring."


    "Furfurfurfurfu ... I just don''t want to lose Qi Wuhai''s identity to cope with it, maybe I''m just going to watch it again, just do it with you."


    Doflamingo was very familiar with Hawkeye''s character, and he didn''t care too much.


    Hawkeye''s strength is certainly very strong, but he is only one person, has no other forces, and has no special interest in things other than Kendo, and the threat level is very low.


    The only thing he cares about, or is on the alert and vigilant, is Ron over there. He already knows the reason for the forced call of Qi Wuhai to deal with BIGMOM.


    BIGMOM Pirates got an ancient weapon!


    Combined with some information, he even had some doubts. This incident against the BIGMOM Pirates was planned by Ron in secret.


    But when I think about it, I think it is impossible. After all, it is an ancient weapon. Using ancient weapons to guide the government to deal with BIGMOM Pirates is too much.


    If he had an ancient weapon, he might soon be able to gain the strength and status of the four emperors, and throw it out to calculate the BIGMOM Pirate Group is too unwise, unlike a person like Ron can make a choice. .


    Maybe BIGMOM Pirates really found Hades.


    After all, he also has other sources of information here. He also knows that CP9 has spent years to trace the whereabouts of Pluto design drawings. The information about ancient weapons in this world is not limited to a single place.


    In fact, Doflamingo ¡¯s idea is not too much of a problem. The reason why Ron can come up with ancient weapons as a price to plot to destroy the BIGMOM Pirate Corps is partly due to Wei Wei and Robin, and On the other hand, the core of Pluto can be taken out as a magic material.


    By comparison, Ron felt that magic materials were more important.


    Sooner or later he will tear down Pluto.


    "I heard that Albares has developed very well recently?" Doflamingo picked up a glass of red wine and looked at Ron, grinning.


    "not bad."


    Ron said calmly: "Dres Rosa''s economic development in recent years has also become better and better. It has become a trading center and a favorite travel country for nobles."


    Although he and Do flamenco maintained the basis of cooperation, but this was limited to Do flamenco not sure to win him, and before he killed BIGMOM Pirates, he also had no absolute confidence to destroy Don Quixote''s reason.


    Like the relationship between Qiwuhai and the world government.


    Once the world government feels that the use value of a certain Qiwuhai becomes extremely low, it will immediately turn its face, wipe out this Qiwuhai, and replace it with a newcomer.


    "Furfurfur, yeah, the development is getting better and better, so my king is getting more and more busy, leading to a slow response to the government''s call for a few days."


    Doflamingo glanced at the table and said, "The newcomer and the emperor haven''t come yet. Furfuran hasn''t come yet. Maybe it won''t come. I see what decision is made. Say it. "


    Doflamingo looked at the Chief of Staff Crane.


    Crane looked calm and said, "I''m not impatient." There are still a few days, don''t be impatient, Doflamingo ... "


    Among the two people who have not yet arrived, the emperor has never participated in any Qiwuhai meeting, and has once been the holy place of Mary Joiah in the future.


    Even if this time it is not to abandon the compulsory summoning of the status of Qi Wuhai, the Empress may not come, and the people present are not very surprised.


    As for newcomers ...


    Qiwuhai is not a navy. There is no pressure to enter the holy place. A newcomer like Bilu who has not succeeded for a long time has suddenly received the message of a compulsory call. It is inevitable that this will be a conspiracy of the government and wants to destroy him in the holy place. , Maybe there is no guts to come to the Holy Land.


    Doflamingo''s judgment is similar to that of Ron.


    Ron also thinks that the newcomer will probably not come. It is difficult to say what the emperor said. She may or may not come. In the absence of the unexpected character of Luffy, there is a very high possibility that the emperor will not come willful for a while, maybe when the time comes Qi Wuhai''s identity will be abolished.


    "..."


    Hawkeye drank the wine in the glass, carried his black knife on his back, and did not speak. He left the banquet directly, and then the tyrant bear next to him also left the banquet directly.


    Ron did not want to communicate too much with Doflamingo and others. He wanted to go back and study the newly acquired space magic, and he quickly left ~ www.novelhall.com ~ in a certain room.


    This is the room used by the world government to receive the royal families participating in the world conference every four years. Each room is large and is a duplex luxury suite.


    Ron was sitting on the milky white sofa at the moment, with his fingers crossed, resting on his knees, staring at the cushion on the opposite sofa.


    Click!


    Suddenly, as if some kind of power flashed.


    Ron''s figure was abruptly exchanged with the cushion. He came to the opposite sofa and sat down, still maintaining the previous posture.


    Coordinate replacement.


    This is the name of the first order magic in the space department.


    The effect is to exchange oneself with a certain ''unconscious'' object in the spiritual coverage area in space position.


    "A bit like the fruit of surgery ... No, it should be said that it is almost similar to the slaughterhouse of Trafalgaro''s surgery fruit. The only problem is that it is impossible to replace life with space. Only my own body and no spirit and Conscious dead. "


    Ron sat there pondering.


    The magic of the space department is different from that of the undead and the guardian department. Once you have mastered this rune, the rune text seems to be directly integrated into the spiritual space.


    That is to say, the release of the magic of the space system does not have the statement of the release process at all, and even the processes of inscriptions and runes are also gone, which is purely free to release.


    This is undoubtedly powerful.


    If space magic still takes time to release, the meaning will be much lower.


    However, the limit of the first-order space magic now mastered is rather large. On the one hand, it can only be moved within the scope of the spiritual perspective, and it must be exchanged with the substance, and the substance cannot be too small compared to its own body, otherwise it will move. In the past, he would crush his flesh into a small cake.

 Chapter 179： See the empress again

    "The scope of my spiritual perspective is quite large. It can almost cover a small island, and a medium-sized island can cover half a town ..."


    "It can only be replaced with dead objects, and can only replace yourself. This limit is greater than the fruit of surgery, but it is also, after all, only a first-order magic in the space department."


    Ron muttered.


    Even if there are many restrictions, the first-order magic of this space system is also useful to him, and it has a great effect!


    The magic he releases generally has the characteristic of extremely large coverage. Therefore, he must first limit the enemy and ensure that he is outside the attack range before he can release it.


    Not used now.


    He can release fourth-order magic directly at his area, cover himself with the enemy within the attack range, and then use coordinate replacement at the moment the magic is released, directly shifting himself outside the attack range.


    This is an extremely powerful self-protection ability!


    With this ability, coupled with the armor of nothingness, even in the face of the level of navy generals, Ron can confidently retreat.


    Of course, as a magician, in addition to life-saving means, Ron wanted more offensive means, such as space cutting and other abilities.


    This ability has been developed, and even Kaiduo may not be able to bear a space cut!


    But what made him a little headache is that the runes of the space system are completely different from other runes, they are a three-dimensional form, and they are directly combined with the spiritual space.


    This made his previous experience of exploring various types of runes all drifting. Thinking of the three-dimensional space system rune in his mind, he felt very dazed and did not know where to explore.


    but.


    After all, Ron now has more than 200 spiritual attributes, which is enough to be a legendary mage. Even if he is troubled by the three-dimensional situation of the rune of the space system, he still finds out a little after two days. A little bit of method.


    It ¡¯s just that Ron did n¡¯t have enough time to try, because the government ¡¯s actions had already begun.


    The empress finally came.


    On the last day of Qiwuhai''s convening restrictions and the day the government began operations, the empress finally arrived on the Red Earth Continent, but she did not set foot on the Holy Land. After arriving on the Red Earth Continent, she immediately transferred to the warship that Qiwuhai took.


    "You seem to hate the Holy Land."


    On the warship, Hankook stared coldly at the Holy Land Mary Joia above the red earth continent. Her eyes were noticed by Doramingo, who was not sure when he was sitting above the cabin.


    When Hancock heard Do flamenco''s words, he immediately turned his eyes to do flamenco, and his expression became a bit cold, saying, "This has nothing to do with you."


    "Furfuran ... I hate it too, it''s full of decay."


    Doflamingo didn''t know Hankuk''s slave status. He grinned and said, "It''s a holy place, but it''s just a fallen place."


    What Doflamingo said made some nearby navies sweaty on their foreheads. They didn''t know what to do for a while. Some people even touched the cold sweat on their foreheads as if they hadn''t heard them.


    When Hancock heard Dofermingo''s words, there was a little strange color in his eyes.


    She heard Dofermingo''s attitude towards the Holy Land without any fear, and she seemed not to be afraid of the existence of the dragons who ruled the world.


    "That is indeed a pedantic place."


    Ron''s voice came from another direction, and said lightly: "But if you can go back, you probably still want to go back, Dolomites."


    "?!"


    Ron''s words startled Han Cook''s expression, revealing a trace of consternation.


    And Duo Flamenco''s face changed slightly, maintaining a strange smile, saying: "It may have been like that before, it is not easy to say now, but if you can become a god, who would be willing to be a mortal?"


    Now, he seems to have control of everything in the underground world. His power is so high and he is so turbulent. But in fact, if he is not careful, he may be destroyed by Kaiduo or the government.


    Compared with the identity of the Tianlong people, everything is not worth mentioning now.


    "go back?"


    At this moment, Hankook spoke, staring at Do flamenco, something vaguely thought, and some unbelieving openings.


    Ron turned his head to look at Han Cook and smiled lightly, saying: "Don Quixote is the surname of one of the 20 kings who founded the world government 800 years ago."


    "!!"


    Hankuk''s complexion changed drastically.


    Despite her arrogance, she still knows a little about Qiwuhai''s information, and she knows that the full names of Dolomites are Don Quixote and Dolomites.


    Don Quixote ... Dragon? !


    Do flamenco is a dragon? !


    impossible.


    If it were the Tianlong people, how could it become Qiwuhai, but this could not explain the Dominican name and Dolamingo''s attitude towards the Holy Land.


    Her gaze to Doflamingo changed continuously.


    At first, I felt that a person like Dofermingo, who had a domineering and domineering personality, had no awe of the Holy Land and did not fear the Tianlong people.


    "..."


    Doflamingo looked at Ron, his eyes narrowed slightly under the flamingo''s glasses.


    He used to be a Tianlong man, which was not a secret in those days, but that was thirty years ago!


    In the past 30 years, in order to maintain his face, the government is covering up the fact that he was once a dragon, and he himself is also erasing the trace of being a dragon.


    Up to now, it is rare to know that he used to be a dragon.


    As for the surname Don Quixote ...


    Although it is the same as the one of the Dragons in the Holy Land, most people ¡¯s first reaction is ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Dolomites may be a certain force controlled by the Dragons, which also fits Dofferon Mingge''s black and white identity.


    But Ron''s attitude is very obvious, knowing his previous identity, knowing that he is one of the Tianlong people, lost the privileged Tianlong people!


    This guy¡­¡­


    Doflamingo narrowed his eyes.


    He felt that much of the information Ron knew was beyond his expectations. It is supposed that Ron''s crude intelligence network should not be able to dig out his background thirty years ago.


    "It turns out so."


    Hankook took a soft breath and she didn''t speak, so she walked into the cabin.


    Her eyes were trembling with hatred and hatred, but at the same time there was a trace of fear, that was the past fear of being a slave to the Dragon.


    Even if it seems to be arrogant to ignore everything, even if it has overlord color and domineering, even if it is the emperor of Nine Snake Island, this experience in childhood cannot be erased.


    The arrogance on the surface often hides the fragility deep inside.


    "Emperor ..."


    Ron watched Han Cook disappear, and shook his head gently.


    It is needless to say that the charm of Hankook is so beautiful. Even if you do not deliberately use the fruit ability, the charm simply exuded is enough to intoxicate ordinary people, and only talents with strong mental will can resist it.


    As a traversal, it is impossible to say that I have no idea about the empress, not to mention the achievements of the empress ... Unfortunately, now he has no time to intervene in this branch.


    First of all, follow the top strongmen to confuse the big group of BIGMOM Pirates.


    Next I have to go and brush the copy of Dresrosa of Do Flamenco.


    This flame of Duo Flamenco almost brushed up the favor of the Empress ... Ron decided to overthrow Do Flamenco as soon as the BIGMOM incident ended.

 Chapter 180： decision

    The government''s actions against the bigmom pirates are very large.


    However, in order to avoid the bigmom pirate group being alert in advance, this huge scale was not initiated from the headquarters and the holy land, but was sent by all branches simultaneously with the headquarters.


    The branches of the navy g1, g5 and so on, each branch has two or three large warships sailing to the new world. Because the intelligence system of the pirates is far inferior to that of the navy, the intelligence agency of the bigmom pirate regiment is even worse than do flamenco a lot of.


    When it was discovered that more than one branch base had initiated the operation, and the end points of all operations were in one location, that is, the waters of the IWC, it was too late to do more reactions.


    The advance troops of the navy thus entered the navy of all nations.


    boom! boom! boom!


    The islands roared continuously, and the outlying battles started.


    "Mom ... Chocolate Town in the west direction was attacked by the Navy ..."


    "Yellow Bread Island in the north was also attacked ..."


    A large number of reports were continuously delivered to the Cake Island in the center of the sea of ??the nations, making Bigmom''s face more and more ugly, and his eyes even showed anger.


    "How dare the navy break into my territory!"


    Kata Kuri stood behind Bigmom, and his face was very gloomy. His mind flashed over what happened over the past month, and said in a deep voice: "Mom, we may have been calculated."


    "Ok?!"


    Charlotte Lingling opened her **** eyes, and a terror that belonged to the four emperors filled the air. Only Kata Kuri and others kept their looks on the field. Others, even ordinary cadres, had their foreheads. Spilled cold sweat.


    Kata Kuri took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "A large-scale attack is obviously not a temporary decision. This must be an action plan formulated by the navy headquarters and even the world government."


    "The navy cannot easily make a decision to destroy us. Even if enough troops are sent, we have to worry about accidents in the rear or being hit by our main force. Now we are attacked in every direction ... This is a decisive battle!"


    "To completely wipe out our decisive battle!"


    Speaking of which, Kata Kuri said in a deep voice: "Let the world government take the risk and launch a decisive battle with us. Obviously, there is no reason why it cannot be withdrawn. Just think about it carefully. This reason is only It could be an ancient weapon. "


    "I always thought that the acquisition of ancient weapons was too coincidental. Now it seems to be the case. Otherwise, even if we have spies, we will pass the news of the ancient weapons to the government. It is impossible for the government to launch a decisive battle so quickly. It must be very early. I planned it before! "


    Charlotte Lingling''s brain was not particularly easy to use.


    But her brain is not very easy to use, it does not mean that she is a mentally handicapped, and after hearing Kata Kuri ¡¯s statement, she has also roughly understood something, slammed her punch and smashed the table.


    "Dare to count on my head ... **** things!"


    "Is it redheaded ?!"


    Charlotte Lingling''s eyes were full of anger.


    Using this method to calculate her and let the world government launch a decisive battle against her, it seems to her that the other three emperors are possible, but Kaiduo ¡¯s brain is not very easy to use, and such an insidious plan should not come up. Beard ... it shouldn''t be used.


    If you think about it this way, you should have only red hair.


    Moreover, red hair and her have also fought several times. In the era when red hair had not become the four emperors, with the wisdom of Beckman and others, red hair flitted through the gaps between White Beard, Kaido, and her. , Provoked constant war between them, and finally took the position of the four emperors.


    "Does not rule out the possibility of red hair ..."


    Kata Kuri said in a deep voice, he also felt the suspicion of red hair is the biggest, but now is not the time to pursue, his eyes are deep: "Mom, now is not the time to investigate who is accounted for, since the Navy has launched such a large scale They must have so many troops that they ca n¡¯t attack them. "


    "Do you want me to escape my territory ?!"


    Charlotte Lingling looked angry.


    He was beaten by the navy to escape from his own territory, it was simply to become the laughing stock of the four emperors, not to mention


    At the moment it was calculated that she was filled with anger and only wanted to press the redhead''s face **** the ground.


    "No, it''s not to escape, just to avoid the navy''s main force temporarily."


    Kata Kuri said in a deep voice: "It''s easy to take revenge on the navy, and I think that the mastermind behind the incident of manipulating the ancient weapons is the real enemy to be eliminated."


    Hearing Kata Kuri, Charlotte Lingling''s complexion flickered.


    Leading the elite to escape from the waters of all nations ... She is still sure, no, it should be said that as long as she wants to go, it is almost impossible for the Navy to block her.


    The navy was forced to flee from the waters of all nations. This was the first time that the era of the four emperors continued to the present. She will undoubtedly become a shame for the four emperors.


    "Invading my site so brazenly, even if it is the navy, it has to pay a price, otherwise my face will be put on this sea!"


    Charlotte Lingling spoke angrily.


    Kata Kuri knows that direct concentration of high-level fighting forces is the best choice to minimize casualties, but bigmom can not promise to directly evacuate, not to mention that he himself is very upset now, and his heart is full of annoyed emotions.


    "Let Dafu **** the ancient weapons away from the weak position, we stay and drag the navy''s main force ... to teach them a hard lesson."


    Kata Kuri spoke quietly.


    Regardless of whether the ancient weapons were the core of the calculation, they could not easily give up, otherwise they would not get anything, lost the site, lost their face and were beaten by the navy, then they would not have the face to rule with Kaido and others. New world.


    The ancient weapon Pluto couldn''t let go. It would take the Pluto to leave. The navy will most likely pursue it, so someone must stay and drag the navy''s main force.


    It is the foolishest fight against the Navy.


    And because they are the four emperors ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the emperor built on ¡®terror¡¯, it is also a very stupid act to escape directly, which will lose the prestige of the four emperors and lose the deterrent to those forces under control.


    So you can only choose the middle decision.


    "can."


    Charlotte Lingling''s eyes showed coldness and terror.


    No matter who the man behind the scenes is, as long as she is found out, that matter will never end. As for now, the Navy dares to offend her, and it must pay the price!


    Kata Kuri immediately picked up the phone bug, and Shen Sheng gave orders.


    The parties acted immediately.


    Tai Fook rushed to the secret port of Cake Island, and led some of his subordinates to arrest and suppress all the craftsmen from all over the world, and led the craftsmen and Pluto to break through in one direction.


    The pirates, general stars, and other people on other islands did not fight the navy directly, and evacuated from each island to come to Cake Island to gather troops.


    quickly.


    A warship came from outside Cake Island, followed by the second and third.


    More and more warships ... The sky seemed to be dimmed, a suffocating atmosphere of terror, so slowly enveloped the entire cake island.


    There were no cheers and laughter on the warship, and many ordinary residents and Komiz on Cake Island did not have any smiles. They were all very nervous and shivering.


    With the continuous build-up of forces in the seas of all nations, a black army has appeared on the periphery of Cake Island. Various strange abilities are standing there with cold faces, some are suspended in the air, and some are covered with The cream keeps dripping.


    The artillery on the warship was not shelled.


    Many pirates on Cake Island did not attack.


    Both sides are continuing to gather troops.


    The whole scene was quiet, the sky was already covered with clouds, suppressed to suffocation.

 Chapter 181： Top battle!

    On an open meadow in front of Cake Island.


    There are more and more silhouettes.


    On the other side, there are more and more naval warships confronting here. Many ordinary pirates of BIGMOM Pirate Regiment have shown a tense expression in the face of the gathering of more than 20 warships.


    Step, step, step.


    In silence, several people came over.


    As the first person, wearing a scarf covering the lower half of his face, tall and burly, he walked step by step, letting the tension and depression seem to be dispersed.


    Charlotte, Kata Kuri!


    The leader of the four stars, the BIGMOM Pirates cadre with a reward of more than 1 billion Bailey!


    "Kata Kuri ..."


    In the rear, the eyes of other cadres moved from the warship to Kata Kuri. He was not the son of BIGMOM, a foreign entrant, and had a reward of 300 million Bailey. The name of Kata Kuri was not his brother but the name .


    Many people''s eyes fell on Kata Kuri.


    "Brother Kata Kuri ..."


    Others whispered, nervous and uneasy.


    Kata Kuri did not say that they might have been accounted for, nor did they reveal that the ancient weapon Pluto was just standing there, facing away from the crowd and facing the warship.


    "Are you afraid?"


    There are no other unnecessary movements, but just the tall back, and this calm voice, let many nervous people, inexplicably settle down.


    They are the Four Emperors Pirates, and they do n¡¯t have much fear for the Navy. At this moment, they just have no reason to know what happened, and some fear of the unknown.


    There are four emperors themselves.


    There are Kata Kuri and other stars.


    What if it''s a war with the Navy headquarters? !


    "how is this possible."


    Someone responded to Kata Kuri''s words, with a sneer in his tone, and said, "They should be afraid, they provoke people who should not provoke ..."


    "Provoking our BIGMOM Pirates comes at a price."


    Another star Smudgey also came over and looked coldly at the navy in the distance, saying: "Dare to invade the waters of all nations is a foolish decision for them."


    Smudgey knew the inside story. Her so-called stupidity meant that they were very stupid against them. On the other hand, it also meant the stupidity of the navy that had been calculated but unknown.


    Actually this has nothing to do with stupidity.


    When it comes to ancient weapons, the power that can destroy the world, even if the Five Stars guess that there may be some envoys behind the scenes, it is impossible to sit back and ignore, and you have to stand up and send troops.


    This is a battle that cannot be withdrawn. They cannot withdraw. They have to surpass the other four emperors and become the king of pirates, and the navy cannot withdraw. It is impossible for ancient weapons to fall into the hands of the pirates. Dangerous pirates.


    "Well ..."


    "Now that the Navy is here as a guest, then entertain them well."


    BIGMOM''s voice came from behind, and he saw BIGMOM wearing a Napoleon hat, with flames burning on his left shoulder, black clouds and thunder on his right, crackling, and walking towards the front of the crowd.


    There was no fear or anger on her face. Some were just sneering, looking at the converging, more and more warships sneering.


    On the other side.


    The naval warships are gathering more and more.


    "The star will appear! It will be the star Kata Kuri!"


    "There will also be Star Smudgey ... The combat power of BIGMOM Pirates has been assembled."


    The officers on every warship are holding telescopes, looking at the situation on Cake Island in the distance, and constantly reporting information.


    When they saw the star, these officers remained calm, but when BIGMOM appeared, many people swallowed subconsciously.


    "B ... BIGMOM appears!"


    A school-level officer shuddered.


    As a major of the naval headquarters, he has the authority to read some detailed information about pirates, and he has carefully read the information about the four emperors.


    The information about BIGMOM is described in this way.


    Invulnerable steel balloons.


    Soul soul fruit that can take away human soul.


    She is not a human, but just looks like a human ... She is a demon in human skin. There have been countless battles so far, and she has never had a record of her injury!


    Even if BIGMOM did not use the domineering color, but it just came out and exuded the soul-spirit fruit from the oppression of the soul, it had already caused heavy pressure on many navies on the warship, almost suffocating.


    And just then, a warship came over.


    The navies on this warship are very nervous, but their nervous object is not the BIGMOM Pirates in the distance, but the six people on this warship who are not part of the navy.


    "Furfurfurfur ... is about to begin, is the general not yet here?"


    Do flamenco stood on the deck, looking far away at the battlefield on the shore, feeling the repressed atmosphere, he just felt he became more and more excited.


    Hawkeye''s arms were stacked on his chest, and Hei Ye, who was carrying one of the supreme big knives, didn''t mean to pull the sword, just looked at it from afar.


    "..."


    Shiping sullenly said nothing.


    Tyrant Bear holding a book, his eyes flashing and staring at BIGMOM, said: "Charlotte Lingling, it is rumored that there has never been an injury record for the Four Emperors."


    "It''s a powerful woman ..."


    The female emperor spoke indifferently, if she was a man, she was too lazy to comment, but BIGMOM was a female, she still commented, and at the same time she glanced at Eagle Eye and others to observe the reaction of Eagle Eye and others.


    Ron stood on the far left, and also to the left of the empress. He stood with his hands down, looking at the coast from afar, his expression was plain, similar to the attitude of Eagle Eye.


    Among the people present, no one knew more than a little guess of Doflamingo, but self-denial, no one knew that this huge battle against the BIGMOM Pirates, which affected the seven martial seas and naval generals, was his First-hand planning!


    "Seven ... Seven Wuhai are here!"


    On the warship in the distance, some people saw Ron and others on the deck here, with a slightly trembling tone of voice, and the ordinary navy was undoubtedly afraid of Hawkeye and Do flamenco.


    However, the arrival of Ron and others have also dispelled the sense of oppression brought by BIGMOM. Although it still makes people look nervous and can''t relax, it is much better than the kind of suffocation just now.


    quickly.


    Several warships arrived one after another.


    On the deck of one of the warships, a short man in tan clothes stood there, looked at the gathered warships, and said: "Kuzan hasn''t arrived yet, Qiwuhai has arrived first, hey, that Bilu The courage is so small, I dare not come, and I have been doing Qiwuhai for a few months, and I will be removed soon. "


    "Do n¡¯t care ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Peach Rabbit is standing next to him, holding his sword on his waist, and saying," Even with CP0 and Qi Wuhai''s assistance, it is difficult for these groups of Qi Wuhai to let them do their best. We The opponents are the four emperors ... Even if the troop strength is twice as strong as them, you can never relax. "


    "Of course, Charlotte Lingling''s woman is still terrible."


    Tea dolphins were talking, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes. He had played against BIGMOM when he was young, but at that time he was not an alternate general, but an ordinary major general. At that time, BIGMOM''s strength was already very strong. Horrible.


    BIGMOM, a pirate, appeared to be at its peak. It could destroy the city from a young child. The navy could not deal with it several times. He also joined the Rocks Pirates with Kaido. The Rocks Pirates of that period ruled. The sea is not forever!


    Fortunately, Karp killed Rox, became a naval hero, and ended the era that belonged to Rox. The Rox Pirates fell apart.


    Then came the era of Roger, White Beard and Golden Lion.


    "Cuzan is here."


    At this moment, Taotu turned his head and looked at the two warships gradually approaching in the distance.


    On the forefront of the newly arrived two warships, there was a man standing on each side, both wearing navy uniforms, wearing the navy''s justice cloak, and embroidered golden general badges.


    Green Pheasant! Red dog!


    In order to destroy the BIGMOM Pirates, the Navy sent two generals and two generals to lead the team. The last general, Yellow Ape, guarded the other four emperors and unexpected situations in the G5 branch. The headquarters only stayed in the warring states and Kapu. .


    Counting a team sent by CP0 and a government ship, as well as six of the seven martial arts under the king ... This is the government''s total strength against BIGMOM Pirates!


    All staff arrived!

 Chapter 182： Go to war!

    "It''s all here ..."


    Kata Kuri stood at the forefront of the queue and stared at the distant coast. He saw other warships approaching, and he could predict that the future would be used by him.


    As if he saw something, the light in his eyes flashed, and said: "Do it!"


    "Peropello ... It''s not that easy to get to Cake Island, or is it all sinking at sea, navy."


    With the sound of Kata Kuri falling, BIGMOM''s eldest son, Perrospero, decisively shot, the candy scepter in his hand waved, and the tremendous wave of candy surged, leaning down towards a part of the warships in the distance. Devour.


    "Candy waves!"


    Together with Perrospero, there are also the cadres who have SingMugi and other rewards higher than 500 million Bailey.


    I saw Smuji holding the sword in two hands, and suddenly fell down, a purple sword gas traversed the sea, and cut the sea surface of nearly 1,000 kilometers in half!


    "Pretzel!"


    The star-thousand-hand acrylic rack that was repelled by Ron also turned out many famous knives, rotating at a high speed towards the sea, and six or seven spiral sword shadows traversed away.


    The stars almost all started at the same time, while the other cadres responded a little slower, but they also showed their own abilities.


    Together with the artillery that was already prepared, all fired in a flash!


    They want to destroy the navy directly at sea!


    At this moment, how great is the momentum on the sea? It is almost difficult to state that the four players will star together, together with the major cadres of the BIGMOM Pirates, including countless artillery, the firepower network formed in an instant is like a world of destruction, and the head is pouring down!


    "They attacked !!"


    On the navy side, the generals who were preparing for the bombardment saw the BIGMOM Pirate Group in the distance and almost ordered it without thinking.


    In an instant, dozens of warship artillery salvos!


    Speaking of the firepower of artillery, dozens of warships have enough firepower to wash the entire Cake Island once, and completely level it like the destruction of O''Hara, which is far from comparable to those of the guns and firearms made by BIGMOM Pirates.


    But the problem is that this round of attack by BIGMOM Pirates is not just an artillery, it is also mixed with the shots of stars such as Kata Kuri and Smudge, and the reward of breaking through 500 million seas such as Perrospero. The fruit ability of thieves!


    Rumble!


    The coast exploded directly.


    The seawater was roaring and roaring, and the roar that erupted in an instant made the eardrum buzz constantly and almost shattered.


    The artillery of dozens of warships shattered part of the BIGMOM Pirate Group''s attacks, but the remaining attacks still came across the sea!


    among them.


    The sword gas that Smudge hacked was coming towards the warship where Ron was!


    This sword gas traverses the sea, enough to split a dozen warships in a straight line in half. In the face of such a terrible slash, the navy on the warships has shown the color of terror and fear.


    But Ron and others were immobile.


    Qiang!


    The next moment, I heard Qiang.


    The bright purple sword gas was blocked by a burst of blue sword gas as if the gears were rubbing against sandpaper, shining continuously, and finally burst completely.


    The warship is unscathed!


    Seeing this scene, many navies on the warship were sighed with relief, but looking at the figure that blocked the sword gas, their eyes were a bit trembling.


    "... the world''s largest swordsman ... Hawkeye Mihawk!"


    "That kind of slash, easily blocked ..."


    now.


    Standing in front of the warship, I don''t know when I pulled out the eagle eye of the black sword, and there was no slight tremor in the wrist and arm. It seemed that taking the sword was just a trivial matter.


    Hawkeye did not counterattack with a sword in his backhand, but looked at the coast coldly, and put the black knife back in his hand.


    "Furfurfurfuro, thought you were going to shoot ..."


    Do flamenco stood aside, watching this scene and smiling at the eagle eye evil spirit.


    Hawkeye didn''t look back and said calmly: "I just tried the power of that slash."


    Smuji''s sword tore the sea, and the momentum was so great that it caused him some interest, but after blocking it, he roughly judged the power, and the desire to shoot disappeared again.


    positive.


    Ron ¡¯s warship blocked Smudgey ¡¯s sword, but other attacks were still covered by warships in other directions.


    The waves of candy waves are overwhelming, mixed with countless quirky abilities.


    Seeing that countless attacks were about to fall on the warship, a figure flickered and appeared directly in front of dozens of warships, and the detective pressed forward.


    He wore a naval justice cloak, his body burst into cold, and half of his body turned into ice.


    Navy General Pheasant!


    "Ice Age!"


    With the sound of the green pheasant falling, I saw the sea surface several kilometers in a circle. With him as the center, it instantly condensed into ice and turned into a winter world.


    And the candy wave that swept in front of it was also frozen in the ice in an instant, along with countless other strange abilities and residual artillery shells, all were blocked by the ice wall!


    "Frozen the boat ... so you lose flexibility."


    Alternate General Tea Dolphin was standing near the warship, and looked at the sea channel below.


    Taotu walked forward with his sword in his arms, and said, "This is an annihilation battle. It is necessary to completely destroy the BIGMOM Pirates. It will not retreat. It is better to have a foothold."


    Woo!


    When the words fell, Peach Rabbit leaped out and landed on the ice, waving with a backhand sword.


    The golden sword qi burst out, splitting the frozen pheasant''s candy waves in half in an instant.


    The center of the sword gas attack was impressively the four emperors Charlotte Lingling himself!


    "Humph!"


    Looking at the attacked sword energy ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Charlotte Lingling''s eyes were indifferent, her fist in her right hand clenched her fists, and the black armored color domineering clung to her.


    boom!


    The golden sword gas burst without any effect.


    Looking at this scene, the peach rabbit''s eyes suddenly flashed, and the tea porpoise beside him also whispered: "It''s still the same monster as before, your sword energy can be broken freehand ..."


    Although the artillery fire from both sides was constantly shooting each other, and the roaring sound continued, the tentative sword spirit of the peach rabbit and the ice age of the green pheasant were undoubtedly the core of this battlefield.


    Everyone''s eyes are looking there.


    Woo!


    At this moment, a figure flashed down and came not far from the green pheasant.


    Also wearing the naval justice cloak, wearing a golden general''s badge, one arm was faintly melting, exuding the heat of palpitation.


    Admiral of the Naval Headquarters, Red Dog!


    "The artillery forces continued to shell, and all the raid troops disembarked!"


    The red dog looked at the BIGMOM pirates on the coastline far away, and the voice was loud, and the voice was loud and quickly swayed on the battlefield.


    With the order of the red dog, the many lieutenants who were ready on the warship all jumped down and fell onto the ice.


    On the coast.


    Kata Kuri, who looked at this scene from afar, opened his eyes deeply.


    "is coming¡­¡­"


    After waiting for a few seconds, Kata Kuri snorted and said, "It is now! Melt the ice from the sea and let them all sink into the sea!"


    "Long waited."


    Owen, not far from the coast, responded, and his figure flickered, and he had come to the seaside. He flicked his hands to the ice on the sea, and the ability to heat the fruit was activated, and he shouted.


    "Scorching ... current!"


    "All sink to the bottom of the sea! Navy!"

 Chapter 183： Youbing comes

    Zizi!


    The ability of the hot fruit is launched and spreads in an instant.


    Thousands of meters above the ice surface, the sound of grunting suddenly sounded, and it continued to melt, and the white steam surged as if it were boiling.


    Many of the navies who rushed down from the boat immediately fell into the hot water with their legs, and the ice under their feet was still melting.


    "bad!"


    "Ice was melted!"


    A major general''s face changed.


    The green pheasant saw it, his face remained unchanged, the whole person flickered, came to the front, stepped on the surface of the melted water, the ability of the frozen fruit was stimulated, and the melted water surface was centered on him and frozen again.


    "Qi ..."


    Owen made a whisper, and was opposite to the green pheasant. He roared in his heart, completely inspiring the ability of the hot fruit and pouring it into the ice.


    The fierce confrontation between freezing and heat caused the ice on the coastline to fluctuate continuously for hundreds of meters, a crack appeared, and it was frozen again, and the white mist continued to rise.


    Owen''s hot fruit is the inferior fruit of the red berry fruit compared to the red dog''s rock berry fruit. It is restrained by the rock berry fruit, and of course it is inferior to the ice berry of the green pheasant.


    However, because the green pheasant has to maintain a wide range of ice, and can not freeze the melted seawater behind it, it will freeze the submerged seamen into the sea. He must control the ice within a certain range and suppress the heat of Owen. The ability to heat fruits.


    For a time, the two fell into a stalemate.


    And at this time, Chi Quan snorted coldly, and the whole person jumped up and slammed with a punch, and the huge magma fist smashed directly towards Owen on the coast.


    "Come on ..."


    Kata Kuri had already foreseen this scene, and came to the beach one step ahead of time. The coast under his feet turned into a wriggling rice cake, condensed into a huge fist, and hit the red dog.


    Without any hesitation, under the pressure of the red dog, Kata Kuri directly used the devil fruit awakening and showed his full strength!


    boom! !


    The magma fist and the rice cake fist collided in the air, and a huge roar erupted.


    Even if he used the awakening of the devil fruit, Kata Kuri still managed to be slightly inferior to the red dog, and the fist of the rice cake continued to melt, but in the end he still held the red dog''s blow.


    "Jianxing ... Kata Kuri ..."


    The red dog is still very familiar with Kata Kuri. He looked coldly at Kata Kuri. There was a flame burning in his eyes, and his fist burst suddenly, turning into countless magma shells, blasting in all directions. Go out.


    Kata Kuri sipped low, fully awakening the fruit awakening, armed domineering to the limit, countless rice cake fists surged on the ground, and stormed into the air like a storm.


    boom! boom! boom!


    Magma shells are constantly being destroyed.


    Seeing that Kata Kuri seemed to block the red dog, a golden sword gas swept across and hit Kata Kuri directly.


    Qiang!


    Smudgey appeared next to Kata Kuri, the horizontal sword parryed, and blocked the golden sword energy. She snorted slightly, but it was hard, but she finally shattered the golden sword energy.


    "Sing Smudge ..."


    The figure of Peach Rabbit landed on the coast, holding a famous sword Jin Biluo, a pair of eyes very sharp, like a sword, locked up the figure of Smuggie.


    Smudgey felt a kind of oppression, as if she would be cut off in the next moment, but she broke away from the oppression brought by Peach Rabbit in an instant, rushed towards Peach Rabbit, and slammed a sword.


    Qiang!


    The two figures collided in the air.


    "Qi Wuhai is still watching the drama, how to fight this account ... This woman is a sword hero, and the eagle eye doesn''t come over and cut her."


    Tea dolphins twitched at the corner of the mouth and rushed to the shore, trying to support Smudgey, but directly blocked the Star Creeper''s biscuit army.


    He shook his head helplessly.


    Compared with him and Peach Rabbit, Kriga and Smuggie are inferior in strength, but if they forcibly block both of them, they can indeed be blocked.


    The key now is that the green pheasants are pinned by Owen, and the seven martial arts are all watching there, which makes the current situation a bit unpleasant ... But Owen can''t hold the green pheasants long, and wait for the navy''s troops to land in large numbers. Don''t worry about hurting yourself, burst out with all your strength.


    Along with the Pheasant, Red Dog and Peach Rabbit Tea Dolphin joined the battle.


    This war has already broken out!


    Fierce fighting began in all directions, and the generals also landed one after another, fighting with the cadres of the bigmom pirate regiment, and other navies were rushing to the coast.


    "Furfurfurfurfur, bigmom has not yet started, the navy seems to be suppressed, don''t you all shoot?" Doflamingo looked at the outbreak of the battlefield and opened his hands, shaking his fingers a few times, with an evil tone. Tao: "I have some itchy hands."


    "Since the compulsory convening of the government has been accepted, the old man should still be able to come out."


    He walked very flat towards the front of the deck, and then the whole person jumped forward and fell onto the ice below. With a wave of his hand, some of the water left over from the melting of the ice was led by him and turned into a turbulent current towards The coast washed away.


    Currents ... strike the water!


    It was the tyrant bear who joined the battlefield one step earlier than Shiping. His figure flickered and flashed to the rear of the bigmom pirate squad. The palm of his gloved hand flicked forward, and the air was taken out of the palm print. Instantly penetrated dozens of people''s bodies.


    "Hai Xia has shot!"


    "Beware! The tyrant is behind!"


    With the shots of Shi Ping and Xiong, the navy queue that fell into a disadvantage was instantly leveled.


    Seeing that both Shi Ping and Xiong have joined the battlefield, Doflamingo looked at Ron next to him and said, "Everything is done, do you want to watch like Eagle Eye?"


    He still has a guard against Ron.


    Ron dared to give up his status as a lieutenant general and to kill Klockdal at all costs, then he could suddenly give him a backstab on this battlefield.


    "... then watch for a while."


    Ron smiled faintly, but said with a spectator''s mouth, the Dragon Core wand was already lifted in his hand, and with a slight shaking, a dark breath suddenly filled.


    I saw that the dark light was centered on Ron and intertwined quickly, condensing into a magical array The world has become hell.


    Undead Department of Second-Order Magic: Youbing is coming!


    "go with."


    Ron''s wand shook in his hand, and hundreds of pawns killed the battlefield on the shore.


    In the battlefield with more than 100,000 people, hundreds of ghost soldiers are naturally nothing in number. Each of the ghost soldiers summoned by the second-order magic is as high as two or three meters, bathing in the dark breath of the dead, Holding a variety of weapons.


    Immediately after rushing into the battlefield, let that piece of battlefield collapse and collapse!


    The many pirates of the bigmom pirate group are very strong, even suppressing the elite navy with well-equipped weapons, but they can still resist the hundreds of enhanced pawns summoned by Ron, but they are still difficult to resist. The body''s ghost soldiers are losing ground.


    "What is that? Undead?"


    "Magic ..."


    Although it was only a random shot, in this battlefield, Qi Wuhai is still a high-level combat force that has attracted countless attention. Ron''s shot immediately attracted a lot of attention.


    Even the red dog fighting with Kata Kuri and the green pheasant who are maintaining the ice surface glanced in the direction of Youbing and Ron.


    Hundreds of strengthened ghost soldiers, not many in number, but hundreds of pirates killed are losing ground!


    The number of bigmom pirates is far less than the number of navies, there are only more than 10,000 people, and hundreds of people are constantly retreating, which has already affected the situation on one side.


    "What kind of ability is this? Your ability is really strange."


    Doflamingo spoke thoughtfully.


    Hawkeye glanced at Ron sideways.


    Ron let go of the dragon core wand, letting it hover in front of him and flying up and down, gazing at the battlefield faintly, it seemed that he was only planning to manipulate the Youbing to join the battle.

 Chapter 184： The strength of 4 emperors!

    It is obviously impossible not to shoot.


    As a ¡®jealous of hatred,¡¯ he would not hesitate to give up his naval identity and to kill the existence of Qi Wuhai. On the battlefield that would destroy the four emperors, it must definitely go all out.


    However, Ron didn''t plan to do it now. On the one hand, he just wanted to test the power of the enhanced version of the pawn, on the other hand ... BIGMOM has not yet shot.


    He has a hatred against BIGMOM, and it is estimated to be remembered.


    If you smash a fourth-order magic now, most of the time, BIGMOM will be attracted to shoot directly and kill him directly.


    Ron didn''t want to face the four emperors.


    With his current magical power, if he tried his best, he threatened Doflamingo and could threaten the navy general, but most of them could not threaten BIGMOM.


    The steel balloon is not called in vain. Be aware that BIGMOM, who is only a few years old, does not use armed color domineering, and slaps the sword of the giant leader with his own flesh!


    The information is correct.


    BIGMOM is not a human, but a demon in human skin. It is a real monster. Like Kaido, it is a non-human monster.


    "what is that?"


    The ghost soldiers released by Ron finally attracted BIGMOM''s attention.


    The pirates on the right side who had been killed by the **** at the moment were defeated and approached the position of BIGMOM.


    BIGMOM looked at Youbing.


    With just a glance, hundreds of soldiers froze for a moment, as if being stared at by some kind of terrifying existence, even the body began to tremble.


    At the moment, BIGMOM seems to be transformed into a demon in **** in a flash, the power of the soul fruit is naturally released, and the deterrence and oppression of the soul explode in an instant.


    Buzz!


    With BIGMOM as the center, a psychic deterrence swayed in all directions, contacting this deterrent pawn, the body collapsed inch by inch.


    Hundreds of ghost soldiers all collapsed in a moment under the soul of BIGMOM!


    "This is the four emperors ..."


    Ron''s eyes flashed on the warship in the distance, and he whispered slowly in his heart.


    He has never played against the Four Emperors, and the navy general he has faced with is only Zefa, an old general with a broken arm. For the strength of this sea''s top existence, it is only expected.


    At this moment, with the help of Youbing, he spied on BIGMOM''s strength.


    Although there are also reasons for the fruit ability to restrain the pawns, BIGMOM is undoubtedly terrifying. With the blessing of the soul fruit, her spirit is almost incredible!


    Far more than Ron now!


    This is just a mental gap, not to mention the physical strength. BIGMOM''s physical strength is almost ridiculous. Even if the full-strength attack of the level of Doflamingo will have little effect on her.


    This is the existence of the four emperors standing at the top of the sea!


    "Dare to invade my territory ... Your navy finally forgot my horror."


    After breaking Ron''s ghost soldiers, BIGMOM didn''t seem to intend to continue watching. She moved forward and walked to the battlefield on the coast. One hand already held the hat above her head.


    Napoleon''s hat turned into a sword and fell into her hands.


    "In this case, let your navy remember it again."


    "... Majesty!"


    In the next moment, BIGMOM waved at the battlefield on the coast.


    The air seemed to be squeezed to the limit in an instant. I don''t know how terrible power condenses on this sword. It does not contain any swordsmanship. This is pure power!


    With the power of the giant clan, holding a weapon, all the power will be exploded under one blow, and the attack is swayed!


    boom!


    BIGMOM was swept straight in front of him.


    The ground is like being smoothed out, and many navy envelopes collapsed and shattered their bodies in an instant. Even if they used armed domineering power, they were covered in blood and blasted.


    "icicle!"


    Seeing this scene, the green pheasant, who had almost crushed Irving, could not care about Irving. The whole person flickered to the front, and the ice cube spread out instantly.


    boom!


    Ice and impact collided in the air, and in an instant, numerous ice cubes were scattered.


    The green pheasant''s figure receded back and fell on the ice, and half of his body shattered, but he recovered quickly in the next moment, unscathed.


    "Green Pheasant ... You little dare, dare to come to my trouble!"


    BIGMOM stared at the green pheasant. The terrifying oppression spread out. She grabbed the black cloud on her left shoulder with one hand and waved toward the green pheasant.


    Crackling!


    The sky was dark for a moment, and the purple thunder came crashing down, hitting the green pheasant.


    The green pheasant''s body was torn apart, but immediately turned into ice cubes and re-condensed. His figure flicked to the top of BIGMOM''s head, his hands waved down.


    "icicle!"


    Click! Click! !


    Several ice cubes spread out and fell on BIGMOM, instantly freezing BIGMOM in it.


    However, BIGMOM just shook his body and directly broke the green pheasant''s ice. One hand grabbed Prometheus, turned into a raging fire, and waved towards the green pheasant.


    The green pheasant didn''t dare to ignore this blow, and immediately created an ice wall, blocking it in front of him.


    He can ignore the impact and the thunder and lightning, because those do not contain domineering and can''t hurt his elemental body, but the flame and the ice are opposed, even if there is no domineering, he can also burn his body and cannot ignore it.


    boom!


    The flame and ice intertwined, and the green pheasant stepped back.


    Compared to BIGMOM, the green pheasant is indeed a ghost. When BIGMOM is running across the ocean, he is just a small squad next to Kapu, but now he is already a navy general. Even in the face of the four emperors, he will not be easily defeated!


    The green pheasant faced BIGMOM with a slight disadvantage.


    The red dog suppressed Kata Kuri, but when another star Snagg was assisting Kata Kuri, he froze again.


    Peach Rabbit and Tea Dolphin each suppressed their opponents, but they couldn''t take it in a short time.


    On the other side.


    The tyrant bear''s unscrupulous attack in the rear was subsequently stopped by Perrospero, the eldest son of 700 million Bailey, but Pelospero obviously couldn''t help the tyrant bear.


    The Tyrant Bear did not go all out, and the two sides were in a brief anxiety.


    Shi Ping met Irving, who got rid of the green pheasant, and the two fought fiercely for a while, regardless of the victory or defeat. Although Shi Ping had water to borrow at his home court, Irving ¡¯s ability could make the water boil and make him forced. Armed colors must be used to defend against boiling sea water.


    Duo Flamenco also shot, but he didn''t go all out, he met the chef of BIGMOM Pirates Long Bread ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The strength of Long Bread also reached the level of star, and more Flamenco was in a stalemate.


    With neither the Eagle Eye nor the Emperor shooting, and Ron hasn''t done his best, the Navy has already taken the advantage, but the advantage is not great.


    At this time, if CP0 joins the battlefield and at least one general-level combatant enters the battle, then the situation that is barely balanced can be completely broken immediately.


    But CP0 is gone.


    The ship did not come, neither was there, and did not join the battlefield.


    "CP0 is gone, have you chased the ancient weapon Pluto ..."


    Ron looked around the sea and couldn''t help squinting when he didn''t see the CP0 ship.


    really.


    The five old stars care more about the ancient weapon Pluto.


    Destruction does not destroy BIGMOM Pirates. Compared to Pluto, it is considered a secondary task. CP0''s mission is obviously not to assist the navy to destroy BIGMOM, but to grab the ancient weapon Pluto at all costs.


    Looking at the current situation, Ron couldn''t help but shake his head slightly. He also planned to move a little and slipped into the cake castle to find a way to get rid of the red historical stone stele.


    In the current situation, if he sneaks away, Hawkeye and Hankook will not make a shot, then even if the Navy can win, it will not be a strong victory, and both sides will suffer a lot of casualties.


    Ron glanced at Eagle Eye and Han Cook.


    Neither of them meant to shoot.


    "... It seems that I still want to do it."


    Ron exhaled lightly. He used one hand to manipulate the current situation. The first purpose was to destroy the BIGMOM Pirates. The second purpose was to get rid of the historical text of the red road signs. The third purpose was to take back the ancient weapon Pluto.


    It now appears that both the second and third goals have to be released.


    Let''s break down BIGMOM Pirates first!

 Chapter 185： Ron shot!

    "Four emperors ..."


    Hankook glanced across the battlefield.


    She occasionally released a few pink arrows, turning some pirates into stone figures, but did not leave the warship, just a symbolic shot, as if the eagle eye had blocked Smuggie''s sword at first.


    She is arrogant, but not stupid. On the contrary, she is very clever and she can see things clearly.


    Such a random shot not only completes the agreement with the government, but also does not involve in danger.


    However, the strength of the Four Emperors Pirates still moved her heart. The navy dispatched such a huge force, and the assistance of Qi Wuhai, it actually only took advantage.


    In this case, if the BIGMOM Pirates want to withdraw, it will be easy to withdraw. At least the high-level combat power of the navy is difficult to retain. There can be no substantial blow.


    Hankook thought about it.


    And at this time.


    Ron''s figure took a step forward, and the whole person floated up, flying from the deck of the warship to the direction of the battlefield.


    Hawkeye and Han Cook looked at Ron at the same time, with different attitudes.


    Hawkeye is not very interested in Ron, because Ron is not a swordsman, but as a strongman of the Seven Martial Levels, it is impossible to say that Ron is not in his eyes at all.


    Seeing Ron flying towards the battlefield and preparing to enter the battle formally, what Hawkeye thought was that after Ron joined the battle, would he break the slight balance of advantages and disadvantages on the scene?


    He also wanted to see Ron''s method.


    The kind of ghost soldier that was summoned before was obviously just like Han Cook, a symbolic shot did not show any real strength.


    "¡­¡­That rascal."


    Hankuk''s attitude is slightly different.


    She is extremely disgusted with male creatures, and it can be said that the favorability is directly negative one hundred points, but before seeing the battle between Ron and Do flamenco, and witnessing Ron having the same domineering domineering as her, Her attitude has changed a bit.


    Coupled with the conversation and exchange between Ron and Do flamenco a few days ago, she now treats Ron almost like a passerby, neither disgusted nor concerned.


    Seeing that Ron was ready to take action, she thought of what she had seen before, Ron and Do flamenco in the battle at sea. From her perspective, it is not difficult to see that Ron actually fell into the disadvantage.


    At that time, Ron was not an opponent of Doflamingo. He relied on a certain ability to dive into the seabed before he got rid of Doflamingo''s pursuit.


    Now that Ron has become Qiwuhai, how might his strength change?


    Hankook''s eyes fell on Ron, ready to see Ron''s movements.


    As a Qiwuhai, although Ron''s figure was not tall and conspicuous, when Ron flew up and flew to the sky, a lot of eyes fell on him.


    "Ah, Lala, I''m only going to shoot now ..."


    The green pheasant confronted and restrained BIGMOM, glancing at Ron sideways.


    "Are you finally going to do it."


    Lieutenant generals such as Tea Dolphin and Huoshao Mountain also paid attention.


    Unlike other Qiwuhai, they are very clear that once Ron takes action, he must go all out, and Ron''s strength is very strong. If he takes his full shot, it is hopeful to break the current balance of pros and cons and gradually overwhelm BIGMOM The thief.


    "Magic ... Opera, you go to contain him!"


    The BIGMOM Pirates also noticed that Ron was close to the battlefield. After Irving''s eyes flickered, he opened a cadre with a reward of 400 million.


    Opella responded and jumped in the direction of Ron. She exhibited Moonstep and drew her sword towards Ron.


    "I''ll be your opponent!"


    He spoke indifferently, holding the sword in both hands, his figure flashed suddenly in the void, crossed a dark edge, and appeared behind Ron.


    Hit it? !


    Opela was a little stunned. His sword was cut into the substance and passed through. This was completely contrary to his expectations. He had intended to contain Ron, looking for a chance to see if he could win, but now come up Solved in one move? !


    However, at this time, Kata Kuri, who was resisting the attack of the red dog on the battlefield below, suddenly changed his face, saying: "Smuggie! Beware!"


    "?!"


    Smuji heard Katakuri''s reminder that the sense of crisis was abrupt, and she opened her eyes to domineering, and immediately locked a malicious one from a hundred meters away.


    But without waiting for her reaction, six beams of light emerged out of thin air, intertwined with her as the center, and nailed her to the ground!


    "what?"


    Peach Rabbit was a little surprised, she would not miss this opportunity, and immediately slammed her sword.


    Smudgey resisted with a sword, which was unstoppable, but the whole person was imprisoned and unable to move. After the two swords of Peach Rabbit were hard-connected, he finally couldn''t withstand it. !


    Click! Click!


    The six-foot light prison also shattered, and Smuggie flew backwards.


    "Damn!"


    "Asshole!"


    Seeing this scene, many of the cadres of BIGMOM Pirates almost roared.


    Although Smuggie was at a disadvantage against Peach Rabbit, he was still able to resist, but Ron suddenly made a sneak attack and suddenly caused Smuggie''s right arm to be seriously injured.


    How can this resist Peach Rabbit!


    "dead!"


    Opela roared, and the sword fell from the sky, and the black sword burst into flames.


    But when the black sword gas fell and chopped to the top of Ron''s head, Ron''s figure disappeared again with a click, and only a stone appeared on the spot, which was cut by the sword gas.


    Woo!


    Ron''s figure appeared not far from the tea dolphins and the Cree, holding a dragon core wand in one hand.


    Another six beams of light, and six feet of light!


    Kelijia was firmly fixed in place by Liu Zhangguang in an instant!


    For the character of the star level, the imprisoned magic of six feet of light prison can be freed in a moment ... Cracker is facing an alternate general tea dolphins stronger than him!


    "Good job!"


    Tea Dolphin grinned, and his eyes revealed a dangerous color ~ www.novelhall.com ~ came to the front of the body of the Kelijia.


    boom!


    Keli Jia tried his best to block it, but because he was imprisoned by Liu Zhangguang, and was restricted for a moment, he was seized by the tea porpoise and broke his cookie shield with one move.


    Six feet of light prison cracked and cracked, and the whole person of the Kelijia also flew out, and a spit of blood spewed out of his mouth ... instantly hurt!


    "Damn!"


    "Stop him!"


    Seeing that the Cree rack was also hit, Owen and others were almost split eyes, and their eyes were full of anger. Several nearby cadres came from all directions and besieged Ron.


    But Ron''s figure flickered again and disappeared out of thin air.


    Wand pointed.


    Six feet light prison!


    Star Snag is imprisoned by six feet of light!


    "..."


    The red dog didn''t speak. He punched Kata Kuri with a boxing in his left hand and slaps towards Snag with a slap in his right hand. The speed is extremely fast and the magma is surging.


    "Dung Dog!"


    Snapped!


    Snag''s armed color was punctured hard, even if he tried his best to avoid the point, but his right arm was still completely disappeared by the slap of the red dog.


    Both Kata Kuri and Snag are frightened, so that Kata Kuri can''t maintain the domineering knowledge of the future, and flew out of the red dog''s magma in an instant.


    Woo! Woo!


    Ron''s figure continued to flash, and his wand continued to point out.


    Six feet light prison!


    Owen, who was fighting with Shiping, was imprisoned by a stroke, and he was hit with a punch, and he vomited blood and flew.


    Perrospero, who was stalemate with the tyrant bear, was imprisoned in place, eating a bear''s paw hard, and blood spewed out of his mouth and smashed into the candy.


    So far.


    BIGMOM Pirates defeated!


    From the previous stalemate to Ron''s shot, only less than ten seconds passed!


    Within ten seconds, the wand waved lightly, and the situation collapsed!

 Chapter 186： Earthburst Star

    How terrible would an uncontrolled magician be?


    No matter in which world, the magician who releases long-range magic is undoubtedly the primary focus of fire in a battle, because once a magician is let go of his hands and feet and releases magic, the situation will definitely collapse. !


    This is the case with BIGMOM Pirates!


    No one restrained Ron, and all went to fight against the red dog and green pheasant, and let him a control magician wantonly release control in the back row, one by one, how can it not collapse?


    In just ten seconds, only the slightly inferior BIGMOM Pirates completely collapsed, even if Kata Kuri and others can barely fight against the red dog, but the situation is quite different!


    Before them, they might be able to fight for hours or even day and night.


    Now, whether it can stand up to half an hour is a question!


    "Horrible ability ..."


    Tea Dolphin defeated the already injured Krieger, with a cigar in his mouth, could not help glancing at Ron''s direction and commented.


    Although there is no powerful attack, it is only a moment of imprisonment interference. In their level of battle, it is deadly enough!


    He couldn''t help but think what would happen if Ron was the enemy and imprisoned him in turn?


    I''m afraid the navy will collapse!


    Except that the green pheasant and the red dog can break away from the **** in an instant and are not affected, everyone else is imprisoned by that thing for a second, even if there is no precaution, they will all fall into a disadvantage.


    Twice in a row, even if he is stronger than the acrylic rack, he will definitely be injured. If it is three times, this battle will almost be the winner!


    Terrible ability!


    Not only tea dolphins, but at this moment, all the navies who defeated their opponents, such as green pheasants, red dogs, and peach rabbits, had such thoughts in their hearts.


    If Ron was a member of BIGMOM Pirates, the Navy might be defeated today!


    "In a flash, dominated the outcome ..."


    At this moment, even if it is an eagle eye of direct battle, it is staring at Ron''s eyes blinking.


    He expected that Ron''s shot might speed up the defeat of BIGMOM Pirates, but he did not expect it to be so fast, so exaggerated!


    In just ten seconds, BIGMOM Pirates began to collapse!


    Hankook couldn''t help but take a breath.


    This is also what she didn''t expect!


    Are those stars weaker than her? Every one is not weaker than her, every star, she must go all out to meet, there must be no slack.


    But it was such a group of people who was hit hard when Ron understated.


    This also means ... she is the same!


    She was on the battlefield, and she couldn''t avoid the ending!


    On the field.


    In just ten seconds, Ron rewrote the situation, holding a dragon core wand and sighing in his heart.


    "This is the power of the magician who has mastered the" Flash "skill ..."


    Although it is only a very inferior version of the flashing ability, there are great restrictions, but after mastering the ability of coordinate replacement, it is as difficult as trying to limit him!


    Without this ability, Opela rushed over and cooperated with a few people of the same level, indeed able to contain him, making him unable to control Smuggie and others.


    But with coordinate replacement, no one can lock him!


    Unless it is a yellow ape, or a tyrant bear, which has extremely fast speed and almost blinking ability, it is possible to chase him and fight, so that he can not care about other things.


    Although it is only the first order magic of a space system, for a magician, this is qualitative change!


    The magician who mastered the space movement and the magician who did not master this ability are purely two concepts!


    "Damn the magician!"


    "Asshole !!"


    "Laozi comes to be your opponent, dare to have a game with Laozi ?!"


    Countless pirates of BIGMOM Pirates are angry and mad. If Ron defeated the stars with what powerful ability, they will only tremble, but Ron uses this dirty sneak attack to interfere with the fighting of other people. Almost all fell into rage.


    For a moment, I didn''t know how many eyes filled with anger fell on Ron.


    Ron looked down faintly.


    He understands the feelings of pirates very much, just like he used to play games before, he clearly has the advantage, he can kill each other with a single knife, but a flying control is set to move in place, resulting in counter-kill ... I wish I could crawl down the net to kill someone.


    But understanding does not mean that he will ignore, because these pirates are a little too arrogant.


    Coordinate replacement and six feet light prison are only low-level abilities.


    As the supreme dharma god, he is in charge of countless magics such as elements, frost, space, and undead. The power he masters is not only control and blinking.


    "As you wish ..."


    Ron spoke lightly and flew towards the sky, his wand gently raised.


    It was also at this time that the sword gas and shells of Opela and others all fell to Ron in the air, forming a dense wave of fire.


    But Ron did not dodge.


    boom! boom! boom! ! !


    Jian Qi and all kinds of messy abilities exploded on Ron ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The surface of Ron ¡¯s body fluctuated like water ripples, but he did not stop his movements!


    Void Armor!


    Before participating in the battle, Ron had already used the Void Armor of the Guardian Department!


    The defensive power of the Void Armor, even with the full blows of the Krekkie and Kata Kuri, is difficult to break. Only the four emperor-level eruptions can break the blow, and the attacks of Opela and others are so overlapping. Together, it is not enough to break the armor of nothingness!


    "No effect at all ..."


    "how is this possible!"


    "Is that domineering? Or what ability?"


    Seeing everyone''s attack on Ron, he couldn''t even stop Ron''s movements, and many pirates, such as Opela, could not help changing their faces, showing shock.


    But at this time, Kata Kuri, who had recovered his calmness and foresaw the ability to predict the future, seemed to see something, and his face changed drastically.


    "What do you see?"


    The red dog noticed Kata Kuri ¡¯s expression, and punched him, interrupting Kata Kuri ¡¯s movements, forcing Kata Kuri to parry.


    Kata Kuri''s face remained upheaval. He blocked the red dog''s blow. When he wanted to remind him, he found that a black vortex appeared on the top of Ron''s wand and flew towards the sky.


    Oops!


    That''s too late!


    Seeing this scene, Kata Kuri''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    The lacquered black vortex, like a black hole, flew into the sky under the watch of countless people. A breath of palpitation filled the entire battlefield in an instant.


    This is the fourth order magic of the earth system.


    Its magical name is gravity twist.


    But Ron wanted to call this magic ... to explode the stars!

 Chapter 187： Fireworks

    "what is that¡­¡­"


    "It''s a bad feeling, what did he do?"


    Many people are watching the black vortex that flies into the sky. Although they don''t have Kata Kuri''s knowledge of the future, they can all feel palpitations.


    At this time, someone found that his feet suddenly became lighter.


    The whole person seemed to step on the cotton all at once, softly and effortlessly.


    The body keeps getting lighter, and when it becomes lightest and floats, the gravity surrounding it begins to reverse, no longer towards the earth, but towards the sky!


    Wow!


    Countless people were in amazement, the body was suspended, the sword in his hand could not hold it, all flew towards the sky, towards the black vortex.


    Immediately afterwards, the ground began to shatter, making a deafening roar.


    Click! Click! !


    The large area of ??the ground shattered and began to fly towards the sky. The gravity within a thousand kilometers was completely reversed, and it was increased several times!


    "Oops ... horrible!"


    "How is this going¡­¡­"


    Countless pirates almost showed a horrified look, watching their body sucked into the sky, but helpless.


    Some people tried to get rid of it, but they were smashed by the cracked mud that was hit on the face, and they even flew to the black vortex with the ground, and the speed was faster and faster.


    "Quick! Get out of here!"


    "Use Yuebu to leave that area!"


    Some navy officers changed their faces drastically and shouted out loud.


    The location Ron chose was the area with the largest number of pirates. The Navy had a small number of people, and most of them used shaving and moon steps to immediately step on the broken ground and escape outside the range of gravity distortion.


    Compared to the navy, the pirates are less fortunate. There are very few people who use moonsteps in the pirates. The collapse of a cake castle in the original book almost made the BIGMOM pirate group completely destroyed. Then after the gravity doubled and reversed, I wanted It is almost impossible to get rid of!


    Click! Click!


    Countless swords fell into the vortex, twisted and folded, squeezed into an iron ball by the terrible gravity, and then a pirate began to fall into the vortex, even the screams could not be sent out, they were squeezed and kneaded In a ball.


    The number of people sucked into the sky began to increase. Together with the fragmented ground, it also began to smash into the center of the vortex, constantly colliding, roaring for a time, and deafening.


    "Ahhhhhhhh !!!"


    Many pirates are struggling, but they are like drowning people. They can''t get rid of the gravity. They watched as they were pulled to the sky, and their bodies were squeezed by the terrible gravity.


    In a world of a thousand kilometers, the earth seems to become the sky, and the sky seems to turn into the earth!


    The world is reversed!


    This huge momentum, even those outside of the coverage area, such as Klein''s frame, changed their faces drastically, revealing a little horror.


    For people who don''t use moonsteps and don''t have the ability to blink, this trick is a completely unavoidable attack, and they can only watch themselves pulled into the sky!


    For a time.


    The battlefield seemed to freeze.


    People in all directions almost looked at that area.


    The earth is constantly fragmenting, constantly being sucked into the sky, the black vortex is no longer visible, completely covered by soil, and is still compressing and shrinking.


    "Alara ... used a very dangerous attack ..."


    The green pheasant took a breath and found BIGMOM in front of him looking at the area in exasperation. The light flashed in his eyes, and the whole person flashed forward.


    BIGMOM turned his head to look at the green pheasant, but because of the distraction, he was still hit by the ice of the green pheasant and fell into the gravity-distorted area.


    "Green Pheasant !!!"


    BIGMOM said angrily. She was not injured. Even if she was hit by a green pheasant because of distraction, she was not injured, but she could not contain her body in the air and fell to the gravity-distorted area.


    Immediately afterwards, she felt that the sky and earth were upside down instantly, the ground under her feet was not attractive, and the source of gravity became the sky.


    For an instant.


    BIGMOM flew to the sky above and below him.


    "Ah ... ah ..."


    BIGMOM can''t use the moon step, nor can she fly. She was shrouded in twisted gravity and her expression of anger suddenly changed. She stretched out her hands and kept scratching, but she couldn''t stop her figure.


    "mom!"


    Seeing this, Zeus and Prometheus flew desperately and were pulled by BIGMOM one by one, pulling BIGMOM away from the gravity-distorted area.


    The two groups of dark clouds and fire clouds are very powerful. After being pulled by BIGMOM, they drag BIGMOM little by little away from the gravity-distorted area.


    But the green pheasant is here!


    "Go up ..."


    The green pheasant opened his face coldly, his hands waved forward, and the icicle burst out instantly, breaking Zeus and Prometheus apart.


    "Ah ... Green Pheasant !!! You little devil !!!"


    "hateful!!"


    BIGMOM''s angry groan yelled, but the whole person could no longer get rid of the gravity, was sucked into the sky, and crashed into the squeezing ball.


    "mom!"


    Kata Kuri and other general stars have almost changed their faces, but no one can come to support them. Even if they are injured, they will try their best to resist the attacks of the red dogs and others.


    Click! Click! !


    The earth continues to shatter, and a huge depression has appeared on the entire ground, and countless pieces of mud flew into the sky and hit the ball.


    This is the fourth-order magic of the earth system, not the earthburst star of the Naruto world. Even if the earth is broken a thousand kilometers, the condensed earth ball is still only a few dozen meters in diameter.


    The interior has been squeezed to the point that I don''t know!


    BIGMOM was also squeezed into ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and kept compressing and collapsing.


    Ron, who was watching this scene, could not help but twitched the corner of his mouth, looking at the green pheasant, and wanted to say something. Do n¡¯t hit BIGMOM into my magic! !


    This move is stronger, but to kill BIGMOM is a joke!


    Ron felt a bit of a pain, but at this time, he could only watch the completion of the magic. I hope BIGMOM will not struggle in it and destroy the magic that has not yet been fully formed.


    Yes.


    This magic is not yet fully formed.


    Under Ron''s gaze, bumps began to appear inside the squeezing and squeezing ball, as if there were some monsters struggling inside, to be broken.


    boom!


    The stone was broken and one hand was stretched out, that was BIGMOM''s hand.


    Seeing that the magic is about to be destroyed by BIGMOM, but BIGMOM''s movements are still a little late, and they have not been completely destroyed before taking shape.


    boom!


    The last piece of stone with a diameter of tens of meters flew into the sky and smashed it hard, covering up BIGMOM''s outstretched hand.


    The whole sphere solidified for a moment, then shook suddenly, squeezed inward and contracted again, and became a diameter of only a dozen meters in an instant.


    Then.


    Cracks appeared on the smooth surface, and the bright light overflowed from the cracks.


    boom! ! !


    There was a trembling roar.


    A sphere floating like a star at a height of 100 meters, blasting away, as if the stars were shattering, the light that burst out in a flash, covering the sky, like a huge firework.


    Not far away, Ron lowered the dragon core wand in his hand, and flew backwards indifferently.


    Deathly silence.


    The entire battlefield seemed to stagnate.

 Chapter 188： 4 emperors

    "... Fuck ... account !!"


    Everyone was distracted by Ron''s blow, an angry roar passed from the center of the blazing light.


    Along with this roar, there was a wave of earthshaking, as if letting the sky fall into the night, and the terrifying momentum that made people unable to stand for a moment erupted in all directions.


    In an instant.


    No matter the navy or the pirates, they fell like pieces of wheat.


    Overlord domineering!


    "..."


    Ron''s eyes flickered slightly, his figure was immobile, and his mental strength was condensed outside his body. He easily carried the shock of this domineering color, but did not fight back against bigmom.


    Gravity distortion, the fourth-order magic, is strong and might be able to hit the star, but it is impossible to get rid of bigmom. Bigmom''s defense, coupled with the armed color, is not a means to break the defense.


    But Ron didn''t care.


    The effect he wanted has been achieved.


    Killing bigmom is not his job, it is the task of the generals.


    The tyrannical color of the tyrants and the earth, together with the green pheasant and the red dog, are all slightly changed in appearance, and the appearance is a bit unnatural, and they all took a bit of spirit to fight this tyrannical color.


    boom!


    Bigmom''s figure appeared from the light, unable to stay in the air, and fell towards the ground, hitting the ground with a bang, knocking the ground out of a pit.


    She disheveled her hair like a demon and crawled out of the pit. A pair of eyes glowed scarletly, faintly like a heart-rending craziness.


    "... **** kid ..."


    She gritted her teeth in her mouth, and then the whole person jumped violently. The ground on which the huge force stepped on was cracking like a spider web, and the whole person rushed to Ron in the air in an instant.


    There were no weapons in his hand, just bare hands. The dark armed color domineering attached to it, and punched Ron, and the air vaguely produced a visible distortion!


    Woo!


    However, Ron''s expression was very calm. Even if he had consumed a lot of mental power without the magic tower, he wasn''t flustered. A flicker disappeared from the sky and exchanged positions with a stone.


    boom!


    Bigmom hit the stone with a punch, smashing the stone and bursting it.


    Bigmom shot at Ron, and Ron shone calmly to avoid it. At this moment, all the talents on the battlefield finally woke up like a dream.


    Woo!


    The green pheasant once again shot, made a huge ice ball from the sky, hit the bigmom, the bigmom pressed down from the sky with a bang.


    Bigmom shattered the ice hockey, **** eyes fell on the green pheasant, screamed and rushed towards the green pheasant, the war broke out again.


    Woo! Woo!


    Ron''s leisurely shuttle to the battlefield fell to the top of a warship''s cabin. With a wand in his hand, he shattered a flying boulder.


    Without the magic tower, his mental power consumed almost one-third. Although this consumption is not large, in this battlefield, he still has to ensure his state as much as possible, so as not to let the mental power drop to one-third. the following.


    Ron recovered slowly.


    The situation on the battlefield over there has long been rewritten, and the bigmom pirates began to retreat.


    "It won''t work like this ..."


    Kata Kuri resisted the red dog''s onslaught with difficulty, looking at the situation on the battlefield, his face was very ugly, his eyes flashed continuously, judging the time of the battle.


    It has been more than an hour since the battle started.


    Taifu escorts ancient weapons and historical stone steles. They should have evacuated this sea area, but they have not been completely out of danger.


    Damn it.


    He couldn''t help biting his teeth.


    If Ron did n¡¯t intervene, they could calmly fight for another two or three hours, drag the navy for two or three hours, and then retreat. At that time, Dafu had already escorted the ancient weapons to a safe place.


    If you retreat now, it is very likely to be caught up!


    But in the current situation, if we continue to fight hard, whether we can fight for another half an hour is a problem. Now that the stars have not suffered casualties, we can continue to fight, not just ordinary cadres, even if they are stars. It may not be able to retreat!


    Fortunately.


    Bigmom is in a state of violent running, and the double coercion of the soul fruit and the domineering color is fully open. The green pheasant that has been hit by the violent transformation has to retreat again and again, and it can''t be hard.


    The violent bigmom was chased into the navy queue while chasing the green pheasant, which also caused serious casualties to the navy, forcing the tea dolphins to retreat and fight the bigmom with the green pheasant to avoid causing bigmom to cause navy Big casualties.


    The tea dolphin was transferred away, and the pressure on the field was relieved a lot.


    Although the Krigak had suffered minor injuries, and Smuggie was also injured, but when the two teamed up, they still resisted the peach rabbit''s offensive, and even had some spare time to control the cookie soldiers to interfere. Other battlefields.


    Bigmom, the four emperors'' runaway, made the situation on the field almost collapse from the bigmom pirates, and was pulled back a little bit again.


    Looking at the bigmom, Ron could not help but sigh.


    This is the four emperors!


    The top fighting power on this sea truly stands at the top of the world!


    One person''s power ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is enough to be comparable to the entire four emperor pirates, a person''s violent runaway is enough to make the situation on the verge of collapse, and be pulled back in an instant!


    His attack didn''t have any effect on bigmom at all, even the green pheasant didn''t leave a wound on bigmom until now.


    Although the green pheasant didn''t hurt himself, one could slam, and one could only use the fruit''s ability to perform a certain frontal interception and side containment, which can be seen.


    The violent bigmom is unstoppable.


    Fortunately, bigmom can''t fly, and the speed is not fast enough, the green pheasant and tea porpoise can still suppress her.


    If it is replaced by Keduo, it will fly again at extremely fast speed, and its strength and recovery ability are outrageous. Once the runaway, the two generals may not be able to stop it!


    Just like the old white beard.


    In the top battle, the generals used their respective abilities to leave wounds on White Beard, but no one can stop White Beard from destroying Malin Fodor and destroying the headquarters of the Navy!


    Even if the three generals are all on the front, as long as the white beard runs away completely, and the iron-hearted is to be destroyed, the island of Mariinfodo is as fragile as an eggshell, and it must be fragmented!


    The golden lion in his young age, one person killed the headquarters of the Navy, facing both the Warring States and Kapu. Although they were eventually defeated and arrested, they also destroyed Mariin Fodor by half!


    The strong man of this level can''t stop once he runs away!


    Bigmom should be regarded as the easiest one among the four emperors.


    "When I have mastered the fifth-order magic, my runaway ... and no one can stop it."


    Ron murmured.


    Do not.


    It should be said that after mastering the fifth-order magic, one move is to destroy the heavens and the earth, and the three majors will be ahead, and they must defeat and retreat!

 Chapter 189： Star death

    BIGMOM''s violent runaway brought the center of the battlefield back to her.


    Countless eyes are focused on her.


    Every punch strikes the world, and a punch falls on the ground. The ice on the sea and the small islands are shattered.


    "That guy has grown to this level ..."


    Doflamingo''s gaze withdrew from BIGMOM, while playing playfully with a cadre, while sweeping far away in the direction of Ron.


    He didn''t do his best. On the one hand, he was too lazy to do his best. On the other hand, he knew that Ron would definitely do it, and he must have enough results, otherwise it would not be in line with the human set.


    On this battlefield, he dare to say that the person who knows Ron best is better than him.


    Everyone else thinks that Ron upholds absolute justice and has no tolerance for pirates. He would rather give up his naval identity and kill Qi Wuhai ... but he knows that it is nothing but an illusion!


    Ron, who has a domineering and domineering attitude, is definitely not about maintaining justice. Even if it is really justice, then it must be justice for the whole world.


    How to maintain justice around the world?


    Conquer the world!


    What justice, what can not tolerate the pirates, it is just Ron''s disguise, just like his goal is to destroy the world ruled by the Dragon.


    But because of this disguise, unless Ron himself wants to dismantle himself, otherwise, he must have a good record on this battlefield.


    Doflamingo thought Ron would do his best to kill a star.


    What turned out to be unexpected to him was that Ron had rewritten the situation on the entire battlefield in a short span of time with his ability to interfere, causing the BIGMOM Pirates to nearly collapse!


    If BIGMOM was in a rage and forced the tea dolphins to return to defense, the BIGMOM Pirates would be completely defeated within half an hour!


    "I have endured that ability before, and it''s really dangerous ..."


    There was a wicked smile on Doframing''s face, but there was a trace of fear in his heart.


    He felt that if he and he exchanged positions with the star, he was suddenly imprisoned by Ron''s ability in the battle, then he would not be hit hard, and he would be injured!


    In the one-to-one case, Ron''s ability is nothing. In the many-to-many case, if someone can contain Ron or assist from the side, that''s fine.


    The trickiest thing is to play less and play more!


    For example, if he is now one-on-one with Ron, he doesn''t think it''s a problem.


    If the two mirror images of his own strength are exactly the same, he feels that he will fall into a tremendous disadvantage, but he can still do it for a while.


    But if his opponent is a mirrored avatar plus a Ron, it will not be a problem to support for a while, but it will fail in less than half a minute!


    Completely defeated!


    "In the future, when he turns his face completely, he must have enough combat power to assist him from the side, and he cannot be allowed to use those disturbing abilities calmly."


    Doflamingo thought to himself.


    The battle continues.


    When Do flamenco didn''t make much effort and BIGMOM went crazy, the situation was turned back a little, but that''s all.


    The combat effectiveness of the navy side is still above the BIGMOM Pirates.


    If you continue to fight, it will take less than an hour, and the situation will continue to go to the defeat of BIGMOM Pirates.


    Ron can accelerate this process, he is recovering his mental strength while thinking.


    CP0 must go after ancient weapons.


    I don''t know if I can succeed.


    For Ron, he would rather allow BIGMOM Pirates to get ancient weapons, rather than let the world government get the Pluto shell.


    Because the BIGMOM Pirates Group is almost impossible to repair ancient weapons, and if the world government is not saying that CP9Z is pursuing the design drawings of Pluto, simply saying that the scientist Bega Punk may be able to repair ancient weapons with technology. .


    But then again.


    Bergapunk originally studied life genes with Sanji''s father. Later, because the government felt that the study was too dangerous, it arrested Bergapunk and forced it to develop technology for the world government.


    On the surface, Bega Punk is the top scientist of the scientific forces under the world government, but Ron feels that Bega Punk may not have tried his best. After all, he is forced to serve the world government willingly.


    "If CP0 really grabbed the shell of the ancient weapon Pluto, then I have to destroy the design drawings of Pluto ..."


    Ron muttered.


    Although Franke successfully destroyed the drawings in the original book, but now he has rewritten too many plots, maybe there will be a deviation, he can not let this deviation appear.


    As for saying that he would recapture the ancient weapons, it was difficult. Once he could not reveal that he had planned the war with his own hands, and secondly, he could not get rid of it temporarily.


    "... end the war here first."


    After thinking about it for a moment, Ron felt full of energy, he breathed out and looked at the battlefield again.


    For him, he needs time for development.


    Nowadays, even if he no longer gets any achievement points and no longer draws magic runes, it is not a problem. He needs spiritual power and massive spiritual power most.


    As long as he can seize the power of the Don Quixote family and use this power to collect the fruits of demons around the world, only thirty or forty pieces are needed, which is enough to make his spiritual attributes exceed 500 points!


    Once mastering fifth-order magic, nobody in the world can stop him!


    Woo!


    Ron shot again.


    The previous shot was just to interfere with the battle and tilt the overall situation of the war. This time, the purpose is to carry the killing intention!


    Target ... Stars!


    Woo!


    After a brief flash, Ron appeared at the rear of the Cree stand.


    Krieg''s heart was a warning sign. When he was about to do something, he still couldn''t avoid Ron''s imprisonment of the six-foot light prison, and he was instantly put in place.


    "Blink!"


    Seeing this, Taotu beheaded with a sword without hesitation.


    Smuggie, who was fighting against Peach Rabbit next to Clari, saw his face change, and also roared with a sudden, waved his sword with all his strength to meet him, forcibly stopping Peach Rabbit.


    boom!


    Jianguang exploded.


    Smuggie''s figure went back a dozen steps in a row.


    A sword repelled Smudgey. Seeing that Clari had broken free of it, it was too late to rush over. The peach rabbit''s eyes flickered, and a sword was thrown away.


    The golden sword qi slashed towards the Cree stand.


    Creeker manipulated the biscuit soldiers to resist Peach Rabbit''s golden chopper.


    boom!


    Cookies crumbs splashed everywhere.


    Kriga turned his body, not only did not retreat, but killed him towards Ron, with a flickering figure, he came to Ron in front of him, and fell with a sword.


    Ron could easily evade the Creeper''s blow, but he did not evade. Instead, he watched the sword cut calmly and stopped suddenly in front of his nose.


    Void Armor!


    With a hard blow, the Ron did not attack the Kreko, but instead waved his wand and imprisoned Smudge in the distance.


    Smudgey didn''t expect Ron to face the attack of the Creeper. Instead of resisting the Creeper, he gave her a confinement far away, and his face suddenly changed dramatically.


    Peach Rabbit is right in front of her!


    laugh!


    The golden sword flashed, and Smudgey''s right arm flew out ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Smuggie! "


    "Damn !!"


    Krigah exclaimed in exasperation, and without hesitation, rushed in the direction of Smudgey, trying to support Smudgey.


    But just as he rushed to Smughi, a six-foot light prisoner fixed him in place.


    laugh!


    Peach Rabbit didn''t care about the Kerry Rack and waved his sword to Smudgey.


    Smuji, who had been injured, had his right arm cut off, and he was no longer able to resist the attack of Peach Rabbit. In the moment of interlacing, the armed color domineering was cut, and a blood stain appeared between his chest and abdomen.


    "... Oh."


    Smuggie stopped moving and slowly looked down at the wound between his chest and abdomen, his eyes full of unbelievable expressions.


    Blood spewed out, and she fell towards the ground, her vitality gradually disappearing.


    "Smuggie!"


    "Sir Muji!"


    From Ron''s shot until Smuggie fell to the ground, it took less than ten seconds. When the BIGMOM Pirates reacted, everything was over.


    Everyone has an unbelievable look on their face, and there is even horror in the depths of their eyes. Even if there is a cradle on the side to help Smudge, two to two, it still can''t stop Ron!


    Four stars of BIGMOM Pirates.


    Milkshake Smudgey ... killed!


    Even if it was replaced with tea dolphins and joined forces with Peach Rabbit, it would not be possible to defeat the Krigah and Smuggie so quickly, and to smash Smudge.


    All of this comes from Ron''s ability, from Ron''s strange means.


    magic!


    Magician Ron!


    Although Ron had killed two Qiwuhai in the past, he was considered famous, but he had never stepped into the second half of the great route, and his reputation in this second half was not very high.


    But after this battle today ... the name of the magician Ron is destined to shake the entire great route!

 ~： Just arrived home ... Update in the morning

    I was back home today when something happened outside. I felt like I couldn''t write. I took a nap and woke up early in the morning before writing ...


    "The Pirate''s Achievement System" only arrived home ...... Update in the morning


    In hand, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    "Pirate Achievement System" full text update, keeping in mind the URL:

 Chapter 190： Chase

    "Magic ... that fellow again ..."


    Bigmom, who was running away, looked at Ron with bloodshot eyes. Despite the violent anger at the moment, she couldn''t ignore the death of a star.


    Smudgey''s vitality disappeared, and she also recovered a little sober from the rage.


    "Mom! Can''t fight anymore!"


    Catakuri took a terrible blow from the red dog and shouted in the direction of bigmom. No one can now contain Ron, not to mention the death of a star, so that the whole battlefield situation is near. Crash, and continue to fight, it is not only a death star.


    The entire bigmom pirates are completely destroyed!


    This is already a completely unexpected result!


    The combat power sent by the navy is strong enough, but they can withstand it. If there is no Qiwuhai tyrant bear and very equal people involved, the navy may not be their opponent!


    But even if there are tyrant bears and other people participating in the war, they can withstand here, and the situation is completely collapsed. It is a character who has not expected at all ... Qiwuhai ¡®Magic¡¯ Ron!


    That weird ability, unable to evade or dodge, the imprisonment for a moment, the effect exerted on this battlefield is more than a navy general!


    "Smuggie ..."


    Bigmom''s eyes were bloodshot, looking at Smuggie''s direction of falling to the ground, and then his eyes moved to Ron, a terrifying breath spread far away.


    "You **** ... magician ..."


    "..."


    Ron looked at bigmom calmly, without showing any fear.


    He created the situation that appeared with one hand, the purpose is to completely destroy the bigmom pirates, the deterrence of a four emperors in this situation, has no effect.


    "... Retreat, Kata Kuri."


    Bigmom and Qing Pheasant made a few more moves, and finally made a decision.


    Despite her emotional anger, she wished to kill all the navy and take away Ron''s entire life, but she did not fall into a state of complete irrationality like anorexia.


    She knows the current situation and continues to fight with the navy. The heavy losses will only be the pirate group under her command, and may even be completely destroyed.


    "Got it, mom."


    Kata Kuri heard bigmom''s voice, finally relieved. He looked at the broken and broken battlefield and immediately said: "Everyone evacuates here and goes to the port!"


    "Kata Kuri ..."


    Owen and others were wounded. At the moment, hearing the voice of Kata Kuri, they couldn''t help but clenched their fists and gritted their teeth. As a member of the Four Emperors Pirates, they have never been in such a terrible situation!


    But even if he is angry and unwilling, he knows that he must go now.


    "Destroy all pirates! Don''t let any one go!"


    Seeing Kata Kuri and others starting to retreat, the red dog also ordered the navy to scream, and he also pursued along the way, constantly erupting.


    The bigmom pirates retreated very quickly, and the navy pursued them from behind.


    Kata Kuri and others, who had scattered battles, gathered together during the retreat.


    "New Year''s Cake Mountain!"


    "Candy waves!"


    "Majesty!"


    Kata Kuri and Perrospero and others, after converging together, immediately began to release a large-scale attack and released together with bigmom.


    Combining the star with the large-scale attack released by the four emperors was almost capable of destroying an island, and the unbridled outbreak forced the navy to stop.


    "Ice Age!"


    "Meteor Volcano!"


    The red dog and the green pheasant also began to release big moves to fight against the large-scale attacks of Katakuri and others to protect the navy and others behind.


    boom! !


    Ice and magma exploded from two directions, colliding with the candy waves and the rice cake mountain turned from the earth, and bursting into a roar.


    Almost instantly.


    The whole island began to be broken and cracked centered on the location of the two sides.


    The great moves of the generals, the four emperors, and the generals forced the generals to stop, even if they were the elite lieutenants of the headquarters, they were still unable to intervene in front of this level of strength Can wait and see.


    "Furfurfurfurfur ... I''m afraid it''s not easy to withdraw ... I can''t help it."


    Looking at the tremendous confrontation, Doframing couldn''t help grinning, and he slammed his right hand, and countless silk threads were woven into a long whip with thick thumb, and he slammed it out.


    Super hit the whip!


    boom!


    Under the blow of Doframingo, the frozen candy wave was torn in an instant, and the ground was also split with a gully that was hundreds of meters long!


    "Bear paw shock ..."


    Tyrant Bear is also compressed air, creating a ball of air cannon, thrown into the area where the red dog''s magma and Kata Kuri''s rice cake intertwined.


    boom!


    There was another earth-shaking roar, and magma and rice cakes were splashing around.


    Peach Rabbit suddenly cut out a sword, a golden sword gas tearing the ground, destroying the frozen area, and slashing into the queue of the bigmom pirates.


    In the bigmom pirate group, three sword shadows flew out, intertwined with the golden sword gas, made a sizzling sound, and finally burst each other ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I have to join in the fun. "


    Ron flew in the air not far away, holding the wand in his hand, and fell gently.


    The bigmom pirates began to cover the evacuation with a big move, and his imprisonment magic had no effect in this situation, but it was not so easy to withdraw.


    Even if he does n¡¯t intervene at this moment, the bigmom pirates are not so easy to evacuate because there are green pheasants here, which can freeze the sea!


    The navy can chase it down until the bigmom pirates are completely destroyed!


    "Meteor fire rain!"


    Ron''s wand waved, and fourth-order magic was released.


    Dozens of red-red light spots appeared in the dark cloud sky, and then grew larger and larger, and eventually turned into countless meteorites, wrapped in flames, crossed the area where bigmom and red dogs blasted, and directly smashed into bigmom In the queue of the Pirates.


    "... Meteorites ?!"


    "Is it the magician''s Qiwuhai ability again ?!"


    Seeing the meteorite falling down in the sky, many bigmom pirates showed an incredible look.


    Why does Ron have such ability!


    The space movement that exchanges positions with the stone, the unavoidable imprisoned beam of light, can change the gravity, make the earth shatter and fly to the sky, plus this meteorite falling from the sky ...


    What kind of devil fruit is this capable of developing so many abilities? !


    boom! boom! boom! !


    As the stars all fought against the admiral navy general, tyrant bear and others, Ron''s blow came across the sky, and no one could free his hand to resist, so he directly smashed into the crowd.


    Although the members of the Bigmom Pirates have dispersed and fled, there are still many people who have been hit by the aftermath of the flames that were hit by the meteorite.


    Instant casualties are heavy!

 Chapter 192： Facing despair

    oom! boom! boom!


    With the falling meteor rain released by Ron, the two navy generals, the green pheasant and the red dog, are also at the forefront, releasing their respective abilities, one ice and one fire, blooming around.


    With the attacks of peach rabbits and tea dolphins and others, Kakakuli and others of BIGMOM Pirates are trying their best to resist, and no one can free their hands against the meteor rain in the sky.


    As soon as a meteor rain fell, Ron saw that the BIGMOM Pirates were still fighting.


    Buzz!


    The flame that has not been extinguished, wrapped in the wind of silence, swept across the crowd.


    Wherever he went, even a pirate with a bounty of RMB100 million was torn to pieces in an instant, and every piece of flesh and blood was burned to death.


    Destroy!


    Ron''s overall strength today, even in the face of a quasi-admiral like Tea Dolphin and Peach Rabbit, is enough for a battle and has a certain chance of winning.


    In terms of pure attack power, it is comparable to a navy general!


    No one can stop this kind of attack except for Xingxing, BIGMOM and others.


    Two fourth-order magic drops, BIGMOM Pirates defeated!


    Even the star Kata Kuri and others were greatly affected, because the front was the onslaught of the red dog and the green pheasant, and the back was the magic range released by Ron!


    Except that BIGMOM has always ignored all kinds of attacks and directly resisted everything as soon as it was armed, Kata Kuri and others began to get more and more serious.


    Everyone in BIGMOM Pirates retreated hard.


    At this moment, the entire island is full of ice and flames. The ordinary navy can no longer pursue the pursuit. Only the green pheasant red dog and Ron and others can be pursued.


    Even the lieutenant generals of this headquarters can only find opportunities from the flanks little by little.


    at last.


    The BIGMOM Pirates retreated to the port.


    Dozens of ships have been docked near the port, and many pirates who retreated one step ahead of the time all quickly boarded the ship, pulled up the anchors, and spread their sails.


    "Alara, it''s not that easy to use a boat ..."


    The green pheasant looked at this scene from afar, exhaled a cold breath, flickered to the shore, and prepared to freeze all the sea surface.


    But before he rushed over, a figure snatched him across and stopped him forcibly.


    "Come on."


    Kata Kuri stared at the green pheasant with a sullen face. His knowledge had long foreseen the future of the green pheasant''s freezing sea, and it would naturally not let that future happen at this moment.


    Looking at Kata Kuri, who was standing in front of him, the green pheasant''s face was covered with a layer of ice and said, "It doesn''t seem to make me freeze the sea so easily."


    "..."


    Kata Kuri did not speak and tried his best to resist the green pheasant.


    Although they are now in defeat, the Four Emperors Pirates will not be easily destroyed. As long as they are stars and BIGMOM, they will block the green pheasant and the red dogs here and let the dozens of ships First go, you can complete the evacuation!


    With Perrospero''s candy ability and BIGMOM''s soul fruit, they can easily cross the sea, so they don''t need a boat and are not afraid of the green pheasant freezing the sea.


    As long as ordinary pirates and cadres are sent away, they can evacuate here at any time.


    "It won''t let you escape!"


    The red dog drank coldly and slammed a punch at the surface of the sea. Numerous magma surged towards the dozens of ships, destroying three or four ships in a flash.


    However, this is only a long-range attack, and the power is not enough. Most of them were resisted, and the red dog himself was stopped by BIGMOM. When he pressed it on the ground, he would be beaten and forced to melt the ground and get rid of BIGMOM''s attack.


    Kata Kuri awakened the fruit awakening to the limit, and the earth on the entire coastline turned into a wriggling rice cake, making people unable to stand and keep sinking.


    Creeker also endured the pain, inspiring the biscuit fruit and armed colors to the limit, creating dozens of biscuit soldiers, resisting those generals and tea dolphins.


    They started desperately!


    As long as the Pheasant and others are stopped here, it is certainly a heavy loss today, but it is not fatal for the Four Emperors Pirates!


    As the dozens of ships began to move away, the green pheasant frowned.


    He also tried his best, but faced with the desperate Kata Kuri, he was still blocked by death. Kata Kuri has the ability to predict the future. If he tries his best to stop him, he is really in a short time. Can''t get through.


    "The green pheasant is blocked ..."


    "As long as you can go to sea, it will be safe."


    The pirates who had boarded the pirate ship, driving the ship away from the port gradually, saw that the green pheasant was blocked by Kata Kuri, and the tension in his heart eased slightly.


    "What do they do in Kata Kuri?"


    "Don''t worry, with Mom and Brother El Pespero present, they can evacuate without a boat, and without us, they will escape more easily."


    Several cadres looked at the shore and spoke.


    Someone gritted their teeth and said, "Damn ... it''s going to cost so much ..."


    When they heard the naval attack, they were not too worried because they were BIGMOM Pirates, and they were the ¡®emperors¡¯ who ruled the new world.


    Unexpectedly, this battle turned out to be a fiasco!


    Not only were they forced to flee the Cake Island, completely lost the original site, and even one star was killed, Kata Kuri and others were all wounded.


    Very tragic!


    "I didn''t expect the navy to dispatch two generals ... and the two lieutenant generals Taotao and Chadou ~ www.novelhall.com ~ plus Qi Wuhai, it is really difficult to fight."


    Someone shook his head and said with a low complexion: "And there is that Ron. Without that guy, it wouldn''t be the case even if there was another Qi Wuhai ..."


    "It''s just assistance."


    A person beside him said coldly: "He used to be a navy, but now he is just a sea of ??seven martial arts. When we evacuate here, the first person to retaliate is that guy, who will completely destroy him and his forces!


    As his words fell, a voice came.


    "Unfortunately, you will not have a chance of revenge ..."


    Many pirates on board heard this sound and almost turned their heads in horror. Then they saw Ron''s figure appearing in front of their ship somehow.


    Kata Kuri can block the green pheasant and BIGMOM can block the red dog, but no one can block Ron with the space ability of coordinate replacement.


    "It took so much energy to block the green pheasant, but unfortunately, ice ... I will use it." Ron floated in the air, looking at the pirates lightly.


    The wand in his hand lightly fell.


    The target is not a pirate ship, but the sea below.


    Click! Click!


    Almost at the moment when the wand fell, a cold suddenly fell between the sky and the earth, covering the entire surface of the sea in an instant.


    Looking around, the sea near the coast suddenly turned into winter!


    Dozens of ships were all frozen at sea!


    "So ... face despair."


    Ron took off slowly, and flew towards higher ground. His eyes glanced at the pirates on dozens of ships. He opened his eyes in the panic and panic.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 ~： The section name is wrong ...

    The previous chapter should be 191, and there are no missing chapters in the middle ... But then again, many of the new books and old books have been blocked in these days, and the eggs hurt. Many chapters have no plots at all. They are simply The result of the practice is to be blocked because of sensitive words ...


    The title of "Pirate Achievement System" is misspelled ... in the hand, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 192： The destruction of BIGMOM Pirates

    "The sea is frozen ..."


    "Damn! Isn''t the green pheasant blocked? Ah ... It''s the Qiwuhai! He also has the ability to freeze the sea!"


    "This is bad."


    On the shore, the cadres such as Kelijia and other cadres who tried their best to resist the red dog and the green pheasant saw that the sea was frozen and dozens of ships were frozen.


    Kriga couldn''t help but look in the direction of Kata Kuri, but he saw that Kata Kuri''s face was extremely green. It seemed to have predicted this scene long ago, but he couldn''t stop it at all.


    Red dogs and others also saw the frozen scene on the sea surface.


    "Although the character is a bit irritable ... but it is considered due diligence ..."


    Chi Quan''s eyes were slightly slow, and he said something in his heart.


    He didn''t care much about Ron''s original attitude, because Ron was a pheasant, and later he heard that Ron had withdrawn from the Navy by disobeying orders and killed the Qiwuhai Sand Crocodile.


    To do this kind of thing, there is no need to talk about the heart of justice, but there is no big picture, and it is indeed not suitable for being a senior general of the navy, so the red dog''s attitude is slightly colder.


    But today''s battle has made his impression much better.


    Compared with the other seven martial arts seas that are ready to fight, Ron is undoubtedly trying his best. The position of rushing to kill the pirates is still the same as the navy, and Ron also assisted Peach Rabbit to kill a man. Qiwuhai, now cut off the retreat of BIGMOM Pirates.


    Although there is no discipline and overall view, the attitude towards the pirates is very similar to his attitude. They all vow to destroy the pirates!


    The green pheasant and others rated it higher than the red dog.


    Because compared to other seven martial arts, Ron''s performance is too dazzling, whether it is the strength of the show, or the results of the fight, even higher than their generals.


    "Furfurfurfurfur ... in the end you, even if you offend BIGMOM Pirates to death ..."


    Do flamenco stood on the shore, casually participating in the battle, while looking at the direction of the sea, his face showed a strange look.


    He did n¡¯t fight as hard as he could, and he even deliberately put water in order not to offend BIGMOM Pirates to death. After all, it is definitely not that simple to destroy BIGMOM Pirates. Even now, the Navy may not be able to leave BIGMOM Me.


    He didn''t make much effort, even if BIGMOM had to flee the stars, he couldn''t find him in trouble afterwards.


    But Ron is different.


    Killed a general star, and also cut off the retreat of BIGMOM Pirates. If BIGMOM and the stars are not killed today, then the first person BIGMOM will retaliate after is the one, and he will definitely personally Get started!


    "It''s not so easy to maintain a person who shows off justice, and it always costs something to get something ..." Doflamingo laughed weirdly.


    Although his behavior is notorious, he has no possibility of cooperating with the navy, but at least he will not offend the four emperors, and at most he will be neutral.


    Ron leaned completely against the navy, which represented absolute hostility against the four emperors'' camp.


    If one day, Ron breaks with the government because of something, then he will face the situation of enemies on all sides, looking at the entire sea, there is no escape, no escape!


    And in the eyes of the green pheasant red dog and Doflamingo, Ron shot.


    Under one blow, five ships were destroyed!


    "Damn!"


    "Fuck stuff !!"


    Perrospero and others were all dizzying and roaring, but they blocked the green pheasant and the red dog, and they couldn''t free their hands to control Ron behind.


    boom!


    Ron shot again, another magic fell, and seven ships were destroyed!


    Even if it is a star, it is difficult to get any benefits under Ron under the one-on-one situation, not to mention the most rewarded among the pirates on the ship, three or four hundred million.


    The bounty does not represent absolute strength, but it can still be used as a certain criterion.


    No one at this level can resist Ron.


    In less than two minutes, dozens of ships were all destroyed on the frozen sea, leaving countless debris and dead bodies on the ice.


    Almost all of Kata Kuri and others had red eyes and burst into madness, trying to rush over, but people such as Red Dog and Green Pheasant did not give opportunities at all.


    joke.


    Blocked by the pirates and unable to prevent them from escaping, it was already a shame. If the pirates were allowed to go back to support and interfere with the battle on Ron ¡¯s side, their navy face was completely lost, and their navy general ¡¯s face Where to go?


    The green pheasant and the red dog also tried their best to break out.


    Everyone has no scruples, and with all their efforts, not only this coast, but also the entire Cake Island are constantly broken and collapsed!


    Two generals, a four emperors, plus two quasi-generals and many generals, the fighting power gathered here is terrifying, everyone can destroy the existence of the country!


    Such a fierce battle, even those generals in the headquarters, have changed their colors.


    Almost all of them retreated far away, unable to intervene at all.


    Not to mention them.


    Even the seven martial arts people looked dignified at the moment.


    In this top-level scuffle, even they can lose their lives at any time!


    Do flamenco no longer shoots at this moment ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Anyway, he is here to make soy sauce. Like Eagle Eye, Eagle Eye does not know when it has disappeared.


    The other Qiwuhai, even Shiping, retreated to the edge to watch the battle. The tyrant bear is still participating in the war, but it only uses the fruit ability to flash.


    The emperor also stopped shooting, watching the battle in the distance, her face uncertain.


    This level of scuffles, even if she is shocked.


    At this time, Ron, who had completely destroyed dozens of ships, arrived. Without a word, he directly entered the battlefield, and a fourth-order magic fell from the back of Kata Kuri and others.


    boom! boom! boom! !


    At the moment on the battlefield, there were only top-level combat capabilities such as the green pheasant and the red dog. There was no need to worry about other navies. Ron was also unscrupulous in his fight, and fourth-order magic broke out one after another.


    Every fourth-order magic is almost as powerful as the attack of the green pheasant and others. Under the back-and-forth attack of the green pheasant and others, the Kata Kuri and others are completely targeted.


    As if the missile was washing the ground, the entire coast was constantly being shattered, then frozen, and then shattered again, and the devastating waves swelled one after the other, and the entire island of impact was shattered.


    finally.


    Ron stopped when his mental energy was half consumed.


    When he stopped, Qing Pheasant and others also slowed down at the same time, and the erupting waves and dust gradually dispersed.


    Everyone could not help looking at the center of the battlefield.


    I see.


    Only BIGMOM was left, stretched out a hand from the crack of the broken earth, and climbed out vigorously, but the figures of Kata Kuri and others had disappeared.


    After seeing the color domineering, except BIGMOM himself, he can no longer feel any other signs of life and breathing.


    Destroy the stars ...


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 193： accident

    "..."


    BIGMOM climbed out of the cracked earth, her eyes were blood red, she did not speak, but a terrifying momentum enveloped all directions.


    Even those lieutenant generals of the naval headquarters, seeing BIGMOM at the moment, felt a tingle of palpitations, as if they felt a kind of demon recovery.


    Different from other pirate groups.


    Most of the cadres of BIGMOM Pirates are BIGMOM''s children.


    Although she gave birth to a baby as easy as a piglet, even if one or two died, she did not care, but this time it was not one or two who died, but almost complete destruction.


    Except for Daifuku and some people who had escorted the ancient weapons away from the beginning, few people remained on the island.


    "Ah Lala, it seems to be over ..."


    The green pheasant looked at BIGMOM and exhaled a white mist, slowly speaking, and there was no fear in his tone.


    What about even the four emperors?


    As a navy general, as the navy''s highest combat effectiveness, both the duties and strength must confront the four emperors.


    It''s just that BIGMOM''s strength is indeed a little scary. Until now, she has only left a small amount of traces on her body. There are no signs of serious injuries, and even minor injuries are not counted!


    This defense is terrifying!


    Even if BIGMOM is the only one left now, it will not be possible to do it in a short time if she is to win her completely.


    But they are crowded here.


    If two generals, two quasi-generals, and Ron and others join forces to siege together, no matter how strong BIGMOM''s defensive power is, even if she is full of physical strength and domineering, she can''t resist consumption.


    There are so many people in turn, besieging in turn, playing for ten days and nights, hitting her domineering exhaustion, physical overdraft, is the end of everything.


    ended.


    This war should now be considered over.


    The rest is the finale, joining forces to suppress BIGMOM.


    "You ... should die ..."


    BIGMOM''s blood-red eyes swept across everyone.


    The breath of terror pervaded.


    Not only the ability of Soul Soul Fruits, but also her tyrannical overbearing domineering at the moment, also spreading together, making the foreheads in the distance overflow with cold sweat.


    The supernatural powers of the four emperors and the fruits of the soul and soul are superimposed, even if they are battle-hardened lieutenants, they will also be greatly affected!


    Even the green pheasant and the red dog frowned.


    They also cannot avoid this influence.


    There is a gap in strength between the four emperors and the generals. Although this gap is not large and does not reach the level of one level, it is undeniable that if one-on-one is singled out, the general will have a low chance of winning against the four emperors. .


    One of the reasons is the domineering color!


    The generals do not have overbearing domineering power, but the four emperors with overbearing domineering power can deter navy generals from being subjected to certain spiritual oppression and affecting a little combat effectiveness.


    Secondly, every four emperors are monsters.


    In other words, each of the four emperors has its own characteristics, but the generals do not.


    If the combat power is represented by hexagonal data, then the generals today are almost balanced, except that the ape body technique is slightly worse, but it is also supplemented by the fruit ability.


    The four emperors are different.


    Each of the four emperors is not a standard hexagon, and some parts are beyond the limits, such as BIGMOM''s defense, Kaido''s defense and recovery, the red-haired Shanks'' domineering color, and the white beard''s attack power .


    These are the places above the generals!


    BIGMOM is relatively weak among the four emperors, because she cannot fly, is awkward, and is slightly slower, which is also the only flaw.


    "Four emperor colors ..."


    Ron''s eyes were equally serious, and he was affected by a certain amount of time, and his thinking became sluggish.


    Fortunately, even if BIGMOM possesses the soul fruit and the domineering color, it can''t fully exert her mighty spiritual power, and its influence on Ron is still within the scope of acceptance.


    Otherwise, Ron felt that with that level of mental power, he could simply suppress him to the point that he couldn''t move on his own.


    This is the level gap.


    Just like him now, if he encounters a magician with only 100 spiritual attributes, he can suppress the opponent without even using magic with only 200 mental powers!


    Ron''s eyes were dignified, and Do flamenco and others no longer laughed. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on BIGMOM in the field, showing a dreadful look.


    BIGMOM at this moment is like a beast!


    Do flamenco has no doubt that if he is in front of BIGMOM, he will be smashed by BIGMOM instantly, and his armed domineering power and ability can''t resist!


    "Slightly scary ..."


    He stared at BIGMOM seriously. Even if the navy can kill BIGMOM here today, at least one general will be seriously injured by the mortal counterattack.


    Anyway, he will not participate.


    Doflamingo glanced at Ron not far away.


    BIGMOM is extremely dangerous for generals at this moment, then it is even more dangerous for Ron, and BIGMOM is now mostly watching Ron.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but feel gloating.


    Ron is also staring at BIGMOM.


    BIGMOM''s speed is slow, which is only slightly slower than that of generals. For ordinary people, her speed is still incredible.


    In a situation where his thinking is a bit slow, he must also be vigilant in the face of BIGMOM. Otherwise, if his body is destroyed, his soul may not be able to escape from here, and he will be swallowed by BIGMOM with the soul fruit Great danger.


    Siege of BIGMOM is no longer within the scope of his battle.


    The green pheasant and the red dog also know that the next main force is them, and several people have concentrated their knowledge on BIGMOM, ready to respond to the next attack at any time.


    but.


    Almost when everyone was focused on BIGMOM, and all the sights and colors were on her, there was a strange thing flying in the sky.


    The thing flew hard over the top of BIGMOM''s head, shook it, was hit by the domineering color, and it just fell down.


    It seems to be a strange bird.


    Because everyone''s attention is on BIGMOM, no one noticed the falling bird until the bird fell less than ten meters away from BIGMOM.


    "Ok?"


    Qing Pheasant and others are frowning.


    "Stop it!"


    At this moment, Ron suddenly screamed, and the fastest wind blade hit the strange bird that had fallen.


    Qing Pheasant and others have not yet reacted.


    The wind blade hit it, but it was not far away from BIGMOM ~ www.novelhall.com ~ was smashed by BIGMOM.


    The bird fell down, his stomach cracked, and a mirror was exposed.


    A hand stretched out in the mirror and pulled BIGMOM.


    Immediately.


    The entire mirror wriggled like water ripples, swallowing BIGMOM''s body.


    bad! !


    Qing Pheasant and Red Dog saw this scene, almost all screamed at the same time, and they all shot without hesitation, but they were already one step late.


    When the attack fell, BIGMOM''s figure had disappeared into the mirror, ice and magma left and right, smashing the mirror.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Tea Dolphin stood there dumbfounded.


    Ron looked at the scene, sighed, and retracted the Dragon Core wand.


    He knows that the BIGMOM Pirates have a mirror fruit ability, and they have been preparing for it. Until just now, BIGMOM ¡¯s overlord color and soul soul fruit ability broke out, which made him thinking slowly and had to concentrate on BIGMOM. pass.


    When he noticed that there was a mirror in the belly of the strange bird, it was too late, and the wind blade released instantly was also subconsciously broken by BIGMOM.


    Ron turned to look at the green pheasant and others.


    Two generals, two quasi-generals, such a lineup is surrounded there, and BIGMOM is still running, can you still play? !


    Both the green pheasant and the red dog have a pale face.


    Especially when Ron''s eyes came over, both of them couldn''t help but gritt their teeth, but they couldn''t respond for a while.


    Careful!


    Do not.


    It should be said that the momentum of BIGMOM at that moment is totally the momentum of going crazy, so that everyone is staring at her, and there is no unexpected situation!

 Chapter 194： The end of the battle

    Haiyuan calendar 1519.


    Also known as the twenty-one years of the Pirate Age.


    Many major events took place in this year, such as the signing of the Seven Wuhai Treaty with the World Government, and the subsequent removal of the name because of not participating in the mandatory convening of the World Government.


    But the biggest of these is undoubtedly the Battle of Nations in the New World.


    This battle is the most violent battle between the navy and the pirates since the era of the pirates. It is also the group with the top fighting power of the pirates and the decisive battle with the peak of the navy''s top fighting power.


    This battle.


    BIGMOM Pirates are destroyed!


    Four star stars were killed on Cake Island, countless cadres were killed or arrested, and the four emperors BIGMOM himself disappeared.


    Sitting in the new world, the four emperors BIGMOM Pirates, who ruled the waters of all nations like an emperor, disappeared in the wave of the era of the big pirates.


    After the battle, the government released news about the battle.


    The news concealed all the facts about ancient weapons and put justice at the forefront, indicating that the government did not hesitate to prepare for the deterrent of this chaotic era, decisive battle with the top pirates such as the Four Emperors, and the first battle was destroyed A four emperors.


    Among them, the most dazzling are the navy generals led by the green pheasant and the red dog, and the other lieutenants have their own descriptions. As for Qiwuhai, there are only a few pens.


    The only one that is a little heavier is only Qi Wuhai ¡®Magic¡¯ Ron.


    Although the description about Ron is very simple, the expression is very clear, assisting the navy and generals, killing four generals and killing all BIGMOM Pirates.


    The collapse of the forces of the Four Emperors is undoubtedly a major event that caused a sensation in the entire world. In such a big event, even if only a few of the government ¡¯s newspapers are mentioned, it is also enough to be famous all over the world and countless Name and title.


    Compared with ordinary people, the major forces on the ground and underground that rule the world have obtained more real intelligence through their own channels.


    In these information, Ron ¡¯s name is undoubtedly ten times as dazzling as depicted in the government newspaper!


    The death of the four stars is all related to Ron!


    The destruction of BIGMOM Pirates is also the last step for Ron to stop the escape!


    If it was not the navy''s last intention to let BIGMOM use some strange ability to escape, this campaign would be enough to completely wipe out BIGMOM Pirates!


    "Seven Wuhai ... Magic Ron ..."


    At this moment, the leaders of countless forces have all recorded Ron''s name and title.


    Ron had never been to the New World before, and the leaders of the major forces of the New World did not have too much fear of Ron, and even slighted it slightly.


    But after this war, all attitudes were transformed into dignity and fear.


    This Qi Wuhai is by no means an ordinary character!


    Perhaps it is an existence comparable to the world''s largest swordsman like Eagle Eye!


    Hawkeye''s record is shocking across the sea. From the beginning of the sea, he swept all the swordsman opponents all the way until he killed the previous generation of the world''s first in the duel. After taking the title of world first, his reputation Reached the peak!


    And the battle with the four emperors red-haired Shanks, the final draw was even more solid, this peak, every swordsman, almost all considered Eagle Eye to be the strongest swordsman in the world!


    none of them!


    Although Hawkeye is not as powerful as the Four Emperors, he can stand at the pinnacle of the sea with himself alone, and he can evenly share the red hair with Shanks!


    Now, Ron, the actual age of Qiwuhai who is not more than 25 years old, has also shown the signs of sweeping the sea.


    Throughout all of Ron ¡¯s history, there has not been a single failure, and all the enemies encountered have been defeated in battle, rising all the way, and now they have come to the top of Qiwuhai.


    Going a step further, it can be equivalent to the eagle eye!


    ...


    On the warship.


    Somewhere in the spacious cabin, Duo Flamenco was sitting on the sofa with his legs up, holding a newspaper in his hand, grinning:


    "Furfurfurfurfur, the government reports still cover up so much ..."


    "It''s nothing to hide."


    Ron sat across from Do flamenco and said lightly: "Without the generals, I can''t kill the star. It is the Navy who really decides whether this war will be won or lost."


    "Yeah, it''s scary."


    Duo Flamenco let out a drop of the paper and said, "What is the strongest force in this sea? Is it the Seven Martial Arts? The Four Emperors? No, neither, the Navy is the overlord of the sea."


    Speaking of which, he paused, looked at Ron, and said with a smile: "By the way, BIGMOM can escape. Some are beyond your expectations. No matter how the newspaper reports the merits of the Navy, I think she hates the person most. , Except for the black hand behind the scenes, it ¡¯s you. "


    "Ha ha."


    Ron chuckled and said, "I don''t think I can easily kill BIGMOM. Don''t forget that Kaido was caught more than once by the Navy, but the Navy has no choice but to let BIGMOM escape like this. Now. "


    Do flamenco grinned: "Yeah, then you should have a headache. Although BIGMOM Pirates has become history, but as long as BIGMOM is still there, staring at your forces, it will be a huge trouble for you . "


    "Justice settings are not so easy to maintain, and the methods you use on the battlefield are indeed the most hateful methods, furofurofuro ..."


    Doflamingo made an evil laugh.


    Ron didn''t respond. He picked up the crystal goblet on the table, took a sip of juice, and put the cup back on the table again, as if he didn''t care much about BIGMOM''s threat.


    However, Doflamingo knew it was only an illusion.


    If BIGMOM himself was also wiped out by the navy, then he and Ron would not be able to sit together face to face with each other, and even he had to figure out how to guard against Ron.


    Now there is no need to guard against Ron, because Ron Guang ¡¯s BIGMOM matter, UU reading does n¡¯t know how much effort it takes to deal with it, and even taking this opportunity, he might get more from Ron. Benefits and benefits.


    "The guy in Bilu didn''t respond to the government''s compulsory call and was removed from the name of Qi Wuhai. The government asked us to kill him. What do you think?"


    Do flamenco knocked on the table and asked Ron.


    Ron turned his head and said, "Will you go?"


    "Of course not."


    Duo Flamenco chuckled and said: "This kind of thing is still to let the Navy do it, and it is not a mandatory task. At most, providing them with a little information is also a response. Besides, this Bilu is not in my opinion. Worth mentioning. "


    Even the coercive summons of the world government does not dare to respond and dare not go to the Holy Land. It has no such courage. How can it be king and hegemony in this sea? !


    Now that you have accepted the Seven Wuhai Treaty, you must have consciousness and be ready to face the possibilities of the world government to turn your face. You do n¡¯t even have this kind of consciousness. If you take the Seven Wuhai Treaty and discard it casually, this behavior Method will never become a big man.


    Biru also knew that he was the one who cooperated with Tezolo and had some cooperation with him. In the past, he still felt that this person had some skills, and now it seems to be very general.


    "After all, Ron ... BIGMOM is a great threat to your power, but it is not inevitable. This force is under my command all over the world. With the help of my power, you can easily disperse your power. Come, so you are not afraid of BIGMOM''s threat. "


    Do flamenco looked at Ron, and the eyes under the flamingo''s glasses seemed to be shining with light, saying: "She is now only one person left, and there is no such huge power."


    "Do you mean to annex my guild?"


    Ron said lightly.

 Chapter 195： King and clown

    "No, of course not ..."


    Do flamenco smiled and said, "I annexed your guild, so my Don Quixote will also suffer. Although the BIGMOM Pirates only have some scattered characters, but when I find trouble, I still Can cause me a lot of trouble. "


    "I mean, we can have a deeper cooperation."


    "Previous cooperation was just intelligence channels and mutual interference. This kind of cooperation is actually not very high for both of us, but if deep cooperation is different ..."


    Doflamingo supported the flamingo glasses and said: "For example, some forces that I am not convenient to deal with, I will leave it to you to handle it for me ... And I can provide you with some information you need, in addition Our territory of Don Quixote can also be open to those under your command. "


    Ron looked at Doflamingo and said, "Like the Navy and CP0?"


    "Yes."


    Duo Flamenco smiled and said, "I need to maintain the fair trade design, and what you need to maintain is the fair design. Isn''t this a perfect fit?"


    "The most important thing is ... I can provide hiding and shelter for your people."


    Speaking here, Dofermingo looked at Ron with deep eyes and said, "Once you and I have carried out this kind of cooperation, we can untie a lot of shackles in an instant. It may not take long for that, even if it is The four emperors, we can also fight. "


    Ron looked at Doflamingo deeply.


    After a few seconds of confrontation with Doflamingo, Ron said slowly: "I heard that under your subordinate, according to the suit of the playing card, it is divided into four units of **** plum square and red hearts, and you yourself are poker. The "clown" card in the card? "


    "Furfurfurfurfur ... what''s wrong with this title?"


    Ron shook his head and said, "No, it fits well, but in a deck of cards, in addition to the four suits and the joker card, there is an ace."


    Doflamingo smiled.


    Laughter echoed in the room.


    "Furfurofuro, furofurofur ...... Sure enough, there is nothing wrong, your ambition is definitely not a simple seat of Qiwuhai, then, let''s say that the cooperation is happy in advance."


    "..."


    Ron glanced at Do flamenco and stood up and left the room.


    After Ron''s figure disappeared, the smile on Doffering''s face gradually eased.


    Joker and King?


    The two cards, except for their different colors, are identical in image, except that black is the joker and red is the king.


    The king is bigger than the clown? of course.


    Ron is king.


    The question is, which one is the real clown? Who is the real king?


    Perhaps under the mask of the king, it was just a clown, and behind the clown, the real king!


    ...


    Ron returned to his room.


    He came to the window and stood with his hand down, looking at the rough sea from afar, his eyes were deep, and he slowly said, "It''s starting ..."


    BIGMOM''s ability to escape the navy''s encirclement and suppression is not entirely beyond his expectations, so his plans and next actions will not be disturbed.


    The deeper cooperation with Doflamingo is just the beginning.


    Ron didn''t want anything to defeat Do flamenco, it was not difficult for him now. What he wanted was to take everything from Do flamenco and annex this huge power.


    By comparison, Doflamingo''s purpose is to use, using Ron, who now has to cooperate with him, to deal with some things that he is not convenient to deal with.


    Everything is within his expectations.


    As for BIGMOM''s own threat ...


    What Ron thought at the moment was that if hundreds of magic towers were built in Dresrosa, all of which would be engraved with third-order or even fourth-order magic, what would be the scene?


    Sky bombing.


    Continuous magic.


    Maybe BIGMOM''s defense can''t be broken, but it is enough to blast her out of the island, even blocking it, so that she can''t step on the island.


    To build hundreds of magic towers, the amount of Hailou stone needed is beyond imagination, but the Don Quixote family has such strength. The factory built with Hailou stone alone, completely disassembled, is enough to build a number of Ten magic towers.


    And by that time.


    He will completely establish a foothold in the new world!


    Even the four emperors can no longer shake his position. He will formally enter this top sequence of forces on the sea ... At that time, he may still be the seven martial seas, but I am afraid that some people on the sea will begin to call him, The fifth ''Emperor''!


    of course.


    Relying on the magic tower to become the "Four Emperors", the foundation is still empty. It is not the top strongman who really set foot on the pinnacle of the sea, and has many constraints.


    Therefore, improving your own strength is still the most critical point.


    Today, his total achievement points have reached as many as 137 points!


    In the previous World War I, he achieved a total of four achievements, all of which are high-level achievements, namely ¡®Kill the God¡¯, ¡®Hundreds of Battles¡¯, ¡®Close to the Peak¡¯ and ¡®Black Hand Behind the Scene¡¯.


    Among them, the condition for killing God is to kill tens of thousands of people in a battle.


    The power of BIGMOM Pirates is concentrated, there are as many as 20,000 or 30,000 people, and Ron in the previous World War, the pirates killed by a large range of magic, add up to a million!


    In addition, the battles are perfect and close to the top. The conditions for the two achievements are to kill pirates with a reward of more than 500 million and pirates with a reward of more than 800 million.


    The 800 million one was provided by the Star Cradle, and 500 million was ignored by Ron.


    Close to the summit, there is another achievement called "Overlooking the Sea", and the condition is to kill a pirate with a reward of more than 1 billion Bailey.


    This achievement could have been achieved, but it was a pity that in the final decisive battle, the star Kata Kuri died of the green pheasant and the red dog, Ron failed to grab the head.


    The final behind-the-scenes achievement is to plan from behind the scenes and let a huge force perish ... The four emperors'' forces are undoubtedly eligible ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Four achievements, bringing a total of 12 achievements point.


    And Ron ¡¯s total spiritual attributes have now reached 274 points, of which 137 points are from achievement points, 50 points are from magic marks, 42 points are from himself, 30 points are from devil fruits, and 15 points are from Resonate with spirit.


    The increase in spiritual resonance began to gradually increase. The practice of Nami and others were still dedicated to each other. The increase in the number of magics also made Ron gain more and more.


    "Fifth-order magic has not yet been able to try, and the greatest improvement to me now should be the magic of the two eternal departments of the undead department and the space department ..."


    Ron muttered.


    The second-order magic of the undead department says that strong is not strong, and weak is not weak, and it has not reached a qualitative change level, but the third-order magic must be extremely strong, and the effect must be very abnormal.


    Because the nihilous armor of the corresponding guardian system is already outrageously strong, even if it is a Cree frame that hits the star with all its strength, it can resist it.


    Ron felt that in the presence of the Void Armor, even if the four emperors hit, it should break up the Void Armor at most, it is impossible to kill him in seconds.


    Not to mention the space department.


    The coordinate-replacement capability, which is extremely restrictive, has a great effect on Ron, not to mention second-order or even third-order levels.


    The only problem is that the magic of the space department makes Ron a little confused, and the three-dimensional rune magic array makes his previous experience a little unusable.


    "The space system ... with coordinate replacement is enough for the time being. It is better to first explore the third-order magic exploration of the undead department. It may bring unexpected surprises."


    Ron pondered, preliminarily finalizing the next practice route.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 196： The gap with the 4 emperors

    Dresrosa.


    In the palace.


    "It is indeed a passionate and prosperous country. I can''t think of you as an intermediary in the underground world. There can be such a governance method."


    Ron stood in front of the windowsill, overlooking the random openings of the bustling street below.


    The light of Dresrosa is hidden above the darkness, and the source of this darkness is the sugar of the childlike fruit ability manipulated by Dolamingo.


    Ron knew it all.


    This trip to Dresrosa was an invitation from Doflamingo, and Ron was not afraid that Doflamingo would dare to gather people to ambush him in Dresrosa.


    With his current strength and means, unless it is the existence of the four emperors, or the general of the navy, otherwise even if it is three or five more flamenco, he would not be difficult to retreat, this is to master the space class Magical energy.


    "Furfurfurfurfur, compared to the manipulation of the dark world, governing a small country is naturally a matter of course, not to mention that you are about to complete Alabstan. Alabastan is a bit remote and poor, but The number of territories and nationals far exceeds that of Dresrosa. "


    Do flamenco stood next to Ron, also looking out the window.


    Ron carried his hands on his shoulders and said, "Don''t use the word to snatch. I''m different from you. I''m a just person. I''m just guarding Alabstan. This Dres Rosa, you have arranged means to snatch. Come here. "


    "No no no."


    Do flamenco shook his head and smiled: "The word" seizing "doesn''t apply to me either. Dresros was the country that we ruled by Don Quixote eight hundred years ago. We left here, I ¡¯ll leave it to the Liku family for management. I ¡¯m just taking it back now. "


    Speaking of which, Doflamingo looked at the sky and said, "It''s not too late. I''ll deal with some things. We will talk about cooperation tomorrow. Let''s take a rest tonight. Go out with the navy. Very tired, furofurofuro ... "


    As he said, Doflamingo turned away.


    Ron continued to stand in front of the window, and did not look back, until Dominic Flamer left completely, and then turned around, glancing at the direction of the other person''s departure.


    With the departure of Duo Flamenco, four handsome and delicate girls walked in from the door and saluted Ron slightly, saying: "Mr. Ron."


    The few were undoubtedly the maids found by Doflamingo. Naturally, when facing the presence of Ron, who was the same as Dolomites and the seven martial kings, he was naturally a little bit timid.


    Ron wasn''t hypocritical, he was too pretending to be driving people out, and he didn''t mind a little relaxation when someone served the bathing and changing clothes.


    of course.


    Even knowing that Doflamingo wouldn''t do any small movements, Ron''s mental power still explored the palace at all times.


    ...


    On the other side.


    Doflamingo was walking in the corridor.


    Above the hallway, a sticky thing was following Do flamenco, and after a certain distance, it fell with a clatter and fell beside do flamenco.


    "Dover."


    Falling down was the highest cadre, Torrepol, who had been following. Torrepol looked at Doflamingo, and a cold flash of light flashed in his eyes, making a gesture, saying, "Do you want ..."


    "No, there is no need."


    Do flamenco shook his head and said with a smile: "Now he is the target that attracts the escaped bigmom. It doesn''t need us to worry about it. Besides, even if you set up an ambush, you may not be able to get him. That guy is a difficult one. Deal with smart people. "


    "Just use his power well. After meeting our needs ... maybe we can sell a big price to bigmom."


    Hearing Dofermingo ¡¯s words, Torrepol also laughed happily, saying: "This is the best, there is a four emperors, it really does not require us to worry, this guy probably did not expect to face Two big navy generals, bigmom can escape, the four emperors are not easy to be killed. "


    "How is the production of artificial devil fruit?"


    "everything is normal."


    "There should be no surprises in the deal with Kaiduo, Virgo should soon be able to go to the branch of the New World side as the base manager, furofurfuro, so that with his authority, he can hide a lot of information. "


    "After so many years of incubation, it''s time to play a bigger role, chanting."


    ...


    On the other side.


    Ron, who had just walked into the bathroom and lay in the bathtub, exhaled softly, gazing calmly at the ceiling above.


    Contrary to the domineering knowledge, prying from a spiritual perspective can not only penetrate matter, but also hear the sound you want to hear. Naturally, the dialogue between Doflamingo and Torrepol cannot hide Ron''s ears.


    But Ron''s expression was indifferent, without any fluctuation.


    This should be the case.


    If Do flamenco intends to truly establish cooperation with him, then there will be ghosts. After using it, he must find a way to sell him to get the most benefit.


    It is a pity that there is no chance to implement such an idea.


    ...


    After a few days.


    Ron left Dresrosa.


    And the senior cadres of the Don Quixote family also basically met Ron, knowing that Ron had become a collaborator of Doflamingo, and this news was also passed down.


    The first requirement of Doflamingo is simple. He needs Ron to help him deal with an underground dark force that he can''t handle. This force has dealt with him. If he deals with it, it will affect him underground. The credibility of the world.


    This has no effect on Ron.


    Although the leader of this dark force is not a pirate, he also has a reward of 70 million Bailey, and he is a wanted criminal of the world government.


    Ron didn''t need to do it by himself. After he was instructed, this force was uprooted within half a month, and by the way, he received a lot of bounty.


    The initial cooperation was very smooth, and Duo Flamenco also sent Ron more sea floor stones to provide Ron with magic towers and magic weapons.


    Another half month passed.


    Bigmom attacked the guild base of Albares.


    Most people in Albares have been evacuated under the arrangement of Ron, including Robin and Nami. Only Ron himself stayed in the base.


    Ron knew that bigmom would come to him, and the reason why he stayed at ~ www.novelhall.com ~ was to try to see how far he is from the magic tower with the four emperors.


    The attack power of his fourth-order elemental magic system is no less than that of generals'' general attacks, while the special-order frost system fourth-order is comparable to the general''s full blow.


    With the help of the magic tower ... Ron''s confidence expanded.


    He also wanted to try, with enough magic tower, whether he could withstand a four emperors, this is something he must confirm.


    then.


    With the arrival of bigmom, Ron fought a fierce battle with the four emperors, and the whole war was turned upside down, and the whole island collapsed.


    Unfortunately, Ron still couldn''t resist the four emperors.


    Even with the magic tower, facing the four emperor-level characters of bigmom, Ron can still only contain it, and cannot completely withstand it.


    On the one hand, it is related to Ron ¡¯s current strength, which is inferior to that of the four emperors. On the other hand, the number of magic towers is indeed insufficient.


    In this battle, although Ron eventually failed and was forced to evacuate, he almost came to the conclusion that ... If there are hundreds of magic towers, and there is a magician to assist in manipulation, it can indeed withstand bigmom the four emperors!


    Quantitative change is enough to achieve qualitative change!


    The human sea tactics are indeed difficult to achieve at the level of the four emperors, but this refers to ordinary human beings, and even the number of them is difficult to shake the four emperors.


    But it is different if the strength is strong enough.


    Duo Flamenco alone, most of them will be killed by Kai Duo, but if ten Duo Flamenco teamed up, the silk thread is intertwined, whether it is possible to defeat Kai Duo, blocking Kai Duo can be done.


    If hundreds of flamenco join forces, even if the silk thread is made, even Keduo will be bound together and cannot move.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 197： The actions of the parties

    The battle between Ron and BIGMOM shakes the world.


    The world is horrified by the fact that even if the four emperors lose their power, the navy still has no choice but to shock the strength revealed by Ron, the seven martial artists.


    Not only can you retreat with BIGMOM, but you can even fight against BIGMOM and break an island!


    ...


    Naval headquarters.


    The Marshal Warring States looked at the documents on the table, and his face looked very depressed and gloomy.


    "BIGMOM ..."


    The task of destroying the BIGMOM Pirates this time and let Captain Charlotte Lingling escape is the biggest mistake.


    The four emperors who lost their power and wandered in the sea are undoubtedly terrible.


    Although it is only Ron ¡¯s base that is suffering now, there is no guarantee that BIGMOM Charlotte Lingling will not cause any damage to other islands. If the four emperors wantonly destroy it, the damage will be too great.


    "It''s terrible ... a wandering emperor ..."


    Yellow Ape sat on the sofa not far away, drinking tea and talking in a long tone.


    In the previous operation, he was only responsible for monitoring the actions of the other four emperors, and he did not have much credit for it. Now it is not his responsibility to have problems. He is naturally a little leisurely about this.


    "If you don''t arrest the four emperors as soon as possible and enter the city of advancement, I''m afraid that soon the country will suffer."


    "..."


    The green pheasant was also nearby, and his face looked a little gloomy, saying: "The top priority is to confirm the location of BIGMOM."


    It is impossible for a general to catch the four emperors, and two people must act, but if the two generals run after the four emperors, the impact will be very bad.


    At this time, the green pheasant even wanted to ask the government why it had to shoot the four emperors without being fully prepared.


    Moreover, the previous CP0 was actually no one to help, all went to track the ancient weapons obtained by the BIGMOM Pirates.


    "Ron''s base was destroyed after he left there, and he can''t determine Charlotte''s location now."


    The Warring States Shen Sheng spoke.


    This is also something that cannot be done. After all, Ron ¡¯s strength is limited. After being destroyed by the four emperors, the base can only escape.


    "I have to go by myself."


    The green pheasant said in a deep voice, "No one can stop a four emperor if we don''t move out."


    The Warring States nodded and said, "Then you are now solely responsible for tracking BIGMOM, and other matters will be temporarily handed over to the lieutenant generals and me ..."


    Tracking a four emperors is not easy to achieve in ten days and a half.


    If the green pheasant personally dispatches, it will be a long-term tug-of-war. Until a chance is found and a number of generals are called in, BIGMOM will be destroyed.


    ...


    Somewhere in the island.


    Ron sat in a chair with a phone bug in his hand, and on the other side of the phone bug was the Navy Admiral Pheasant.


    "... I only have so much information about BIGMOM Pirates."


    "I know, BIGMOM should still be targeting you, try to be careful."


    The green pheasant responded with a deep voice on the other side of the phone bug.


    Ron spread his hands and said, "If I meet BIGMOM, I can escape, but the pirate hunters under my command will be in trouble."


    "You can seek refuge from the navy when necessary, and I will always chase BIGMOM."


    The green pheasant said with a deep voice.


    For the general Qi Wuhai, the navy cannot naturally shelter the opposing forces, but Ron is different.


    The forces under Ron''s command are not pirates, but pirate hunters who are gathered up. Although they are for money, they are still hunting pirates in essence.


    And with the unified management of Ron, these pirate hunters are also more orderly than before, and the former pirate hunters themselves are prone to create chaos.


    In this case, the existence of Ron and the existence of Ron forces are meaningful.


    "Understood, then please."


    Ron nodded gently and hung up on the phone bug.


    The phone bug hung up here, and Robin walked in.


    "How about the base, how much has Hailou Shi recovered."


    "Most of them are recovered. The BIGMOM Pirates did not take the sea floor stone, only a part of it was broken."


    Robin held a document and spoke to Ron.


    In the battle between Ron and BIGMOM, although it was concluded that there are enough magic towers to resist the four emperors, but it also paid some price for it, that is, the magic tower on the island he could not take away.


    The only thing left in advance is the historical stone stele.


    Fortunately, BIGMOM doesn''t care about Hailou Stone. If it is a historical stone stele, she might take it away, but Hailou Stone was left on the island.


    "That''s good."


    Ron nodded, took a cup of tea, and said: "The strength of the Four Emperors is indeed extraordinary. Even the sea floor stone can be easily broken. The loss this time is not small."


    "Yes, I can''t go back to that base in a short time."


    Robin nodded.


    Ron said with a smile: "It''s okay, it won''t take long for us to have a new base ... that should be given to BIGMOM, after all, it is the four emperors, or they have to give face."


    Robin heard the words, and his eyes flickered: "Are you going to start with Dolomites?"


    "Wait, it''s almost the same."


    Ron leaned forward, crossed his fingers on the table, and said: "Wait until Don Quixote is more familiar with my existence ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Robin tilted his head and said:" For Duo Flamenco The plan has been revised several times, this time with the threat of BIGMOM, the danger is still very high, maybe it will be sold to BIGMOM at any time by Doflamingo. "


    "No, BIGMOM will not easily deal with me."


    Ron shook his head and said: "Although my battle with her was defeated, but she also let her know that it is impossible for her to kill, at least it can''t be done in chaos. Ambush. "


    "With the tracing of the green pheasant, she won''t do it again in a short time. This adventure has a fight with her. It is precisely to achieve this situation and tell her that I am not so easy to deal with."


    Hearing Ron''s words, Robin turned his head slightly, looked at Ron, and said leisurely: "I didn''t expect to be so fast, even in the face of the Four Emperors, I already have this confidence."


    "Morning and evening."


    Ron chuckled and said, "The Four Emperors are not a mountain that cannot be overturned, but she is still very threatening to you. I am more worried about your safety."


    "BIGMOM will not shoot you, but others are not necessarily. After all, even if the BIGMOM Pirates are destroyed, there are still a small number of people who have escaped. They will not be able to deal with me and may take some actions against you. . "


    Speaking of which, Ron paused and said, "So during this time, you will stay together as much as possible, not acting alone."


    Robin nodded.


    Ron leaned back, leaned back on his chair, relaxed his body, and said, "When Dofermingo is settled, and with the new base, even if the Navy has not won BIGMOM, nothing will happen. It''s too threatening. "


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 198： Chaotic times

    When Ron, Albares, Don Quixote and BIGMOM were entangled and confused, as if the earthquake continued together, a major event occurred in the new world.


    Ticky of the White Beard Pirates Second Team rebelled under the White Beard and killed the Captain Saatchi of the White Beard Four Fans!


    All parties are shaking!


    The captain of the first five teams of the White Beard is equivalent to the three disasters and the stars of the other four emperors. It belongs to the strong man who is a signature character and crosses the sea.


    Such a captain, assassinated and died, is undoubtedly shocking.


    The pirate named Titch, who has never shown much mountains and water and never made too much fame, came to the cusp of the storm and was concerned by all forces.


    What kind of guy is it, dare to assassinate the captain under the white beard and defect? !


    "Assassinated the white-bearded captain ... White-beard will not give up, and that Titch doesn''t know how long he can escape."


    "It''s not that simple. It can assassinate the existence of the captain. Most of his strength is also terrifying. If he flees, the white-bearded pirate group may not be able to kill him. Don''t forget that BIGMOM is still chasing Qiwuhai Ron. What. "


    Some high-level leaders have their eyes flashing and talking.


    They did not dare to intervene in this kind of thing, and some forces even ordered their men to send the information to the White Beard Pirates if they had news of Titch, selling their feelings.


    It is terrifying to anger White Beard, but White Beard is the most loyal one of the four emperors. If he gives a good word, he may be saved if he encounters something in the future.


    Unlike Ron.


    Few people are optimistic about Titch.


    Although Ron also offended BIGMOM, Ron''s strength displayed in many battles was fierce, even in the face of the four emperors, he could fight a battle. Although the base was destroyed and disappeared, he still remained. Escaped.


    But Titch is different. No one knows the specific strength of Titch. The captain who assassinated the White Beard did not know what method was used. Moreover, the threat faced by Titch is the strongest White Beard Pirate among the four emperors group!


    Compared with the BIGMOM Pirates that have been destroyed and only two or three big cats, the power of the White Beard Pirates is simply not comparable to BIGMOM!


    Over time.


    Someone soon learned through secret channels that the captain of the white-bearded Pirates'' team, Fan Fist, Ace personally pursued Ticky, and Ticky established his own Pirates Group, named Black-Bearded Pirates Group. For yourself, you claim to be ... Blackbeard!


    The ambition is obvious!


    At the same time, in the East China Sea, a rubber man took a boat out to sea.


    Compared to the great chaos involving the two emperors of the four emperors on the great route, a small boat in the East China Sea is naturally nothing, but this small boat carries the luck of the world, and the hero Kapu , Revolutionary army dragon, red-haired shanks and other top existence are closely related!


    Since the era of the big pirates, the establishment of the forces of the four emperors, the sea has reached a certain balance, and this balance has finally been completely destroyed in this year!


    The wave of chaos that has spread all over the world has already begun!


    ...


    Naval headquarters.


    "Fire Fist Ace, pursue Blackbeard Titch ..."


    Sengoku looked at the latest information, and his face showed some dignity.


    Now most people in the world still don''t know a secret, that is, the blood of One Piece is not cut off, Fire Fist Ace is the son of One Piece Roger, and the blood of Roger flows on his body!


    Knowing this information, there are currently only the top leaders of the world government and top figures above the navy general.


    "If you want to catch Fire Fist Ace, this is a good opportunity. Would you like me to go? Mr. Sengoku." Yellow Ape sat on the sofa not far away and took a sip of tea.


    Although he said that he wanted to take care of it, he didn''t have any movements on his body and did not stand up at all. Instead, he seemed to become more lazy.


    The eyes of the Warring States flickered.


    "If you catch the fire fist, you will start a full-scale battle with Whitebeard. Now that BIGMOM''s affairs have not been resolved, it is not appropriate to start a fight with Whitebeard ... Besides, that Ticky doesn''t seem to be a simple character anymore.


    The Warring States quickly made a decision.


    If the general shoots in person, then there is indeed a chance to win the fire fist Ace, but in this way will definitely fight with the white beard, it is better to let Ace continue to pursue the black beard, look at this black beard Titch betray white Beard Pirates, what kind of confidence and means.


    "Cuzan still failed to win BIGMOM."


    Yellow Ape shrugged and shifted the subject, saying: "The BIGMOM guy is indeed a bit difficult to arrest, even if the old man goes, it may not be possible."


    The green pheasant tracked BIGMOM in a certain sea area before and summoned the red dog to help, but unfortunately it was noticed in advance, and had been fled by BIGMOM before the red dog passed.


    "There will always be flaws."


    The Warring States Shen Sheng opened his mouth, revealing a hint of pondering color, and said: "It''s Ron''s guy ... it seems to have recently cooperated with Do flamenco."


    Ron and Doflamingo have reached a cooperation, which is something unexpected for the Warring States ~ www.novelhall.com ~ because according to Ron''s character, there should be no cooperation with Pirates.


    But now there is a BIGMOM, many things have become a little complicated.


    Facing the huge threat of BIGMOM, Ron was forced to cooperate with Doflamingo? After all, Ron''s base has been destroyed once by BIGMOM.


    "After all, the threat of BIGMOM is ..."


    Yellow Ape said in a long voice: "When faced with that monster, whoever is in Ron''s situation will be nervous and restless."


    Sengoku patted his forehead.


    He was also troubled.


    Ron may need Do flamenco to provide intelligence to avoid BIGMOM, so he was forced to cooperate with do flamenco, but he can''t do anything now.


    As a naval marshal, he would never be able to trade intelligence with Ron and provide information to Ron, which is not allowed from the standpoint.


    If Ron was still in the navy, it would be fine, as long as he remained in the navy headquarters, it was absolutely safe. BIGMOM came to the navy headquarters by himself.


    But Ron is now Qi Wuhai.


    It is impossible to come to the naval headquarters.


    Sengoku thought for a while, shook his head, and put the matter aside.


    Ron''s acting style is actually a bit like Karp, but Karp is his comrade in the same period. Even if he was constantly in trouble, he always got a headache and curse every time, but he still gave Karp the aftermath. Ron''s words were not Karp after all Also withdrew from the Navy himself.


    Impulse should pay some price.


    "Follow closely the movements of BIGMOM and the White Beard Pirates. In addition, Ron and Doflamingo are also paying attention.


    Sengoku spoke to his adjutant.


    "Yes, Marshal Sengoku."


    The major general next responded and immediately conveyed the orders of the Warring States.

 Chapter 199： Do flamenco action

    Empty island.


    Somewhere in the high-level cloud.


    Ron is studying the third-order magic of the undead department. He has spent almost two months for this. Now the depth of exploration has become deeper and deeper, and he gradually understands the essence of undead magic.


    Because the exploration of undead magic has reached a critical stage, Ron has also stopped exploring the space-based magic. He has found some key points in the space-based magic. After further exploration, he can roughly start exploring the space above the second order It''s magic.


    once¡­¡­


    twice¡­¡­


    three times¡­¡­


    In the unmanned cloud, Ron tried again and again.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, there is a prompt in his ear.


    Hearing this prompt, Ron exhaled softly, a flash of luster gleamed in his indifferent, mechanical eyes.


    finished!


    The third order magic of the undead department!


    With the sound of the reminder sound, the magic circle constructed by Ron was released in an instant, and the atmosphere of the entire cloud instantly transformed from fairyland to undead hell.


    Ron looked slightly at the changes in the surrounding scene.


    quickly.


    There was a trace of stunned expression on his face, and then his eyes flickered, showing a trace of excitement.


    The third-order magic of the Undead department ... turned out to be this effect? !


    "Very good, very good, with this magic, even if my spiritual attributes are still far from 500 points, the gap between me and the general will be greatly reduced!"


    "If it can be played stronger, relying on this magic, even against the four emperors, it may not be completely impossible!" Ron looked excited.


    Okay!


    It''s time to start!


    The third-order magic of the undead department did not disappoint him. With this magic, all his next actions, the risk will drop sharply.


    Even if the sea has started to be chaotic, even if the tide of war on the top has begun to surge, even if he may not have time to master the fifth-order magic when the top war broke out, but relying on this magic, he is enough to occupy a place on the top of the sea!


    ...


    New world.


    Somewhere underground.


    "Furfurfur ... this batch of the latest weapons produced. If you pay this price, the person who supplies the weapons may not be satisfied."


    "... then 2.5 billion Bailey."


    The person sitting opposite Do flamenco was obviously a little afraid of the man mentioned by do flamenco. He opened his mouth in a deep voice and asked the entourage to put the box up and said, "This is the most we can provide. It''s money. "


    "The deal."


    Do flamenco gave a sigh and stood up.


    Involving more than two billion Pele''s arms transactions, he still ran a trip in person. After all, the source of the weapons was the factory of the beast Kaido in the country of He, and if something went wrong, he would also be very troublesome.


    The deal was quickly concluded in an orderly manner, and Doflamingo also turned away.


    And just as Doframingo left this dark alley, Torrepol appeared beside Doframingo and said, "Dover, you are in trouble ..."


    "Ok?"


    "The people of BIGMOM discovered our cooperation with Albares ..."


    Torepol spoke quietly and recounted the threat.


    Although the BIGMOM Pirates are no longer the scenery of the four emperors, they are chased by the navy like dogs of mourning, but as long as BIGMOM is still there, it will still have a huge deterrent force.


    "Furfurfur, this kind of cooperation could not have been concealed for too long, even if BIGMOM lost its site and subordinates, it could be discovered."


    Do flamenco grinned and said: "It''s a pity that cooperation can only end here ... cooperation with Ron is quite pleasant."


    "Dover, are you going to ..."


    Torrepol''s eyes flickered.


    Do flamenco nodded and said, "... that''s it."


    Today, his cooperation with Ron has lasted for nearly four months, and for four months, basically all the roles that need to be balanced have been balanced.


    In other words, Ron has no much use value for him.


    "Understood, I will do it now."


    Torrepol said: "... Ron''s ability is really difficult to deal with, but if he is facing the four emperors who ambushed in advance ... chanting hehe hehe ..."


    Do flamenco''s plan is simple, that is to continue to send messages to Ron through a cooperative channel, let Ron handle a force, and at the same time give this information to the people of BIGMOM.


    BIGMOM was able to kill Ron, and he solved this problem perfectly for him. It would be nothing if he could not do it. Anyway, he wouldn''t get angry on his head anymore.


    As for the cooperation with Ron ...


    There is no more need for Ron now.


    Torrepol immediately began to lay out a detailed plan, which was very fast, and he had the right choice in just half a day. After discussing it with Doflamingo, he launched the plan.


    On a ship.


    Do flamenco called the last call, hung up, took a sip of red wine from the crystal glass on the table, and said:


    "Facing the Four Emperors this time, I don''t know if he can survive again, Furofurafur ..."


    "Oh, hey, that''s hard to say. The last time he was attacked by BIGMOM at the base, he finally escaped. It''s unbelievable, but that time he was prepared."


    Torrepol flicked his nose.


    There are preparations in advance to face the attacks of the four emperors, and the sudden attacks of the four emperors, and the attacks of the four emperors that have been prepared in advance ... that are three completely different situations.


    "Wait for the news."


    Doflamingo put the glass down, looked out the window, and raised his corner of his mouth, saying, "Is it five days to the next island? There should be news when we arrive."


    Time began to pass.


    one day.


    Two days.


    Three days.


    Do flamenco was not in a hurry, he waited patiently for the news.


    He has been patient with Ron from contempt for each other, to wanting to destroy the other, to cooperative use, and now backstabs.


    He knew that the existence of Ron was not so easy to deal with, even if he borrowed the power of the four emperors, Ron might escape again.


    But he was also ready to shoot.


    He is ready to cooperate with BIGMOM to eliminate Ron''s forces with his backhand!


    Don Quixote and Albarez now have a close cooperation ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Albarez is almost open under his eyes, once he starts, and cooperates with the BIGMOM people, within a few days Let Ron''s forces destroy most of them!


    Even if Ron escaped with his weird abilities at that time, only a lonely one would be no threat, and it would not be so easy to return to the mountains.


    Four days ...


    Five days ...


    The news has not been communicated.


    But the ship has come to a temporary foothold.


    "No news yet ... I can''t wait for it."


    Do flamenco stood at the window, looking at the island in front, with a trace of evil on his face.


    In order to prevent Ron from perceiving anything, he did nothing other than secretly arrange and disclose information to BIGMOM''s people.


    Everything had to wait for Ron ¡¯s information to pass before he could give orders and start acting, destroying the forces that annexed Ron in one fell swoop.


    "It should be soon."


    Torrepol squirmed from Dolomites to the door and said, "Come on Dover, go to the base for a cup of tea and wait slowly."


    Doflamingo raised his head slightly, turned and walked out of the cabin with Torrepol.


    The two left the boat and set foot on the island.


    step.


    Two steps.


    Three steps.


    After getting off the boat, Do flamenco just walked a few steps, then stopped, and the fingers in his hands in his pocket stiffened unnaturally.


    Torepol next to him also paused.


    Both were looking forward. Not far away, a young man wearing a black and white magic robe did not know when to appear there, so he looked at the two.


    The entire port seemed to be quiet, without any sound.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 200： The future is yours

    Why is Ron here?


    Doframingo looked at Ron deeply. Although Ron didn''t speak, he felt that there was no need for disguise. It would appear here. That must know what.


    It seems that he still hasn''t concealed Ron. With such a meticulous plan, no one but him and Torrepol passed other people, and Ron still noticed it.


    "Furfuran ..."


    Do flamenco laughed and said, "Can you win me? Ron."


    "Who knows?"


    Ron looked at Do flamenco and said softly, "But I am not a person who likes to play with a person more than twice ..."


    He had played with Eni Road once before, and eliminated Eni Road the second time. He had also played with Do flamenco once before. Naturally, there will be no exceptions this time.


    Ron always felt that the most stupid part of the villains in many stories was that he failed to win his opponent over and over again.


    It can be defeated for the first time.


    The second time ... must win.


    No third time!


    Because no matter who is strong and who is weak, once the number of confrontations reaches three times, then no one is weak and strong is said, no one can accurately grasp the victory.


    Ron shot.


    Doflamingo also shot.


    Torrepol tried to assist Do flamenco, but his strength was too weak, not only did not have the effect of dealing with Ron, but also caused some interference to do flamenco.


    Ron and Doflamingo''s strength is second only to the generals of the navy, even though they can''t reach the level of generals, even in the face of a general, they have the confidence to retreat.


    now.


    The two had a decisive battle on the island.


    The upheaval of this battle was overwhelming, and Do flamenco had no idea of ??retreating, because it was difficult for him to retreat in front of Ron''s ability.


    Ron will not retreat, because he will win this battle.


    boom! boom! boom!


    The earth is surging, countless silk threads are spreading, tearing the sky, wind and fire are interweaving on the island, and the cold is spreading the entire island, making it into ice and snow.


    The battle lasted only ten minutes, and the winner was lost.


    In the snow-covered center, Ron was standing there, and the black and white wizard robe cracked at the sleeve, but there were no scars.


    And at his feet, Doflamingo was lying there, and many parts of his body were covered with ice, and the frozen part showed the frozen blue purple.


    "Cough ... cough ... you won ... Ron ..."


    Do flamenco was not dead yet. He coughed violently and wanted to get up, but he couldn''t do it anymore and could only lie there and pant violently.


    "I didn''t expect you to hide so deep, you didn''t expect that kind of ability. The navy''s war against BIGMOM was controlled by you in one hand ... Cough, it''s really bold, even ancient weapons ..."


    Do flamenco did not have the resentment and anger of the loser, but instead grinned hard, saying, "Won''t you, what do you want to do next? I have the key to lock the cage of the beast, and it''s gone. Lock, the beast will come out ... Furfur Furfur. "


    "So you can live a little longer."


    Ron looked at Do flamenco, a stroke of his right hand, a long-prepared stone stone shackles flying from a distance, and clasped Do flamenco''s legs with a click.


    "This ..."


    He said, "You are not the kind of beast that comes out of instinct. After passing this level, there are not many people who can stop you in this sea."


    Doflamingo knew that no one could stop Ron''s rise.


    Ron did not kill him, but imprisoned him, and that would be Kaito''s side, and he would not go to Ron''s trouble. Ron could even continue to maintain a deal with Kaidu.


    Imprisoning him without killing him will not take long before he can fully control Don Quixote.


    Ron had no grudges against White Beard and Red Hair. The only thing that could threaten Ron was BIGMOM, but BIGMOM had no choice but to lose Ron, and even Ron calculated that the entire Pirate Corps was fragmented and impossible to resolve Ron. .


    As for the government ...


    On the government and the navy side, Ron also has a person who maintains justice. This person is placed there. As long as Ron does not fight the Tianlong people, killing a few Tianlong people, the government and the navy are impossible. Shot against Ron.


    The top forces of the sea either have no conflict with Ron, or cannot resolve Ron, then naturally no one can stop Ron''s rise.


    When Ron completely annexed Don Quixote ... maybe the new four emperors who replaced BIGMOM!


    "It''s hard to tell."


    Ron waved his right hand, the ground split, and a seat was condensed. He sat down like this and said: "No one can meet the distant future. Even if you have learned to the extreme, you will see only a short time Only in the future. "


    "I can only do my best to put the future under my control."


    Like Fire Fist Ace, he was caught and the result was still escaped by accident during the escort. This is the refuge of luck.


    Ron felt that his luck was neither good nor bad, so he couldn''t rely on luck to act. He had to make every detail as best as possible.


    "Furfurfur ... Anyway, you win, everything is yours."


    What Doflamingo did was similar to Ron, but he lost to Ron here, and by Ron''s means, even if he didn''t kill him here, there should be no chance of getting up again.


    Doflamingo fell into a coma.


    quickly.


    Someone came here and it was Ron who had already arranged it.


    "Torrebol is over there, handcuffing them to the highest purity sea floor stone shackles and taking them to the boat." Ron stood up and commanded calmly.


    The people who arrived were all members of Albares.


    Everyone could not help swallowing when they saw Dolomingo lying on the ground, seriously wounded and comatose, and Torrepol, who was also seriously injured not far away.


    This is Duo Flamenco!


    With Doron Flamenco, who is the king of the seven martial arts with Ron, the Don Quixote family has spread all over the world, and even cooperated with them a while ago!


    Now fall here!


    It fell to Ron''s feet!


    Turning his head to look at Ron again, except that his sleeves were cracked a little, he could not see any scars at all, and the eyes showed endless deepness.


    Now Ron ... how strong is it?


    Many people have such a problem in their hearts ~ www.novelhall.com ~ participated in the battle of Cake Island, then faced the four emperors BIGMOM himself at the base, and finally retreated, and now they easily defeated Dovron Ming brother.


    Thinking of this, many people feel that their breathing is a bit stagnant. They do n¡¯t know how far away Ron and the Four Emperors are at this moment, but it seems to be very close!


    The young man who looks less than thirty years old has quietly possessed the top power in this sea in this short time!


    They are pirate hunters.


    Their sense of belonging to Albares is actually not very strong.


    But at this moment, many people had a strong emotion in their hearts, as if they saw Albarez, in the new world, with the white beard, beasts and red-haired pirates.


    When it comes to the Four Emperors, most people will have fear. At this moment, their hearts are shaking, but the fear is just a little, more is the surging blood.


    Four emperors!


    The top force in this sea, or the real emperor, like the emperor, ruled the new world and ruled this sea!


    As a member of Albares, they may reach a certain level in the future. Once this idea appears, an unstoppable surge will occupy all their hearts.


    If the previous Albares was very loose, then now, this loose guild has quietly started to get closer.


    Ron had never deliberately restrained Albarez, he had kept those pirate hunters in a leisurely way, because he knew that he did not actually need to be restrained.


    As long as he has enough strength.


    Just give these people the hope of dominating the sea.


    Then they will naturally gather together.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 201： Take control of Don Quixote

    The news that Dove Flamenco was defeated by Ron did not spread.


    Everyone knows that Ron and Doflamingo had a fierce conflict on an island in the first half of the great route, and the whole island was almost destroyed.


    But no one knows the outcome.


    The only thing I know is that after this battle, Ron and Doflamingo disappeared.


    Who''s winning?


    Countless people want to know the answer to this question, a large number of spies are looking for information about Doflamingo, and some people are looking for information about Ron.


    But the information that was found was that the Don Quixote family and the Albarez guild were at peace, as before.


    Ron had ordered it, and Doflamingo had also ordered it. The forces on both sides not only did not have any conflict, they even no longer concealed the intention of cooperation, and directly started a deeper cooperation.


    What happened?


    Not only did the major underground forces want to know the answer, but even the navy and government wanted to know the answer. The Warring States even called Ron personally for specifics.


    Ron''s answer is simple, only one word.


    never mind.


    "What''s okay ?!"


    Sengoku looked at the phone bug that hung up, rubbed his temples, and felt some brain pain.


    As a navy, he naturally did not want to see Ron and Do flamenco cooperate, because Ron is upholding justice, but do flamenco is not, the crimes committed by do flamenco over the years Is simply outrageous.


    But as a naval marshal''s position, he was not qualified to restrict Ron or anything.


    Ron and Do flamenco broke out, and his attitude on this is also very complicated. On the one hand, he does not want Ron and do flamenco to continue to cooperate. On the one hand, the conflict in Qiwuhai is not conducive to the balance of the sea Caused some confusion.


    What the government and him most want to see is that Qiwuhai is independent of each other, and does not conflict or cooperate. This kind of pattern is what I want to see most.


    Surprisingly, Ron and Doflamingo have almost turned their heads in a big battle, but it turned out that the two sides began to cooperate further.


    What''s happening here?


    "What do you think of Xiaohe? It was they who fought a game, and no one could help anyone, so did they continue to cooperate?" Sengoku turned his head and looked at the chief of staff who was not far away, he groaned.


    Crane sat there, thinking for a while, and said: "They are all smart people, there is such a possibility, but I think ... maybe the battle is divided."


    "what do you mean¡­¡­"


    The Warring States frowned slightly.


    He slowly said: "Maybe, it is Doflamingo who lost."


    "If it is Dofermingo who wins, Ron will not be alive, and Do flamenco will surely annex the Albares Guild."


    The Warring States eyes flashed and said, "It is possible, but ... Has Ron''s strength grown to this degree?"


    He glanced at Sengoku and said, "On this sea, there is never a shortage of people like Ron ... Roger at the time, and now the fire fist ... Sengoku, what Ron holds in his heart may not necessarily be justice."


    The Warring States nodded.


    At this level, everything has become confusing. If Ron really wins Doflamingo and is secretly manipulating Don Quixote, then Ron is far from the impulse, rather Those who have given up their naval status are also going to face off with Qi Wuhai.


    That said, no one knows Ron''s true purpose until now.


    headache.


    Sengoku suddenly felt a headache.


    Since he took over as navy marshal, he has been stable for many years, but in the past two years, it has been troublesome. First, Ron killed two Qiwuhai consecutively, then the government ordered the siege of BIGMOM Pirates, and then the White Beard Pirates. , A black beard came out.


    Then Ron ¡¯s purpose here became confusing again, perhaps as dangerous as Blackbeard ...


    "More and more chaos."


    Sengoku covered his forehead and took a deep breath.


    He vaguely foreseen that this chaos will not subside, but will intensify, and eventually become a gigantic wave sweeping across the sea!


    Even the navy is in danger of extinction in this chaos.


    From now on, we must enter a state of alert. There must not be any slight relaxation. Every top force on the sea must be closely watched!


    ...


    Dresrosa.


    Among the palace.


    Ron was sitting on a chair with a strangely demon fruit in his hand.


    "Is this the artificial devil fruit ..."


    He stared at the artificial demon fruit in his hands for a while, shook his head, and threw the demon fruit on the table, saying, "It really is useless."


    The artificial devil fruit does not contain any special energy. It is just a kind of biological transformation from the genetic level, and Ron can''t swallow it to improve mental strength.


    Ron felt no pity.


    Because at the beginning, he didn''t have the idea of ??artificial demon fruit to devour. Otherwise, he would devour the raw materials directly, wouldn''t his mental attributes break through every minute?


    After imprisoning Do flamenco, he took Do flamenco secretly to Dresrosa, and lured other top officials to come.


    Now the three other top cadres except Virgo have been wiped out by Ron. Only Doflamingo has not been killed yet, and he is still imprisoned deep in the palace.


    As for the Dolomites seen by the spies of the major forces ...


    Of course not me.


    That''s what Mr2 changed.


    Mr2''s fruit ability is quite useful at certain times. Although his acting skills are average, he only leaks a few times and gives a few commands without flaws.


    In fact, there is Mr2, and it''s okay to kill Do flamenco, but do flamenco has one last use value, that is, to absorb Dresrosa''s hatred.


    Ron does not intend to keep Dresrosa as it is.


    Sooner or later, he wants the toys to recover.


    Although Robin can handle some affairs, but she is also responsible for Don Quixote and Albares, the burden is too heavy, and even sleep time must be squeezed to only two or three hours.


    Governing a country is too troublesome for him, it ¡¯s better to return it to King Liku. It ¡¯s better to use Doflamingo to pull a wave of hatred and die. Dresrosa builds a base.


    of course.


    If the toy is restored, the movement will be great.


    Now is not the best time. It is best to wait until he completely merges Don Quixote and Albares.


    It won''t take long.


    According to the current progress, it will be almost another week or two.


    After imprisoning Dolomites and becoming the actual controller of the Don Quixote family, Ron couldn''t help but sigh at the huge power network of the Don Quixote family.


    The resources he can mobilize are more than tenfold!


    The achievement of the "rich and enemy country" of the money department was directly reached. At present, the only final achievement of the money department is the "financial supremacy", provided that it has 100 billion Bailey.


    The total assets of the Don Quixote family are difficult to calculate ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The calculable part is almost 40 billion Bailey, which is still far from 100 billion.


    Ron was not in a hurry.


    Tezolo has become his follow-up goal. Find an opportunity to solve Tezolo and take away Tezolo ¡¯s wealth, not to mention hundreds of billions, trillions may also be there. The guy ¡¯s wealth can no longer be carried out with pure numbers. calculated.


    After achieving the achievement of the rich and enemy country, Ron scored 3 achievement points, and the total achievement point reached 140 points.


    But what made his mental attributes soar is from the devil fruit.


    There are still three demonic fruits in the Don Quixote family''s inventory!


    One of them is the animal devil fruit to be traded with Kaiduo, and the other two are intended to be rewarded to the superhumans under his command. Ron, of course, devoured everything.


    Full 15 points of spiritual attributes!


    His spiritual attributes reached 301 points directly!


    Among them, 140 points are from achievement points, 50 points are from magic marks, 49 points are from themselves, 45 points are from devil fruits, and 17 points are from spiritual resonance.


    From 200 to 300 mental attributes, there is also a small transformation, which has improved Ron''s abilities in all aspects, especially the control of the undead magic.


    Originally, for the third-order undead magic, he can only barely control it. Now with this improvement, the control becomes a lot easier.


    "At this speed, it won''t take long for me to be truly equivalent to the Four Emperors ..."


    "With the Don Quixote family as the foundation, magical equipment and magical systems can also appear in a small area."


    Ron smiled softly.


    The moment that makes the world tremble for magic is not far away.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 202： The death of Doflamingo

    A week later.


    The forces of the Don Quixote family, under the control of Ron and Robin, have almost controlled seven, seven, eight, eight, and the rest are some diehards who cannot be controlled without using special means.


    Ron didn''t care about these existences, it was enough to be able to annex 70% of the forces, and even 50% was acceptable to him.


    Palace of Dresrosa.


    "So, this is the case ..."


    Ron stood in the middle of the hall, looking at the statements of King Liku in front of him, Rebecca, one-legged soldiers Cyrus, Viola, and other Liku royals.


    After listening to Ron, King Liku and Rebecca and others still had a somewhat unbelievable look on their faces. I could n¡¯t believe it quietly, and the black cloud that pressed on my head disappeared like this.


    "Is everything you said true? Do Flamenco has been defeated by you ?!"


    The one-legged soldier Cyrus said with a slight tremor.


    Compared with King Liku and Rebecca, he is a person who knows all the evil deeds committed by Doflamingo. He knows that Dolomingo planned the chaos many years ago and pushed King Likuo down. The throne, and during these years all insiders have become toys.


    He has been planning, uniting the little humans, accumulating power, and wanting to avenge Doflamingo, but after so many years, his accumulated power is still very little.


    After all, he is just a toy now, and everyone has forgotten him.


    And now.


    Suddenly I heard that Do flamenco had been defeated by Ron and imprisoned in the palace. Cyrus''s first reaction was all unbelievable, and even thought it was a dome of do flamenco.


    "He was imprisoned there."


    Ron pointed to the depths of the palace.


    Cyrus was a little scared that this was a conspiracy of Doflamingo, but Doflamingo should have forgotten him, and dealing with the powerless King of Rector and Rebecca is a matter of one sentence. What conspiracy to use against them.


    Cyrus jumped slowly with one leg into the depths of the palace, where he saw a seahouse stone prisoner cage, and saw the figure of Dolemingo imprisoned in it.


    it is true!


    Cyrus could not have forgotten what Do flamenco looked like, and the atmosphere of do flamenco was something he would never forget in his life.


    "As for Dres Rosa''s situation, I already know the general situation, so I specially came to you, the original royal family who had been framed by Doflamingo ..."


    Ron said to King Liku: "Oh, there is one thing you should not know yet. All the toys in this country are made by a person named sugar. Most of the toys are originally human."


    "When a human being is turned into a toy, he will be forgotten, and others will disappear all his memories."


    Hearing Ron''s words, Rebecca and King Liku were obviously amazed.


    Rebecca looked subconsciously at Cyrus in the distance.


    Cyrus has gradually recovered, and he jumped back and fell in front of Rebecca, saying: "He was right, I used to be human ..."


    Cyrus was a little hesitant for a while, whether to say that he was Rebecca''s father.


    Ron smiled over there and looked at Rebecca: "Aren''t you surprised, Rebecca? Why do you have only a mother and no father."


    "Ah? This ... seems a little strange."


    Rebecca opened her mouth slightly.


    Because of her sugar ability, she forgot her father Cyrus, and at the same time was not surprised that she had no father.


    King Liku and Viola also looked at Ron.


    Ron said: "If there is no father, where''s the daughter ... If I guess right, the one next to you should be your father."


    "Ugh?!"


    King Liku, Viola, and Rebecca looked at Cyrus in shock.


    If Cyrus was Rebecca ¡¯s father, then he was also the son-in-law of King Liku, Viola ¡¯s brother-in-law ... they had no memory of such a close person!


    "It''s true ... but now I''m just a toy, and you don''t remember me. As long as you stun that ability person sugar, the toy can be restored to humanity, then your lost memories will naturally come back."


    Cyrus did not show any excitement, and he could not show it in the form of toys, he said in a deep voice.


    The first reactions of King Liku and Rebecca are naturally somewhat unbelievable. If we can infer from some current facts, Cyrus should be a very close person even if he is not Rebecca''s father.


    "Your Excellency Ron ..."


    King Liku looked at Ron.


    At the beginning of seeing Ron, Ron showed his identity, and he was also impressed by Ron, the seven Wuhai who had been in the newspaper.


    Because of this, when Ron told him that Duo Flamenco had been defeated, he felt a violent tremor in his heart, because he knew it was probably true!


    "The point is actually this matter."


    Ron looked at King Liku and others and said: "It''s easy to make sugar comatose, but then all toys will change to humans, you should be able to imagine what kind of chaos this country will fall into once such a scene appears ... ¡­ "


    "Dome Flamenco, as the object of all people''s revenge, will definitely die. At that time, this country lacked a king. I hope that you can continue to be king and quell the chaos after that."


    When this sentence came out, everyone looked at Ron.


    Ron defeated Doflamingo, and it was actually very simple to take control of this country, but he wanted to return the king''s position to King Liku!


    Just defeating Doflamingo is already a huge kindness to them, and now the country is returned to the King of Liku. Such kindness cannot be expressed in words.


    "Your Excellency ... such kindness has no idea how to pay it back ..."


    Cyrus could not keep calm, with a slight tremor in his voice.


    Ron shook his head and smiled: "Don''t care ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Do flamenco is my enemy. It is my business to solve him. Then I have to deal with the aftermath. I can''t control this. The country is in chaos ... well, let''s discuss the follow-up treatment first. "


    Under the leadership of Ron, King Liku and Cyrus and others spent about half a day to sort out the things dealt with aftermath.


    Early the next morning.


    Ron called in sugar and knocked her out.


    In a moment, all of Dres Rosa''s toys were changed back to prototypes, and the whole country immediately fell into great chaos.


    Some of these toys are the scouts of the Revolutionary Army, as well as the navy, pirates and nationals.


    At the same time that the chaos erupted, Ron and King Liku, who had already been prepared, immediately mobilized their respective troops to come forward to maintain order and suppress the chaos.


    Most of the Don Quixote family did not know what happened, and all of them started fighting, suppressing the chaos on the streets, and reporting urgently to their superiors.


    When the toy changed into a human form, many people restored their memories, and within a moment, everyone understood the flamenco''s conspiracy.


    And in the anger of countless people.


    Doflamingo''s figure fell from the palace and hit the street in the center of Dresros, and was suddenly hit by a beam of light.


    In full view, Ron flew from the palace and shot down with his wand.


    boom!


    Do flamenco was wiped out.


    "Little Lord!"


    There was a terrified voice from the cadres of the Don Quixote family.


    Ron stood in the sky, gazing across the chaotic streets, and said, "I am Ron, and Do flamenco is dead ... All the Don Quixote family will stop fighting, otherwise all will be executed!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 203： The world about to run away

    When Ron came forward, less than a moment later, Dresrosa''s confusion stopped.


    Many members of the Don Quixote family who were stubborn in the corner were bombed by Ron remotely with magic, and most of the Don Quixote family members lost their weapons and surrendered.


    The highest cadre is completely destroyed.


    Do flamenco is also dead.


    Faced with Ron, the seven martial arts seas, almost all of them lost their fighting intentions.


    Some cadres were deeply brainwashed by Doflamingo and attacked Ron with anger, but before reaching Ron, he was wiped out by Ron.


    For about half a day, Dresrosa''s chaos came to an end, and King Liku was again recognized as a king by the people. As for Ron, he also became the benefactor who saved the country.


    As the chaos subsided, Ron left early.


    Together with Robin, he quickly controlled the waves caused by the death of Doflamingo, and controlled the various forces under the Don Quixote family.


    Because of nearly half a month of preparation, although there were some surprises in control, nearly 60% of the forces still chose to surrender and fall to Ron.


    They are the forces that depend on the seven kings of the sea to survive, and they all have a lot of wealth. When Duo Flamenco died, they can only survive on the other king of the seven martial seas. I am afraid that other forces will eat them away.


    The news began to spread outward.


    From Dresros, to the New World, to the entire great route.


    Chaos evolved into a storm sweeping the world!


    Compared with BIGMOM Pirates, Dolamingo''s power is certainly far less than BIGMOM, but the transactions he involves are spread throughout the dark underground world.


    The destruction of BIGMOM Pirates only makes the dark underground world one less ruler, and the destruction of Doflamingo has a greater impact!


    It didn''t take long.


    The news of the destruction of Doflamingo began to spread from the underground world to the above-ground world, was published by major newspapers, and flew to the world.


    Countless people are shocked!


    Shocked by the dark inside story of Dresrosa, Shocked by Ron, the seven martial seas that had been destroyed by the four emperors not long ago, they even killed Dolomites!


    In the past two years, almost all the major events on the sea have a certain relationship with Ron!


    Moonlight Moria''s death!


    The death of the sand crocodile Klockdal!


    Destruction of BIGMOM Pirates!


    The death of Doraemon in the night!


    Now that the seven martial arts dying in Ron''s hands alone have reached three, the BIGMOM Pirates annihilated that battle, and Ron also played a crucial role.


    "Seven Wuhai magician ... it''s him again ..."


    "This is the third Qiwuhai he killed."


    "Horrible guy, even the four emperors seem to be unable to do anything with him ..."


    I don''t know how many people can''t help but inhale after hearing the news.


    Compared with civilians, the eyes of the high-level underground forces saw something more terrifying through the surface.


    Ron is terrible.


    This is undoubtedly, even the threat of the four emperors can not treat him.


    And now, Ron has killed Do flamenco, and I am afraid that he will annex the power of the Don Quixote family!


    The combination of Albarez and the Don Quixote family, the power of Ron will be several times larger in an instant, plus his own powerful strength ... Even if it does not reach the level of the four emperors, it may be four The most powerful force under the emperor!


    perhaps¡­¡­


    Ron can replace BIGMOM and become the new four emperors!


    ...


    Somewhere in the island.


    "I still haven''t left a clown ..."


    Beast Kaido holding the latest newspaper in his hand, he grunted and said: "Forget it, it will fall to this end just because he is too weak."


    Contrary to Doflamingo''s expectations, Ceddo did not show hatred towards Ron, nor did he immediately plan to fight Ron.


    The reason is also very simple. Ron had controlled the whole process of the scientist Caesar and the artificial demon fruit many days ago, and completed a batch of artificial devil fruit transactions with Kaido.


    For Kaiduo, as long as he can provide him with devil fruit, as long as the transaction can continue, he will not care who he deals with.


    ...


    Mobidick.


    "Do flamenco was also killed, horrible guy."


    Team captain Marko took a newspaper from News Bird, and after a glance, he could not help but say: "It is the third Qiwuhai to die in his hands, and the demise of BIGMOM Pirates. It has something to do with him ... "


    The Wufan team captain Fiesta groaned and said, "I don''t know if he really aims to eliminate the pirates, or just use this to cover his eyes and ears to develop his own power, no matter what kind, this guy''s future The threats are great. "


    "Really ... but it''s too early to threaten us."


    Marco smiled.


    After Dolomite was destroyed, Ron''s strength and power did indeed take a big step forward. I am afraid that it is the strongest force under the four emperors, but there is still a big gap from the four emperors.


    When can Ron really stand up to the attack of a four emperors, or start a full-scale war with a four emperors, and finally get an equal share, then it can be regarded as the emperor who truly ruled the new world!


    Bista suddenly sighed and said, "The guy with Ace, I don''t know what''s going on now, Titch''s insidious **** ... I''m really worried about Ace being counted by Titch."


    "Ticky bastard, sooner or later he will pay for it!"


    Marco''s expression also froze, saying: "That guy gave himself a title called Black Beard, and wanted to replace his father''s position ..."


    "He is delusional."


    Diamond Fanz, the captain of the Sanfan team, came over and said in a cold voice: "When I meet him again, I will put his head in my stomach."


    The atmosphere became somewhat depressed for a while. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    And at this moment, someone suddenly ran over and said, "Captain Marco, there is a small boat approaching us!"


    "Oh?"


    Marco turned his head.


    This is the Mobidic, flying the flag of the White Beard Pirates, and daring to get close to a small boat here. Obviously it cannot be a passing boat.


    "Then ... that boat hung the flag of the Red-haired Pirates!"


    As soon as this sentence came out, Diamond Joze and Fanta Vista all stared at him.


    ...


    An island with snow and wind somewhere.


    The red-haired pirates are having a banquet.


    "Boss, something went wrong. Do flamenco was killed."


    A pirate ran over in a panic with a newspaper and handed it to the red-haired Shanks who was sitting in the middle.


    Shanks showed a strange look and said, "Dor flamenco was killed?"


    He took the paper, glanced at it, frowned, and said, "The magician Ron ... it''s him again. Did even Do flamenco kill it ..."


    "It won''t take long for this guy to become a threat."


    Beckman sat next to him, smoking a cigarette and slowly speaking.


    Shanks carefully saw the end of the newspaper, pondered for a while, and shook his head to throw away the newspaper, saying: "It is indeed a dangerous guy, but the real trouble is not him ... The letter should have been delivered, but the white beard probably does not I will watch. "


    Beckman flicked the soot and said, "Aren''t you already prepared for the past in person?"


    "Yes."


    Shanks nodded and said, "If you let the fire fist and the black beard meet, the world will be turned upside down. Although it is unlikely to be stopped, try your best ..."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 204： Building

    In Greenbite, north of Dresrosa, it took about a week to build a new Albarez guild base.


    The originally planned time was two weeks. As a result, the working capacity of the villain was completely beyond expectation, far exceeding the great strength of humans and the extremely small size. Whether it is the handling of heavy objects or detailed operations are extremely good.


    Coupled with the magic and abilities of Robin and others, this magic guild, which took a week to build, is a little rough yet undecorated, but overall it is magnificent.


    "... This new base is completed."


    Nami looked at the base in front of her and stretched out. She smiled and gave a hand to the villain who skipped over ... The villain did not charge any construction fees this time, and the work efficiency is so high, saving you Know how much wages.


    Robin also greeted the villains with a smile not far away.


    Not everyone was very satisfied, Perona was not very satisfied, she muttered, she wanted a spooky castle-like base ... but this proposal was rejected by everyone together.


    "This is done."


    Just then, Ron flew from a distance.


    Robin looked up at Ron and nodded with a smile: "Well, what about you, President?"


    "Fifty magic towers have been built."


    Ron smiled and spoke.


    The resources of the Don Quixote family are far from what he was able to compare. With some mobilization, the number of Hailou stones obtained is large enough to describe them.


    A small piece of Hailou stone is not suitable for the construction of a magic tower. On the one hand, it needs to be spliced, and it is easy to collapse when impacted by external forces. On the other hand, the spliced ??Hailou stone will also be much worse in magical circulation.


    But even in this way, the collection of sea-building stones of more than the same size still easily reached the requirements of sixty or seventy magic towers, which is only the stock of Dresrosa.


    If you continue to mobilize from all over the world, 150 seats are more than enough.


    Ron initially drafted that Greenbite built a total of fifty magic towers to guard the base in the center, while Dresrosa built a total of one hundred magic towers.


    These magic towers do not take up much space. After some decoration, they can also be used as very beautiful street lights. The effect of placing them on Greenbit is also very good.


    This is the realm of the villain, a magical world and environment, and after installing fifty magic towers, looking down from the sky at night, you can see that the whole island is shining with various lights .


    "Next is Dresrosa, is there any design?"


    Robin looked at Ron who flew down.


    Ron nodded and said with a smile: "Because it can be designed in the form of a street lamp, and the area is not large, even if Dres Rosa''s buildings are dense, it is not a problem to install a hundred."


    Greenbit''s fifty magic towers and Dresrosa''s hundred magic towers, although divided on two islands, but because of the huge number, combined with the use of large magic arrays, even in Greenbit, Luo Eun can also inspire the magic tower over Dresrosa.


    of course.


    He and Miss Golden Week can only do it.


    Others, such as Nami Robin, have not yet exceeded a hundred points in their mental strength, and at most control several magic towers, not to mention remote control.


    Even the fastest-growing Perona has just broken 100 points of mental power, and can''t control it from a distance.


    Although the values ??of spiritual attributes are divided according to points, in fact, the gap between each level is extremely large, and it is not measurable by pure values.


    Compared with the one with more than 50 points, the spiritual attribute is not more than twice the gap, but it has reached a level of nearly crushing.


    Even if the spiritual attribute reaches 99 points, it does not reach the transformation of 100 points. In the presence of 100 points of spiritual attributes, there is also a huge gap.


    Ron thinks that if it is divided into some relatively easy-to-understand patterns, the spiritual attributes reach more than 20 points, which should be regarded as the level of magic apprentices, 30 points are the first-level magician, 50 points of the intermediate magician, and 100 points of high-level magic Master, 200 points is a holy magician ...


    Before and after each transformation, there is a gap of several times or more.


    Although the mental power has not been improved several times in the total amount, in terms of ¡®quality¡¯, it is a leap forward, like the soil turned into stones and the stones turned into metals.


    This is also the reason why high-level magic cannot be mastered if the spiritual attributes do not reach a certain level. It is not that the total amount of mental power is not enough to support the release of a high-level magic, but that the strength of the spirit cannot withstand the impact of high-level magic.


    Just like Perona now, she is initially qualified to release the fourth-order magic, but if she releases it once, the cost will be great, and her mental strength will be traumatized and bitter.


    Only when you reach more than 200 points can you truly control the fourth-order magic.


    Similarly, only when you reach 500 points can you control the fifth-order taboo magic!


    ...


    "This time the design is much more beautiful than before."


    Robin and others have already possessed the ability to fly. At this moment, follow Ron and fly into the air, and you can see that the thirty magic towers on Greenbit are all lit up.


    "After all, our exploration of magic has improved a lot since then, thanks to your efforts." Ron said with a smile.


    His thoughts are basically on exploring high-level magic. These are about the construction and use of magic towers, the combination of runes with energy sources, etc., all of which are studied by Nami Robin and others.


    Speaking of that, Ron has been searching for the object of his remaining magic mark, but he has never found a suitable one. This time I found one here.


    granulated sugar.


    The legal loli of this childlike fruit ability has more than 50 points of mental strength. Although it is not as good as Golden Week, it is not much different from the earliest Perona.


    But the problem is that the sugar''s loyalty to Do flamenco is a bit high, it seems that it was the reason he was saved by do flamenco when he was a child, and he hated Ron very much.


    To make her a magical envoy, you have to deal with this problem first ... Ron had planned to treat Perona and gave her a round of brainwashing. As a result, she and Perona were in a different situation. Ron failed to break into her spirit three times or five times ~ www.novelhall.com ~ With his current mental strength, it is not impossible to force a breakthrough, but if you do so, it will cause irreversible damage, maybe even self-consciousness Will be completely lost.


    What Ron needs is a magician who can explore magic together, not a wooden man carrying only a magic mark.


    Ron has no good solution for this, but can only grind.


    He tried a few times a day, and as time went on, the resistance would gradually weaken to a certain extent, and he could break through the blockade without damaging the sugar soul.


    "This time it will be no problem if BIGMOM comes over again." Nami felt the spiritual energy brewing in the fifty magic towers and said to Ron.


    Ron nodded: "The fifty seats here are just a little bit reluctant, and it won''t be a problem until the one hundred seats of Dresros are completed."


    Speaking of which, Ron smiled and looked at Nami and others, saying: "If you all improve your mental strength, let''s not talk about BIGMOM Pirates with only a few people left ... Even if it is the complete Four Emperors Pirates, Do n¡¯t try to fall here. "


    "Relax."


    Nami said confidently: "I''m almost a bit too, and won''t be surpassed by the guy who only knows to pretend to be a ghost."


    "Hello, hello, hello, you do n¡¯t have the ability to catch up with Miss Ben, only a violent woman with fists ..."


    "What are you saying ?! Ghost jerk!"


    Perona and Nami still couldn''t get along, and almost had to fight in the air.


    Ron and Robin looked at each other, shrugging helplessly.


    It would be nice if Nami and Perona could be as tacit as he and Robin, but after all, the noise and noise were quite sunny, to avoid turning the base into a pool of backwaters.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 205： Banquet

    Since the construction of the new base is completed, the new Albares Guild has also completed the initial integration, and a banquet is naturally the most suitable for celebration.


    The banquet was held in the lobby of the new base.


    The seniors of the Albarez Guild gathered, including Sauron, drinking with three swords in a corner.


    King Liku and some nobles of Rebecca and Dresros came.


    In the past, the villain, which only existed in the rumors, also appeared at the banquet. The princess of the villain also participated in the banquet and sat on a special chair specially prepared for her.


    To Ron''s surprise, the princess Mansley''s spiritual attributes are not low, and if you feel roughly, there are more than 50 points.


    It''s an alternative ... no, it seems more suitable than sugar.


    Ron tilted his head.


    Mansley was naturally grateful for the rescue of Ron who defeated Doflamingo, and with her personality, it should be unlikely to resist magic.


    If she mastered the magic, she might be able to combine her demon fruit ability to develop a magic that is unique to her.


    "Well ... you can try it after the banquet."


    Ron noticed that Man Shirley looked over, smiled at her, and took a glass of red wine.


    On this most central table, royals such as King Liku and Rebecca are seated here, as well as high-level cadres such as Nami and Robin, etc., but the most striking is undoubtedly Mansley After all, it is killing.


    "Thank you Mr. Ron for saving this country ..."


    King Liku also frequently looked at Man Shirley, but as a king, he was still very stable and soon spoke to Ron with a grateful tone.


    These days he has been busy, he finally managed to deal with most of the problems left by Do flamenco, and while he realized the so much darkness and teeth he made by do flamenco, he also rescued the country, Ron, who liberated the darkness, was more grateful.


    Without Ron, he did n¡¯t even know that Doflamingo turned the people into toys, and then let the toys go to work day and night.


    Ron smiled, and calmly had a drink with King Liku.


    Rebecca next to him also picked up a goblet and poured a little red wine. As the Princess of Dresrosa, she also raised a glass to Ron instead of the national.


    However, there seemed to be some problems with her wine volume. With just a small sip, her small face turned pink, and there was no sign of fading.


    She didn''t know what had changed on her face, only to find that Ron seemed to give her a few more glances, seemed to be laughing, and could not help but feel a little cramped.


    Ron was indeed laughing, and the princess Rebecca had a lovely place.


    "Your Majesty King Liku, um ... Although I defeated Dolomites and rebuilt the guild''s base with your assistance, the enemies I face are not only Dolomites. It was built on Greenbit, but the danger is also threatening Dres Rosa. "


    King Liku''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He also learned a lot about Ron, knowing that Ron had participated in the war that destroyed the Bigmom Pirates, and was spotted by Bigmom.


    "Dres Rosa is a country under the government of the world. I think ordinary threats can be solved by Mr. Ron, and if it is a more serious threat ... the government will not ignore this country."


    King Liku said after thinking for a while.


    The country was taken away by Do flamenco. On the one hand, do flamenco has the identity of Qi Wuhai. On the other hand, do flamenco also used conspiracy and tricks to win the trust of the people.


    Otherwise, all the nationals will not obey, and unless the **** repression, Do flamenco is impossible to take the throne. If the **** repression, the government will not sit idly by.


    The powerless country that is not under the jurisdiction of the government is a forgotten thing. It belongs to the subsidiary state under the government. Once the chaos comes, it is normal for the navy general to be dispatched.


    Just like Alabstan.


    Even if Klockdal has the power to easily suppress the entire country, he must use conspiracy to claim himself as a hero, then devalue King Cobra, and bit by bit take the king''s position.


    No matter what kind of enemy it is, once it really threatens the country of Dresrosa, the government will send a general to be dispatched. It is impossible to sit and watch the destruction of this country simply by saying that Dresrosa ¡¯s wealth and the heavenly gold handed over every year .


    "Well, in fact, it may be some minor troubles that I can solve."


    Ron smiled and said: "And the building in Greenbit is not likely to threaten Dres Rosa."


    King Liku also smiled and said: "In any case, we can''t turn the benefactor out. If there are any enemies, we will work together."


    Ron and King Liku had another drink.


    Just then ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Robin had a phone bug ringing, and she nodded slightly at the banquet and walked away from the seat.


    Ron found out his spirit, and after sensing the contents of Robin''s answer, he also stood up, left the noisy hall, and came to the back.


    "Rebellion has just occurred in two places ..."


    Robin quickly hung up the phone bug and spoke to Ron


    Ron nodded and pondered: "There is no need to control these rebellions, there will always be people who are not willing to obey the new forces. What about those who are willing to obey and have unclear attitudes?"


    Those who are willing to obey Albares and whose attitude is unclear occupy nearly 70% of Don Quixote''s power.


    "I have been in constant contact these days, there are disobedient little bosses, I also let the pirate hunters arranged in advance."


    Robin said: "Now basically you can control everything."


    Under the family of Don Quixote, there are also a lot of pirates with bounty. Those who do not want to obey, just let the pirate hunter of Albares go to work.


    Ron nodded and said, "That''s good. When the situation stabilizes, we will gradually absorb Don Quixote''s people into Albares and gradually complete the merger."


    "Also ... With regard to the acquisition of the Devil Fruit continues, various transactions have gradually reduced participation."


    When Robin heard Ron ¡¯s words, he could n¡¯t help but ponder, saying: ¡°Maintaining the transactions in the underground world is the root of the Don Quixote family. If you reduce the participation of these transactions, how can you maintain the basic operations of the Don Quixote family? Different from the Pirate Hunter of Albares. "


    Ron smiled and said with deep eyes: "It''s good to use some special means to maintain it, don''t you think it''s almost time for magic weapons to be available?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 206： Old and new magic weapons

    Nami and others have been studying the eternal runes of the Guardian Department, and today''s magic weapons have more different changes than before.


    The original magic weapon is somewhat similar to the reduced version of the magic tower. The magic released is fixed, including the power.


    Later, on this fixed-power magic weapon, Ron and Nami and others discussed and researched and found a way to make an unstable magic weapon.


    In fact, this kind of magic weapon with unfixed power can already be regarded as a simple version of the magic mark.


    The reason why the power is not fixed is because it is just a relay. Even if there is no magic mark, users can use this type of magic weapon to release most of their spiritual power, so the power varies from person to person.


    of course.


    The rudimentary version is a rudimentary version after all. Compared with the real magic mark, it has many defects. One is that the carrying capacity is not enough. No matter how huge the spiritual power is, the magic mark will not show any signs of collapse. Magic weapons have a conversion limit.


    Secondly, this magic weapon is inscribed with runes on the material level, and is not a pure spiritual product like the magic mark. Therefore, even with this magic weapon, it is impossible to use rune magic.


    The magic they can use is still just the magic that comes with magic weapons.


    These two flaws are said to be flaws, but in Ron ¡¯s opinion, they are not completely flaws ... If magical equipment that can completely liberate the user ¡¯s mental power and has no upper limit is actually created, he is instead Not too afraid to get it out.


    Such an existence as BIGMOM, once liberating all the spiritual power, is almost unimaginable, even if it will not be destroyed, but the strength will definitely skyrocket, and it will become the strongest existence among the four emperors, even beyond the peak period. White beard.


    That would be extremely scary.


    This kind of magic weapon with unfixed power, Ron and Nami and others have currently created two grades, the first grade and the second grade.


    The upper limit of the endurance of the first grade is below 100 spiritual attributes.


    If the spiritual attribute exceeds 100 points, using this type of weapon can not liberate all the mental power, and it will cause damage to the weapon and eventually destroy the weapon completely.


    As for the second grade, the endurance has reached 200 spiritual attributes.


    As long as the spiritual attribute does not exceed 200 points, you can use the second-level magic weapons to liberate your spiritual power and release magic attacks.


    Among them, the material of the first grade is Hailou stone of general purity, and the material of the second grade is the highest purity, close to a hundred of Hailou stone ... The third grade still exists only in the assumption.


    "Two grades are almost enough, even if the higher ones can be manufactured, they can''t be taken out for the time being, there are not many people who can use them, and it will cause some trouble."


    Ron pondered.


    He has tested the power of both weapons.


    The first-class magic weapon, if it exerts its power to the limit, he has a fighting power comparable to that of the East China Sea. If he is a pirate, how can he have a reward of tens of millions of Baileys.


    As for the second grade ... If you reach the limit, it will not be worse than the major in this part!


    This is already extremely strong.


    Although it is still a gap between heaven and earth compared to the peak powerhouse, you can look at the entire great route. Those elite majors in the headquarters, those pirates with a bounty of over 100 million, are all well-known characters.


    And the most important thing is that this is just the power brought by the weapon. The user himself can also practice martial arts, domineering, etc. Together, the power will superimpose!


    A major general with a mental attribute of over a hundred, got such a weapon, magic and force superimposed, the power exerted by it can immediately rise to the level of the general of the headquarters!


    "A magic weapon ... you can really try it out, I don''t know which one you intend to release, President?" Robin tilted his head.


    "Release new magic weapons."


    Ron had already decided.


    The nature of the new style is the two gears with variable power.


    It seems that this new type of magic weapon exerts a higher power limit than the fixed power, but in fact the two are very different types.


    Once the weapons of fixed power are available and mass-produced, the impact will be too great, because they have very few requirements on users.


    For the world government, this is a weapon that can completely replace basic firearms, and the overall strength will be explosively improved after the replacement, even sweeping the Four Imperial Revolutionary Army.


    It is a pure weapon!


    And the new type, which exerts power according to the user''s mental power, although the upper limit of power is higher, but the limit is also greater, and its existence just builds a step for the emergence of spiritual power cultivation methods, which is equal to the most basic level in the magic world. Bricks.


    Robin nodded and said: "Specifically?"


    "First of all, it will be distributed to Albares, and for those who have a certain spiritual foundation, this magic weapon will be provided as a certain reward for achieving the task."


    Ron had thought for a long time, saying: "In addition, the order in which members join one another is also a criterion to judge whether to grant magic weapons. Anyone who merges the Don Quixote family will be released temporarily, but the spiritual cultivation method can be unconditional internally. Let go ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Understand. "


    Robin nodded, then thought of something, and said with a chuckle: "Speaking of them, there seems to be some people who are doing some small actions among the people who the Don Quixote family is willing to surrender."


    "Oh?"


    "Some of them are telling us about us."


    Hearing Robin ¡¯s words, Ron thought for a while and said, ¡°You do n¡¯t have to destroy these people, they just need to convey some information to the outside world, which is just what I need, but important secrets ca n¡¯t be revealed ...


    Robin said with a smile: "I understand that I will let them communicate the information they need to communicate."


    Ron nodded.


    Some information needs to be hidden, and some information just needs to be communicated. Twenty-five or five like this can be used. As for the measurement, it is also very safe for Robin to control Ron.


    Originally Robin was extremely skilled in controlling such things, not to mention that she is now a magician and has the ability to let out mental energy.


    "By the way, there is one more thing. Some surrendered parties of the Don Quixote family seem to be secretly planning ... want to deal with them?"


    Robin asked again.


    She also has the power to take full responsibility for this kind of thing, but it was just mentioned at this time, so let me say it by the way and let Ron decide.


    "Plotting secretly ... really loyal to Doflamingo."


    Ron couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled. In the end, Duo Flamenco had a domineering presence. There was still some charisma. There were many diehards in the Don Quixote family.


    He thought for a moment and said, "Leave them alone, protect Rebecca and King Liku, and wait for them to jump out and say, just need a Li Wei ..."


    "To understanding."


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 207： Available

    The banquet lasted until the evening.


    After sending away King Liku and Rebecca and others, Robin went to the deep underground level of the guild and discussed the issue of magic weapons with Nami, Robin and Golden Week.


    Although most of Ron''s energy is focused on exploring high-level magic, the energy spent on the development of magic weapons is not much worse than that of Nami and others.


    After all, Ron ¡¯s state is high, even if only 5% of the energy is devoted to the research of magic weapons, it also surpasses Nami and others to devote a third of the energy.


    The focus of discussion is the diversity of magic weapons.


    The two grades of magic weapons are almost enough at present. When the third grade magic weapons are produced, there are few people who can exert their power. Once they are taken by the enemy, it will also cause some uncontrollable situations.


    To create the third-grade magic weapon, you must leave some countermeasures, plus the combination of manufacturing materials and rune design is difficult, and for the time being is not the main direction of attack.


    Magic weapons must have diversity.


    Some people like to use swords, some people like to use hammers, and some people like to use guns and artillery. All kinds of people have all kinds of habits.


    If you force Sauron to take three hammers to fight, even if these hammers have magic, I am afraid they will collapse.


    Before magic has become the mainstream of the world, the fit of the current power system is the key to its existence. It is necessary to make a certain icing on the current power system, so that step by step cannibalize the power of the one-piece world with body and domineering as the main body. system.


    "Actually, I think the core of this magic weapon is like a conversion device. What if the appearance of the weapon is created with pure energy?"


    "That''s too much loss of mental power ... Although holding a magic core can also condense a lightsaber with mental power, but the consumption is too large that most people can''t afford it. It''s said that two swords disappear. "


    "So you still have to use rune inscriptions to create a suitable weapon shape. If you use Hailou stone, the ability person can''t use it and it is second. The key is that the cost is too high ..."


    Nami held a piece of sea floor stone in her hand and said, "The sea floor stone used for a weapon alone is worth hundreds of thousands of millions of Bailey. The second-grade weapon needs more. High-purity Hailou stone is more valuable and it is difficult for ordinary people to afford it. "


    "Well, reducing costs is also a problem."


    Ron nodded and said, "When I studied materials before, there was a special metal that could also be used to make weapons. The value of that metal is not very high, much cheaper than Hailou Shi, with Hailou Shi as the core , That kind of metal as a secondary material can solve this problem. "


    "As for the weapons of the second grade, the highest purity sea floor stone is used, but it is not necessary to make too much for the time being ... this grade itself is not prepared for ordinary people, even if you can not exert all the power now, let alone People who have not yet practiced mental power. "


    Hearing Ron''s words, Nami nodded.


    After some discussion, they finally sorted out a plan.


    ...


    Guild of Albares.


    Somewhere.


    A pirate hunter walked in with great care, and came to the counter and said, "Come on a beer, I want ice!"


    "I''m back, Pedermo."


    The middle-aged man behind the counter smiled and immediately poured a cold beer to the Pirate Hunter, saying, "How is this time, is it going well?"


    "Hey, don''t mention it. The pirates didn''t know where to get the wind in advance. When I just went, I just slipped away without a shadow. I didn''t catch any of them and ran for nothing."


    Pedermo took a sigh of relief after taking the beer. Half a glass of beer fell on his stomach, and there was a trace of satisfaction on his face. He said: "What new information and commission have you recently?"


    In the construction of Ron, the Albarez Guild has gradually changed in other directions. Although it still focuses on hunting pirates, it has also begun to accept various commissions.


    of course.


    Most of them are entrusted on the bright side.


    For example, accepting employment from a certain country to clean up the underground forces that broke into that country, etc., such commissions can also be extremely rewarded.


    Compared with hunting pirates, many pirate hunters hope to accept these commissions. Unfortunately, wolves have less meat, and they are often stolen as soon as the commission appears.


    However, such a high completion efficiency and Ron, the name of the seven kings under the king, are guaranteed there. More and more recent commissions have begun, both large and small.


    "New intelligence and commission ... I think about it ..."


    The middle-aged man behind the counter smiled and suddenly said: "Yes, let''s not say this first. Recently, a new type of weapon was made on it. Do you want to try it?"


    "Weapon? What weapon?"


    Pedermo tilted his head.


    The middle-aged man showed a mysterious look at him, then took out a pistol with a pattern and threw it at him.


    Pedermo reached out to catch it and weighed it, said: "Well, it''s quite heavy, is it made of pure metal ... Hey, no magazines?"


    He turned over with a pistol and looked over. He suddenly found something, revealing a look of surprise.


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "This shot is not a bullet ... but few people can use it, I tell you how to use it, see if you can do it ..."


    With that said, the middle-aged person told Pedermo how to use it.


    Pedermo couldn''t help but rolled his eyes. What a mess he used to empty his mind and use his brain to imagine releasing an attack or something, maybe he wasn''t teasing him.


    But thinking of all the strange abilities in this world, maybe it is really a special weapon, he tried it according to the method of middle-aged people.


    Then.


    The pistol in his hand suddenly glowed crimson, the runes on it flashed in an instant, and a muzzle of red was suddenly shot at the muzzle of the black hole.


    Pedermo was startled, and the muzzle quickly shifted upward.


    boom!


    The crimson red plume directly hit the corner of the ceiling, instantly bursting the first floor of the tavern and the corner of the second floor, and the crimson flames were burning.


    Pedermo was stunned.


    "This ... this is a pistol? Are you sure this is not an artillery ?!"


    The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and looked at the hollow in the ceiling, saying, "This is the power of the secret weapon made above ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I didn''t expect you to use it. It''s very talented. Pedermo, but this You will be destroyed to repair. "


    Pedermo heard the words, his face suddenly dark.


    When a group of people went to fight the fire, the middle-aged man handed a cigarette to Pedermo, saying: "The power of this gun is more than that. When I saw it, the cadre used it to demonstrate it, and it shattered with one shot. A huge rock ... but fortunately you did n¡¯t use all your power, otherwise you might have paid hundreds of thousands of Baileys for repairs. "


    Pedermo had already fallen in love with the gun in his hand, and even couldn''t bear to want another shot, but looking at the destruction there, he still forced it.


    He looked at the middle-aged man with anticipation and said, "What price does this gun cost?"


    The middle-aged man took a breath and exhaled the smoke, saying: "One million Bailey."


    "One million? Why don''t you grab it ?!"


    Pedermo''s eyes widened.


    The middle-aged man hey and said, "With this power, it is worth less than one million Bailey? Let me tell you the truth, this is the price for you members of the internal guild. The cadres said that the actual value of this weapon is a few There are more than a million, do you want it? Don''t bring it. "


    "I¡­¡­"


    Pedermo''s face changed a little, and he finally sat down on the stool next to him and said, "Recently, I have a little tight hands and not enough money."


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "I know that your kid can''t get one million Bailey, but as I said above, you can pay 30% first, and the rest of the money will be drawn 30% from every task you have afterwards. until."


    Pedermo heard the words, showing a somewhat difficult look, but thinking of the power of the shot just now, he finally gritted his teeth and said, "Okay! I want it!"


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 208： Fire of Liaoyuan

    Things like Pedermo are happening in other places.


    The first batch of magic weapons that went out underneath totaled fifty pieces, with swords, firearms, spears, and other forms. As the first pilot, they were all in the first grade, and there was no second grade.


    Of these fifty magic weapons, a total of forty-six were released in about three days, and the remaining four were left unattended. It was not because the form of these four was too popular, but the magic weapons could be used temporarily There are not many people.


    Forty-six magic weapons, like water droplets, dripped into the calm lake, and soon they rippled in layers, spreading out in all directions.


    In a short time, it was like a nuclear bomb, exploding inside Albares!


    Powerful!


    Flexible method of use!


    Many pirate hunters of the Albarez Guild have discovered that the strength of those with magic weapons around them is almost double that of before!


    Pedermo''s previous strength, he hunted a pirate with a reward of 35 million Pele, but with that magic pistol, he killed a pirate captain with a reward of 10 million!


    This is extremely sensational.


    For this short-lived and extremely effective strength increase, the lower and lower level pirate hunters are almost rushing. Most of them will not try their best to practice, and get a useful weapon to directly upgrade one. A lot of strength is what they want most.


    And most importantly, the price of magic weapons is not expensive!


    It''s a million baileys, and you can also owe 70% of the credit. Even if it is the bottom pirate hunter in the Albares guild, if you grind your teeth, you can also get 30% of the down payment!


    After getting a magic weapon, you can immediately hunt the pirates who rewarded millions of Baileys, and you will be able to pay off all the arrears!


    As the news spreads across, the lower and lower pirate hunters are crazy.


    But when everyone rushed to the various branches of Albares and asked about magic weapons, the answer was that the magic weapons given above had all been bought.


    Every day, the small bosses and leaders in various regions faced large groups of members of the guild. They were all very helpless, and they all asked about magic weapons from the upper levels.


    "It looks better than expected."


    Robin received feedback from various places over there and couldn''t help laughing at Ron.


    Ron didn''t feel surprised, such a situation was considered normal. The key is that in order to let magic weapons spread out as soon as possible, he even took out a 30% down payment. The effect is explosive.


    "The second batch can be put down."


    "Ok."


    As Ron nodded, the second batch of magic weapons was also released.


    The first batch was fifty pieces, and the second batch was directly promoted to two hundred pieces, immediately meeting the needs of the members of Albares in various regions.


    The number of personnel in Albares has far exceeded the number of two hundred. It has already surpassed thousands of people. If the power of the Don Quixote family is merged again, there will be more than tens of thousands of people, two hundred. Magic weapons are obviously not enough in number.


    The reason for saturation is that most people cannot use magic weapons.


    Even if it is the first-level magic weapon, the requirement is that the spiritual attribute must reach 20 points. If the spiritual attribute does not reach more than 20 points, even if the power of the magic weapon is forcibly stimulated, the effect will be very weak, even only squirting A little flame.


    Many people watched the sword with only a little blue light in their hands, and they could split a blue sword gas in the hands of their companions, split the building, and jealous eyes red.


    The original strength was not much different. The emergence of magic weapons immediately opened a huge gap between them. How did they accept it?


    quickly.


    The whole ground floor and the ground floor started to complain, and the voices of jealousy and unwillingness came one after another.


    This is what Ron wants to construct.


    After receiving Robin''s report, Ron smiled and waited for a few more days, feeling that it was almost the same, and finally waved his hand and put down his spiritual training methods.


    In order to divide the level of spiritual power more clearly, Ron made a certain division of spiritual power in the cultivation method of spiritual power.


    Reaching more than 20 points is the first order.


    30 points are second order, 50 points are third order, 100 points are fourth order, and 200 points are fifth order.


    Reaching 20 points is the basic condition for using magic weapons.


    Due to the previous series of foreshadowings, when the spiritual training method was decentralized, an earthquake was triggered directly in the middle and lower layers of Albares!


    The whole middle and lower levels were sensational.


    For most people who are lazy and unwilling to work hard to cultivate, this method of spiritual cultivation that can be practiced while lying down is simply the gospel!


    In addition, the power of magic weapons is obvious to all. As long as they can use magic weapons, their strength can be doubled immediately. How can they not be violent?


    Even people who are lazy in character have got a practice method and tried it.


    From Ron''s release of the first batch of magic weapons, to the second batch of magic weapons, and then to the decentralization of spiritual training methods, only less than a month has passed.


    And the effect is completely within Ron''s expectations, even if magic weapons and spiritual training methods are only circulated within Albares ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but its effect is still explosive.


    ...


    "It seems that the effect this time is really good."


    Ron got the latest information from Robin and learned that two hundred magic weapons had released more than 180 pieces, so he could not help but smile lightly.


    He was very satisfied with this effect.


    The goal of transforming the world seems extremely grand and extremely difficult, but in fact, it is not difficult to operate, and it can be done step by step by affecting the large range from a small range.


    Just like now, although it is only hot inside Albares, such news has long been known to many other forces.


    There is no doubt that there must be other forces, from Albarez, got magic weapons to study.


    Researching magic weapons, Ron didn''t care at all, just casually.


    With regard to such things as magic weapons, there is no way for other people to delve into it except the real envoys who hold the magic mark. They ca n¡¯t even understand the runes, nor can they touch them.


    The runes on the material level are meaningless, and only need to be portrayed through the spiritual level.


    It can be said that magic weapons are not afraid of being stolen or copied by others at all. Only those who can make magic weapons are Ron and Nami.


    After discovering that magic weapons cannot be copied, and the effect of using magic weapons by Albares is becoming more and more obvious, other forces will definitely become more and more eye-catching, and even contact Ron directly to buy.


    To use magic weapons, the spiritual attributes must be at least first order.


    In this way, the cultivation methods of spiritual power naturally spread out, and Ron no longer needs to deliberately carry out any propaganda, and will soon spread naturally to the sea!


    "Lingyuan''s sparks of fire have been ignited by me ..."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 209： Upgraded coordinate replacement

    "The second batch of magic weapons has been released 193 pieces, including the forty pieces you made yesterday, President. Now there are still 570 pieces in stock. Do you want to release some more?"


    Robin came to Ron''s room and reported to Ron.


    Ron thought for a while and said: "The internal supply can be kept uninterrupted. As long as it is digested by Albares, it can continue to be provided. However, a ban is required to prohibit the sale of magic equipment to those except Albares. In other organizations, the finder expelled the guild. "


    Now is not the time to distribute magical equipment to the whole world. It is only distributed in a small area. Even if it attracts the attention of the world government, it will not be too vigilant.


    And once it is released to the outside world, it will soon shake the world.


    of course.


    This time is actually the right time to distribute it to the outside world, because according to the time calculation, it should not be far from the top war.


    Yesterday Ron received information here that the red-haired Shanks had already begun operations and were ready to meet White Beard ... If according to the original plot, when Red Hair and White Beard met, it was almost when Black Beard and Ace met. .


    It will be no more than a month before the outbreak of war on the top.


    In this case, the world government has no time to take care of his affairs here.


    "To understanding."


    Robin nodded and said, "How to treat Don Quixote''s merged members? Now the number of initially merged members is already the same as that of Albarez''s previous members."


    "hold on."


    Ron smiled faintly and said, "Don''t you say that some members of the Don Quixote family have more and more activities, and when they jump out and solve them together, the name Don Quixote will disappear completely. After that, all members will be treated equally. "


    "That president, you need to be a little more careful." Robin smiled lightly: "The results of my investigation today, they seem to be planning something against the president."


    "Oh? That''s better."


    Ron leaned back on the back of the chair.


    If you want to ruin some of his plans or the like, you have to care a little bit, but if it is aimed at him, then there is no problem.


    Now there are nearly 70 magic towers in Dresrosa''s tower. Counting Greenbit, there are already 120 in total.


    Even if the four emperors strike, with the 120 magic towers, and his mental strength and control after breaking through 300 points, he can confidently repel the opponent.


    "Did the new Hailou stone material arrive?"


    Ron thought about it and asked Robin.


    Dresrosa planned to lay out a hundred magic towers, and now a total of sixty-nine towers have been laid out, but the materials of thirty-one are not delivered.


    "It will be there in three days, and the next batch of materials will probably build another fifteen magic towers ... The last batch of materials should take two weeks to be assembled and shipped."


    Robin responded.


    "Ok."


    Ron is not in a hurry. Now that the 119 magic towers have been installed, the rest is for better protection of the island of Dresros, which was not a problem earlier.


    In less than two weeks, a complete group of four emperor pirates suddenly struck, or the world government sent three major groups to kill him.


    If this really happened, it would be difficult to make up 31 magic towers.


    "The magic of the space department is really difficult."


    Ron leaned on the back of the chair and took a pen from the table with one hand. With a slight flick and a click, the pen flashed out of thin air and became a drinking glass.


    Robin, who was standing not far away, looked at the sudden pen in his hand and fell into contemplation.


    This is the second order of space magic.


    It is still a coordinate replacement, but it has become an evolutionary version. It can not only replace the position of itself and other substances, but also replace the substances around you and other substances.


    In other words, in front of Ron, the swordsman does not need to consider the issue of holding the sword properly. The sword in his hand will either be replaced by a stone or other strange thing.


    Clap.


    Ron took a sip of water, flicked his fingers, and the glass in his hand swapped positions with Robin''s pen again.


    The exchange of the water cup into a pen can be held subconsciously, but the exchange of the pen into a water cup will undoubtedly be released without a prior preparation.


    Wow.


    The glass fell over in Robin''s hands and fell to the ground.


    But before the water sprinkled on the ground, the overturned glass and the water in the glass all floated in the air, flew upwards, and fell back into Robin''s hands.


    Robin watched the water glass in his hand sinking into contemplation.


    And at this time, she noticed that the water cup in her hand was shaking again, but this time it was not replaced, and it just made her unable to hold it and dropped it again.


    Ron in the distance showed a thoughtful look, raised his hand, and the glass returned to Robin again.


    "It seems that this magic cannot be replaced casually."


    Ron pondered: "You just covered the glass in your hand with mental power, and I can''t replace it unless you break the spiritual power you cover."


    Robin looked at the cup in his hand and said with a chuckle: "That''s fine, don''t worry about something in your body being changed into your hands by the sly president."


    "..."


    Ron rolled his eyes.


    The magician is not a trivial thief, how can he destroy his image if his occupation is here.


    But having said that, the release of mental power is only 50 points or more, and the ability to liberate the person who has the magic mark can not be achieved by magic weapons.


    In other words, this limitation does not actually exist.


    Even if it''s eagle eye, don''t try to hold the black knife in hand in front of him ... wait ~ www.novelhall.com ~ seems not necessarily, it is still not sure whether domineering can have a similar effect.


    Ron thoughtfully touched his chin and said, "Wait for Sauron to try it later. Is Sauron still on the island?"


    "Long ago."


    Robin said with a playful smile: "A few days ago I challenged you to the president, and you were easily defeated by the president. How could his personality continue to stay on the island."


    "That can only find someone else."


    Ron shrugged. This is the new world. It is not difficult to find people who can use arms.


    Ron left the room, leaving Robin to continue to sort out the information. He quickly found a man who would dominate with his arms and conducted some tests.


    The result of the test is that when the color domineering armament covers the weapon in his hand, it can indeed prevent him from spatially moving that weapon, but this efficiency is not high.


    Armed color domineering contains certain spiritual energy, but it is not pure enough. In the case of resisting the effect of space magic, the role it can play is far less than the coverage of pure spiritual force.


    Ron tested it continuously and came to a conclusion.


    Even if the star level exists, don''t want to use armed domineering to prevent him from removing the weapon in the other hand!


    And top powerhouses like Hawkeye may be able to reluctantly prevent his space from moving with the help of armed colors, but the sword in his hand will also be unstable and will shake.


    that''s enough.


    The coordinate replacement of the upgraded version does have a certain effect on him.


    But having said that, what Ron wanted more was actually unlimited space movement.


    No replacement, no coordinates, really pure space movement ... Once he has this ability, then he really looks at the sea and comes and goes.


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 210： Attack! Assassinate Ron!

    Ron retired and studied space magic for two days.


    Two days later.


    He came out of the closed place and looked haggard. He yawned. Although his mental problems were not serious, he didn''t eat or drink for two days. His body was still slightly affected.


    "President Ron, you are out."


    A voice came over, and Ron looked over and saw the princess Man Shirley of the villain is sitting on the table in the hall, holding a red cherry.


    Mansley has become one of his magic envoys, and has also become a senior cadre of Albares and a minister of the medical department.


    After she liberated her mental power, Mansley didn''t learn other magic, but her own ability to heal the fruit was improved because of the liberation of her mental power, and some of the limitations were gone.


    Such as the need for treatment with tears, or the consumption of vitality to make dandelions, etc., now it does not need to be so troublesome, and can be used directly as mental energy.


    Man Shirley, who has a strong healing ability, naturally does not need to be a major combat force, so her duties are more leisure than Golden Week, and she often runs to Dres Rosa to treat some ordinary people.


    "Well, Robin?"


    Ron smiled friendlyly at Man Shirley.


    Mansley sat on the table and said, "Go to Dres Rosa, do you want something to eat, President?"


    "it is good."


    Ron nodded and smiled, of course he wouldn''t take the cherry that Man Shirley was holding. He called out to someone who was not far away, and the man immediately went to prepare breakfast.


    Ron has been trying to explore third-order space system magic for the past two days, but the difficulty is too great, and the space system magic is completely different from other departments. It is not a combination of pure runes, but in three-dimensional. Deeper overlap at the level.


    In other words, other magic is a combination of runes on the plane, and space magic requires the runes to be combined at the spatial level, and it is not a combination of three and three.


    The coordinate replacement of the upgraded version is the combination of two space system runes. The combination method is a bit like the combination of two boxes to form a unique one box size, but there is a peculiar space inside the two boxes. Body.


    According to Ron''s inference, I am afraid that there will be two more in the third order, and it will become a form that does not know what the **** is ... He has been tossing for two days and found no aura.


    quickly.


    Breakfast was delivered.


    "It seems that the third-order space system can''t find a way in a short time. It is better to continue to explore other second-order space systems, so that we can gradually understand higher-level space magic."


    Ron pondered and made a decision.


    He looked at the breakfast in front of him, picked up a piece of bread and put it in his mouth, and drank another glass of milk.


    But just after the bread and milk entered his stomach, Ron''s brow shook slightly, and then returned to normal.


    He finished his breakfast casually and said, "Is Robin not back yet ... forget, I''ll go to Dresrosa, and it''s time for the magic tower material to arrive."


    Talking.


    Ron stood up, left the guild, and flew to Dresrosa.


    At this moment, the phone bug in his pocket rang, and Ron took out the phone bug and glanced at it. It was a call from Robin.


    Thinking about it, Ron did not answer, but hung up the phone bug.


    After being hung up, the phone bug did not call again.


    Ron flew over the sea and came to the edge of Dresrosa, instead of flying directly to the palace of Dresrosa, he landed directly on the shore.


    Ron stepped forward.


    The shore is quiet, there is no figure, but inexplicably there is a strange atmosphere.


    Click!


    Extremely abrupt, Ron fell with one foot, the ground under him suddenly shattered, and a sword penetrated sharply from below, wrapped in a purple fierce sword gas.


    Ron''s face remained the same, and as soon as his figure shook, he exchanged position with a stone not far away. At the same time, when he lifted his foot, the stone underneath exchanged position with the sword that stabbed him.


    Click!


    The sword was stomped on the ground by Ron with a clang.


    It was at this moment that a mirror suddenly flew out of a corner, twirling and hitting Ron.


    Ron''s fingers flicked, and his mental power was thrown like a whip, smashing the mirror in the middle with a snap.


    And in the moment when the mirror broke, the broken mirror surface rippled, and countless bullets and shells flew out of the broken mirror in an instant, smashing his head and face to Ron.


    "Mirror fruit?"


    Ron spoke casually, without any movement, but a barrier opened instantly in front of him, causing countless bullets and artillery shells to sink into the quagmire, the speed dropped suddenly, and finally all stagnation in the air.


    "It turned out to be the BIGMOM Pirates ..."


    Ron turned his head to look in a direction not far away, but at this moment, a voice suddenly turned from behind him.


    "snowstorm!"


    The temperature between heaven and earth suddenly dropped.


    I saw a young girl with green hair flying behind Ron ~ www.novelhall.com ~ opened her white wings. Under the flapping of her wings, the violent snowflakes formed a storm and swallowed Ron''s figure instantly.


    "Oh, and the Avengers of the Don Quixote family ..."


    Ron''s voice came from the snowstorm.


    I saw that the violent snowflakes suddenly condensed without waiting for complete contraction and aggregation, as if imprisoned by some kind of force, followed by a bang, and completely exploded from the center.


    Woo!


    A figure flickered, and a bamboo with a dark, domineering color attached to it struck Ron in the middle of a broken snowstorm.


    But before waiting for the bamboo to knock on Ron, the bamboo disappeared abruptly, and turned into an inverted sword, the one that was stepped on by Ron.


    boom!


    The visitor didn''t respond at all. He held the blade with both hands. When the length of the sword was too short, the handle of the sword was a little short to touch Ron. The whole person was too hard and planted one end to the ground with a bang. The head was inserted into the stone.


    Ron flicked his fingers and was replaced by him. The bamboo, to which Virgo had added great power, slammed into the ground next to him, and half of the bamboo was submerged.


    "Ghost Bamboo Virgo, Snow Maiden ... joined with BIGMOM''s, but are you prepared for that? What about BIGMOM''s old lady?"


    His eyes looked flatly.


    "Mum still has something to do ... You are a little arrogant, the base who was ruined by her mother and ran away in embarrassment." Bree''s voice came from the broken mirror.


    Ron smiled and said, "I''m running away in embarrassment? Shouldn''t the old lady try her best to fail to stay with me? Having said that, the old lady didn''t come, so you guys got together and dare to design a Assassination? "


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 211： 1 farce

    "We are enough!"


    Along with Bree''s wicked voice, I saw a mist from far away, condensing a demon in the void, holding a huge long knife, and slashing towards Ron.


    At the same time, Virgo, whose head was planted in the soil in front of Ron, also pulled out his head, grasped the bamboo next to it with one hand, armed with domineering attachment to the entire upper body, and swept a stick with fierce force towards Ron.


    Wow!


    Behind Ron, Xue Nu''s wings fluttered, and the snow turned into spikes, blocking Ron''s back.


    The ground beneath his feet shattered, and a hand was stretched out, holding the sword lost by Virgo, and then the whole figure flashed out of the ground, and a sword was cut towards Ron.


    In an instant.


    Attacks from all directions gathered around Ron!


    However, in the face of this wave of attacks, Ron''s expression did not change. He only took a step forward, and the whole person disappeared suddenly.


    boom!


    The messy attacks were all missed.


    Ron''s figure appeared not far away, in front of the broken mirror fragment.


    He looked down at the mirror and said with some disappointment: "Since it was an assassination, didn''t I even prepare a little in advance? Knowing that I have the ability to move in space ..."


    boom! boom! boom!


    Numerous bullets were fired from the mirror fragments.


    Ron waved it with ease, and all the bullets reversed direction, shooting at the swordsman who was not far away.


    The swordsman with a cold face flashed a bullet and rushed towards Ron, like a flash of lightning, suddenly appeared behind Ron.


    "... Lion cut!"


    His eyes flashed sharply, like a sword running through Ron''s body.


    But at the next moment, his expression suddenly stunned, and looked at his hand in amazement, but he saw that the sword in his hand did not know when to disappear, and replaced it with a half-sword hilt.


    "From the beginning, you should know that the sword has no meaning to me."


    Ron''s fingertips were half-cut off the sword, and he dropped it to the ground. The sword-clang slammed into the soil with a flat opening without looking back.


    "Ghost Bamboo!"


    Virgo growled, and the bamboo in his hand suddenly swept to Ron''s legs.


    But at the next moment, Ron''s figure suddenly turned into a broken hilt, and Virgo''s stick hit the hilt, breaking the hilt instantly.


    Woo!


    Ron''s figure appeared in front of the previous swordsman, and his mental strength was turned into a fist, and a punch was hit between the swordsman''s chest and abdomen.


    For Ron today, even without using magic, the pure spiritual power is already like the ability to read the fruit of power, enough to sweep the general existence!


    puff!


    The swordsman''s body was twisted into a bow in an instant, as if hit by a punch of unknown strength, the whole person flew out and hit a huge rock on the coast with a bang.


    "Magic!"


    The BIFMOM Pirates ¡¯Daifu controlled the demon from coming across the air, striking Ron again with one blow, but before completely falling, he was fixed in the air by some force.


    Ron did not look at the demon behind him, and his mental power directly bombarded the past.


    boom! boom! boom!


    It''s like an explosion. I don''t know how many times it was bombarded by a mental force attack. The whole demon instantly broke into a white mist, rising and dissipating.


    "It seems to be the Minister of Transpiration? When it comes to smoke, I think that the smoke fruit of the natural system is more suitable for transpiration ... Unfortunately, the Smog guy does not know how to develop fruit, and the smoke can become very hot.


    Ron said without looking back, and walked towards Virgo.


    Virgo shot down two times in a row. At this moment, he saw that he was fully open. He locked Ron violently and rushed from the air on a moon step. He did not believe that Ron could move in an unlimited space.


    As he expected, Ron no longer moved with space.


    But it''s not that you can''t use it, but you are too lazy to use it.


    I saw Ron''s right hand stretched out, and with a virtual grasp, the fire element between heaven and earth madly gathered, condensed into a reddish, flame-like blade.


    This is not a simple manipulation of fire elements, this is a magic, a fourth-order magic of the fire department that was accidentally studied by Miss Golden Week ...


    Destruction Blade!


    Holding the crimson sword in his hand, feeling the palpitations contained in the sword, as if to destroy all the horror energy, Ron waved forward the sword.


    Virgo''s ghost bamboo also fell at this moment.


    The crimson sword blade and the ghost bamboo collide in the air.


    There was no roar and explosion, no earth-shattering explosions, and some were silent annihilation, like a paintbrush, erasing everything in one stroke.


    In such a silent moment, under the shocking and horrifying eyes of Monet and others, I saw directly in front of Ron, and the area that stretched for thousands of kilometers was wiped out in a flash!


    Virgo''s ghost bamboo, as well as his armed body, have been erased from the center. This line has been extending outwards, and it has extended to thousands of kilometers!


    From here to the coast and then to the sea, the abyss was torn open silently!


    Ron''s palm.


    There were only a few flames slowly dissipating in the void.


    He looked at the body of Virgo in front of him, and said indifferently: "Moriya''s time, you should have died, your cleverness made you survive, but unfortunately, you are still stupid."


    Perhaps in the eyes of Virgo, his strength remained at the moment of the battle with Moria, with his domineering color, he could at least resist Ron''s bombardment.


    But in fact, the gap is already between heaven and earth.


    Ron looked at Snow Maiden Monet.


    Monet, who was in shock and horror, saw Ron''s eyes turned, only to feel a stomachache, as if hit by some attack, and the whole person flew out with a bang.


    boom!


    It fell from the sky, hit the ground, and shattered into countless snowflakes.


    Ron''s eyes moved again, and the whole person flickered and disappeared.


    boom!


    A few seconds later, a roar came from a distance, and I saw Tai Fook and several BIGMOM Pirates. He spurted blood in his mouth, his arm was cut off, and he fell into the field in embarrassment.


    Ron''s figure appeared in the sky, slowly flew down, looked at the assassins of Monet and other dead and wounded, and said: "This is it? It seems that BIGMOM is really not ..."


    Too.


    If BIGMOM comes, he can''t get no news at all.


    What''s more, Qing Pheasant has been pursuing BIGMOM, the magnificent navy general, if BIGMOM is quietly sent from the first half to the second half, and there is no news, then there is no need to do it anymore, you can resign.


    Once BIGMOM comes over, it is not an assassination, but a frontal fight, because the four emperors cannot hide.


    In the previous battle, it was proved that even BIGMOM himself could not keep Ron, and Ron had the ability to retreat even in the face of the four emperors.


    Therefore, it cannot be a frontal battle, only an assassination.


    The Don Quixote family, who was loyal to Doflamingo, joined forces with the BIGMOM Pirates and quietly infiltrated Dresrosa, secretly arranging an assassination against him.


    Although Ron''s strength is strong, as BIGMOM Pirates who have fought Ron many times also have information about Ron, that is, Ron''s physique is very weak.


    Ron is just powerful.


    As long as he can attack Ron''s body, a shot can kill Ron.


    So assassination is a better choice, but unfortunately, the Albarez Guild is too guarded, even if you can sneak in, you ca n¡¯t get close to Ron, and you ca n¡¯t assassinate while Ron is sleeping ... let alone Ron. The guy doesn''t seem to sleep at all.


    "You ... thought ... have you won ..."


    Snow **** crawled and converged on the ground, gradually forming Monet''s figure. She looked at Ron, with blood on the corners of her mouth, and some difficult openings.


    Ron smiled and said, "Otherwise?"


    "We ... fight you ... just to delay time ..."


    Dafu grabbed his broken arm and climbed up from the ground, staring at Ron, saying: "According to our information, your body is very weak ... The medicine that ordinary strong people can easily bear, depending on your physique, You will be poisoned ... Even a little poison is deadly enough for you. "


    The swordsman with a broken spine raised his head at the moment, with a cruel smile on his face, and said, "We have spent a long time poisoning a little bit ... Although Don Quixote is under your control , But after all, it has been in control of this country for several years ... We know all the channels ... "


    "Dose that the average strongman simply cannot perceive ... little by little accumulation. In fact, even if it is accumulated, it will make me diarrhea at most, but it is different for you ..."


    Hearing this, Ron gradually narrowed his smile.


    He looked at Dafu and others and slowly said, "So, fighting me here, I just want to accelerate my blood flow ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Let the poison accumulated in the body completely attack?"


    "Yes."


    Monet wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, "You can''t be forgiven for killing the young master ... you should now feel paralyzed all over ... the heart is decreasing ..."


    Speaking of which, Monet''s voice froze abruptly.


    Together with Daifuku and others, their expressions are all frozen.


    In their unbelievable and horrified eyes, Ron''s finger was swept, his body split from the center, and blood gushed out. Among them, a black silk thread was drawn out with the blood and turned into a black Small ball suspended in the air.


    Immediately.


    The flowing blood returned to the body, the split body closed silently, without any trace of wounds, and the skin was as fair as before.


    Monet and others all looked dull.


    What did they see?


    Is this guy still human? Is this really human? !


    "Okay, the farce ends here."


    Ron''s finger flicked, and the black ball fell to the ground, turning into black juice and spreading. He waved it freely, and the stupefied Dafu and others were all hit by a force and flew out.


    Ron turned his head and looked not far away. Robin and others who heard the news said, "Catch it all and ask who else of BIGMOM Pirates are alive, and Don Quixote who participated in this incident. Who are there. "


    "To understanding."


    Robin had called to report to Ron that she had investigated the assassination against Ron, but Ron hung up.


    Maybe someone else would worry about what happened to Ron, but Robin knew too much about Ron, and she knew that Ron probably already knew the truth.


    This seems to be the case now.


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 212： Greedy President

    Following some interrogation, the rebellion of the Don Quixote family was wiped out.


    Although Monet and others would rather die unyielding and resist the trial, not everyone can be so stiff and loyal, after all, Dolomites is dead.


    Moreover, as a magician, Ron has more than 300 points of mental strength. He personally interrogates himself, and there are few people who can bear the mental oppression he brought.


    The people of the Don Quixote family were all wiped out by Ron except the Snow Maiden.


    It was not because of her own relationship, but because of her sister''s sugar ... that whether she could make sugar into a magician or not, her ability is useful.


    Killing Monet will obviously make the sugar resistance more tenacious and more troublesome.


    ...


    In a spacious room.


    Ron sat on the sofa, holding a drink.


    "It seems that BIGMOM Pirates is as I expected. Apart from BIGMOM himself, only a few cadres are still alive. Daifuku is already the strongest among them. After this failed assassination, there are no more. . "


    Nami sat across from Ron, leaning on the sofa and whispering, "But Bree is the most troublesome. I haven''t caught it yet. Now I have to worry about looking in a mirror. It''s scary."


    Robin came over with a cup of lemon tea and said, "There is really no way to hide in the mirror world. We can''t enter the mirror world ..."


    "Actually, there are ways to get in, just coordinates."


    Ron thought: "As long as there are space coordinates, I can use space magic to enter the mirror world, but how to get a coordinate in the mirror world is the problem."


    "Let them bring a piece of magical equipment into the world of mirrors?"


    Robin said aside.


    "Well, that''s true."


    Ron nodded, and the magic rune was a coordinate to him in a certain sense.


    "But how can it be done ..."


    Nami murmured and said, "You can only find a way slowly."


    Ron shook his head and said indifferently: "Bray is not a threat, and you will not be afraid of her with your strength. The only tricky thing is BIGMOM, but she was pinned by the green pheasant and it was not so easy to appear.


    Although it is not so easy to run quietly to the new world, as a precaution, Ron must still stay in Dresros, otherwise BIGMOM will hit and no one can stop it.


    Ron actually still has a lot of achievement points to take, and some places that need to go, just because of the threat of BIGMOM, he needs to sit in Dresrosa.


    "By the chairman, someone has already asked us about the sale of magic weapons."


    "Hang it first."


    Ron said: "Their appetite is as high as possible, and it is said that the production of magic weapons is difficult. Now it is only enough for internal use, and it is temporarily not traded externally."


    Robin thought: "Actually the key question is not here ... Since other forces have already begun to ask, then the government and the navy may not be able to ask in a long time."


    Other forces, unless they are the four emperors, they can ignore it now, but once the government and the navy are concerned, it is not a matter of simply shirk.


    This is the problem that the government asks for the manufacturing methods of magic weapons.


    Perhaps it will be the situation of the transaction, and once rejected, it may lose the position of Qi Wuhai, and then let the government use force.


    "Aren''t you asked yet?"


    Ron chuckled.


    The threat of the government is indeed the most difficult problem, but for him now, it is not a problem that has to be dealt with with headaches.


    On the one hand, Ace is chasing the black beard, who is bound to make wind and rain on the sea and attract part of the navy''s attention.


    On the other hand, the navy is still pursuing BIGMOM, and it also needs a lot of energy.


    In addition, he has shown the strength to withdraw under the hands of the four emperors. If he wants to deal with him, he will at least get a relatively luxurious lineup ... In total, it is almost impossible for the government to exert any force on him during this period .


    Unless, the government determines that his threat transcends everything!


    Beyond the Four Emperors, Beyond One Piece, Beyond the Revolutionary Army!


    Only in this way can it be possible for the government to desperately set up a lineup and strength to destroy the ranks, and come to destroy him in one blow.


    But this is also impossible.


    Because of this problem, Ron has been controlling the distribution of magic weapons, and even the spiritual cultivation system is only open to the public.


    Under such circumstances, the government cannot make a judgment that it is enough to threaten the ruling power, and it is a great threat, which must be erased.


    unless¡­¡­


    Unless something unexpected happens.


    But if it is really that kind of unexpected situation, no matter what you do now, it will not affect the occurrence of things, so now you only need to do what you should do now.


    "If the government inquires, it will lie with them first."


    Ron said casually: "Now the sea is so chaotic, the option of using force is their last option, so don''t care."


    "Unless they solve BIGMOM and deal with the problem of black beards, they will free their hands ... but by that time, Albares will not be able to move casually."


    Robin and Ron had similar ideas.


    When it comes to the government, she just reminds Ron.


    Given the current development level of Albares and Ron''s strength, as well as the positive image that Ron has been constructing before, all these make it difficult for the government''s attitude to be tough.


    "When the Don Quixote family has finished processing, you can start a formal merger ... After the merger, Albares can maintain a small portion of Don Quixote''s original transactions, such as those underground auctions and the like. , But we must slowly reduce this part of our living. "


    Ron picked up a document and a pen, and smeared it a few times at random, saying: "Gradually taking various commissions as the main body, turning ''transaction intermediary'' into a guild that undertakes various commissions, including Not limited to expelling pirates, etc ... "


    In this world, the Magic Guild is actually very easy to survive and develop.


    The bounty offered by the government to the pirates is actually a ¡®commission¡¯ that occupies the absolute majority, enough to feed most people.


    Coupled with taking on various other commissions, such as protecting noble travel, maintaining national order, etc., it is entirely possible to undertake and execute worldwide, and it can replace the previous transaction model of the Don Quixote family.


    Moreover, compared with the trading model, the guild of this commission model will develop more rapidly in terms of strength, because only when the strength is improved can higher-level commissions be completed, and more money can be obtained and greater. Fame.


    Straightforward and clear in front of people will give them completely different motivation.


    In addition, Ron puts in a magic weapon and a spiritual training system. Even if it has not yet been completely merged, Robin can feel the vitality of the system established by Ron''s model.


    From the perspective of development alone, it is far stronger than the Pirate Model of the Four Emperors!


    In fact, such an organization is not without it. There are similar organizations on this sea, but most of them are divided.


    There are pirate hunter organizations, organizations that specialize in delivering goods, and mercenary organizations Djerma 66 ... Albarez is a collection of all of this type to form a whole.


    This kind of whole cannot be done by anyone. First of all, it needs strong enough strength and prestige, otherwise few people will entrust you.


    Secondly.


    There must be enough credibility, especially for missions such as escort. If there is no credibility, those nobles would rather spend ten times as much money to ask the navy to dispatch warships for escort.


    And it just happens that Ron is satisfied with all of these. He has the status of Qi Wuhai, and the strength to retreat under the hands of the four emperors, and he also has a good reputation as a "just magician".


    Robin feels that the present situation of all kinds of coincidences and all kinds of coincidences should not be coincidences, but Ron has worked hard to create them from the beginning.


    From the beginning of the Arab League against Klockdal, Ron should have expected the situation today.


    It can be said that every step so far should be within Ron''s overall plan!


    [This president ...]


    Robin looked at Ron.


    She has lived in the sea since she was eight years old ~ www.novelhall.com ~ has joined countless forces and followed countless leaders, but none of them can compare with Ron, or even a fraction of Ron can''t be compared.


    Speaking of strategy, the best Klockdal was easily destroyed by Ron.


    Speaking of personal strength, he can fight the four emperors.


    Speaking of personal image, not only the prestige as a leader can make countless people awe, but also the kind of infectious affinity, which makes people feel that they are not just a relationship between their subordinates and their bosses, but feel like a companion and willing Do your best for this.


    Speaking of wisdom, no matter how difficult and complicated knowledge of archaeological writing can be learned in a short time.


    ...


    She should have read it right from the start.


    Ron ¡¯s footsteps will not stop, it is destined to reach the top of this sea.


    Being able to meet such a president, being able to join such ranks, being able to be Ron''s companion, this may be the luck that all her previous misfortunes accumulated and burst out at that moment.


    of course.


    To say that the shortcomings are not without.


    Robin chuckled.


    The shortcoming of this president is probably greed.


    All the people close to me are women, and the relationship is a bit ambiguous, but they neither make choices nor want to give up, and even want to harmonize with each other.


    That is probably something that God cannot do.


    But having said that, this situation seemed quite interesting to her, and she couldn''t help but see how embarrassed Ron occasionally could not solve the problem.


    The president sometimes wants her to join this ¡®game¡¯ too, and it has to be said to be greedy.


    And to make Robin chuckle slightly, but a little helpless, she seems to have really joined the game, and can''t get out ...


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 213： Government decision

    The original Don Quixote began to merge into the Albares Guild on a large scale.


    As the original Don Quixote''s members merged in, the number of Albarez''s members also increased, and Ron also opened the third batch of decentralized magic weapons.


    Due to Don Quixote ¡¯s original power all over the world, when these members who originally belonged to Don Quixote also became members of Albares, and after successively obtained magic weapons, the effect of this new weapon of magic weapons finally began break out.


    In just half a month.


    I do n¡¯t know how much news about magic weapons has come from all over the world. Almost all of them are shining brightly, becoming popular as powerful new weapons.


    This information shakes various underground forces, shakes many countries, and even the navy!


    ...


    Naval headquarters.


    In the highest office.


    "I really didn''t expect that Ron''s guy was an inventor, and he made such a terrible weapon ..." Huang Yuan held a magic sword in his hand and squinted.


    The core of this magic sword is Hailou Stone, and its purity is more than 50%, which is enough to make the general abilities weak. However, for top powerhouses like Yellow Ape, such a little Hailou Stone is not enough to make He loses his ability to move and feels a little sick at best.


    Huang Yuan held the magic sword and threw it out of the window.


    A golden sword gas flashed away and disappeared into the sky.


    "No swordsmanship or domineering is needed. The so-called" spiritual power "alone can release this attack ... such weapons are indeed terrible."


    The lieutenant general flying squirrel stood not far away, watching the sword Shen Sheng in the hand of the yellow ape opening.


    This kind of attack is nothing to him, let alone to the top strong man like the yellow ape, but the problem is that its threshold for use is too low!


    Unleash the long-range slash, which belongs to the power that Jianhao can possess.


    Looking at the entire sea, there are certainly many swordsmen, but each one is the best among the swordsmen, all of them stand out in countless battles, and talents and efforts are indispensable.


    Now, with this magic weapon, it is easy to cultivate the so-called spiritual power for a period of time, and you can have a remote slash that is comparable to ordinary swordsmen. What a terrible thing!


    "How is the study at Bergapunk?"


    The Warring States asked Shen Huang at the sound of the yellow ape.


    Bergapunk is affiliated with the Scientific Force, which is under the authority of the world government and has close ties with the Navy. The Yellow Ape is the highest officer in charge of this part.


    From the time when intelligence on magic weapons began to sweep through various organizations, the Navy got the magic weapons and sent them to Bergapunk for research.


    "There hasn''t been much progress."


    Huang Yuan weighed the magic sword in his hand and said, "The only discovery is that this weapon is based on Hailou Stone, but its energy source is not Hailou Stone, but the user himself, which is the so-called Mental strength¡­¡­"


    "Mental strength¡­¡­"


    The Warring States face was sullen, one hand pressed against the table, one hand rubbed his eyebrows, and said: "If this kind of weapon is ignored, it will be very troublesome."


    Although the power of these magic weapons is not high, the threshold is too low.


    If one hundred thousand navy is elite and a magic weapon is in hand, it will be shocking to think about that kind of scene. In a flash, one hundred thousand slashes will be swept over. I am afraid that any troops will also be destroyed by destruction.


    The Warring States felt that such weapons could not be allowed to circulate, but the Qiwuhai was involved, and he had no right to make a decision, which required a decision by the world government.


    This time the world government is also meeting.


    "Dangerous weapon."


    "Although it is not powerful, it seems to be mass-produced and can replace muskets."


    "Begapunk hasn''t researched anything yet ... the scientist who claims to be 500 years ahead of the world''s technology will also encounter difficulties."


    Five old stars sit in a spacious hall, two magic weapons are placed on the table, and you are talking about it in a deep voice.


    "According to information received from the" magician ", such weapons cannot be mass-produced, but his words cannot be determined as true or false."


    "It would be nice if Bergpunk could find out the secret."


    "The remains of Pluto could not be repaired ..."


    Someone mentioned the ancient weapon Pluto.


    Pluto eventually fell into the hands of the government, but the unwilling BIGMOM Pirates destroyed the already incomplete Pluto and completely destroyed it.


    After the wreckage was handed over to Bergapunk, it has not been able to complete the repair so far. The energy core of Pluto is a problem that Bergapunk has never been able to overcome.


    "In any case, this type of weapon cannot be allowed to circulate in the sea for the time being ... at least not until the government and the navy are equipped with this weapon."


    Now Ron''s forces have all used magic weapons and cannot be contained, but they must be prevented from spreading such weapons to the outside world on a large scale.


    "The magician is a bit difficult to deal with ..."


    "It would be okay if the Navy won BIGMOM, now it''s too tricky."


    Wu Lao Xing seemed a little difficult.


    As Ron expected, on the one hand, Ron had the strength that the four emperors could not win, on the other hand, the navy was also facing the threat of BIGMOM, the wandering emperor.


    At this point of time, it is indeed difficult to impose any tough strategy on Ron, such as suppressing and imprisoning Ron without handing over magic weapons, like house arrest like Bergapunk.


    "Next ban, forbid him to sell this weapon to other forces."


    "The government can buy this weapon."


    Wu Lao Xing quickly made a decision.


    They were worried that Ron would sell this weapon to the outside world on a large scale, causing chaos on the sea, and to stop this without using force, then the government would only do this transaction with Ron.


    Ron needed nothing more than money to run the power of Albares, and what the government lacked most was money, especially money to buy weapons.


    The pacifists researched by Bergapunk alone, their government has invested not less than 10 billion yuan, and in order to repair the Pluto, it has invested a lot of resources.


    ...


    Green bit.


    Evening.


    Ron walked on the island with Rebecca, Princess of Dresros, and Nami, who came to visit, and checked the operation of the magic tower.


    "The magic tower here is more beautiful than Dres Rosa''s, President Ron."


    Rebecca wore a white princess dress, looking at the glittering lights under the night, and the magical towers flashing around the peculiar flowers and grass around them showed amazing eyes.


    Ron stood next to the magic tower, opened a spiritual perspective, observed the runes on the magic tower, and after judging that there was no problem, turned his head to look at Rebecca and smiled: "The magic tower is the same, just here The scenery is better. Dresros is a city after all, but speaking of it, the city and the suburbs have their own views. "


    "Well."


    Rebecca showed some admiration for Ron.


    Nami next to her mouth pouted.


    Robin looked at Ron with a smile, she could see that Ron did not have any bad thoughts about Rebecca, but saved Dres Rosa, also saved Rebecca, plus age and Rebecca also Counting the same age, it is impossible to say that the princess has no emotion.


    She wanted to see how Ron had to deal with the problem.


    Ron naturally sensed Robin''s gaze, and even if he didn''t have to speak, he could feel Robin''s problems, and he couldn''t help but pouting.


    How to deal with it?


    No treatment at all.


    Good people will get attention everywhere they go. Do he have to work hard to deal with each one in the future? This kind of practice can be taken for granted.


    It was at this time that the phone bug on Ron rang.


    He took out the phone bug and glanced at ~ www.novelhall.com ~ his expression calmed down and he answered the phone.


    "I am Ron."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "Well ... no problem, but not much."


    Rebecca watched Ron wink, but did not listen to it carefully. He walked a little politely and looked at the surrounding scenery.


    Ron called about ten minutes.


    After hanging up, he looked at Robin and Nami next to him and smiled: "Unsurprisingly, the government really is such a choice."


    "Two million Baileys are too few ... that is something we need to work hard to make. You should set the price to five million."


    Nami''s dissatisfied opening.


    She heard the exchange between Ron and the government very clearly that the government would not allow Ron to sell weapons to the outside world, and was willing to pay a certain price to buy.


    "No way, this part should be negotiated for you."


    Ron shared his hands. He was not good at bargaining. If Nami was replaced, maybe 5 million could not be negotiated, but 3 million is still acceptable.


    It''s just that the other side of the phone bug is Wu Lao Xing, not an official under the government, he can only talk.


    In fact, Ron doesn''t care much about the price. Two million or three million is enough. It is enough to stabilize the government. What he needs is time, time to improve strength and develop forces.


    The government is also aware that Ron ¡¯s power will grow larger and larger and become increasingly difficult to deal with. But now he is facing a problem with the four emperors, and that red hair has to come into contact with White Beard ... Various problems have caused them to temporarily let Ron go.


    Although Ron ¡¯s forces will also be troublesome to develop, it must be developed, later rather than now.


    The most troublesome thing now is the question of the four emperors.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 214： Lead the world

    With Don Quixote completely merged into Albares and mastering magic weapons in large quantities, the strength of the middle and lower members has made great progress in a short period of time.


    Although there are many strong people in this sea, the most are ordinary people and ordinary strong people. Those who offer millions or ten to 20 million Baileys are the most in the sea.


    And those who have mastered magic weapons, even if they ca n¡¯t win such a pirate, can fight one, two or three can even easily win, which caused the rapid establishment of the prestige of Albares in the middle and lower levels.


    For the time being, the powerful pirates, the weak pirates, almost disappeared in the area where the members of Albares gathered, and they dared not appear at all.


    For the people of Albares, these pirates are ''little mobile vaults''.


    And when the pirates were deterred by Albares, they did not dare to show their heads in the area, and the order in these areas was greatly improved. The ensuing entrustment of Albares began to increase.


    Albarez ¡¯s external commission is not just for the country.


    Because Albarez, with the help of the merged Don Quixote, the branches can be said to be all over the world, and the commissions undertaken are basically of all types.


    According to the amount, the commission is also divided into several grades.


    The entrustment between 100,000 and 1 million Bailey and the reward of the pirates correspond to the d level, between one million and ten million upwards, it corresponds to the c level, and then corresponds to ten to fifty million. Class b, 50 million to 200 million corresponds to class a, and more than 200 million corresponds to class s.


    In addition to the high-level cadres of Albares, the s-level entrustment is generally undertaken by many people, most of them are escorts to the nobles and assist the country to maintain order.


    With Ron, the famous seven martial arts sea, and this commissioning model that is easy to manage and grade, in a very short period of time, Albarez''s business has been rising.


    at the same time.


    The messy transactions of the original Don Quixote family were also gradually reduced under the control of Robin. In the end, except for transactions with a few forces such as Kaido and the Golden Emperor, all others were cut off.


    It was during this time that the red hair and white beard met.


    The news spread to all parts of the world and was shaken by countless forces.


    Compared with the explosive development of Albares, the meeting of the four emperors is undoubtedly more eye-catching. After all, it is the top-level overlord who rules the world!


    The single four emperors are already terrible. If the two emperors appear to join forces, the entire sea is almost unstoppable, even if the navy can''t do anything more!


    "It''s about to start."


    Ron sat on a sofa in the guild, listening to Robin''s report about the redhead and white beard meeting, and spoke softly.


    Robin''s eyes flickered slightly and said, "What''s the beginning? President, do you think White Beard will join hands with red hair, what event will it create?"


    "Do not."


    Ron shook his head and said, "Whitebeard won''t join forces with anyone ... Do you know what the purpose of redheads is to meet Whitebeard?"


    Robin shook his head.


    This is a message that even the world government does not know.


    "For the fire punch and the black beard thing."


    Ron said slowly: "The black beard that killed the captain of the white-bearded Pirate Regiment Sifan team is still not well-known. I''m afraid that few people on the sea have heard of this title, but this one When I was young ... I once played with red hair. "


    "Remember the red-haired reward order, the scars on his face came from the black beard."


    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words, Robin could n¡¯t help but look at it immediately and thought of something, saying: ¡°That means this black beard is definitely not a simple character.¡±


    "Well, Huoquan has an impulsive personality. Although he has good strength, he is likely to suffer a big loss when he encounters Blackbeard. He may even suffer from Blackbeard''s calculation ... Blackbeard gives himself this title. , He wants to replace White Beard''s status. "


    Robin understood.


    Maybe the whole world does not pay much attention to Blackbeard, but this one can hide until now, it is not a simple character at all, his purpose is to overthrow the Whitebeard Pirates, then such an event must be sweeping the whole Big event in the world!


    Albarez is now developing at a very fast rate, but in terms of power, it is still far less than the White Beard Pirates.


    In terms of number, Albares is more, but the power of the White Beard Pirates is due to the vast power and the extremely large number of Pirates under his command, and everyone is extremely powerful!


    Leaving aside the top-level powerhouses, even now Albalez, in full battle with the middle- and lower-layers of the White Beard Pirates, will probably not win.


    Unless Albares has more people holding magic weapons, more people can use the second-level magic weapons, so that it is possible to fight against the forces under the white beard.


    "This matter has nothing to do with us, but in this, we can also get many benefits, the most critical of which is the opportunity for development ..."


    "The meeting of the four emperors, even if our development exceeds their expectations, now they can only focus on red hair and white beard, and will not stare at Albares again."


    Ron chuckled.


    As he said, he took a paper from Robin''s hand and said, "But what I did not expect was that the spiritual training method started to spread around."


    Ron''s original purpose was to spread spiritual training methods throughout the world. The manufacture of magic weapons is only to assist this effect. Now that magic weapons are temporarily not traded externally, spiritual training methods will not be widely spread.


    But beyond Ron''s expectations, spiritual training methods still began to spread!


    And in a very turbulent way!


    One of the most critical factors is that it is brought about by the cultivation of spiritual power. Not only can it manipulate magic weapons, but also bring a certain improvement to domineering!


    Domineering is an extremely difficult ability to cultivate. Only when the body reaches a certain level can you be qualified to cultivate domineering, and even if you have the foundation to cultivate domineering, you may not be able to practice it.


    but.


    The spiritual training method greatly reduces the difficulty of domineering training!


    Someone who has cultivated spiritual power finds that his domineering practice has become simpler. The bottleneck that was difficult to break through has been broken through directly after several days of practice.


    Those with the Devil Fruit ability also made an experiment, and found that after practicing spiritual power, his control of the Devil Fruit ability became much easier!


    As soon as such news came out, www.novelhall.com was almost shaking the world.


    After all, magic weapons are only circulated within Albares, and the real mainstream force in this world is still physical skills, domineering, and demon fruit capabilities.


    Cultivation of mental power does not improve physical skills, but it can reduce the difficulty of training domineering and improve the control of the devil''s fruit ability!


    This effect allows some people who don''t even care about magic weapons to pay attention to the spiritual training system and try to practice.


    This was an unexpected situation from Ron.


    He originally felt that it was necessary to use magic weapons to make the cultivation of spiritual power into a system that truly prevailed in the sea, but now ... without magic weapons, the cultivation of spiritual power can become a cultivation method parallel to domineering and physical skills!


    And he who created the spiritual training system, as long as this system is truly circulated around the world and becomes one of the real basic systems, he will become the originator of this system!


    No one knows who developed the domineering.


    But all those who practice domineering will undoubtedly regard the person who created the domineering cultivation system as the earliest master ... And Ron, who created the spiritual cultivation system, will be the same!


    This is a road to ¡®God¡¯.


    Just like eagle eye, even if eagle eye is the world''s largest swordsman, after eagle eye dies, it will not become a faith.


    But the sword system was created, the true ancestor of Kendo, even if it exists now, there is still a place to worship his totem.


    Creating a path to become stronger, and going to the apex on a path, have a completely different meaning. The latter is just the strongman of the current era, while the former is the pioneer who leads the world!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 215： Rewrite the world!

    Become a faith, become a totem.


    This was originally what Ron had to do.


    His goal was never to become the four emperors, or to rule the world ... even if it was the Five Stars, once he died, hundreds of years later, who can remember them?


    Can create a magic system, it will be very different.


    Even if it is dead, even if the times change, it will still be enshrined, become a faith, and become a "spirit". There are even countless people who want to resurrect it.


    Just like Jeff in the fairy tail world, even if it disappears for hundreds of years, even if it represents evil and darkness, there are still countless people who spontaneously want to "resurrect" him and serve him.


    Only in this way can the world be rewritten.


    Only to achieve a true ultimate achievement.


    of course.


    The spiritual cultivation system now only exists in dependence on domineering and demon fruits, but as long as there are enough people to practice, it is enough.


    Ron is not pursuing a one-step transformation of the world, but at least at the beginning, it started in the most perfect situation ...


    "Created a spiritual cultivation system. President, this time you are going to become a guru."


    Robin smiled next to him and said, "But it doesn''t fit your image a little bit, it''s too young."


    "It is true that the image of an old man with a beard will fit better ..."


    Ron touched his chin and said, "But if I''m old-fashioned, I won''t be able to bring you happiness, don''t you like it when you are younger?"


    Robin said: "Hehehe ... pay attention to the image, President."


    "Ugh."


    Ron sighed.


    His ridicule had never had an actual effect on Robin, and instead of the pure princesses of Vivi Lebeka, how should he show a cute face with a red face.


    "After all, the spiritual training system should have been in the sights of the world government and high-level navy. They probably can''t think of it. The cultivation method I created will be more important than the magic weapon itself."


    Ron said here, suddenly showing a weird smile, saying: "When the navy verifies the effect of spiritual training, I am afraid that this training will be included in the basic training courses for recruits ... I would like to see Ze Fa''s expression. "


    "Zefa? Is that former navy general?"


    Robin heard Ron''s words and looked over with a little surprise, saying: "Listening to your president''s tone, it seems that you have had unpleasant things with this former general before?"


    "This ..."


    Ron smiled, waved at Robin, motioned for Robin to sit down, and then told Robin what had happened when he was originally in the naval headquarters.


    ...


    at the same time.


    The highest office of the naval headquarters.


    Except that the green pheasant did not appear in pursuit of BIGMOM, the high-ranking navy gathered almost together, including Marshal Sengoku, Tekken Cap, Chief of the General Staff Crane, and Red Dog, Yellow Ape and others.


    Sengoku sat on the throne, holding a document in his hand.


    The content of the document is a comprehensive evaluation of spiritual training.


    "Everyone thought Ron was amazing enough, but I didn''t expect anything more surprising. That guy will always be so unexpected."


    Yellow Ape held his arms and leaned on the back of the chair, said leisurely.


    The Warring States did not care about the attitude of the yellow ape. He put down the documents in his hand and said in a deep voice: "This is more than a month ago, before and after the material of the spiritual training method accompanied by the" magic weapon "and the results of various tests. "


    He and others also placed a copy in front of them.


    The red dog did n¡¯t stand, and Kapu ate Xianbei, grinning: "That kid can always make something shocking, hahahaha."


    "According to the multiple tests by the government and our side, the cultivation of spiritual power really helps reduce the difficulty of domineering cultivation, and can improve the control of the ability of the devil fruit ..."


    Both the yellow ape and the red dog are looking through the documents, and their eyes are slightly solemn.


    Sengoku said here and paused a bit, saying: "This effect is more obvious for those with weaker strength, and the lower the effect is for those with stronger strength."


    He turned the document to the last page and slowly said: "According to the evaluation and the above division, the stronger the person, the stronger the mental strength, so the lower the effect of practicing spiritual strength ... This I have also tried the cultivation method and it has little effect on me. "


    The Warring States nodded, looked at the yellow apes and red dogs, and said: "After the test results came out, I also tried it, and it didn''t have much effect on me ... that is to say, the effect should not be obvious enough for everyone here. . "


    This is understandable.


    According to the division of the mental power system created by Ron, their spiritual power should all belong to a very high level, so the improvement effect of cultivation is naturally much smaller.


    Huang Yuandao said: "If it has an effect on me, then this spiritual training method is too terrifying ... but even so, it is terrible."


    "Ok."


    The Warring States nodded and said: "Even for the generals, it has a certain effect, and for those with average strength, it is even more effective."


    "It may take a few months for them to master the domineering, but after training their spiritual strength, it takes only half a month to master the domineering after upgrading a stage."


    Not only the Warring States period, even the crane, it looks dignified. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    The impact on the top strong is not too big, which means that it will not cause much impact in a short time, but the problem is that the effect on the lower and middle combat effectiveness is too obvious!


    This means that if the spiritual training method spreads, the growth rate of the bottom and bottom characters will increase several times, and grow into a certain strong man in a very short time!


    This is terrible!


    Imagine that within the navy today, there are only sixteen elite generals and only one hundred and ninety-six elite major generals.


    This is the backbone of the Navy under normal development.


    With the addition of the spiritual training system, the training speed of the bottom and lower navy has been explosively improved, then people with the strength of major generals and lieutenant generals will continue to emerge, and may double in number. !


    When the bottom layer becomes the bottom layer, and the bottom layer enters the middle layer very quickly, it means that those who become the middle layer at a young age will hopefully enter the top layer!


    In a short time.


    The impact on the generals and generals is not great, but if the number of major generals and generals is more than doubled over the past ten or twenty years, the generals are probably the same!


    This is the meaning brought by spiritual training methods!


    It will be something that affects the entire world!


    "This kind of cultivation method is the best way to blockade, but unfortunately our response is slow and it is too late." The Warring States began slowly.


    Things like this that can have a huge impact on the world are best controlled internally by the government and the navy, but unfortunately they respond slowly.


    Not long ago, it was discovered that Ron ¡¯s spiritual cultivation was far more terrible than magic weapons, and it has already spread around the world and cannot be controlled.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 216： Stiff Zefa

    "Fortunately, the domineering cultivation method is still within the control range, the devil fruit is not so easy to obtain, and the number of powerful pirates will not be so easily spawned."


    On the sea, apart from the complete navy six-style, two-color domineering and other cultivation systems within the navy, the pirates hardly possess these.


    They have to take risks and gradually become stronger in order to gradually reach out.


    Even if you have a spiritual training method, as long as you do n¡¯t have a domineering training method, that does n¡¯t make much sense, but it only restricts those idle pirates ... for those organized and complete underground forces and large organizations The Pirate Force cannot be controlled.


    They must circulate mental strength training methods and domineering cultivation methods at the same time.


    "This is the progress of the world ..."


    He slowly said, "We must keep up with the progress of the world, the Warring States."


    The Warring States nodded and said, "Yes, it can''t be controlled anymore, then we can only walk ahead. The spiritual cultivation method must be selected as one of the basic training for recruits."


    "This training method is also issued to all officers of the navy."


    Although it was known that the final decision must be such, when hearing the announcement of the Warring States, some of the listening generals could not help but squeeze the documents in their hands.


    This¡­¡­


    Unimaginable.


    Ron, the seven martial artists, did such a thing.


    He created a cultivation system, a cultivation system that can be selected as one of the Navy''s basic practices, which is almost equivalent to the one who created the Sixth Form of the Navy!


    Do not.


    The Sixth Form of the Navy cannot achieve the effect of rewriting the world like spiritual training methods.


    This has surpassed the creation of navy six!


    The same is true for yellow apes and red dogs, and they are unable to maintain complete peace. They all know the impact of the spiritual cultivation system on the world.


    At this moment, the yellow ape thought of something and suddenly lifted his chin.


    "Ron has created a basic training course ... Mr. Zefa may not be very happy."


    ...


    Naval Headquarters.


    I just finished teaching a group of naval recruits and returned to my office.


    "White beard and red hair met ..."


    He picked up an intelligence document on the table, his eyes revealed a dignified color, but then shook his head again.


    He is not a navy general now.


    He is just the chief instructor of the new camp.


    He is only responsible for teaching recruits, this kind of thing no longer needs him to deal with and headaches, belonging to the Warring States and the red dog yellow ape and other things.


    Zefa continued to turn down.


    Turned to the information about the rapid development of Albares.


    "..."


    There was a hint of cold color on Zefa''s face.


    The annexation of the Don Quixote family, the rapid development in the world, the ambition is obvious!


    He had reminded the Warring States before that Ron''s heart was never justice. The little devil had ambitions, and he must have his own purpose, which was contrary to justice.


    It is now undoubtedly fulfilled.


    "As early as when the little ghost defected from the navy, he should be arrested ... Sengoku, I''ll see how you end up." Zefa said with a cold face.


    I was reminded but didn''t listen to him!


    The navy really disappointed him more and more.


    Acting decisively and blindingly.


    Zefa looked over for a while, closed the document, and threw it to the corner of the table.


    He didn''t want to watch it.


    Out of sight out of mind.


    At the current rate of Ron''s development, if the future really becomes a ''four emperors'', he would like to see what their faces were like in the Warring States period!


    Zefa took a deep breath and leaned back on the chair.


    And at this time, the sound of knocking on the door came.


    "Come in."


    Zefa opened his eyes.


    The knock on the door stopped, the door was pushed open, and I saw a naval colonel walk in, holding a document in his hand, and put it on the table in front of Zefa. , Add a new basic course for naval recruits, this is the course content. "


    "Oh?"


    Zefa sat up, picked up the documents on the table, and said, "Spiritual cultivation?"


    He showed a thoughtful look and then opened the file.


    The document is not the overall method of cultivation, but the effect of spiritual cultivation and the effects of various tests first appeared.


    Zefa, who was not very concerned about it, gradually straightened his body, revealing a dignified gaze.


    At his height, it is natural to see that the effect of this method of spiritual cultivation is terrible.


    "The government and the navy are not lagging behind even if they come up with such a thing."


    After reading the effect test, Zefa slowly exhaled.


    If he had obtained this cultivation method and practiced it when he was young that year, maybe he could become a navy general a few years earlier!


    At that time, he hadn''t reached the peak of his body, maybe his strength could be pushed forward a little bit, and there is a possibility that he could stand side by side with Cap!


    In that case, I am afraid that the pirates falling under him will not be less than Kapu, and may be able to rewrite everything in the past.


    Zefa continued to read.


    He turned to see the detailed content of the follow-up spiritual cultivation method.


    "meditation¡­¡­"


    Zefa sometimes pondered, and sometimes thoughtfully.


    After reading the last word ~ ??www.novelhall.com ~ he closed his eyes and thought for a while. Although he has not tried to practice, he can also perceive in his realm that there should be no problem with this method of cultivation.


    The results of the evaluation should not be too problematic. Even if the effect is exaggerated, it must be effective. It can indeed reduce the difficulty of controlling the domineering, especially the news.


    "Not bad."


    Zefa wanted to say very well, but only two good.


    He actually felt a little awkward because he served as the chief instructor of the new barracks, but he actually wanted to create a cultivation system unique to him, such as adding one more to the six.


    Unfortunately, he spent a lot of energy. Although he did make some of them, they are not suitable for the cultivation of recruits, only for people with a certain degree of strength.


    This is a regret in his heart.


    It is glory to make up one of the six forms of the navy, or to create a new, simpler and more effective physical technique, leaving a stroke in the history of the navy that no one can erase.


    Zefa closed the document and looked at the colonel next to him, saying, "Who created this spiritual training system?"


    Cap?


    It should not be him, his brain is full of muscles, where does this creativity come from.


    The Warring States are definitely not. The three generals are all juniors, not to mention ... maybe not the people of the navy, but the people of the world government.


    Bergapunk?


    This is somewhat possible.


    Zefa thought, and reached for the teacup at the table.


    "It''s from Albares ... It is said that it was sorted out by the seven martial sea magician."


    The air suddenly fell into silence.


    The tea cup in Zefa''s hand was fixed on his lips, and it was only two centimeters away, but it seemed he could never pass it.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 217： 5 Old Star and ... Im

    Click.


    The tea cup in Zefa''s hands couldn''t bear the force from his fingers, and it shattered into pieces, which spilled all over the floor, and tea dripped between Zefa''s fingers.


    The colonel next to him immediately froze, feeling a little chilly all over, not understanding what was going on.


    "..."


    Zefa didn''t say anything and couldn''t say anything.


    This system of spiritual cultivation, no matter who made it, he will praise the other party, whether it is Kapu, the Warring States, or the government.


    But Ron only made it out, he couldn''t accept it.


    His and Ron''s opinions were completely opposite from the beginning.


    Like the great swordsman who valued kendo, and the ability to value the fruit of the devil, one thinks that kendo is the strongest and the only one, and one thinks that the ability of the demon fruit is the most powerful.


    And now this time, it is like someone who has been arguing with him that the demon fruit is stronger than sword art, and suddenly pulls out the sword and shoots out a sword from the realm of Dajianhao.


    How can this be accepted!


    What he couldn''t do for so long with his hard work, was easily done by the person who opposed his opinion. Isn''t this just to prove that everything he does is completely trash that can be thrown away? !


    Shame, anger ...


    Zefa''s spirit has become slightly trance.


    ...


    World government.


    In the highest office.


    Wu Lao Xing is also discussing the issue of spiritual cultivation system.


    "Really dangerous things ..."


    "We responded too late."


    Wu Laoxing''s face is extremely dignified.


    Not all of the five old stars are extremely powerful. For example, civil officials correspond to military officers. Three of them hold force, and the other two hold wisdom.


    Regardless of whether or not armed force is used, the impact on the spiritual training system can be easily imagined.


    This is something more terrible than the four emperors!


    Even more terrible than the Revolutionary Army!


    In any case, the Four Emperors could not threaten the rule of the world government, and at most succumbed to the New World.


    Although the Revolutionary Army wants to overthrow the world government, the current Revolutionary Army is not powerful, and can only sneak in on the ground.


    This system of spiritual cultivation is different.


    Once it spreads, it will surely cause a surge in the number of powerful people on the sea!


    If there were originally 10 million lower-level pirates, 100,000 lower-level pirates, thousands of middle-level pirates, a hundred upper-level, and more than a dozen top-level ... then when this spiritual power cultivation system spreads, it may cause these The numbers have changed dramatically!


    It may cause millions of lower layers, tens of thousands of middle layers, hundreds or even thousands of upper layers!


    This spiritual training system has little effect on the top strong, but once the number of middle and lower layers begins to surge, then the upper layers will also increase accordingly. In the end, perhaps the top strong people such as the Four Emperors will multiply the previous number. The number of centuries has appeared!


    This will shake the whole world!


    If they are aware of this one month earlier, it will be considered at all costs, and it is necessary to press down the spiritual cultivation system, just like erasing the blank 100-year history, erasing this kind of thing in history. In the middle of a long river, or completely controlled by the government.


    But now, one step later, Albarez has already been fully circulated, and Ron did not limit the spread of the spiritual cultivation system from the beginning, resulting in a large number of forces on the sea have already obtained this thing.


    "The Warring States decided to incorporate the spiritual training system into the basic course of naval recruits."


    "The current situation can only be implemented this way."


    Although Wulaox wanted to restrict the spread of this kind of thing, they knew that their opinions were similar to those of the Warring States when they knew that they could not be restricted.


    After all, the pirates are chaotic and difficult to form.


    Although this kind of cultivation system will bring great changes to the world, the government and the navy can walk ahead of everyone.


    Let the spiritual training system become the basic course for recruits, then the navy and the government can be enhanced at the fastest speed ... As long as they can be at the forefront, even if the number of powerful people in the world will increase sharply, the navy and the government will also Can still suppress the situation.


    "Just like the navy, it is planned as a basic course for government guards and spy agencies. In addition, it is necessary to limit the spread of this thing on the sea as much as possible."


    Wu Laoxing negotiated and gradually made a unified decision.


    And just when Wu Lao Xing was about to give the order, suddenly a guard pushed the door of the hall and walked in, saluting at Wu Lao Xing, and said solemnly:


    "Master Wu Lao ... Lord Master Im calling on you."


    "Ok?!"


    Wu Laoxing''s words changed and his face changed.


    After glancing at each other, all five stood up immediately.


    "Master Im ... did you see anything?"


    "Perhaps this time."


    Pharaoh stared in a deep voice, with a bit of respect on his face, followed the guard and went out, all the way to the depths of Pongle Castle.


    In a room full of business and growing trees and flowers, a figure was standing quietly. Behind him, a sword was inserted diagonally on the ground, piercing a photo.


    At this moment, the five figures came in.


    "Master Im."


    "Five Stars ... Come and see."


    Wu Lao Xing came to the shadow not far away, knelt down knees together.


    The five-pointed star, who was half kneeling, also noticed the sword inserted on the ground between their backs and their eyes, and also saw the picture pierced by the sword.


    That''s Ron''s picture.


    ...


    Green bit.


    In the Albarez Guild, in the topmost room.


    Ron was sitting on a chair, holding a fruit with a strange pattern on its surface. At the moment, the fruit was trembling constantly, withering and blackening at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Until the strange fruit completely turned into rotten things, Ron closed his eyes and took a deep breath, throwing the rotten fruit on the ground.


    Zizi.


    The rotten fruit quickly dissipated into black smoke.


    There is no doubt that this is a devil fruit, through the Don Quixote family ... No, it should be said that the Albarez Guild, a new fruit obtained through the channel of the Albar¨¦s Guild.


    When he first defeated Dolomites and took control of Don Quixote, Ron got three demonic fruits from the Don Quixote family to devour ~ www.novelhall.com ~ In the past few months, he Through the follow-up channels, two were obtained. The one swallowed today is the third one. A total of 12 devils have been swallowed.


    Relying on the devoured demon fruit, Ron also received a 60-point spiritual boost.


    Also.


    Due to the magic of this exploration, Ron has almost explored, and the space department is very difficult, so during this time Ron''s cultivation center is somewhat biased towards improving spiritual power. My own spiritual strength has also reached 56 points.


    The total achievement point reached 144 points.


    In the process of annexing the Don Quixote family, two achievements of ''Prestige I'' and ''Son of the Sea'' were achieved. The former''s condition was to shelter an island so that the pirates would not dare to invade, while the latter''s condition was reached in the Great 1000 days of sea life.


    I do n¡¯t know why, the achievement of ¡®Prestige I¡¯ was not achieved when he sheltered Alabastan. It seems that his prestige was not up to a certain degree at that time.


    Now it is enough.


    As for the achievements of Son of the Sea, Ron thought that he had to stay on the ship for 1,000 days, but the result did not seem to be the case. I do n¡¯t know what the criterion was.


    In addition, Man Shirley became a new magical envoy, and the spiritual power of Robin, Nami and others broke through the limit of 100 points, which also brought him a total of 25 points of spiritual attributes.


    Now his total spiritual attributes have come to 335 points!


    Everything is as he expected. After annexing the Don Quixote family, his spiritual attributes have entered an explosive phase, which has risen by more than 30 points in just a few months. Distracted to explore various high-level magic situations.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 218： Teleport

    "Third-order space magic still finds no clue."


    Ron rubbed his eyebrows.


    During this time, he has been exploring the magic of the space system. Unfortunately, he has never been able to find the direction of the third-order magic of the space system.


    However, although he could not find the direction, Ron also vaguely had some judgments, that is, his current mental strength was still not enough, and a little bit less, he could not get the third order of the space department.


    Eternal magic is also divided into strong and weak.


    Most of space and time must be above the guardian and the undead, so the exploration of space magic is more difficult than the guardian and the undead.


    The spiritual attributes of more than 300 points are enough to explore the fourth-order element system, the fourth-order special system, and the third-order guardian system and undead system, but they are not enough to explore the third-order space system.


    This led to Ron always seeing flowers in the fog, seeing vaguely, but unable to touch.


    "Is it necessary to break through 500 points of spiritual attributes to explore the third-order magic of the space department? No, there should not be such a big gap ... maybe 400 points is enough."


    Ron pondered.


    From 200 points to 300 points, there is a small phase increase, from 300 to 400, most of them also have a small phase increase, although not as large as 50 to 100, 100 to 200 changes, but it is also a small step Advancement.


    He now has a total spiritual attribute of 335 points, and after completely annexing the Don Quixote family, the devil fruit will continue to be sent over, plus his total achievement point has reached 144 points, 150 points away The sub-decimation is not very far away ... It seems that there is still a small distance from 400, but in fact, even if it is 500 points, it is not so far away.


    Ron thought that after a while, all the magic towers on the side of Dresros were completed, leaving Miss Golden Week and others to sit in, and he should be able to go out a little.


    Go out and clean up the achievements, which is almost the same.


    anyway.


    Although exploring the third-order magic of the space department has been frustrated, Ron did not gain nothing at this time. He successfully explored another second-order magic of the space department.


    Teleport!


    Yes, the newly mastered second-order magic of space is pure space movement!


    There is no need for coordinate replacement between substances, as long as it is within the range covered by the spiritual perspective, it can flash in the blink of an eye in an instant!


    This is the ability Ron has always wanted the most, and now he has finally mastered it.


    With this ability, it can be said that even the territory of the Four Emperors, even the headquarters of the Navy, he dared to break in alone, and after a lot of trouble, he retreated!


    Unless it is some extremely special and weird demon fruit ability, don''t want to leave him!


    It can be said.


    Although his strength has not yet reached the apex of this world, but the purely life-saving ability, I am afraid that few people in this world can surpass him.


    "I really want to go to the Four Emperors'' territory to make a big mess ..."


    Ron looked out the window and couldn''t help smiling lightly.


    Even though his mental attributes are far superior to ordinary people, even though his thinking speed is no longer like mortals, his mind has not changed much, and he still has the blood and excitement that belongs to humans.


    Relying on the ability to break into the territory of the four emperors, after a lot of trouble, the four emperors and the captains of the three disasters went away under the angry eyes.


    When Dresrosa''s line of defense was completely settled, Ron had such an idea.


    So who do you choose?


    BIGMOM is already a bereavement dog, and now the choices are white beard, red hair and kaido. White beard will soon face the war on the top, and there should be no chance, then the only choices are red hair and kay too much.


    "Kaido ... or red hair?"


    Ron pondered for a while.


    The Hundred Beast Pirates Group is most familiar with him. The Redheaded Pirates are a little stranger, but the Hundred Beasts Pirates are a group of ''flat-headed brothers'', including Kaiduo.


    Once this wave comes up, Kaiduo will most likely make a fuss in his territory.


    He is certainly not afraid, but Nami and they are still very dangerous.


    In comparison, red hair is fine.


    He can''t be worse than the ''Magic King'', he can''t be worse than the ''One Piece''. When he settles down here, he can fight a whole group of Red Haired Pirates, no problem.


    "To resist the attack of the four emperors, and to retreat under the hands of the four emperors, it is already a sensation in the sea. If a person invades the territory of the four emperors, he will retreat after a riot ... may it occupy the entire page of the newspaper?


    Ron felt his chin.


    It is also an achievement to get a few more newspapers, and he needs such prestige.


    That''s it!


    "Unfortunately, this ability consumes a little more mental energy ..."


    Ron stroked the armrest of the chair, and the whole person disappeared with a click, and appeared at the window. His fingers flicked across the window sill, looking out to the sky.


    The ability to move instantaneously has no cooling time and no release time. It has the same effect as instantaneous release as coordinate replacement.


    If there is only one disadvantage, it is the consumption problem.


    Compared with the coordinate replacement of the enhanced version, the instantaneous movement consumes more mental energy.


    The original second-order magic of the eternal system is higher than the third-order of the elemental system. It is almost the same as the third-order of the special system. The fourth-order magic is consumed.


    Even Ron, whose spiritual attributes exceed 300 points, can''t afford such consumption, and can''t release as he pleases.


    Fortunately, he doesn''t need to release as he pleases.


    Coordinate replacement is still available.


    The cost of coordinate replacement is much smaller, and Ron can use it casually. Only when coordinate replacement is not suitable, he needs to use instant movement.


    Coordinate replacement is used to match. Although the consumption of instantaneous movement is a defect, it can be compensated, and the problem is not very big.


    Ron looked up at the sky outside the window.


    After a while, he suddenly narrowed his gaze and moved his eyes to the door of the room.


    Click!


    Ron''s figure disappeared out of thin air.


    Instead of appearing at the door, it appeared directly outside the door.


    Outside the door of the room, Robin was about to push the door in, but she put a hand on her shoulder, making her instantly stiff.


    Buzz!


    The outgoing mental power instantly hit the back, and at the same time the whole person rushed forward and rushed into the room, his arms interlaced in front of him, activating the ability of flowers and flowers.


    As a result, the outgoing mental power directly hit the stronger outgoing mental power and was blocked in an instant. Her arms made of flowers and flowers succeeded in catching the "attacker".


    But seeing what the attacker looked like, Robin suddenly exhaled.


    "The response was pretty good and very alert."


    Ron didn''t care about the dozen arms that grabbed him and looked at Robin: "It seems that he has become a magician, and he hasn''t encountered any crisis for a long time, and didn''t let you lose your instinct to survive. I feel relieved. "


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 219： Unknown signs

    "President, your bad taste is getting worse."


    Robin said blankly.


    Ron laughed and said, "Just experiment with a new magic in the space department ... Has the last batch of materials arrived?"


    "Just delivered."


    Robin nodded gently, she looked at Ron with a strange flash in her eyes, and said, "There is one more thing to report ... President, the spiritual cultivation method you created, was designated by the Navy as a new barracks yesterday. The basic course. "


    Ron blinked at the words and chuckled.


    "The navy and government of this world are not as pedantic as I thought."


    After all, spiritual cultivation was created by his seven martial arts who had betrayed the navy. Ron felt at first that the government and the navy would spread this practice method in secret to the middle and lower levels of the navy. For basic courses.


    But I think so.


    The changes that spiritual training can bring to the Navy are too great to double the overall strength of the Navy in a few years. In the face of this huge improvement, the face is not important at all.


    Not to mention the system he created, even if something made by a pirate like White Beard or Golden Lion, the Navy and the government will most likely operate as they do now.


    To stabilize the army''s mind, it is nothing more than to add a sentence and learn the enemy''s strengths to eliminate the enemy.


    "You are really engraving a name in history this time."


    Robin looked at Ron''s mouth. She put one arm in front of her, her palm rested on the elbow of the other arm, and the other arm put one hand on her chin. The founder, even after your death, will not be forgotten. "


    "What will call me will not be forgotten after death."


    Ron pursed his lips and said, "I will not die ... But then, if I were to die, not only would I not be forgotten, but I would probably be pushed to the throne."


    It is difficult for a living person to become a god, but a person who is dead is different, just like the first saint of kendo who created kendo. When he was alive, he was only the world''s first swordsman, respected by countless people, but died Later it became a deity that was enshrined in that era, and was enshrined for hundreds of years.


    But wait for God one step at a time in death, forget it.


    What Ron wants more is to witness the world change in a living way.


    "Let''s go."


    Ron walked out of the door.


    Robin keeps up.


    The two soon arrived at the port of Dresrosa, where several boats stopped at the port, and the sea-building stones loaded on the ship were being carried down by people continuously.


    Ron stepped forward, stroking a hand on the sea floor stone, and then mentally swept across the sea floor stone on the ship and the dock, and nodded.


    "Purity is fine, no problem."


    As he spoke, Ron stretched out his hand and raised a few pieces of sea-building stone.


    He took a few pieces of sea-building stones and flew to a place that had been set earlier.


    Dresrosa has a total of one hundred magic towers, and now more than eighty have been built, and the remaining dozens have also been designed for the outer layer, just like the core sea building stone.


    Ron quickly flew to one of them, and placed Hailou Stone from the air to a predetermined position. After some adjustments, he inscribed the runes on the Hailou Stone.


    It was quick for Ron to build a magic tower.


    With enough sea floor stones delivered, Ron took less than half a day to complete the construction of the final magic tower, including Greenbit, a total of 150.


    Greenbelt ¡¯s 50 and Dresrosa ¡¯s 100 echoed each other, which perfectly covered all areas of the two islands.


    "This is done."


    Flying in the air, looking at the two islands below, sensing 150 magic towers, Ron stretched his body, twisted his neck, and exhaled.


    With these 150 magic towers, as long as it is not the four emperor pirates, it is not a problem. Even if the four emperors themselves come alone, he has enough confidence to blow it out.


    Even if he is not there, relying on Nami, Robin and others to manipulate the 150 magic towers can at least resist it, so that there is no resistance at all.


    "I feel relieved at once."


    After processing the delivery of the raw materials of the small sea floor stone, Robin also came not far from Ron and looked at the 150 magic towers covering the two islands.


    Ron nodded in satisfaction, but at this moment, he frowned inexplicably.


    "?!"


    "what happened?"


    Robin noticed Ron''s abnormalities.


    Ron frowned slightly, and said, "There is a feeling of being spied, strange ..."


    His 300 points of mental power were released, and his spiritual perspective covered a range of several kilometers, but he did not have any insight.


    Illusion?


    Ron shook his head and said, "It may feel wrong, go back."


    Robin watched Ron return to the guild, revealing a thoughtful look, but said nothing, keeping up with Ron.


    After returning to the guild, Ron came to his room ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After sitting on the sofa, his spirit was released and his soul floated out of his body.


    The feeling of being snooped before, he thought it was very bad.


    With his 300 points of mental power, how could somehow produce an illusion of being spied? In other words, it must not be an illusion, it must be what happened!


    Maybe someone who was secretly spying on him, his powerful mental power made him feel a little vaguely, but since it is being spied, the spy must be staring at him, maybe someone with a peculiar ability, who wants to find each other It is not an easy thing.


    Ron is going to explore Dresrosa with his spirit.


    quietly.


    Ron''s soul floated out of the body, quickly flew over the sea, and returned to Dresros.


    In the state of the soul, the spiritual perspective is more pure, the eyes can pass through countless buildings, and the silhouettes only become silhouettes.


    however.


    After careful exploration, I even searched the palace bathroom, but still found no abnormalities.


    From the water, to the mirror, to the shadow ... everything that might hide was carefully probed by Ron, but nothing was found.


    "Not found ..."


    Ron frowned.


    He was almost sure, that was definitely not an illusion!


    Ron returned to Greenbit, and his soul returned to his body. He opened his eyes, revealing a pensive look, and began to carefully recall all the things that had happened before.


    As a person who has seen many horror stories and how many have become reality, he has realized that it is almost impossible to be an illusion.


    Mostly it is a sign before something big happens.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 220： On the eve of the crisis

    Ron recalled his affairs carefully.


    From an enmity with Doflamingo, to becoming a navy, breaking away from the navy, destroying the sand crocodile Klockdal, and then destroying the BIGMOM Pirates, assassination ...


    Looking back one by one carefully, the one who really offended him should now be BIGMOM, but BIGMOM was still chased by the green pheasant in the first half. He has not yet come to the new world, and the most important thing is that BIGMOM cannot give him such a dangerous feeling. .


    The feeling of being snooped is like being stabbed by a needle, clear and obvious, and very dangerous for him with strong mental strength and extremely keen perception.


    Magic weapon ...


    Spiritual cultivation system ...


    The navy and the world government ...


    Ron thought about it one by one, and finally thought something vaguely, his eyes could not help but disappear.


    "Is it ... that?"


    "It should be."


    "Except for unknown and secret guys, it is impossible to give me such a dangerous feeling."


    After thinking carefully, Ron took a deep breath. He stood up and left his room. The spiritual power spread to the entire guild in an instant, and touched all the cadres including Nami Robin.


    Whether you are making magic weapons, drinking tea or reading books, or bathing, you are all looking up together at the moment when you are touched by Ron''s spiritual power.


    After a few minutes.


    Nami, Robin, and Perona all came to the top of the guild.


    "You all leave here."


    When Ron saw the crowd arrive, Shen Sheng''s first words made Nami and Robin''s faces slightly change.


    "What happened?"


    Nami couldn''t help asking.


    Ron was so serious, obviously something was wrong, and it was not a trivial matter if all of them were to leave here.


    "Not sure yet, but it will be very dangerous and dangerous ..."


    Ron looked at Nami and said: "You must leave here, don''t stay on the great route, go to the four seas, you can go to the southeast and northwest."


    Hearing Ron''s words, Nami and others'' eyes changed completely.


    This is not a joke!


    Let them all leave, and can''t stay on the great route ... That means the danger is probably unimaginable.


    But they never knew any signs beforehand, and the most important thing is that all the magic towers have been built, even if the four emperors can resist, Ron still feels so dangerous?


    What exactly is that? !


    "Government? Ancient weapon?"


    Robin stared hard, and spit out two words.


    Even if the four emperors could not threaten the current Ron and them, that would make Ron so dignified, as the enemy is either the world government or the ancient weapon!


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Ron nodded and said, "I''m not sure, but there are only two possibilities, and it may be combined, or it may be a single situation, but no matter what, you will be extremely dangerous to stay here. "


    "This time the danger must have been directed at me. When you leave here, no one will care ... Also don''t go to the sea, go to the empty island, and fly directly from there to the empty island."


    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words, Nami could n¡¯t help but say: ¡°The government? Why? Helped them to defeat one of the four emperors and reached a magic weapon deal with them, how could it be?¡±


    "I am not sure as well."


    Ron said slowly: "But a dangerous hunch is not wrong."


    Robin looked at Ron and said: "Since it is so dangerous, even the magic tower may not be able to resist, then you still leave with us."


    "No, I have to stay."


    Ron suddenly chuckled and said: "The enemy''s target is me, and the lock is also me, unless I separate from you and leave in a different direction."


    "If you can do that, there is a risk of being found and caught up. If so, you might as well stay here. After all, here is something I personally arranged. Here in Dresrosa, trying to deal with me is not so easy. "


    "Ron ..."


    Nami bit her lip.


    In addition to saving Ron from Aron''s hands at the beginning, Ron has been repaying that kind of affection in the future. By now, it has already been paid off. In turn, she owes much to Ron. But there is no way to distinguish between the two who still have the kindness.


    Facing the unknown danger, Ron asked her to leave without hesitation.


    Robin closed his eyes slightly.


    This is her president, unlike any of the previous encounters, no matter whether it is Klockdal or whoever, if it is in danger, the first thought must be to hand her over, or betray her subordinates to protect themselves Life.


    Only Ron is different.


    When encountering unknown dangers, the first idea is to let them leave first, rather than let everyone stay and cope with it, nor betray their subordinates to flee by themselves.


    "leave."


    After Robin closed his eyes briefly, he reopened his eyes and looked at Nami.


    Nami couldn''t help but say: "What are you talking about, Robin."


    "Stay here will only be a drag, maybe it will become a weakness, and it will be used by the enemy to threaten the president ... so leave here."


    Robin said slowly: "The chairman has many abilities ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Without us, we are free to fight or retreat."


    Nami couldn''t help but gritt her teeth.


    But she knew that Robin was telling the truth.


    Even Ron is in such a serious danger. I am afraid that among them, only Miss Golden Week is qualified to stay and help Ron, and the others are too weak.


    "leave."


    Ron said slowly, "I''ll go find you when things are over."


    Perona and Mansley looked at each other, and they both saw the anxiety in each other''s eyes.


    "I stay."


    Nami took a deep breath and finally decided to say, "No matter what happens, there will always be someone who will respond, and it is impossible for everyone to leave."


    Her eyes were firm.


    Ron stared at her for more than ten seconds.


    There is no need to speak at this moment, only the other person''s eyes. Ron can see the determination in Nami''s eyes, which is the determination that will not be shaken anyway.


    "it is good."


    Ron finally nodded and said, "You stay, but don''t stay here, you go to Punk Hasad, not far from here."


    Nami nodded after being silent for a few seconds.


    "Everyone else left."


    Ron looked at the others, his eyes unquestionable.


    Robin looked at Ron quietly for a few seconds and said, "The other people walked to the empty island. I went to Kaiduo to send the new artificial demon fruit."


    Not all cadres disappeared out of thin air.


    At least someone has to attract a little attention.


    Ron looked at Robin and nodded, "Okay, you are with Golden Week."


    Miss Golden Week stayed can certainly be a help for him, but Ron feels that this time he still has to deal with it. Golden Week is more secure with Robin.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 221： Do whatever it takes to kill Ron!

    Dresrosa.


    Kings Heights.


    Here is an open garden full of sunflowers.


    In the garden, Princess Rebecca of Dresrosa, wearing a white princess dress with pale yellow shoulders, sat on the grass and looked attentively in front.


    In front of her, Ron was sitting on the side, with one hand spread out, facing the sky.


    In Ron''s palm, countless waters are flowing and converging, separated into drops of water droplets, clear and transparent, just like gems, and then the water droplets quickly converge, surging towards the sky, like the longing water elf.


    When the water flow rose to the position above Ron''s head, the cold current surged from below, causing the water flow to condense into the ice from inch to inch, and then the ice layer cracked and a blossoming frost flower grew.


    Ron brushed the frost flower with his right hand, picked the largest and most delicate flower from the top, and flicked his fingers gently to let the frost flower fly to Rebecca.


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    Rebecca looked at the delicate ice flower flying in front of her, and couldn''t help but hold it in her hand. She only felt that it was cool, but there was no coldness like ice. When you looked closely, she found that it was not an ice flower. It is a crystal flower made of some transparent material.


    "Amazing."


    Rebecca''s eyes were all stunning.


    Ron came to the palace as a guest. After that, she accompanied Ron to the King''s Highland for a walk. It happened that Ron was a magician. She was curious to see Ron''s magic for a while.


    Ron smiled slightly, the remaining ice flower melted silently into water droplets, and after his fingertips were free, he sprinkled into the garden.


    "Want to learn?"


    "Oh, can I?"


    Rebecca looked at Ron happily.


    In fact, Rebecca''s talent is also good. She has realized the rudiment of seeing domineering even when no one is teaching, and she can even avoid the slashing of the beautiful personality Cavendish. The spiritual talent is There is no doubt that.


    Although this is also due to the training of her father Cyrus from an early age, but the unwilling will and talent are not up to that level.


    It is a pity that there is no extra magic mark now.


    "of course."


    Ron smiled, and drew a small note out of his pocket. With a flick of his finger, a pen appeared in his hand, and then flicked on the note quickly.


    In a few moments, a mental strength training method was written.


    Although there is no magic mark, you can also let Rebecca cultivate spiritual power first, wait for him to get more achievement points, get more magic marks, and then give Rebecca one.


    "Well."


    Ron handed it to Rebecca.


    Rebecca took the note with great joy, and couldn''t help saying: "... Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Ron said with a smile: "Everyone can learn magic. I never secretly learn magic ... well, almost, I will go back first."


    "Are you leaving?"


    Rebecca stood up with Ron, a little regret flashed in the depths of her eyes, but still smiled and said: "Then I will send you back."


    Ron waved his hand with a smile and said, "No, if you want to learn magic, practice well."


    When the words fell, Ron flew away.


    Only Rebecca, who pressed her notes silently on her chest, was left.


    ...


    Leaving from Kings Heights, Ron did not return directly to Greenbit, but fell directly onto the streets of Dresrosa, strolling on the streets.


    After Dominica was overthrown, the country of toys disappeared, and no toys were seen on the streets anymore. Without toys, there was indeed a lot of laughter and laughter in the country of Dresrosa. There are fewer princes and nobles who come to travel.


    Letting toys work and promote the economy of the entire country is unfair to those who become toys, but it really makes this country a prosperous economy.


    And now, even if King Liku is doing his best to seek development, it still cannot be compared with the situation when Dolomites became king.


    Ron sighed.


    But it was okay.


    The transformation of the great magic world has already begun, and this country will become the pioneer country of the prosperity of magic, as will Arababastan.


    Once it is the birthplace of magic, even the poorest country can flourish, and Dresrosa, which is declining, can also recover, and even climb higher.


    Ron stepped on the street.


    He didn''t cover his body, and all the people who saw him cast his respectful eyes on him.


    "... It''s Mr. Ron!"


    "Mr. Ron, come in and have some pastries?"


    Many people greeted Ron in a friendly and respectful way.


    Ron smiled and waved his hand.


    This is what he wants and he is respected everywhere he goes. He likes it very much.


    Moving on, the street gradually became quieter.


    Many people on both sides of the street stopped their movements in their hands, and their eyes moved from Ron to the front of the street, several white robe silhouettes.


    The figures were wearing white robes, covering their bodies with strictness, and wearing masks on their faces. They could not see the specific expression and appearance, but their identity was known to everyone.


    The spy agencies directly under the world government.


    CP0!


    Among the spy agencies, 0 to 8 are all public, 0 is the highest force, and the other 1 to 8 are controlled. Only CP9 is an unknown secret agency that is hidden in the dark.


    "That''s ... CP0!"


    "What are they doing here?"


    Many people looked at this scene and couldn''t help but stunned.


    Ron also stopped and looked at the three CP0 members who appeared to the front.


    "Are you finally here?"


    His eyes were calm, without any surprises, as if he had been waiting for a long time, he looked at the CP0 three.


    The CP0 trio are also watching Ron.


    After the two sides stared at each other for a few seconds, one of them looked at the people on the street and slowly said: "The King of the Seventh Wuhai, the magician Ron, maliciously caused war, destroyed the stability of the world government, cooperated with the revolutionary army, and secretly conspired to overthrow Government rule ... is the most dangerous criminal in the world! "


    "We are now depriving the magician Ron of the title of Qi Wuhai and arresting him!"


    The sound is not loud, but it spreads on the street, but it explodes like a thunder.


    "what?!"


    "This this¡­¡­"


    "Cooperate with the Revolutionary Army? How could Mr. Ron ... impossible ?!"


    The people on the whole street were almost in an uproar, and countless people showed incredible looks.


    Ron looked calm.


    He was not angry or angry. Since the government decided to strike him, it would be normal for him to splash dirty water. To deprive him of the title of Qi Wuhai, he always had to find a reasonable reason.


    "Is it only you?"


    Ron looked at the three CP0 in front of him and slowly said, "Are there any others? Come out together."


    Since it is the government who wants to strike him, it can''t be just three people in CP0.


    With Ron''s words falling.


    A slightly helpless voice came from the side of the street, saying: "I don''t want to come, but neither come nor go, the strongest order above and below ..."


    I saw a man in a yellow plaid shirt, dressed in a navy justice cloak, and not tall, came over with a somewhat helpless look on his face.


    Lieutenant General, Alternate Admiral ... Tea Dolphin!


    Ron looked at the tea dolphin.


    "anything else?"


    "The government''s definition of the degree of threat to you is somewhat beyond my expectation, but if you think about it, it seems that it is almost so dangerous. The old man did not want to come to such troublesome things."


    A bright golden light flashed by.


    The figure of the naval justice cloak appeared on the roof of the building on the left of Ron.


    General of the Naval Headquarters ... Yellow Ape!


    Ron glanced at the yellow ape and didn''t speak. He looked to the right, at the end of the street, and saw another tall figure dressed in naval justice.


    He was wearing a dark red suit and a rose flower on his left chest.


    General of the Naval Headquarters ... Red Dog!


    Ron looked at the red dog who walked over without saying a word, and suddenly smiled softly, said: "It really looks to me, two generals, one alternate, plus CP0 ... oh, One."


    Speaking of which, Ron looked sideways at the street on the left.


    I saw a purple-haired one-armed man walking slowly.


    Former navy general ... Zefa!


    Three CP0 executives, plus two navy generals, an alternate general, and a former naval general Zefa, this is the lineup of the world government this time!


    The seven figures are around ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Surrounded in all directions, even if there is no display of momentum, even if no one has yet begun, a desperate atmosphere has filled the entire street.


    This is a lineup that destroys everything at all costs!


    This is a lineup against the four emperors!


    In the case of the green pheasant chasing BIGMOM, the remaining two generals and CP0, as well as the alternate tea dolphins and Zefa ... .


    As Ron had expected, it was the true supreme existence of the world government that would destroy him, the Im who stood on the throne and the Pentagon would bow down!


    Only the order of that person can make the five old stars give orders at all costs and completely obliterate his instructions!


    Poof.


    Someone fell on the ground, his face full of shock.


    Almost all the people on the street now have an incredible look.


    They could recognize CP0 and the navy general''s epaulet. Even if they could not recognize Zefa and Tea Dolphin, but the recognizable position was already breathing almost frozen.


    What kind of scene is this!


    The two generals will surround Ron with CP0!


    "Sorry, in order to avoid accidental injury, please leave here soon ..." A person in CP0 turned his head to look at the people on the street.


    Those people with dull faces and trembling eyes heard the CP0 words, and after barely recovering, they almost all left quickly.


    At this moment, no one thought about Ron as a criminal, colluding with the revolutionary army.


    Almost all of them were blank.


    The only flashing thought is ... something has happened, something is going to happen!


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 222： Nothing more

    Naval headquarters.


    In the highest office.


    "Why do you want to do something with Ron! How could you recognize the Warring States period? Are all the people on the other side of the government lost their heads ?!"


    Peach Rabbit stood at the desk with an angry expression.


    Sengoku Shen said: "This is the order issued by the Five Stars. The government must have discovered something. We must believe the government."


    "Believe what?"


    Peach Rabbit gritted his teeth and said: "Ron only recently helped us destroy the BIGMOM Pirates! To overthrow the world with the Revolutionary Army? It''s a ridiculous conclusion!"


    The order to eliminate Ron was issued by the world government. In addition to the tea dolphins, Taotu also received the order, but Taotu did not comply, but returned directly to the navy headquarters.


    She was a comrade-in-arms on Cake Island with Ron. With the assistance of Ron, she killed a star, and even killed the BIGMOM Pirates because of Ron. This made her unable to approve Ron took this order.


    "Are you questioning the government ?!"


    The Warring States also increased some voices, scolding at Taotu.


    Peach Rabbit''s clenched fist shook for a while, turning her head to look aside and said, "Kapp! Why don''t you ignore this thing!"


    "..."


    Karp sat on the sofa next to him, slowly eating Xianbei, and said after a while: "Provoked such an order from the government, Ron must have touched something taboo."


    "Following the government''s order is no problem."


    The chief of staff craned his hands on his shoulders and was slightly rickety. She stood there with a deep gaze and said: "Ron is not what you saw, he killed Dolomites and annexed the Don Quixote family, no matter what the purpose was. , He is not the same image as before. "


    "And counting down all the way, Ron wiped out the three seven martial arts seas, helping the navy to destroy the BIGMOM Pirate Corps. Although it was for justice, the BIGMOM Pirate Corps itself was his enemy, and the key was that it did not allow The sea becomes stable. "


    "Since he appeared on the sea, except for the East China Sea which has been stabilized by him for a while, the entire great route is turbulent. Although what seems to be done on the surface is just, the effect is not the effect of justice. "


    Hearing the words of the crane, Taotu couldn''t help but say, "But that can''t be ..."


    Her tone has diminished.


    He glanced at her and said, "And I have always had a guess. Perhaps the war between the Navy and BIGMOM was planned by him in one hand. It was a terrible guy ... I originally thought this possibility was not Big, because such planning is too difficult, but after he created a method of spiritual cultivation, I think it is very likely. "


    Peach Rabbit heard that his complexion could not help but change.


    Sengoku saw the peach rabbit stabilized by the crane, and the serious face was also a little slow. He sat back at the back of the desk and said, "No matter what, let Ron disappear, at least to maintain the balance of the sea. , His presence has destroyed the balance too much. "


    "..."


    Peach Rabbit was speechless for a while, and finally sighed.


    Meaningless.


    Even if she does not support this action, it makes little sense.


    The two generals of the yellow ape and red dog shot, plus tea dolphins, and the former general Zefa, who joined voluntarily, plus the senior members of the CP0, this combat power can be used against an entire four emperor pirate regiment, not to mention siege Ron.


    However, Ron''s name will not disappear completely, because the spiritual training method is no longer possible to contain, it has already spread throughout the world.


    Even if he died at sea, his name will continue to spread on the sea with the creation of spiritual training methods, and will not disappear for hundreds of years.


    Whether he said it or not, but at least in the view of Peach Rabbit, everything Ron has done so far has contributed, especially the spiritual cultivation method, which paved the way for the world to move forward. A solid foundation was laid.


    ...


    Dresrosa.


    Ron stood alone, standing in the middle of the street.


    He looked at the generals and CP0 around him, and there was no fear in his eyes. Instead, he became very calm.


    Tea Dolphin didn''t do it, nor did the Yellow Ape, CP0 three people locked Ron only with their knowledge, and Chiquan didn''t do it, only the fist melted into magma.


    The siege is impossible. Ron is nothing more than a sea of ??seven martial arts. Everyone on the scene can be regarded as a strong man at the top of the sea and has his own pride.


    "So, who comes first?"


    Ron spoke lightly.


    Neither the tea dolphin nor the yellow ape meant to do anything. The red dog''s fist gradually spread to the entire arm, but before waiting for the red dog to move, a person walked towards Ron first.


    Zefa.


    Former naval general Zefa.


    "Maybe the old man really despised you, Ron."


    Zefa stepped towards Ron and slowly said: "Maybe the old man is too stubborn, and the path you choose is not completely wrong, and it has the same merits."


    Although Zefa''s heart is now almost distorted, he can''t wait to destroy all the pirates, but Ron is not a pirate. He still speaks his own words about Ron.


    Ron created a spiritual training method and became a basic course for the Navy. This is a huge achievement, he cannot erase it, nor will he belittle it because of his personal emotions.


    "It''s not easy to get your approval."


    Ron looked at Zefa''s approaching faintly.


    Zefa walked to Ron and said slowly: "You are excellent, you have walked out of an alternative, but meaningful path, and it has broken my previous evaluation of you. I recognize you ... but it is also positive Because of this, excellence means danger, and danger can only be eliminated. "


    Among the orders issued by the government to kill Ron, there were reports about Ron''s actions, and Zefa also saw that all of them were facts.


    Ron broke his pride and made him realize that Ron was by no means what he had previously evaluated, but at the same time, after learning about Ron ¡¯s actions, Ron ¡¯s danger in his heart was also gained. The corresponding rise.


    If Ron did not create a method of spiritual cultivation, in his view Ron would grow up to the level of Qiwuhai at most, and he would never become the top power without exercising physical skills and domineering, even if the government issued an order to kill Ron , He will not come.


    Because he doesn''t care.


    But now, he must care, because in his view, Ron can create a system of spiritual cultivation. In the future, he will truly have the talent and qualification to become the top powerhouse.


    Such dangers must be eliminated, and they must not be merciful.


    In the past, it was because of kindness that he caused everything later.


    "It''s up to the old man to end all this."


    Zefa''s left hand extended from the cloak, excited by the domineering color, and condensed on the arm, instantly giving the arm a dark black glow.


    Woo!


    The next moment ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Zefa''s figure flickered and came to Ron, punching Ron with a punch.


    This punch was full of strength, and he still kept his hand a little while in the new camp, but this time he really tried his best, not only knowing that Ron has become stronger, this time the purpose is to kill Ron, let Ron''s life ends here.


    boom!


    Zefa punched directly in front of Ron.


    His fist failed to fall on Ron''s body, but fell on the Void Armor that Ron had already released. The Void Armor that was not visible to the naked eye was rippled, but it was not broken, No cracks appeared.


    "That''s it ... that''s all."


    Ron didn''t have any extra movements, he didn''t even raise his hands, and just stood there looking at Zefa with a sigh.


    When he first joined the navy, the general''s strength was like a rift in front of him. He could easily defeat him even with only a small amount of power.


    But now.


    Even a blow with all his strength could not break his void armor, and he could not even make him take a step back.


    Of course, there is the extremely strong defense of the Void Armor, and the reason why his current mental strength is so strong that he is extremely powerful without magic. More often than not, it shows the weakness of Zefa.


    The strength of the original Zefa was nothing in the generals, and he broke his arm. Now it is the age of aging, and for many years, he has not fought against the strong ...


    Zefa ¡¯s current strength is probably not as good as the alternate general tea dolphins over there.


    Domineering is declining, physical fitness is declining, and the original book is equipped with a sea floor stone arm is the last point of struggle, once at the top of the sea, but now it has come to an end.


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 223： Ron VS Yellow Ape

    Seeing his punch with all his strength, I didn''t know what was being resisted, and I couldn''t make Ron take a step back. Zefa was startled there, his eyes stunned.


    This¡­¡­


    how is this possible?


    Looking at Ron, who stood in front of him, standing with his hand down and holding his fist, his picture seemed to go back to the time when Ron was fighting against him when he was in the naval headquarters.


    At that time, Ron used a full blow, and he just stood on the spot and waved his arm to break Ron''s attack.


    just now.


    The status of both parties seems to have changed.


    With his full blow, he couldn''t even make Ron take a step back.


    In a trance, Zefa''s knowledge and domineering sensed what he was trying to resist, but he had only one arm, and his fist was resisted. It was too late to retract his arm to defend.


    boom!


    The fist, condensed by pure spiritual power, slammed between Zefa''s chest and abdomen.


    Zefa immediately attached a layer of domineering arms between his chest and abdomen. The sparks were splashing, but the whole person was still slamming back and slid a dozen steps.


    "Old, teacher Zefa."


    Yellow Ape looked at this scene and said to the side: "You should go and rest aside, this battle is up to us."


    Zefa, who was in a trance, heard the strange sound of the yellow monkey''s yin and yang, and his forehead suddenly showed blue muscles and gritted his teeth and said angrily: "Yellow Ape!"


    Woo!


    At the next moment, the bright golden light flashed by.


    The figure of the yellow ape came to Ron in an instant, and the speed had already exceeded the limit that the naked eye could catch. He touched his chin with one hand, one leg threw a golden arc in the void, and just kicked from one side. Ron''s temple.


    "Speed ??is power ..."


    Clap.


    From the perspective of the yellow ape, when he saw that his foot was only a short distance away from Ron''s temple, Ron''s figure disappeared so abruptly.


    Huang Yuan''s pupil shrank slightly.


    boom!


    A blow came from behind, hitting his back.


    It''s still not magic, it''s just a bombardment of purely spiritual energy.


    Compared to magic, purely outgoing mental power attacks are not only material, but also spiritual. The elementalization of the devil fruit of the natural system cannot be immune to any damage in the face of physical mental impact.


    The yellow ape flew forward.


    Woo!


    Less than a few meters out, the yellow ape''s body shattered into countless golden lights, then suddenly flickered and re-condensed on the side.


    "... Can you avoid my flash kick, the ability to move instantly in space? It''s terrible, has it grown to this level?"


    Yellow Ape looked at Ron. Although his tone was still whimsical with yin and yang, his expression seemed dignified.


    He hadn''t participated in the battle that destroyed the BIGMOM Pirates. He just heard a little bit of Ron''s ability from the intelligence, and now it is a witness.


    "I should have said that you are too dependent on fruit ability."


    Zefa saw the yellow ape eating deflated in Ron''s hand, and his original anger subsided.


    Yellow Ape narrowed his eyes, and said slightly mockingly in his tone: "It will be more difficult for you to meet your clumsy movements, Mr. Zefa."


    Zefa snorted coldly, swayed, and rushed towards Ron.


    Woo!


    Another punch.


    Ron''s expression was calm, and there was no hard resistance. The figure disappeared suddenly and appeared behind Zefa. Spiritual power swept over, swept Zefa laterally, and slid out a few meters.


    [General ¡¯s armed domineering is still very hard ...]


    Ron shook his head gently in his heart.


    With his space ability and his "God''s Mode", even the yellow ape''s flash kick, he can easily avoid it and counterattack faster.


    However, the attack released by his 300 points of mental power could not completely break Zefa''s armed color defense. The yellow ape just used the armed color at the last moment.


    As he expected.


    If you don''t use attack magic, if you only use the outgoing mental power, the general''s attack can dodge almost all of it, but his attack can''t have much effect on the general.


    If you want to break the defense of the general level, you still need to use magic of order four or more.


    The situation on the ground fell into a short freeze.


    From Zefa shot to yellow ape shot, it has only been a few rounds of confrontation until now. Although it is just a casual attack, and only two shots, Ron''s show of the method, but everyone''s eyes Became more serious.


    It''s tricky!


    Whether it is CP0, or tea dolphins and yellow apes, have given such an evaluation.


    Being able to react calmly at the speed of the yellow ape, Ron ¡¯s domineering knowledge is undoubtedly extremely strong, plus Ron also has the space ability to move in an instant. Eun is extremely difficult!


    No wonder Ron can retreat under the hands of the four emperors!


    No wonder BIGMOM attacked Ron''s base and failed to leave Ron!


    "No wonder the government will let so many of us come over ..."


    Tea Dolphin groaned in his heart. He thought that the government attached too much importance to Ron. It was the attitude that he still tried his best to hold a lion to catch rabbits.


    But now, it really seems to do its best.


    Otherwise, relying on Zefa and the Yellow Ape alone may be able to fight Ron and suppress Ron in an all-round way, but in the end Ron will certainly be able to retreat calmly and unstoppable.


    "It doesn''t seem so easy. It was the person who created that kind of cultivation method ..."


    The yellow ape narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Woo!


    Yellow Ape shot again.


    The last attack was somewhat contemptuous, but this time it was no longer contemptuous, as well as the domineering of Ron.


    Woo! Woo! Woo!


    I saw that the yellow ape flickered beside Ron and kicked, and Ron''s figure disappeared instantly, appeared on the left side of the yellow ape, and then the yellow ape turned into a light arc again, flashing behind Ron.


    The intersection between the two was dazzling.


    This is a comparison of the speed of space movement and the speed of flash in pure speed.


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    After the dazzling flashing continued for more than a dozen times, the yellow ape kicked out with a flash of light running through the street, bursting the bombardment of the street ahead.


    This foot missed.


    The yellow ape''s body was instantly shrouded by Ron''s mental power and squeezed inward.


    boom!


    The yellow ape''s body exploded and a brilliant golden light erupted.


    Red dogs, tea dolphins and others all jumped back to avoid this explosion.


    "Oh, oh, it''s really tricky ..."


    The central part of the explosion ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Jinguang once again converged into the figure of the yellow ape, and there was no injury. Ron''s final mental attack was still blasted by his fruit ability.


    Ron''s figure appeared more than ten meters away.


    Also unscathed.


    Speaking of simple speed, the yellow ape is no worse than the instantaneous movement in a short distance, and when it comes to perception ability, the yellow ape''s domineering knowledge is similar to the speed of his spiritual perspective.


    Compared with the yellow ape now, the gap is in the power of attack.


    His fourth-order magic will not be much worse than the attack of the yellow ape, but the problem is that his magic requires time to activate. He cannot use the magic in the process of space movement and will be interrupted, while the attack of the yellow ape is There is no delay, all are instant.


    This leads to entanglement and fighting, he will be more dangerous, because his attack can not help the yellow ape, and if the yellow ape''s attack hit him continuously, it may break the defense of the void armor.


    "In the end is a navy general ..."


    Ron looked at the yellow ape.


    In his judgment, even if the mental power breaks through 400 points, it should be impossible to use pure spiritual power to cause actual damage to the yellow ape.


    Unless it exceeds 500 points!


    If his mental power breaks through 500 points, even if he does not use attack magic, with his instantaneous movement and pure spiritual power, he can fight against the yellow ape and even have the upper hand!


    just¡­¡­


    The magician''s close combat with mental power makes him feel strange. Is close combat the ultimate destination of the magician? Ron wanted to complain.


    But that''s how I think that in the future, I will definitely master higher-order imprisonment magic and higher-order defensive magic. I can imprison the yellow ape, and then give him a fifth-order magic backhand. The way of fighting.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 224： So far

    Dres Rosa was sensational.


    Although the yellow apes and others came in secret when they came, but after they appeared in Dresrosa and started fighting with Ron, it was impossible to hide them.


    With the few roars of the earth and the earth, the news spread throughout Dresros in a very short period of time, making Dresros an uproar.


    The government wants to destroy Ron, and the several crimes detained by Ron are unbelievable, but the arrival of Dres Rosa''s lineup is even more shocking.


    Two navy generals!


    A former general, a lieutenant general with a code name, plus CP0!


    To deal with Ron''s seven martial arts, such a luxurious lineup is really shocking, even unbelievable.


    This is clearly a lineup against the four emperors!


    "This is impossible!!"


    In the palace of Dresrosa, Rebecca, who had just left the highlands of the king, shouted almost immediately after hearing the huge roar and learning the news from the government.


    "Mr. Ron apparently saved this country, how could it be a criminal who subverts the world!"


    "What the **** is going on ... the world government ..."


    King Liku''s face also looked very ugly.


    It is impossible to believe that Ron intends to subvert the world. Ron not only saved the people of this country, he even managed to help the country develop.


    government¡­¡­


    How could the government issue such an order? !


    And also sent out such a terrible lineup, even more than one navy general came!


    King Liku gritted his teeth and took out the phone bug to dial the world government, but received a notice not to interfere with the fighting and let all citizens take refuge.


    "Damn!"


    King Liku could n¡¯t accept this answer. He wanted to help Ron, but he could n¡¯t think of any way. This attitude was on the government side, and on the battlefield there was a nearly desperate lineup led by two generals, It is indeed necessary for all the nationals to take refuge.


    King Liku clenched his fists, and finally quickly issued an order for the nationals to take refuge, including Cyrus who wanted to assist Ron, and he was also sent to maintain refuge and order.


    at the same time.


    Not only is the palace of Dresrosa, but many forces around the world have received information on the accident of Dresrosa.


    The first reaction was all incredible.


    Two generals!


    A former general, a candidate who is likely to succeed the general, plus CP0 ... This terrifying lineup is just to eliminate Ron, how is this possible!


    But with the image transmitted by the video phone bug, even if they don''t believe it, they can only believe it at the moment, because what is in front of them is the fact!


    Because Dresrosa is the new base of the Albares Guild, coupled with the magic weapon, Dresrosa has already been spied inside by many forces.


    There are revolutionary forces, big news agencies, killer organizations ...


    now.


    Almost all of these spies took out a variety of phone bugs and passed the information to their superiors. Among them, there were even some video phone bugs that directly transmitted live images of the battlefield.


    ...


    Somewhere by the sea.


    One of the leaders of the dark world who was on a sunbath while on vacation, "Big News" Moergangs, when he cast an image on the umbrella and saw a little blurry picture, the whole person jumped directly.


    "Big news!"


    "This is big news ..."


    He showed an unprecedented color of excitement.


    ...


    A country.


    The leader of the revolutionary army in the green cloak was discussing with a group of people. Suddenly a phone worm came over, and his face changed immediately after he answered.


    Immediately afterwards, the videophone bug was opened and a projection was projected onto the wall.


    "government¡­¡­"


    Seeing the picture on the video, the face of the dragon became somber.


    He had intended to try to contact Ron to see if he could reach a cooperation with Ron. As a result, the government had already started Ron before he started.


    "Two navy generals ... and CP0, what a joke!"


    The cadres of the Revolutionary Army on the field couldn''t help but yell out, "Is it a magic weapon? Or is it the spiritual training method, the government even sent out this lineup!"


    Long looked at the projected picture with a sullen face, and slowly said, "It is determined that Ron will disappear at all costs."


    ...


    at the same time.


    A similar situation happened around the world and spread quickly.


    On the side of Dresrosa, the battle was also a tentative attack from the beginning, and it gradually became more and more intense.


    After Zefa and Huang Yuan shot, Red Dog also shot.


    boom! boom! boom!


    The red dog''s attack range is extremely wide, even if a part of it is deliberately suppressed, it is still a moment, so that several nearby streets are turned into a sea of ??magma, and the fire is burning constantly.


    But the addition of Chiquan still failed to quickly defeat Ron.


    Because the red dog''s attack range is very large, Ron uses coordinate replacement to continuously dodge. Instead, the red dog''s attack reverses Zefa''s repeated attacks, and is embarrassed or even injured.


    This scene was transmitted by the video phone bug, which shocked countless forces.


    That was two navy generals, a former general!


    This lineup, together with the siege, could not quickly win Ron!


    Even under the blockade and cooperation of Ron, Ron can only continue to dodge in the field, almost unable to counterattack, but in this lineup with one enemy three, Ron''s strength is almost incomparable Doubt, it is already standing at the top of the sea!


    boom!


    Ron''s figure has just appeared ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Another magma shot, very fast.


    "Dung Dog!"


    The red dog either does not do it, and once it does, it goes all out without any water.


    Woo!


    Ron''s figure shook again, turning into a stone, avoiding the blow, and at the same time directing the blow to Zefah who came from behind.


    Zefa had been guarded for a long time, and the figure avoided the red dog''s ghost dog in a flash.


    "The ability to move in space is really tricky, but how long can you persist, whether it is the devil fruit ability or whatever, it is always expendable ..."


    Zefa spoke slowly after avoiding a blow.


    The people present were all top-notch players. At first, after being confused by Ron''s ability, he quickly found the right way to deal with Ron.


    That is, the attack should not be confused. Everyone is only responsible for one round of attack, wherever Ron appears and who is closest to him, he will attack.


    This way Ron can''t use the space''s ability to move and let them influence each other.


    Although space movement is very tricky, they all have top-notch domineering knowledge, and Ron can attack Ron the moment he appears.


    "... It''s almost the limit to be able to do this."


    Tea Dolphin looked at the battlefield and shook his head.


    Being able to contain two generals, a former general, even made the three a bit embarrassed in a short period of time. Such a record was enough to shake the sea.


    It was just that almost all the powerful men who had been through the battles had fought with all kinds of demon fruit abilities. Their coping abilities and experience were extremely rich. After a brief embarrassment, they found a way.


    Ron should stop here.


    Pirate Achievement System


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 225： Will shine on the world

    "about there¡­¡­"


    In the joint attack of the red dog, the yellow ape and the Zefa, Ron''s spiritual perspective swept over half of Dresrosa and murmured in his heart.


    Dresrosa is a country, there are many ordinary people, even if he and the generals'' attacks are deliberately controlled, it still has a huge range, and it is easy to cause casualties.


    It''s almost now.


    From the beginning of the fight to the present, the civilians who had fled have already fled far, and he can almost stop worrying about anything.


    boom!


    The yellow ape appeared on Ron''s side and kicked with one kick. He noticed that Ron''s speed became slower and directly hit the void armor outside Ron.


    boom!


    The golden light exploded, with a roar, the Void Armor withstood the aftermath many times, and now withstood the blow again, showing water-like fluctuations, faintly beginning to break.


    Seeing Ron''s speed slowed down, it seemed that he could not escape his attack. The yellow ape raised his legs back and looked at Ron, saying: "Is there any last word? Ron."


    "Last words ..."


    Ron looked at the yellow ape, and a crimson wand appeared in his hand. "Maybe you are still wondering, what is my devil fruit ability."


    Hearing this sentence, Huang Yuan did not continue to attack Ron, but said with some interest: "It is indeed very curious."


    Red dogs and tea dolphins also stopped and watched.


    They also wanted an answer to Ron''s ability.


    "The truth is, I don''t have the devil fruit ability."


    Ron held the Dragon Core wand and spoke slowly and calmly.


    Hearing this sentence, the yellow apes and others were all blinking, revealing a look that they did not believe, and a person in the CP0 not far away was a deep voice: "Non-powerful? Then what does your power come from ... ... Is the weapon you made? "


    "My power comes from ... magic."


    Ron held a magic wand and gently crossed a semicircle in the air, saying: "No worse than physical skill, no worse than sword skill, no less domineering ... The cultivation of spiritual power is the foundation of magic, magic weapon Is an extension of magic ... "


    Ron''s words made the yellow apes and others frown.


    magic?


    Some people call the devil fruit magic, but that is just a name, and what Ron is talking about now is obviously something very different from the devil fruit.


    With the fall of Ron''s words, the yellow apes and others have a vague feeling, as if something is going to happen.


    Tea dolphins not far away seemed to predict something in advance, and his face changed suddenly.


    "The glory of magic will illuminate the apex of the world ..."


    Ron''s voice was very gentle, not tight or slow.


    But as Ron''s words fell, the yellow apes and others all changed colors.


    And the big figures who watched the wars of Dresrosa through the video phone bug saw the pictures in the video, and they all changed their colors.


    "what is that?!"


    "Come on, what a joke ..."


    I see.


    In the picture, Ron''s figure hangs in the air, the dragon core wand in his hand shines, and behind his back, his left and right, in front of him, colorful lights illuminate in all directions, covering the sky.


    The red brilliance is a red flame, layered on top of each other, spreading over thousands of meters.


    The cyan brilliance is like a sword slash, an endless wind blade.


    The white brilliance is frost covering thousands of kilometers, turning into countless arrows and rain.


    If you look down from directly above Dresrosa, you can see the whole Dresrosa, a hundred light spots, like a star, lighting up the whole island, linked into a bright and dazzling star map , Like a giant magic array connecting the world.


    The yellow ape''s face changed.


    The red dog''s face changed.


    Together with tea dolphins, Zefa, CP0 and others, everything is changing drastically at the moment.


    "Ron! You guys!"


    CP0 looked at Ron, pulled out his sword, and threw a sword at Ron.


    The blade was resisted by the Void Armor, which was able to break the Void Armor that was already on the edge of the collapse, but the aftermath was blocked by Ron''s spiritual power.


    Ron did not dodge. At this moment, he is doing his best to guide the 100 magic towers of Dresrosa. The pressure to control the 100 magic towers is greater than he imagined. There is no complete control.


    boom!


    In the discolored eyes of the yellow apes and others, the magic fell into pieces.


    These magics are single, the highest is only third-order, but each round is five or more than six magics superimposed on each other, and the wind element and the fire element and the earth element are intertwined and combined. The explosion of meta magic.


    And even more terrifying is that this magic is not a round of eruption, but one after the other, centered here, forming a devastating bombing!


    boom! boom! boom! !


    The flame wind blade and burning lava fell from the sky, and the earth was trembling and cracking, and everyone including the yellow ape fell into the center of the attack.


    Ron''s figure disappeared silently as soon as the attack fell. After a few flashes, it appeared thousands of kilometers away, looking far into the center of the bombing.


    Destructive!


    The whole island shook by the violent roar, and the aftermath of the eruption destroyed all the buildings in all directions ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Whether it is the civilians of Dresrosa , Or those high-level leaders who watched this battle through the video phone bug, almost all showed a shocking look.


    "Damn."


    In the center of the bombing, the red dog snorted angrily and slammed a punch, no longer suppressing the power of the attack, and directly exerted its full strength.


    This fist turned into a monstrous magma, just like a volcanic eruption, bombarded upwards, penetrated the layers of falling magic, swallowed the wind blade, and evaporated the ice.


    but.


    This blow still failed to break through the layers of magic!


    Because of the presence of at least two navy generals and five quasi-general generals, Ron had no intention of letting a hundred magic towers form a perfect match of alternating bombing.


    If you do that, the magic of ten magic towers will be released at the same time, which may suppress a general, but absolutely not so many people.


    So the magic that broke out at the same time was thirty!


    The first round is an explosion of thirty third-order magic layers!


    The power of a third-order magic is enough to defeat a new world pirate with a reward of more than 200 million. Even if it is a reward of 300 million or even 400 million, it needs to go all out to stop it.


    The superposition of thirty third-order magics, even because of the order, does not fall at the same time, but because the three elements of the fire and earth do not conflict with each other, they can be combined and combined, so the power is almost completely added!


    Comparable to the explosion of several fourth-order magic!


    Tier 4 magic ... that is ten times the power of Tier 3 magic. It is an outbreak comparable to the naval general ¡¯s full blow, and several are superimposed together. Even if the red dog goes all out, it cannot be broken in one blow. Being completely suppressed!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 226： March of the dead

    "I actually made such an attack, is this the power of magic? It''s really terrible ... Bachi Qiong Gouyu!"


    The yellow ape''s tone was indelible and insignificant, but at the same time it also carried a trace of dignity. When the red dog failed to break the magic of the dense layers of layers, he also shot.


    boom! boom! boom! ! !


    The golden light of the sky blasted towards the countless attacks covering the entire area. For a time, the sky and the earth exploded, just as countless missiles blasted each other between the sky and the earth.


    "Meteor Volcano!"


    Red dog is also outrageously shot again.


    Tea dolphins and others did not dare to neglect and went all out.


    The CP0 trio, except for the presence of the sword holding sword technique, the other two have no movements, only to disperse some aftermath.


    The two generals went all out, plus the shots of Zefa and Tea Dolphin, and the slash of a top swordsman, the devastating magic bomb that covered the entire area was finally forcibly broken.


    Wow! !


    The fire cloud covering the world was torn, and the flowing lava was broken.


    "Thirty seats are not enough ..."


    Ron, holding his wand, looked at this scene and shook his head slightly.


    In order to kill him, the world government has really spared no effort. The two navy generals still have at least five quasi-generals, completely exceeding the standard.


    This kind of power, even if the two emperors Kaido and BIGMOM are here, can be suppressed, and the power he arranged can only suppress one emperor.


    "Then thirty more."


    Ron''s eyes flashed and his wand waved.


    Buzz!


    Another thirty magic towers burst into light, and the accumulated spiritual energy instantly transformed into magic through the magic circle, turning into a ray of bright meteors from all directions of the island, after crossing the sky, after the red dog yellow ape Converge right above.


    The red dog yellow ape and others who had just broken the first wave of the magic tower were immediately covered under the second wave of attacks.


    "Hey, are you kidding me, come again?"


    Tea Dolphin just wanted to rush out of that area, and he saw the second wave of attack falling, and could not help but reveal a ghostly look.


    What a joke!


    This attack, if he is here alone, no, even if two or three of him are here, I am afraid I can only barely resist it, to be completely suppressed, but now it seems to be very casual. .


    Ron showed such power when dealing with BIGMOM Pirates, but at that time it was definitely not as powerful as it is now, which is more than two or three times stronger than at that time? !


    Where is this strength that he expected to be close to him ... It is clear that he has completely overtaken him!


    And the most incredible thing is that he doesn''t think BIGMOM can resist such an attack!


    Ron has such strength. How did BIGMOM destroy Ron''s base in the first place, shouldn''t it be the embarrassment that Ron fought? !


    "It should be some kind of overdraft ability."


    Looking at the fall of the second wave of attack, Huang Yuan narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "If such an attack can be used continuously, no one can deal with his strength. It should be what he prepared in advance. "


    "... a bit like the magic weapon he made."


    A person in CP0 said in a hoarse tone, "Maybe it is a large magic weapon prepared in advance, bombardment of this area."


    Hearing this sentence, the tea dolphin suddenly became clear.


    This makes sense.


    If this is Ron ¡¯s own power that can be released, it is simply terrible, even if the white beard is the most powerful period, it may not be able to stop it.


    "Rush out of here and attack him."


    The red dog said with a deep voice, and the whole body of magma overflowed, and one of them rushed forward.


    The yellow ape flickered side by side with the red dog.


    Tea dolphins and others also followed.


    boom! boom! boom!


    With the red dog and the yellow ape as the center, the seven people seemed to form a drill bit, which bluntly penetrated the second round of bombardment and rushed out of the area covered by magic.


    The yellow apes and others who rushed out of the covered area have already locked up Ron when they heard that they were domineering.


    The yellow ape turned into a golden light, and then came to Ron''s front.


    "I didn''t expect your arrangement to be so terrible. If this time it wasn''t for the government to send such a fighting force, I''m afraid it really can''t do anything to you ... This is totally unexpected, at first I thought the government took it too seriously . "


    The yellow ape was inserted into the bag with one hand, and the other hand pointed at Ron with one finger. The golden light of the fingertips gathered, and a golden laser beam condensed.


    Woo!


    The laser was released towards Ron and exploded with a bang.


    "Too much¡­¡­"


    Ron''s figure emerged from the explosion, watching Huang Yuan sighed and said, "This can''t be suppressed. I can''t deal with it by myself, since this is the case ..."


    As the voice fell, Ron''s fingers squeezing the dragon core wand suddenly lightly released and sent forward.


    The dragon core wand flew upwards, the top of the wand burst out with a dark glow, and then turned around, the top down, and fell to the ground below.


    Buzz!


    The upper end of the wand was instantly inserted into the ground.


    The darkness is as dark as ink, like a shadow. It instantly covers the surrounding earth, and a gloomy and unknown atmosphere permeates in all directions.


    Red dogs and tea dolphins and others just rushed over, seeing this scene, they were suddenly a little discomforted by the cold feeling.


    At this moment no one dared to carelessly, and all showed a little vigilance, and did not act rashly.


    At first, they did not have any pressure on this action, and even felt that they did not need to do it, and others could end it by just doing it.


    But now.


    Everyone''s conception of Ron has been completely rewritten. This is an extremely difficult and extremely dangerous existence. Anyone who faces Ron alone will be in huge trouble!


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Looking at the earth surrounded by black ink, the tea dolphin seemed to see a short-lived picture of the future, suddenly revealing a bit of shock.


    Neither the red dog nor the yellow ape is as top-notch as the tea dolphin can predict the future, but both of them frowned when they noticed the tea dolphin''s expression.


    Immediately after, several people''s eyes changed slightly.


    I saw that the ink-like earth suddenly had dark ripples, and an extremely cold and silent atmosphere came from below the earth.


    "This is undead magic ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ron stretched out a hand and pressed vainly to the ground below, slowly opening:" The third-order magic of the undead department ... The dead march. "


    "I didn''t want to use it, but you have too many people. I can only wake up some undead."


    The dead march!


    This is the third-order magic of the undead department that Ron has mastered not long ago. With this magic, even if he does not rely on the magic tower, he is also eligible to fight against the navy general.


    This magical ability is just like its name, the dead march ... Awaken the dead undead, wake the undead who died under his hands!


    Grumbling.


    The ink covering the earth was surging like boiling water, and then saw a figure, and drilled out from below, all of which were a dry body.


    Even if they are already a bit rotten, they can still vaguely identify their identity ... Aini Road, Klockdal, Moonlight Molia, Dolomingo, Will Star Klein ...


    The more dead people summoned, the greater the mental power consumed, and the greater the burden imposed on the summoners at the same time, plus the general undead in front of the navy general is meaningless, so Ron did not summon too much Undead, he only summoned the existence that could confront the general.


    Ten full!


    In addition to Qi Wuhai and Jiang Xing, there is also the eldest son Pelospero of BIGMOM Pirates with a reward of more than 700 million ... Together, they are already comparable to a Four Emperors Pirates!


    As the last person drilled out of the dark and ink-like underground, all ten people opened their eyes, revealing the black ink-like, palpable eye pupils, looking at the red dog and others.


    "Then ... the battle continues."


    With Ron''s voice falling, Do flamenco and others rushed toward the red dog and yellow ape!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 227： No one can escape

    Powerful magic weapon!


    Manipulate the magic of the dead!


    Ron''s ability to show up at this moment has already shaken countless people.


    "The ability to manipulate the dead ... is terrible too."


    Some cadres of the Revolutionary Army couldn''t help but open their mouths, and their voices tremble slightly. Among them, there were three seven martial artists, as well as generals of this level.


    The most important thing is that Ron faced the terror lineup led by the two generals and replaced them with other people, even the four emperors, I am afraid they have been defeated.


    Ron could even get to the present!


    More than an hour has passed since the battle started!


    I thought this battle would end in less than ten minutes, but it brought great shock to people. The means displayed by Ron has already far exceeded all intelligence and rumors!


    On the battlefield.


    Doframing''s figure flashed and rushed to the front of the tea dolphin. His five fingers stretched out and flicked down, and five silk threads that were nearly invisible to the naked eye broke down.


    The demon fruit ability is a kind of rule power, and the strong men who died under Ron''s, the undead summoned, still carry some rule fragments!


    The devil fruit ability is still available!


    "..."


    Tea dolphins frowned, blocking Doflamingo''s attack.


    Over there, Eni Road faced the yellow ape, reached out and waved it, and the crackling thunder came down, covering the whole yellow ape.


    The yellow ape turned into a golden light and exploded, and the figure came to the side of Eni Lu with a flash, kicked out with a bang, and slammed Eni Lu''s body with a bang.


    "It''s terrible to summon the dead ... This guy is the ability to thunder the fruit, but it seems that there is no elemental body. It seems that the summoned undead are slow to move."


    The yellow ape that smashed Eni Road with a kick, his eyes gradually restored his composure.


    But at the next moment, his pupil shrank slightly.


    quietly.


    I saw Enilus, who had smashed his upper body, and the broken powder fragments quickly gathered together and re-condensed the body of Enilus.


    This is not an elemental ability. There are only some regular fragments of the body of the undead summoned, and there is no complete elemental body. Compared with the elemental body, they have a more terrible body ... Undead The body!


    The undead of the undead!


    Unless it is the purification ability of the light type, or the ability of the soul type, otherwise it will have no effect on the undead and cannot kill the dead!


    At the same time, the red dogs and others also blasted the undeads of Moria, but they did not have any effect. The bodies of Moria and others who were crushed by magma immediately returned to their original state.


    "It seems that you have to kill the body ..."


    The yellow ape narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction of Ron.


    Woo!


    Yellow Ape shot at Ron''s body and turned into a golden light to Ron''s vicinity.


    Ron''s body turned into a stone and disappeared in place.


    Clap.


    Ron, who reappeared again, waved a magic wand in his hand, and a large number of magic towers radiated light, releasing magic, just like a meteor, piercing the sky and falling to the yellow ape.


    The yellow ape turned into golden dodge and continued to attack Ron.


    Woo! Woo!


    The two fought again.


    Sustaining the undead summoned by the dead march will cause a certain burden on the summoner himself. This makes Ron''s other magic except the space system coordinate replacement difficult to use. It can only rely on the magic tower to attack, but this is enough. .


    The magic tower can make up for the shortcomings of his burden and the inability to use attack magic.


    Woo! Woo!


    Ron and the yellow ape continued to fight fiercely, and began to flash inside Dresros.


    The longest distance that Ron''s space moves is about a thousand or two kilometers centered on himself, while the yellow ape spans a distance of a thousand or two kilometers, only in a blink of an eye.


    "Can''t get rid of ..."


    Ron judged each other''s speed and murmured in his heart.


    In the end is the lineup of two generals plus five quasi-generals. It is too tricky and too tricky. Tea dolphins also have the insight to predict the future and can judge his blinking location in advance.


    If you do n¡¯t use the undead magic to restrain the red dogs and others, the space movement ca n¡¯t completely avoid the attack if you are under siege. However, if you use the undead magic, you ca n¡¯t get rid of the yellow ape ¡¯s pursuit.


    Now it can only be a war of attrition.


    Relying on the energy source, the magic tower that constantly accumulates spiritual energy fights against the yellow ape and others.


    After all, the government is the government, and once determined to kill him, the forces sent are all unusual combinations.


    The yellow ape is speed, the red dog is a huge attack range, the predicted future of tea dolphins, there is a top swordsman in CP0, and there is a devil fruit ability who seems to be a ''cold'' class. It should be a superhuman family, belonging to the green pheasant The subordinate of the frozen fruit, but also has the ability to freeze the sea.


    The ability of the last person is unclear.


    This lineup is almost a complete blockade from the sky to the earth to the sea.


    If he only has space ability, or only undead magic, and only the arranged magic tower, then now he has already been bombed.


    With a combination of multiple strengths, he can compete with yellow apes and others.


    however.


    From Ron ¡¯s point of view, this battle is extremely tricky. From the perspective of Yellow Ape and others, Ron ¡¯s ability is already tricky to the limit. It is almost the most troublesome and tricky among the countless powerful people they have seen in countless battles. The presence!


    To know that they are two generals here, a former general and an alternate general ~ www.novelhall.com ~ plus CP0 with different abilities ... even the four emperors don''t want to escape!


    But now.


    With only one person, Ron was able to fight them to such an extent that even everyone had begun to exert their full strength and had not yet won Ron!


    It''s even more tricky than White Beard and Kaido!


    Not only the yellow apes and red dogs, but also the Morgans, the Revolutionary Army, and some other underground forces, in addition to being shocked, the evaluation of Ron is similar.


    "If the magician can escape this time ... No one can stop him in this sea." Morgons took a deep breath and couldn''t help speaking, with a trace of excitement in his eyes.


    He seemed to see the rise of a new king of the sea after Roger!


    Just this magician, can we survive today? !


    The battle continues.


    The last person in CP0, after nearly two hours of fighting, finally revealed his ability. He seemed to want to hide his ability, but he could n¡¯t take down Ron, so he did n¡¯t hide anymore. .


    Mark the fruit!


    The upper fruit of the target fruit ... is also able to mark the person who touches it, but the effect of the mark is not only to attack the target person, but also completely lock the target person, no matter where he flies. Can flash to the marked person''s side!


    This is the ultimate killer sent by the world government to kill Ron. The purpose is undoubtedly to target Ron''s space capabilities revealed in the battle of BIGMOM Pirates!


    Speed, range, foresight, sword hero, freeze control, mark lock ... plus a voluntarily zebra method.


    Desperate lineup!


    Faced with such a blockade, no one can escape!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 ~： Push a friends book "The God of Ten Thousand Realms from Hogwarts"

    t


    "The Pirate''s Achievement System" pushes a friend''s book "The God of Ten Thousand Realms from Hogwarts" in the hand, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 228： Death is not the end

    Woo!


    Somewhere on the roof, Ron''s figure appeared.


    CP0, who marked the fruit ability, instantly appeared behind Ron, protruding one finger towards Ron''s shoulder, and the dark armed color of his fingertips gathered together, vaguely flowing and dissipating.


    "Finger pointing!"


    Click!


    The finger gun poked in the invisible barrier, and bit by bit hard to penetrate.


    Ron blocked a finger gun of CP0, waved his backhand wand, and several magic towers lighted up, covering the nearby area.


    The moment the magic fell, Ron disappeared again.


    "¡­¡­It''s useless."


    The CP0''s indifferent opening, the upper body instantly attached to the dark armed color domineering, and carried a wave of magical attacks, launching the fruit ability when the magic exploded, locked Ron''s position, and continued to pursue Ron.


    At the same time, a golden light runs through the battlefield and also chases Ron.


    "Mark the fruit ... hey."


    Ron''s figure appeared on the broken street, and hey.


    The person with this ability did not anticipate it. It was an unexpected existence, and the other party was also very insidious. With the tea dolphins who can predict the future, he found a precise opportunity to touch him when he landed. Marks were put on him.


    If there are only yellow apes, there is a great possibility to get rid of relying on space ability, but it is difficult to go away if it is marked by the single ability mark of the marked fruit.


    Even if it goes away, as long as the mark does not disappear, the other party can chase it over, and he cannot go to meet Nami Robin and others because they are always in danger.


    This fruit ability is really the power of the assassin''s natural selection.


    Anyone who has been marked will have trouble sleeping and sleeping. They can stay for ten days and a half months. They can''t prevent them for a year or two. No matter what they do, whether they sleep or do anything, it is too hard to be alert.


    Being marked is almost equivalent to being branded by the **** of death. The tricky degree of this ability is more than the speed of the yellow ape and the predicted future of the tea porpoise.


    "You can''t escape, Ron."


    The yellow ape appeared in the back of Ron, and the laser pointed to him with a finger, saying: "Marked by the fruit ability of that guy, he is destined to escape."


    Ron avoided the attack of the yellow ape.


    The members of CP0 flashed to Ron''s back again, saying: "Your ability is more tricky and complicated than intelligence, but it is not only you who has the tricky ability ... Look at you, you should insist It won''t be long. "


    boom! boom!


    Ron continued to inspire the magic tower and bombard the location.


    Flames and winds exploded, and Ron''s figure flashed out of the center of the explosion.


    Woo!


    The yellow ape turned into golden light and flew out of the sky.


    "It''s getting slower and slower."


    The golden light flashed to Ron''s back and kicked over. Ron blocked it with mental strength, but the aftermath still flew him out through the broken defense.


    boom!


    Ron''s body smashed a building, smashed into the ground, and shattered the ground.


    "Leaving this island, the weapons you laid out can no longer be used. If you do n¡¯t leave here, you wo n¡¯t be able to procrastinate for too long, even if you have the ability to move in space, this is the end."


    Members of CP0 flashed to the edge of the gravel.


    Ron''s figure flew out of the gravel, the broken flesh squirmed, the purple blood was pushed out of the body, and his face looked pale.


    This is not a therapeutic ability, nor is it regeneration, it is just a temporary discharge of necrotic cells from the body.


    Ron wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "You are right, it is really difficult to get rid of your ability."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Ron''s eyes gradually calmed down and said, "It is impossible to kill me without paying a price."


    Woo!


    As the voice fell, Ron''s figure disappeared again.


    No longer around the edge of the island to find a chance to leave, but to return to the center of the island, where is the battlefield of undead and red dogs.


    Ten undead undead, barely restrained the red dog and others.


    "Ok?"


    Tea dolphins, who were fighting Dolomites, blinked, turned their heads to the side, and then saw Ron''s figure appear there.


    "Don''t you run away?"


    "Can''t escape."


    Ron levitated in the air and smiled softly.


    It is not like facing a desperate scene, but with a relaxed and relaxed attitude, which does not bring any repressive atmosphere, so that tea dolphins and others are a little stunned.


    Is he laughing?


    Why?


    Can''t escape, why laugh?


    In the slight stun of tea dolphins and others, the yellow apes and CP0 and others also arrived here, re-formed a circle of seven people, and surrounded Ron in the center.


    While watching the revolutionary army and underground forces on the battlefield through the video phone bug, they are all looking at it now. After seeing Ron''s expression, they are a little stunned.


    "It shouldn''t be escaped ..."


    "It is impossible to escape because of the fruit ability lock and the lineup sent by the government, but why can you laugh ..."


    Someone couldn''t help murmuring.


    The leader of the Revolutionary Army stared at Ron in the picture. He could see that Ron''s smile was not reluctant or difficult. It was indeed a pure, even relaxed smile.


    Such a smile appeared in the desperate situation, such a scene he had seen before.


    That was Roger''s sentence!


    During the execution of One Piece Roger, at the last moment, Roger showed such a smile, smiled at the death, and opened the era of big pirates.


    Those who can show such expressions must be conscious people.


    "..."


    Yellow Ape and others did not immediately start, just surrounded Ron.


    Ron could not escape in this situation, and the expression of this expression was obviously a consciousness. They wanted to hear what Ron wanted to say in the end.


    Ron chuckled.


    "Magic will not die, the will will be passed on, I have sowed the seeds, and the dead souls will also return in the most brilliant flame."


    "Death is not the end, but the beginning."


    Along with the words, Ron''s figure rose slowly, his arms spread to the sides as if hugging the sky, and the entire magic tower of Dresrosa blinked, together with Greenbit.


    Hearing Ron''s words ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Yellow Ape and others were frowning, but as Ron''s figure vacated, the faces of several people changed accordingly.


    Wow la la.


    The bodies of Do flamenco and others were all turned into mud and scattered, and the ten undead disappeared, leaving only Ron''s figure flying higher and higher.


    "bad!"


    Tea Dolphin''s face changed abruptly. He hadn''t shot Ron at all. At the moment, he shot Ron in the sky.


    At the same time, the dangerous red dog yellow ape and others, who were aware of it, also all shot together, and the attacks of the seven people converged and hit Ron in the air.


    Click! Click!


    Ron emerged a translucent armor covering his whole body, which was the void armor he made, but at the same time he was attacked by seven people, and a dense crack appeared instantly.


    Ron did not use the space ability to leave, nor did he care that the Void Armor was constantly breaking, so he looked at the red dog yellow ape and others below.


    Behind him.


    Countless meteors pierced the sky and converged in the sky. It was inspired by another magic tower, and the magic released released completely covered the sky of Dresrosa.


    "Let me draw the end of this journey."


    In Ron ¡¯s chuckle, the Void Armor shattered, and the golden light, magma, impact, and slash swallowed his body instantly, causing his body to annihilate from inch to inch, but the smile remained the same. .


    With the complete annihilation of Ron''s body, the dense, blue and red light spots in the sky, centered on red dogs and others, all smashed down.


    boom! boom! boom!


    Vast mushroom clouds rose.


    In the roar, the whole island shattered from the center.


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 229： The beginning of a new era

    Countless magic covered it.


    The roaring sound continued, just like the end of the world.


    This scene made countless people silent. Even the leader of the revolutionary army, Dragon and others, fell silent.


    When the aftermath dispersed.


    I saw that Dresros had broken apart from the center, traversing the whole island, and splitting the whole island into five pieces.


    At that center, we saw that yellow apes, red dogs, and others were standing in an area, and they all maintained explosive power, inspiring armed domineering postures.


    "cough¡­¡­"


    Zefa''s face was pale, his clothes were completely broken, and his body was covered with black blood stains. He coughed up a little black smoke, and the whole person knelt down on the ground. After persevering, he fell to the side.


    The tea dolphins were in a state of embarrassment, and their clothes were broken and burnt.


    There was a crack in the sleeve of the yellow ape''s right hand, a slight gasp. There was lava dripping on the red dog, and he looked at the sky with a somber face.


    The CP0 trio are similar to tea dolphins, their clothes are broken, and their masks are destroyed by half.


    "... Yes ... Want to get us all together?"


    "This guy ... is far more dangerous than expected ..."


    "If it weren''t for such a lineup, maybe someone would be buried with him in the end."


    The three of CP0 looked at the sky and opened their mouths.


    The yellow ape stared at the sky, frowning slightly. He suddenly had some doubts. Was Ron really dead? But in the end it was really trying to pull them together.


    And what he caught was that Ron was indeed hit by all the people''s attacks, completely annihilated and disappeared, and no trace of corpse remained.


    "..."


    Tea Dolphin looked at the sky and sighed.


    If he knew that it would cause such trouble, he wouldn''t come, but if he didn''t come, maybe the CP0 could not successfully mark Ron, maybe he wouldn''t kill Ron in the end.


    just¡­¡­


    Is Ron really dead?


    The last few words left him a bit suspicious.


    But the sights and sights of several people swept the neighborhood, and none of Ron''s existence was found. The CP0''s ability to mark fruits, also activated his ability, and noticed that his mark had completely disappeared.


    He looked at the tea dolphins and others, shook his head, and said, "My mark disappeared."


    Unless he cancels the mark himself, the mark will never disappear. The disappearance of the mark can only mean that the marked target has been completely destroyed.


    "This ..."


    Tea Dolphin shook his head, and since the marks of the fruit disappeared, it should indeed be over.


    Just thinking of the power Ron possessed, he couldn''t help but feel a little afraid.


    Everyone predicts Ron''s strength, not to the extent of a navy general, at most it is the rank of the general and the three disasters under the four emperors.


    Unexpectedly, in this battle today, the power revealed by Ron is so shocking, the difficulty is almost beyond the four emperors, even if several arrests can not kill Kaito, there is no Ron to deal with So tricky.


    Ron was hiding too deep and too deep.


    Without this battle, no one would know that Ron''s power has reached this level, and if it is a few years later ... think about it makes people feel cold.


    If it were not for the government to suddenly issue such an order and send a lineup like them to deal with Ron, it should no longer be possible to stop Ron in the future.


    Such a presence is too scary.


    Falling here should be the best ending.


    ...


    Haiyuan calendar 1520.


    This is the twenty-second year of the Pirate Age.


    The world government launched a battle of destruction in Dresrosa, trying to wipe out everything about the magician Ron, one of the seven kings of the original king.


    In this battle, Dresrosa broke from the center and split into five pieces, from a complete large island into five connected islands.


    During this battle, the Albarez Guild moved from the ground to the underground, and became a dark force. The world government began to clear the Albarez Guild all over the world.


    In this battle, the power of magic shocked the world, the information of magic weapons spread all over the world, and the spiritual power cultivation system left by Ron spread all over the world.


    In this battle, Ron, the president of the Albares Guild, died.


    And just like the words left before Ron ¡¯s death, death is not the end, it is just the beginning, it is the beginning of another era.


    Although Ron ended up as the Seven Wuhai, and although the Albarez Guild had not yet reached the apex of the sea, the spiritual power cultivation system left over by Ron began to greatly promote with time. The progress of the world.


    Some people think that Ron opened the door to a new era.


    Others feel that Ron has not yet changed the world.


    But at least.


    The beginning of the world ¡¯s transformation begins here.


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 230： Escape from birth

    Punk Hasad.


    Inside the base.


    Several huge screens are placed here. The screen shows the live from Dresrosa. Nami and Caesar and others are standing in front of the screen, very nervous.


    After Caesar''s death, Caesar obediently turned to Ron, and continued to produce artificial devil fruit and sold it to Kaido.


    When Ron finally liberated all the magic towers, released the final blow, and was completely annihilated by the yellow ape and others, Nami''s attitude changed drastically.


    "Ron!"


    "It''s over ..."


    Caesar grabbed his head aside, he knew that the government sent that kind of horrible lineup, there is simply no chance of survival, although Ron showed the strength is enough to shock the world.


    Nami bit her lip vigorously, and she had n¡¯t shed any tears, because as Ron ¡¯s subordinate, she could feel the connection with Ron still alive.


    That connection is still there!


    It means that Ron should not be dead yet!


    At this time, there was a sudden roar outside the base, causing Caesar and everyone in the field to change their faces.


    laugh!


    I saw a sword flash, the steel wall of the base was torn apart in an instant, and then several figures rushed in, followed by a large number of naval forces.


    The headed people were armed with their own weapons, dressed in naval justice cloaks, and all of them were all lieutenants in the navy headquarters!


    "Yes ... Lieutenant General! Lieutenant General of the Headquarters!"


    Seeing the rushing generals and a large number of navies, Caesar''s men suddenly turned their faces wildly. Some people took up arms and tried to resist, but they were easily defeated by the generals in the blink of an eye.


    After the lieutenant flying squirrel killed several people with a sword, he held the sword in both hands and said in a deep voice:


    "All arrested, the resistance was shot on the spot!"


    "Yes!"


    Many influxes of the navy responded.


    The battle broke out in the base. Although Caesar''s men also had some strength, they were not the elite navy and the admiral of the headquarters, and they were almost one-sided defeat.


    "..."


    Nami calmed her emotions and looked out with a cold face. She took the elf wand and waved it, and a hurricane-shaped vortex flew away.


    Lieutenant generals such as Flying Squirrel who rushed here saw their domineering captures, their faces changed, and shouted: "Beware! Everyone backs!"


    boom!


    The wind''s third-order magical vortex storm exploded.


    In an instant, an area of ??a hundred meters was swallowed into it.


    Several lieutenant generals tore the vortex storm, rushed out of the core area, and looked at the place where Nami was. One of them said: "Sure enough, there are cadres of Albares."


    Woo! Woo!


    After tearing the vortex storm, the three lieutenants continued to rush toward the center from several directions. Jianguang tore the steel wall, revealing the figures of Nami and Caesar.


    "Navy ... Damn it!"


    Caesar cursed aloud that he was a scientist wanted by the world government. He was attached to Qiwuhai before he was arrested by the navy. Now that Duo Flamenco has fallen and Ron has fallen, he no longer has the identity to face the navy. The hostile relationship was restored.


    Nami didn''t expect that the navy had three headquarters in the future. With little hesitation, she flew up immediately, waved her wand, hit a giant wind blade, split the top of the base, and flew out of the base.


    Three lieutenants in the headquarters, this is not what she can deal with.


    "Go chase, leave it to me here."


    Lieutenant General Stoloberg held two swords in his hand and squinted at Caesar. He recognized Caesar''s identity.


    The flying squirrel and the ghost spider both nodded and rushed upwards on the moon step, chasing them out in the direction of Nami''s escape.


    "Damn navy ... Qingyan sword!"


    Caesar watched the flying squirrel and the ghost spider chasing Nami. His face was ugly. He knew that even if he escaped, he would have to face the two lieutenants. It would be better to stay and face the one in front of him.


    He raised his hand, the gas fruit''s ability was activated, and oxygen was drawn into his hand, condensed into a blue flame sword.


    The color of Stolobe changed slightly, and he felt he was not breathing easily, and he did not hesitate. The whole person immediately jumped towards the rear, fled from Caesar''s empty space, and at the same time threw a sword at Caesar, splitting a blue sword spirit.


    Qiang!


    Caesar waved his sword to resist, and the flame and sword gas annihilated each other.


    The two quickly fought together.


    ...


    "Navy Lieutenant General ..."


    Nami held the elf wand and flew all the way out of the base. Yu Guang saw the flying squirrel and ghost spider behind her, and looked very grim.


    If there are many magic towers on the side of the base, she is not afraid of the lieutenant general, but Punk Hasad has not yet begun to build magic towers, and there are none.


    The face of one lieutenant general is difficult to deal with, let alone two.


    "Ice storm."


    Holding the wand in her hands, she held it high, turned around in the air, and flew down with the flying squirrel and ghost spider chasing behind.


    As soon as the sky became dark, countless icicles suddenly appeared on the sky with a radius of hundreds of meters, like a storm, pouring down towards the flying squirrel and ghost spider.


    Flying squirrels and ghost spiders'' faces changed slightly.


    However, both of them are in a battle-hardened existence. Even in mid-air, they are still not afraid of being violently attacked. One of them throws a sword at the sky.


    The two sword lights, one left and one right, are intertwined and covered, and the ice icing that fell directly above is continuously chopped, but there are still a few ice icings passing through their defense circle.


    laugh! laugh!


    Several blood stains appeared on the flying squirrel and ghost spider.


    It seems that the two lieutenants were injured by a single blow, but Nami ¡¯s expression did not easily break away. This is already the strongest attack she can use. It is a third-order frost magic, but it can still only hurt slightly Flying squirrel and ghost spider a little bit.


    If there is only one lieutenant general, maybe she can win, but when the two lieutenants join forces, her full attack only hits a little skin injury that does not even count as a minor injury.


    There is no chance!


    "Ron should be fine ..."


    Such a thought flashed in Nami''s heart. Through the connection between the magic mark and Ron, she could more clearly perceive that Ron was not dead. While feeling slightly relieved, her emotions became nervous because Ron If it''s okay, she is in big trouble here.


    The two lieutenant generals of the headquarters chased her, and she had to escape with all her might.


    Using ice storms to briefly stop flying squirrels and ghost spiders, Nami continued to fly higher.


    When the flying squirrel and ghost spider got rid of the ice storm, Nami had already flown to a height of hundreds of meters.


    "..."


    The squirrel''s eyes flashed, and suddenly a sword was swung out.


    His slashing distance can not reach the level of the top swordsman, but the range of hundreds of meters can still be easily crossed.


    Sword Qi hit Nami''s back, Nami was forced to avoid, but was still slightly rubbed.


    Fortunately, she used defensive magic while evading and was not injured.


    After being blocked for a while, the ghost spider immediately caught up.


    laugh! laugh!


    The ghost swords rushed into the air and waved their swords, and the two swords slashed toward Nami.


    As the lieutenant general of the headquarters, he is also a battle-hardened existence. After judging that Nami has the flying ability, he immediately switched to one after the other, blocking Nami''s escape direction.


    boom!


    Two sword qi slashed on the elven ball released by Nami, which was steadily blocked by the elven ball, but Nami''s emotions did not have any excitement, but a heart gradually sank.


    If you are hit by one after the other, it will be difficult to escape.


    Ron may be fine there. In this case, she does not want to have anything to do with her. Whether it is killed by the navy or caught by the navy, it is a situation that she does not want to encounter.


    "Give up resistance ..."


    Flying squirrel said in a deep voice: "The magician has been deprived of the name of Qi Wuhai, and the generals have dealt with him. If he resists, he will only be killed on the spot."


    "Ron is not that easy to die."


    Nami opened her mouth at the flying squirrel, then suddenly her magic wand waved, and a six-foot light held the ghost spider, and then the whole person continued to fly towards the sky.


    However, the squirrel blinked and immediately waved a sword, blocking Nami.


    Nami lost a lot of mental strength, a trace of sweat on her forehead, but after resisting the sword of the flying squirrel with the ball of elves that had not disappeared, she threw a six-foot light prisoner towards the flying squirrel.


    But the ghost spider over there had already broken free, and waved a sword at Nami, again preventing Nami from escaping.


    "..."


    Nami was continuously blocked, and her mental power was quickly consumed.


    If there was only one lieutenant general, he could fight and flee, but if they were two, it would be too difficult for her to deal with, and it was extremely difficult to escape.


    The three of them are constantly fighting in the sky, and Nami can''t get rid of the two lieutenants. With the exhaustion of mental energy, Nami''s forehead is covered with sweat, and her attitude becomes very difficult.


    No way.


    Must not be caught.


    She knew that Ron might be fine, but if she was caught by the navy, Ron had to come to rescue her, and she was in danger again.


    Nami gave up escaping from the sky and flew down, she will also use coordinate replacement, she enjoys coordinate replacement to escape from here.


    However, her mental strength is not strong, and the coverage is not large enough. In addition, there is little left in her mental strength. After falling below, she barely used seven or eight coordinate replacements and escaped to the place near the edge of the island. Depleted, even the consciousness gradually dimmed.


    "It seems to have reached the limit."


    "Almost escaped."


    The flying squirrel and the ghost spider chased up again, seeing Nami''s figure swaying on the shore, not only unable to fly any more, even standing a little unsteady, he could not help but relieved.


    If they were run away, they would be in trouble.


    Nami struggled to excite the few remaining spiritual forces ~ www.novelhall.com ~ holding her body to fly forward, she wanted to rush into the sea and escape from under the sea.


    "I''m still not giving up."


    The flying squirrel shook his head and came to Nami''s back in a flash. The sword in his hand turned around and knocked Nami''s neck with the bottom of the hilt.


    The order he received was to catch as much as possible, or kill if he couldn''t.


    "..."


    Nami noticed that the flying squirrel rushed into the back, but now she has some difficulty moving forward, and there is really no power to evade the blow to the flying squirrel.


    but.


    Almost as soon as the stalk of the flying squirrel was about to fall on Nami''s back neck, an invisible force suddenly appeared, and the flying squirrel''s hand seemed to fall into the mud.


    at the same time.


    Nami, who was staring dimly, suddenly opened her eyes again, a flash of light flashed in her eyes, raised her right hand, and turned to push the flying squirrel behind her.


    The pupil of the squirrel shrank suddenly, only to feel that an invisible fist slammed between his chest and abdomen, and his throat was sweet. The whole person immediately flew backwards, tens of meters away, and the corner of the mouth overflowed A trace of blood.


    Nami''s eyes shone with a mysterious light, and her expression became indifferent. She stretched out her hand and pressed it against the flying squirrel and the ghost spider, and a spiritual shock immediately invaded.


    Buzz!


    Ghost spiders and flying squirrels felt their minds buzz instantly, and the world in front of them became blank, then they were all wrapped in some kind of power, flew backwards, and flew out hundreds of meters. Wall, body embedded in it, spouting blood.


    Nami looked at the ghost spiders and flying squirrels flying away, and slowly withdrew her hand. A flexible jump, the mental power wrapped around the body, jumped into the sea, and disappeared.


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 231： Voldemort Ron

    seabed.


    Nami swims in the water like a mermaid, the water flow seems to have life, holding her body to dive continuously, gradually sinking deeper and deeper, came to a slightly dim sea bottom to stop.


    In Nami''s spiritual world.


    A group of souls exuding warm white light is at the core, and the outer layer of this group of souls is radiated with a little golden light, and a larger light is wrapped in the center.


    The soul exuding a little golden light seemed a bit languishing, and there was little left for the exhaustion of mental power, but even so, it was still larger than the white soul.


    No words or dialogues are required.


    The pale golden soul is undoubtedly Ron''s, while the pale white is Nami''s.


    The mark of the fruit is locked in the body. Unless the body is destroyed, it cannot be eliminated, and Ron is very decisive. He immediately gave up his body and put on a posture of the same, and the soul shuttled away at that moment and went straight Punk Hasad.


    For ordinary ordinary people, Ron wants to make the soul attach to the other party very difficult, either to completely defeat the spirit of the other party, or to find a way to reach a resonance.


    But Nami is different.


    As his magician, relying on the connection between the magic marks, the soul level itself resonates at all times, so there is almost no repulsion between each other.


    When Nami was about to be knocked down by the flying squirrel, it was Ron ¡¯s soul that arrived and instantly entered Nami ¡¯s body, dominating Nami ¡¯s body, and using the last remaining power to blow out the flying squirrel and others, and then control Nami. The beautiful body jumped into the sea.


    Nami may not be able to stay under water for a long time, but for the magician of Ron''s level, he can resonate with the elements and be able to ''dialogue'' with the water flow, even if he is underwater, he can survive and breathe.


    "How is this going?"


    Nami ¡¯s soul, which has been exhausted, is gradually recovering with time. Her consciousness is a bit doubtful. She can feel the power that is outside her soul that does not belong to her, but she is aware of this power. There is no sense of exclusion.


    And she also judged that this power should come from Ron, she would not recognize the wrong Ron''s soul power, because there have been countless times of spiritual communication in the past.


    "That''s what you know."


    Ron ¡¯s soul slowly let go of Nami ¡¯s soul, no longer controlling Nami ¡¯s body, and the spirit communicated with her: ¡°Being locked in the ability of the marked fruit, I ca n¡¯t escape from Dresrosa, only to make the false impression In order to break away. "


    Nami is still in a somewhat dazed state, saying: "That means your body has been destroyed ... what are you going to do now?"


    "It can only be done first."


    Ron said helplessly: "I suspect that the high-level government of the world, who has the special ability to lock my existence, is like the life card lock itself, so I even split it up and intend to use it as a spare one-tenth The body was destroyed by itself in that battle. "


    The fruit should be marked only by his own body, but Ron suspects that the world government has a lock like something like a life card, so for the sake of insurance, the ''little Ron'' that has been split up has not survived, and was in that battle. Ruined.


    The world government must kill him at all costs. The source must be the existence on the five stars, the Im sitting on the throne.


    Ron doesn''t know the opponent''s ability, or the opponent''s other cards. The safest way for him is to create real death.


    He is actually dead.


    For ordinary people, physical destruction is death.


    Ron is different. His powerful soul allows him to forcefully reside in this world even if his body is destroyed.


    Of course, even if the spiritual power has exceeded 300 points, he still cannot permanently exist independently by virtue of his soul. The spiritual power will continue to be lost, either relying on the magic tower, relying on the magic tower to survive, or relying on other life Body.


    Of course Ron didn''t want to get into the magic tower.


    Be a Voldemort for the time being and rely on Nami to survive for a while.


    When his spiritual attributes exceed 500 points, he should be able to draw various elements and vitality from the outside world and reshape his own body.


    If the world government can lock his soul and continue to chase down, then he can only rely on his own ability to continue to entangle with the other party, but Ron thinks it is unlikely.


    Moreover, his soul is now completely hidden in Nami ¡¯s spiritual world. As long as the perception and communication with the outside world are cut off, even if Robin and others carry out spiritual communication with Nami, they will only touch Nami and will not notice it. His presence.


    "Just safe ..."


    Nami sighed slightly.


    Although the loss of the body is also a very troublesome thing, for the magician, there is always a solution.


    Nami asked: "How can you recover?"


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Ron pondered a bit ~ www.novelhall.com ~ said: "To fully recover, it should require flesh magic or high-level magic of life to achieve it, or even if the mental strength breaks above 500 points, maybe it can be restored. . "


    Nami frowned slightly: "Mansherry? She shouldn''t be able to ..."


    After getting the magic mark and becoming a magical envoy, Mansley did have a better ability to heal the fruit, but even the broken arm cannot be regenerated, let alone the complete body, which is almost equivalent to resurrecting the dead.


    "In fact, it is not difficult to survive."


    Ron said: "With the help of undead magic, you can show me in the form of undead, or create a magic puppet with an energy source, or simply attach to the magic tower, but my soul will be exposed in those ways. I am worried that the government still has the ability and way to lock the soul, so for the sake of insurance, let ¡¯s live with you first. "


    "???


    Nami stayed for a while and said, "Living here?"


    "Well ... it can also protect your safety, I can take action in danger, and rely on your body I can still use magic ..."


    "No!"


    Nami refused decisively.


    What the **** is living in her body? ! Resolutely not work!


    Ron sighed and said: "Other ways of survival are very dangerous ... I think about it, then go to the country of peace, Robin is over there, I will ask her to discuss ..."


    Looking for Robin?


    Nami fell silent.


    "... Let me think about it, um ... it''s not totally impossible ... but when I let you stay, you stay in the mental space and you are not allowed to come out!"


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 232： Holy Order Magic Mark

    "no problem."


    "For the sake of safety, I won''t probe my mental strength in a short time. What happened outside, you will tell me for the time being, I will stay here to recover and practice."


    Ron''s mood responded without fluctuation.


    A helpless smile in my heart.


    There is nothing embarrassing about this. He usually doesn''t say it. When he came in to help Nami get rid of the two lieutenant generals, the flying squirrel and the ghost spider, it was a completely spiritual perspective.


    The observation power from that perspective can reach the level of cells ... It can be said that if he still has his own body, he can completely decompose and reorganize his body, and it changes exactly like Nami, and there is no difference from the inside to the outside. body.


    For the legendary magician, the spirit has already been above the material.


    Even if you don''t use the magic of flesh and blood, you can imitate some of it by spiritual strength alone.


    Tier 4 is legend.


    Ron believes that even in a different world of magic, there will never be many magicians at his level. The fifth level up is the apex, which is the demigod.


    In addition, there is another key point ... This is Nami''s spiritual world. Nami''s every thoughts and ideas are transparent in his eyes.


    It''s like the weird idea that has just emerged.


    And to Robin, to him ...


    It''s just that his spiritual power is stronger than Nami, and Nami can''t see his thoughts when deliberately hidden, so I subjectively think that Ron, like her, can only get information about the communication between spirits.


    Of course Ron wouldn''t say it. It might be that Nami was going to blow hair. Although he couldn''t get out, he could not leave, but that would be too demure.


    "In this case, I promised ... But if you violate the agreement, I will immediately drive you out!" Nami added a threat.


    Ron said helplessly: "I can now be regarded as a seriously wounded patient. It''s too much to threaten me, and I have always kept my promise. Have you ever seen me violate the promise?"


    "That''s good."


    Nami snorted softly, and her consciousness returned to the outside world.


    She doesn''t have the strong elemental affinity of Ron, she can''t communicate with the water in a deep level, and appears in a form of near unity. She can only use her mental power to repel the nearby water flow.


    "Where to go next?"


    Nami asked Ron in the spiritual world.


    Ron squeezed his soul into a mass of golden light like the sun and shrunk in the corner, saying: "Here is very close to the red earth continent ... First go to the windless zone, then we go to Yuren Island. "


    "What do you do without the wind?"


    Nami asked strangely.


    Shouldn''t I go find Robin Junction now? Or just go to the empty island to find Perona and meet them, or else go to Alabstan, where there is a rebuilt branch base.


    "Fishing."


    Ron responded with a word.


    That''s right, fishing. The target this time is the giant Neptune.


    In the achievement system, the achievement of hunting the giant Neptune class has not yet been achieved. Before it was not strong enough, afterwards there was no time and free time, but now it can be achieved slowly.


    His next plan is to clean up all the achievements on the achievement system one by one, relying on achievements, demonic fruits, etc., to quickly break through 500 points of mental strength and then resurrect!


    Now he needs to rely on hundreds of magic towers to fight against the four emperors.


    On the day when he breaks through 500 points of spiritual strength, even if there is no magic tower, the four emperors will be stepped on by him, and he will climb to the apex of this great route!


    Return of the Dharma God!


    "Fishing?"


    Nami was still puzzled, but according to Ron''s instructions, after judging the direction, she left in the direction of the windless zone.


    After giving Nami instructions, Ron summoned the achievement system.


    The achievement system was something that merged with his soul from the beginning, but even with more than 300 points of spiritual power, Ron still couldn''t capture its existence.


    It seems that there is still a dimension between it and it.


    Ron didn''t know what its origin was, but since he couldn''t find it at all, he didn''t think about it, because it didn''t make much sense.


    On the achievements interface, there are many more highlighted achievements.


    This battle of Dresros has allowed Ron to achieve many achievements at once.


    [Achievement: Dangerous Life (Severe injuries in battle)]


    [Achievement: Son of Destiny (enter dying in battle and eventually survive)]


    [Achievement: (Dodge the yellow ape ¡¯s speed kick)]


    [Achievement: Voldemort (the body is completely destroyed, leaving only the soul and parasitic on others)]


    In battle alone, four achievements were directly achieved.


    Among them, Dangerous Life and Destiny''s Son brought 2 and 3 achievement points, respectively, and Voldemort brought 1 and 2 achievement points, a total of 8 achievement points.


    Although not much, it made Ron''s total achievement point reach 152 points. According to Ron''s judgment, 150 points of spiritual attributes should still be able to get another chance to draw.


    Ron ¡¯s desire to extract magic is not very big now. Unless the time department is drawn, the other meanings are not very big. What he wants more is to raise the magic mark or extract a stronger wand. This is the Something that can increase his strength.


    After putting 6 achievements on the spiritual attributes, Ron switched to the professional system interface.


    [Hint: Your total achievement point reaches 150 points, get Holy Order Magic Mark, and can give others two high-level magic marks, four intermediate marks, and eight preliminary marks]


    [Hint: Your total achievement point reaches 150 points, get a rune extraction opportunity]


    As soon as I switched to the professional system interface, two prompts appeared.


    Seeing the first prompt ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ron''s eyes suddenly illuminated. What he wanted most was to improve his spiritual attributes and get more magic marks to increase the number of magic envoys.


    Hum.


    At the moment when the reminder appeared, a bright golden light emerged from within his soul, instantly covering the entire soul of Ron, so that the soul, which was originally like the sun, became even more golden and radiant. Together with Nami, she was slightly affected.


    Ron noticed that his mental strength began to improve.


    After about tens of seconds, the golden light inside the soul dimmed, and the improvement of mental power began to become slow, and Ron could feel that his mental power had increased by at least dozens of points!


    Looking closely at the personal interface of the professional system, the attributes have changed dramatically.


    Occupation: Law System-Supreme Dharma God.


    Magic Mark: Holy Order (Spirit Attribute +100)


    Can create magic marks: high-level (up to 2), intermediate-level (up to 4), primary-level (up to 8)


    Mark Resonance: Spirit attribute +26 points


    Has Runes: 57.


    Holding a wand: Dragon Core Wand.


    Elemental affinity: 50%


    Total achievement points: 150 points.


    The spiritual attribute improvement provided by the Holy Order Magic Mark is 100 points, which means that the high-order magic mark is converted into the Holy Order Magic Mark, which directly brings Ron 50 spiritual attributes to Ron!


    His previous spiritual attributes already had 345 points, but now he has directly reached 395 points, which is only 5 points away from 400 points!


    Among them, 152 points are from achievement points, 60 points are from demon fruits, 100 points are from magic marks, 26 points are from spiritual resonance, and 57 points are from self!


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 233： World shock

    New world.


    Hezhiguo, somewhere.


    "Woooooo ... Did the deal with the magician also turn yellow?"


    The drunk Kaitosa drunkenly wailed and grunted, saying, "Isn''t it a good idea to form an army of invincible abilities? That''s all for the end. Is it ... ah ... "


    Many of Kaido''s men next to each other looked at each other with a little nervousness.


    Someone couldn''t help saying: "Ron''s strength is somewhat unexpected, but I didn''t expect the government to be so ruthless, and sent two generals and CP0 ..."


    "Anyway, the government ruined my deal !!"


    Kaiduo lowered the wine gourd violently, and made a roar. There was an overbearing domineering vaguely in the voice, which instantly turned the eyes of several pirates nearby to coma.


    He opened those palpitating eyes and stared at one of his subordinates: "It''s okay to kill the old lady before, and now I''m ruining my deal. The government and the navy already think they can do whatever they want on this sea. ?!"


    "Boss Kaido, calm down ..."


    Seeing the pirates next to him, he could not help trembling.


    Kaido grunted again and said, "Calm down! What ruined my deal and plan, the government and the navy must pay the price!"


    ...


    Another sea area.


    The Redfords flying the flag of the red-haired Pirates is slowly sailing on the sea, the wind is not strong, and the sea is rough.


    Red-haired Shanks was sitting on the deck, frowning tightly, silently.


    Newspapers about the Dresrosa incident have not been sent to the whole world, but he has received information from his channels in advance, knowing the war of Dresrosa.


    "Unexpected decision, the government ..."


    The deputy captain Beckman stood next to him, with a cigar in his fingers, his eyes deep and said: "I know that we are going to be in contact with White Beard, and we still start with the magician. , Also destroy the magician ... "


    Redhead lowered his head and continued to silence, as if contemplating something.


    The two navy generals, together with Zefa tea porpoise and CP0, such a huge troop movement, although the Five Stars can also do it, but in this situation, the Five Stars whose purpose is to maintain the balance of the sea should not suddenly Definitely issued this order.


    That means ... Is that the one who saw it?


    "Ron is indeed a genius."


    A person next to him came up and said: "The spiritual training method he has made can greatly reduce the difficulty of practicing domineering. This kind of thing spreads to the sea, and the impact is unpredictable. Perhaps the government is just for this To wipe him out at all costs. "


    "This should be just one of the reasons."


    Beckman spoke slowly, while looking at the red-haired Shanks. Seeing that Shanks didn''t seem to be planning to speak, he shook his head slightly and didn''t ask much.


    He knew what speculation Shanks should have, but he didn''t need to ask if he didn''t want to say.


    At this moment, someone jumped from the top of the ship and pointed forward.


    "Boss, don''t think about Ron''s things, the white-bearded ship is in front!"


    "..."


    Shanks heard the words, stopped contemplation, stood up, and looked forward, faintly able to see a ship flying the flag of the White Beard Pirates in the distance.


    He pressed one hand on the hilt and walked towards the front of the deck, throwing things about Ron behind his head, saying: "Ready to chat with White Beard, what about the wine for him?"


    "it''s here."


    Someone came over with a huge wine gourd.


    ...


    After a few days.


    News about the Battle of Dresros spread all over the world.


    What followed was news of the redhead meeting with the White Beard Pirates, and the news that the Beast Pirates had acted and left the original waters.


    The world is shaking!


    The government sent a huge force to destroy the Seven Martial Sea Ron, which is already shocking enough, and the contact of red hair and white beard and the actions of the Beast Pirates are even more shocking!


    The government, the navy, the four emperors, and the seven martial seas ... almost all took action in a very short period of time. Even though only the battle of Dresrosa broke out, almost everyone felt a kind of imminent landslide Signs of ground fissure!


    All forces standing at the top of the sea are in action!


    For a while, I didn''t know how many forces were horrified and horrified. They knew that the sea was going to be chaotic, and it was going to be completely chaotic.


    It may even evolve into a huge wave sweeping the world!


    After this huge wave, it is likely that many top forces will reshuffle, and the pattern of the entire sea will completely change!


    ...


    at the same time.


    In the first half of the great route, somewhere in the town.


    "Qi ha ha ha ha ha ... great, really great!"


    Blackbeard Titch, who was being followed by Fire Fist, was sitting in a shop at the moment, holding a large piece of meat in his right hand, and holding a newspaper in his left hand, grinning broadly.


    The newspaper is about the Dresros incident and the red-haired and white-bearded contact ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and there is action by the Beast Pirates.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh all four emperors have acted now, the navy is chasing BIGMOM, the redhead is in contact with the white beard, and Kaiduo will have to act ... the world will be completely chaotic. Such chaos can bring There are countless opportunities. "


    Lafitte held a goblet in his left hand, took a sip of red wine elegantly, and chuckled with a smile, the smile was terrifying.


    "Chaos, the chaos the better, Qi ha ha ha ..."


    Blackbeard grinned broadly and said, "It''s better to have an intimate relationship, and I will take care of the final interests. This era must belong to Lao Tzu ... Qi ha ha ha !!"


    Laughing loudly, Black Beard thrust the meat in his right hand into his mouth. After chewing and swallowing, he drunk a sip of wine and patted the greasy newspaper on the table.


    "Unfortunately, the magician, who thought he would be a strong competitor, didn''t expect to be decisively wiped out by the world government. Qi ha ha ha, it really was all my luck."


    "For the moment, this is indeed the case, Captain."


    Lafitte chuckled and said, "Ron is dead, maybe he can try to seize Qiwuhai''s seat first. In the chaos that will sweep the world, Qiwuhai''s identity is still very convenient."


    "Yes, Ron just made room for me."


    Blackbeard grinned and said, "With Qiwuhai''s position, taking advantage of the attention of the navy and the government on the four emperors, I can plan things in that prison, where I will be able to find the remaining manpower, and then All you have to do is dominate the new world! "


    "Come and have a drink for Ron, the guy''s wish must also dominate the world, let me do it for him, Qihahahahaha!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 234： Changes in the world

    "That guy ... was he actually dead ?!"


    "The lineup sent by the world government is too exaggerated."


    "The magician''s strength is also terrifying. Even in that case, he still has the ability to resist. I heard that even the navy general was injured."


    Countless people on the sea are shocking and talking about the Dresrosa incident.


    Somewhere in the harbor, he was carrying a wine gourd and jumped from the boat to Sauron on the shore. Hearing the discussion, he froze for a moment, then his eyes changed, and he grabbed a man and asked:


    "What are you talking about? What happened to the magician?"


    "Dead ... Ah! You, you are ... threatening ..."


    Today Sauron also has a well-known surname on the sea, and even more fame in the outside world than other cadres of Albares.


    The man looked at Sauron in horror, his body trembling, and he just noticed a scattered newspaper on the ground. He quickly pointed to the newspaper and said, "There are ... in the newspaper."


    Sauron picked up the newspaper.


    After a glance, his body froze.


    Although joining Albarez is just a gamble, but here in Albarez, he did get a lot of care from Ron.


    Whether it is a domineering cultivation method, or suitable accommodation, intelligence, etc ... almost satisfied him. Challenge Ron on the one hand because of the agreement, on the other hand, he just refused to admit defeat, and sooner or later will surpass Ron.


    But now ... Ron is dead.


    Sauron couldn''t help but clenched his fists.


    He had to defeat Ron in order to make a choice whether to leave, but now, this agreement could not be reached anymore, and he was considered free, because the object of the agreement no longer exists.


    but¡­¡­


    Suolong was suddenly at a loss.


    Do you leave Albarez?


    "Asshole ..."


    Sauron gritted his teeth and couldn''t help but scolded.


    ...


    Somewhere on the warship.


    "Ron ... is that dead?"


    The green pheasant is sunbathing, and after hearing the news, his body is slightly stiff.


    He took off his blindfold, looked at the major general next to him, and then looked at the sea ahead.


    "justice¡­¡­"


    As a naval general, he knew the inside story, and he knew that the world government had fallen on Ron ¡¯s head, and he cooperated with the revolutionary army to overthrow the government. All of them were messy and dirty water.


    Although Ron seems to have his own ideas in forming his own forces, at least what Ron has done so far is on the side of justice.


    Now Ron has been wiped out by the government.


    Is the government just?


    The green pheasant fell into silence. Compared with the one who first joined the navy, now he has seen too much darkness in the government, and he already doubts the justice he insists on.


    But the green pheasant finally shook his head.


    In any case, the government is the government after all, and it ca n¡¯t do the justice it wants in the position of the general. Then go further and become a marshal, or even a marshal of the army, and always have the status of justice that he wants.


    It ¡¯s just Ron ...


    Ugh¡­¡­


    The green pheasant sighed.


    Perhaps since the day when Ron withdrew from the navy, he has foreshadowed it, but unfortunately a talented person left the sea.


    ...


    Along with Ron''s death, the world government defined Albares as a criminal group, and ordered the navy around the world to siege and expel Albares.


    But Albares did not collapse.


    Because Robin, Weiwei and other magical envoys all have a spiritual level of resonance and connection with Ron, they all know that Ron should be alive.


    Knowing that Ron was still alive, Robin was calm and not chaotic. Before the news spread all over the world, he gave orders to the various branches under Albares.


    Before the navy began to encircle the Albarez guild, most of the members of the guild began to go underground, or hide, or go to sea, and most of them disappeared in a short time.


    On board.


    Someone couldn''t help but speak to Robin, with a little bit at a loss in his eyes.


    "Vice President ... President He really ..."


    "No need to guess."


    Robin calmly said: "No matter what the president is, don''t panic. We have a deal with Kaido. Whitebeard and redhead also have actions. Plus BIGMOM ... Now it''s the government that panics. We must find ways to clean up this mess. "


    Hearing Robin''s words, many members of Albarez felt relieved.


    Yes.


    Even if Ron, the president, died, they still had a deal with the Beast Pirates, and it was not enough to invest in the Beast Pirates, without worrying about survival.


    What''s more, the world government defines Albares as a sinister group, and it should be only a thunderstorm with little rain, and the government and the navy''s senior officials can''t spare any energy to pay attention to them at this time, because the four emperors are all in action.


    Letting everyone settle down, Robin returned to his room.


    "If the chairman is okay, it should be at Nami ... but Nami can''t be contacted now." Robin exclaimed.


    Ron could not be reached, and she was not in a panic, because Ron had already arranged her work before, and all the follow-up Albares was left to her for disposal.


    Plus she was pretty sure Ron was not dead.


    "Now on the sea, you all think you are dead, President."


    Robin murmured deeply, and she waited for Ron to give her new instructions. Until then, she would properly resolve the situation of Albares.


    ...


    No wind zone.


    Somewhere on the sea.


    Nami ¡¯s body floats on the sea, and in front of him is a small Neptune corpse. A part of the body of the body is cut down and suspended in front of Nami ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Under the meat piece, the flame floats out of thin air, roasting the meat The aroma of the barbecue is filled.


    "You should practice a lot, Nami."


    A part of Ron ¡¯s soul manifests a ¡®little Ron¡¯ shape, floating on Nami ¡¯s right side, controlling the flames and floating flesh.


    While letting yourself and the pieces of meat float on the sea, gather fire elements to roast the barbecue pieces. This is too demanding to control the details, and Nami can''t do it.


    "I''m just a navigator, don''t treat me like a combatant."


    Nami pouted.


    She was only a navigator from the beginning, and she became a magician. She later needed to help Ron research magic weapons and make magic weapons, which had already exceeded the standard.


    With such a huge workload, she must at least double the salary she had set before ... but Albarez ¡¯s finances were completely under her control. Ron, who paid anything, even let her decide, but instead let her Unable to vomit things that exceed the standard.


    "Don''t tell Robin them?"


    Nami asked as he looked at Ron.


    This was the first exchange with Ron in a few days. Ron stayed in the corner of her spiritual space to recover and cultivate until she reached the windless zone.


    "No, for the time being, I left some orders to Robin before. It would be fine if I disappeared in a short time, not to mention you didn''t carry the phone bug."


    Little ghost-like Ron shook his head and watched the meat piece roast, extinguished the flame, flew the meat piece to Nami, and at the same time grabbed his hand with emptiness, countless water droplets rose on the sea.


    The sea water was purified out of a drop of pure water droplets, condensed into a water polo, and at the same time floated towards Nami.


    In the previous extraction opportunity, the last rune extracted was ... water rune.


    The four elements of earth, water, wind and fire were all put together.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 235： Meet the Empress again

    "Water magic ... It''s quite effective against ordinary abilities, but unfortunately it is not the ability I want most, and the significance at this stage is not very important at this moment."


    Ron shook his head slightly.


    The first-order magic of water-based magic is ''water flow restraint'', a magic used for restraint, which is similar to the super weakened version of the six-foot light prison, which is basically useless.


    For the second order, because he has been staying in Nami''s spiritual space, he has not explored to a higher level, but it is estimated that it is either a confinement or a treatment.


    The second-order water system imprisonment magic is certainly not as good as the six-foot light prison of the second-order guardian system, but it is a therapeutic type and can have a certain effect. Ron can still study it if he has time.


    Speaking of Nami, she always wanted to learn water magic.


    There are three magics Nami wants to learn the most, one is the wind system, one is the thunder system, and the other is the water system. These three magics are suitable for the navigator.


    "what¡­¡­"


    While Ron was thinking about teaching water magic to Nami, he suddenly froze.


    In his spiritual perception, the sea under the windless zone is not completely calm, but there are currents surging. These currents are generally brought about by the movement of Neptune.


    The purpose of coming to the windless zone this time is to hunt a giant Neptune, but it has been here for more than a day and has not been traced yet, but Ron has just sensed it underwater, but it is a huge current. move!


    It''s much bigger than what I felt before!


    "At least it is also a large Neptune class, maybe a giant ..."


    Ron''s thoughts flashed through and said, "Nami, there''s a little movement under the sea, borrow your body."


    "Ugh?"


    Nami, who was eating barbecue, ¡®alas¡¯ for a moment, and then felt Ron ¡¯s soul open in her spiritual space, twining her soul in an instant, disconnecting her from her body.


    After all, it was her body. It was not impossible to break Ron ¡¯s blockade and take back control, but Nami did n¡¯t resist, but looked at Ron ¡¯s actions.


    Wow!


    Ron dominated Nami''s body briefly, his eyes flashing slightly, and he plunged into the water, tracing the turbulent currents under the sea.


    After mastering the magic of the water system, Ron''s perception of the water element is stronger than before, and it is almost like a swimming fish under water, and the swimming speed can even exceed that of the murlocs and mermaids ... even the murlocs and mermaids The affinity for water is also inferior to Ron at the moment.


    Follow the current along the way.


    Gradually, a huge black shadow appeared in front.


    "It really is a big guy ..."


    Seeing the huge black shadow, Ron''s eyes lit up.


    Although this Neptune is not as big as the Lord and can carry an island, it must be at least more than three thousand meters. It is a giant Neptune, the hegemon in the sea!


    This kind of existence, even if it is a general lieutenant, is difficult to deal with. The strength it possesses, pulls its tail down, and can''t resist Qi Wuhai.


    Even now Ron, with the most powerful fourth-order ice system, most of the attacks from the outside can not be hit by a second, which will cause the most damage.


    "so big¡­¡­"


    Looking at the giant Neptune in front, Nami couldn''t help speaking.


    She didn''t know what Ron was going to do, but it looked as if she wanted to kill the giant Neptune, which made her a little puzzled.


    Ron didn''t explain it to her. After glancing slightly, she swam directly towards the Neptune.


    Because the size of this Neptune is too large, even the gaps such as nostrils are large enough to accommodate a small boat, Ron easily drilled through a gap.


    At least two rounds of fourth-order magic must be played from outside the body, and once this giant Neptune class is crazy and struggling to struggle, Ron naturally intends to solve it from within.


    What surprised Ron a little was that when he got into this giant Neptune, he accidentally found a broken ruin in it.


    This ruin is only about a hundred meters away. There are ruins and ruins everywhere. At the center, there is a square stone standing there, inscribed with neat and neat ancient characters.


    "This is ... the historical stone stele!"


    Nami looked at the stone and couldn''t help but exclaim.


    There is a historical monument in the body of this giant Neptune!


    No wonder Ron will come without a wind, and is obsessed with tracking Neptune. A historical stone monument is of great value to them. Without mentioning the information recorded above, just the material itself can create a more exquisite magic. tower.


    Ron also had some surprises in his heart. He didn''t expect to find a historical text stele in the body of the Neptune. Although it is not a red road sign historical text, for him, a historical text stele is equivalent to a magic tower, and it is standard Magic tower.


    "It really is here."


    Despite the surprise in his heart, Ron still showed such a look, instead of pulling out the elf wand that was held by Nami on his back, but with a twist in his right hand, he pulled out his dragon core wand.


    The wand waved upwards, and first put itself into a void armor.


    Immediately after that, Ron held the wand in his right hand and stood upright in front of him, raising it slightly upward. The top of the wand shone brightly in the dark, emitting a faint blue light.


    "Thousands of miles frozen!"


    With the wave of the magic wand, the fourth order magic of the ice system exploded.


    Click! Click! !


    The majestic force of extreme cold sweeps here in an instant ~ www.novelhall.com ~ from the body of this giant Neptune, it suddenly spreads towards the top, instantly freezing the sea water flowing in its body, and the blood and flesh are also condensed. Into ice.


    Even with a huge body of more than three thousand meters, facing the bombardment of the fourth-order ice magic from the body, this giant Neptune still made a hissing sound that shook the sea.


    Wow! !


    The huge body broke through the sea and rushed to the sea, setting off a huge wave of thousands of kilometers.


    Visible to the naked eye, the upper half of its huge body turned at least a kilometer into a white color, and it has condensed into ice, as well as the nearby seawater.


    ...


    On the sea.


    The ship flying the flag of the Nine Snake Pirates is sailing under the tow of two sea snakes.


    "Sister, it seems that something bad happened."


    On the deck, Sanda Sonia was standing next to Hankook. She vaguely noticed something. She couldn''t help but frowned, speaking to Hankook.


    Hankook seemed to be thinking about something. Hearing the words of Sanda Sonia, he recovered. He saw the release of domineering and immediately changed his face slightly.


    "Retreat!"


    Bang!


    Almost at the moment when Hankook''s voice fell, the sea surface exploded, and a giant sea king rushed out of the sea surface. The deafening hiss was almost fainting, and the entire ship flew towards the rear with a huge current. It will be overturned.


    Hankook snorted, kicked out in the air, kicked hard, and kicked **** the deck, which was broken like a spider web.


    The nearly tipped hull forced her to suppress the trend of overturning under her blow. After shaking a few times in the air, she crashed back into the sea again.


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 236： Exchange with the empress again

    "sister!"


    "Beware!"


    "Help!!"


    Although the ship did not turn over, the shaking in mid-air threw many female soldiers from Jiu Snake Island out of the air and landed in the sea, making countless exclamations.


    Hankook did not save her men, and was temporarily unable to save her. With the help of her pet snake, she stabilized her body and fell back onto the deck.


    "..."


    Hankook''s eyes showed vigilance and alertness, looking at the sea king in front of the sea.


    Giant Neptune!


    Giant Neptune class with a system of more than three thousand meters!


    This class of Neptune, even if she is a bit difficult to deal with, it is possible to sail if you are not careful, and the two sea snakes she controls seem to be unable to deter each other.


    And when Hankook was extremely dignified and alert, he saw the back of the giant Neptune suddenly burst into a clicking sound, like a crack of ice.


    boom!


    Numerous frozen ice cubes exploded and splashed in all directions.


    Looking closely, it is found that the upper body of this Neptune has almost become white, completely frozen into ice by some extremely cold force!


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a beautiful man with orange hair, pierced from the back of the giant giant Neptune, and fell on the back of the Neptune. With one hand lifted up, a square historical stone stele also came from the Neptune. Flying out of the broken back.


    "Ok?"


    Ron, who flew out of the back of the Neptune class, also saw the boat of Nine Snake Island not far away, and Hankook on the deck, and he was slightly surprised.


    Empress?


    This is the second time I met in the windless zone.


    He has only been in or out of the windless belt for a total of four or five times. He met the emperor twice. Is this so-called fate? Ron couldn''t help laughing.


    No, it''s not that much. Judging from the location, it should be very close to Jiu Snake Island. It''s not a special accident to encounter Jiu Snake Island.


    This giant Neptune has not completely died.


    Even if Ron ¡¯s fourth-order ice magic from the inside out almost destroyed the entire upper body, even the brain was frozen into ice, but its remaining vitality still makes this huge body twist and wriggle , Set off waves on the sea.


    Ron snorted and waved down with his wand in hand.


    boom!


    A fourth-order fire magic exploded again, blasting in along the broken back of this giant Neptune, intertwined with frozen flesh and blood.


    The extreme cold and extreme heat erupted in an instant, allowing the body of this giant Neptune to freeze for a moment, and then the entire upper body broke apart inch by inch.


    The scene of this scene attracted almost all the female soldiers of Jiu Snake Island to be shocked.


    Even Han Cook blinked.


    She does not know ¡®Nami¡¯, but it does not prevent her from recognizing the powerful power of ¡®Nami¡¯!


    "Are you ... a cadre of Albares, a subordinate of the magician Ron ..."


    When mother-in-law appeared behind Hankook, she watched and shattered the back of the giant Neptune, jumped on the historical stone stele, Nami floating on the sea, her pupils shrinking.


    Ron''s men?


    Hankook heard this, and looked at Nami''s gaze involuntarily.


    Regarding the news of Ron, she has already posted on the ocean these days, and she naturally knows ... I do n¡¯t know what taboo that violated the world government, which led the world government to do everything at all costs, so that the two navy generals led the team and killed Ron. .


    The final result was Ron''s death.


    Even if an unimaginably powerful force broke out, it still fell before the huge forces of the world government.


    "Sorry, almost overturned your ship."


    Ron and Han Cook glanced at each other, thinking that she was now staring at Nami as she couldn''t help but smile. With a wand in her hand, many of the Nine Snake Island female warriors that fell into the sea were lifted by a force, It flew out of the sea and fell back on board.


    "Just an accident, anyway."


    Hankook spoke to Ron, looking at Ron with a soothing look.


    She hates men, but she doesn''t hate women. Besides, she is the woman who has stood opposite the world government and is ruined by the government.


    And the opponent also has the strength that is not inferior to her. Before raising her hand to throw the foot, understating the grace of bombing a giant Neptune, even she is a little amazing.


    Ye mother-in-law''s eyes flickered constantly, saying:


    "I thought the government had destroyed Albares. It seems that the situation is completely different from what was expected ... You, a cadre, also have the strength to deter the sea."


    "We will not lose."


    Ron spoke softly and said, "Even if the enemy is a world government, it will not be easily lost, and Albarez will not die ..."


    Ron''s words even drew Hankook''s eyes. She took a step forward and couldn''t help but say: "Why ... why not have a little fear? It is the world government that strikes you, but you are facing the whole The world, do n¡¯t you feel so afraid? "


    "Fear? We are not afraid. It is a pleasure to be hostile to the world. If there is no government involvement ~ www.novelhall.com ~ We may soon be able to surpass the major forces, more than the four emperors, and government involvement It just makes the road a little harder and wo n¡¯t change the ending. "


    Hankook looked at Nami and said, "But your leader is also dead."


    She had met Ron twice, and she was judged to be a man with a little temperament, and someone who was different from the disgusting maggot. When she heard about Ron''s death, she was a little bit surprised, but did not expect to have Men of that kind will die.


    "He will not die ... even if he dies, he will return again."


    Ron shook his head softly and said, "Because he is chosen by the gods."


    Ron''s words made Han Cook slightly stunned.


    She could n¡¯t help but think about Ron ¡¯s things. In her opinion, Nami ¡¯s presence in front of her was awe-inspiring in her heart, both in strength and strength, and such a woman would even be convinced by the man, even knowing the other ¡¯s death. , Still believe in each other.


    Hankook was stunned on this side, and Nami ¡¯s spiritual world was already tumbling over there.


    She stared dumbfounded at Ron''s operation.


    It was stunned to watch Ron use her body to boast herself in front of Hancock.


    What a shame! !


    This made her wonder for a time whether she should take back control of her body!


    "The Pirate Empress is very disgusted with the government, and the people of the Nine Snake Island are inherently warriors, and they are well suited to be a force under Albares ..."


    Ron chuckled at Nami in the spiritual world and said: "And the empress hates men, but she doesn''t have this kind of aversion to women, you can contact her, oh yes, she must have phone bugs here, you can borrow the phone Chong came to contact Robin and they, uh, I''ll leave it to you next. "


    Nami: "..."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 237： The top of the war?

    "Does that man have such great courage? Even a person like you will trust him so much ..."


    Hankook looked at Nami for a few seconds, then hesitated and asked.


    Nami changed her face and said, "That guy is a jerk."


    Han Cook: "?"


    Nami Fei landed on the deck and brought the historical body stone to the deck. He said helplessly: "Although sometimes there are some jerks, it is indeed a trustworthy and dependent president ... Do you have phone bugs here? ? I want to borrow it. "


    Hankook opened his mouth, paused, and slowly lowered his chin. He said, "Yes, there are phone bugs ... is this a historical monument?"


    After signaling to the department to pick up the phone bug, Hankook looked at the historical text stone stele brought to Nami and put a finger on his chin, thoughtfully speaking.


    "um, yes."


    Nami nodded.


    Hankook took two steps forward, looked at the stone tablet, and said, "There is also a piece of this kind of stone on the Nine Snake Island, which cannot be destroyed by domineering."


    "Huh? Is there any of the nine snake islands?"


    Nami was slightly surprised.


    "There is a piece, but we can''t decipher the above message." Mother-in-law walked over from the side with her snake stick, her eyes flickered slightly at Nami, and said, "You seem to be able to parse the text on the stele?"


    Nami thought for a while, and did not hide it, saying: "The only survivor of O''Hara, Nicole Robin, is our vice president."


    Robin is the intelligence of Albarez ¡¯s vice president. Naturally, the mother-in-law who is concerned about the world situation has known for a long time, and it is not surprising to hear Nami ¡¯s answer.


    She thought for a while and said, "Can you interpret the content of the historical stone stele on the Nine Snake Island for us?"


    "no problem."


    Nami asked Ron in the spiritual world and got an affirmative answer.


    Hankook, who was standing beside him, heard a friendly look and said, "It''s just that the mourning family will also invite you to come to Jiuhe as a guest. Let''s have dinner together today."


    For Nami, who stands on the opposite side of the world government, and does not fear the world government, and shows great strength and courage, Hankook ¡¯s friendship has reached at least 80 points.


    "Then thank you for your hospitality."


    Nami smiled and responded that although they can grill fish at sea these days, they are grilled fish back and forth, which is already a bit greasy.


    quickly.


    The phone bug was sent over.


    "Do you need to avoid it?"


    Ye mother-in-law asked aside.


    After Nami asked Ron, she smiled and said, "I trust you, and it''s not a secret to hide ..."


    While talking, Nami dialed Robin''s phone bug.


    Connected to the phone bug, Robin''s first sentence was "Where is Ron".


    "President ... You can think he is dead, but even if he dies, he can return to the undead and get everything back."


    Ron took over the communication with Robin, and through Nami''s relay, he conveyed this message to Robin, even if it was eavesdropped. This was only understood by the magician.


    When Robin heard Nami''s words, his heart suddenly became clear, his brows relaxed.


    "Recently, Albares should not engage in a large-scale conflict with the government and the navy. The government and the navy cannot expend a lot of energy to deal with us in a short period of time, so we only need to give in and hide."


    "As for the problem of unstable people after losing the president ... it should be able to maintain in a short period of time, and I will change this situation in a while."


    Nami followed Robin''s instructions and sent several messages to Robin in a row.


    Robin has heard them one by one.


    "Then the White Beard Pirates might have big moves. No, it should be said that all the four emperors might have big moves. I will go to Perona and plan some things later. Robin before that. You can stay in Kaido ¡¯s territory temporarily, it is safe there. ¡±


    "To understanding."


    Robin nodded.


    "That''s so much."


    Nami hung up the phone and looked at Han Cook: "Thanks."


    "You''re welcome."


    Hankuk said: "If there is any difficulty, the Nine Snake Island can temporarily be used as a hiding place for you, and I will help you."


    Hankook has a past as a slave, and has a fear of being engraved in the bone marrow for the Dragons and the world government, but for Nami who dares to stand up against the government, she still has the courage to give Nami some help.


    Ye mother-in-law hesitated, but did not stop.


    She actually felt that it was not a good thing to have a relationship with Albares, but after seeing Nami''s strength, she felt that Albares would not easily fall down.


    It seems to provide Nami with some protection. In fact, it is regarded as a semi-alliance relationship. For the Nine Snakes, there are advantages and disadvantages.


    The key is that Albares has a new type of magic weapon!


    She has already acquired the spiritual training system, and it has been popularized on the Nine Snake Island. It is indeed a very effective thing. And the magic weapon corresponding to the spiritual training system that has caused a sensation in the underground world, she is naturally the same Thoughtful ~ www.novelhall.com ~ If the soldiers of Jiu Snake Island can get that kind of weapon, most of their strength will also be explosively improved. In that case, they will occupy the favorable terrain without wind, they Jiu Snake Island Maybe it can be done without fear of the navy and government!


    "Then thank you in advance."


    Nami responded with a smile, she also has a good opinion of Hankuk, but her goodwill is derived from the charm of Hankook''s male and female killing.


    If Nami ¡¯s spiritual attributes reached more than 100 points and she possessed enough resistance, Hankook deliberately used her charm, and she would probably win the trick.


    "By the way, I want to know what happened on the sea recently. These days I have been out of touch to avoid the navy ..." Nami looked at Han Cook and tilted her head.


    Han Cook looked at Mother-in-law.


    Mother-in-law, holding her chin in one hand, seemed to be thinking about it. After sorting it out, she said: "There have been a lot of events on the sea recently ... In addition to your Albales, there are white beards and red hair. Contact, and the situation in which Beast Kaido has taken action. "


    "That means all the four emperors have acted?"


    Nami was slightly surprised.


    This is almost exactly what Ron expected.


    "Ok."


    Mother-in-law nodded and said in a deep voice: "The sea has gradually started to become chaotic, and the wind and rain are shaking ... The four emperors have all acted, and the whole world has a subversive feeling, but your situation is indeed safe A lot. "


    Nami''s spiritual world.


    Ron, who had received outside news, began to think.


    The contact between White Beard and the redhead means that the war on the top is about to break out, but it is still unknown whether there will be a war on the top in the current situation.


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 238： Decision and breakthrough

    First of all, BIGMOM ¡¯s threat to the navy has not been resolved yet.


    Coupled with the act of revenge carried by Beast Kaido ...


    Ron wondered, maybe the navy and the government would not choose to wage an overhead war, but this is also a matter of uncertainty, because there is some kind of secret agreement between the redhead and the government.


    If the red hair blocks Kaido, BIGMOM ¡¯s bereavement dogs are not afraid, and the possibility of launching an overhead war is still very great, because the government needs a victory in a huge battle to stabilize the situation and not let the world situation deteriorate further!


    You know, if the four emperors are acting, the entire world is developing in the direction of chaos, and the revolutionary army will grow stronger and stronger in this chaos. It can be said that all aspects will develop in a direction that is extremely unfavorable to the world government. .


    "Now what is certain is that Ace will be defeated by Blackbeard."


    Ron muttered.


    Fire Fist is chasing Black Beard. No matter what, the two will definitely meet, and once they meet, Fire Fist Ace must not be Black Beard''s opponent.


    Ability is restrained, body skills ... Blackbeard used to leave scars on his red-haired face, and he is undoubtedly strong enough. Otherwise, he will not be able to control the shock of the white beard.


    Once Fire Fist is defeated, Blackbeard will definitely choose to hand Fire Fist to the Navy.


    On the one hand, it is impossible to conquer Ace, on the other hand, it is meaningless to kill Fire Fist. Blackbeard needs chaos, the bigger the better the chaos.


    So Ace will be handed over to the Navy by Blackbeard, and Blackbeard will also be able to take Qiwuhai''s status, replace the vacancy he left behind, and start planning a big prison to advance the city.


    If you look at it this way, there is still a high probability that a war will break out.


    And Ron expects that this overhead battle may be even larger than in the original book. Maybe not only the participation of white beards, red hairs and black beards, but also the addition of Beast Kaido, and he will definitely To participate.


    Whether it is to achieve achievements or other purposes, the top war must have a place for him.


    White beard, red hair, kaido, black beard, BIGMOM, navy, government ... plus him and Albares, almost all the top forces on the sea converge!


    Even if BIGMOM does not participate, it is a large enough lineup.


    "There are two options. One is for me to kill the white beard, not to allow the black beard to get the shocking fruit, and I get the strongest undead" white beard "."


    "Another word ... Assist White Beard to rescue Ai Fist, making the situation on the sea more chaotic and getting more benefits from the chaos."


    Ron pondered.


    In fact, he is somewhat inclined to the former, but if the former bears the death of the white beard, no matter whether the black beard is dead or not, the situation in the new world will be stabilized.


    Once the world approaches stability, the world government will immediately be able to free up its hands, and the backhand will begin to deal with Albarez, the situation will be extremely grim.


    By that time, he probably didn''t have time to break through the 500 achievement points, and he couldn''t protect his forces. Even if he survived without problems, Robin and others would be in danger.


    "..."


    Ron gradually decided.


    His participation will be an extremely crucial part of guiding the sea, because he knows all the plots, and he also has enough strength and the ability to change the situation.


    Once he made a decision, he actually turned the fog away, seeing the pattern on the sea a few months or even a year or two in advance.


    "Then decide this way."


    After Ron made his decision, he sent a message to Nami, saying: "Follow Qiwuhai''s message and report to me as soon as Blackbeard and the government sign the Qiwuhai Treaty."


    "To understanding."


    Nami thoughts responded to Ron and continued to talk to Mother-in-law about what happened on the sea.


    After Ron made a decision and conveyed instructions, he continued to practice.


    Before he hunted the giant Neptune, he finally reached the final achievement ¡®Bell. Douglas¡¯ of hunting the giant monsters. This achievement brought him 3 achievement points.


    Originally, his total spiritual attributes had already reached 395 points. These days of cultivation has increased him by another point. With these 3 achievement points, it has already reached 399 points, which is only the last 1 from the small stage of 400 points point.


    Ron began to practice meditation, and no longer went to explore the outside world.


    This practice passed a few days directly, reaching the critical point of 399 points of mental strength, quietly breaking through the 400-point level and rising to 400 points.


    As Ron expected, his thinking speed increased a little, his recovery ability also improved a little, and his insight and observation range also improved to a certain extent. The greatest improvement was the concentration of mental power.


    At first, it just reached 50 points, and the mental power barely able to be released can be said to be extremely loose. It is as weak as cotton. With a full blow, it barely made some marks on the wooden railing.


    When the spiritual attribute reaches 100 points, the mental power released has been greatly improved, from a loose change to a loose gravel.


    Although it is still loose, compared to cotton, the gravel has already possessed a certain power, and people of average strength are entangled by this spiritual power, and they are also unable to resist.


    For example, when Alabstein rescued Wei Wei, Ron''s exuberant mental power easily defeated the ordinary ordinary pirates, and used a few magics for safety reasons.


    after that.


    At 150 o''clock, the mental power has undergone a small stage of transformation, from loose gravel to more condensed large-grained gravel, and the change is not very large.


    After that, when the spiritual power broke through 200 points, a huge transformation was ushered in.


    The originally loose gravel ~ www.novelhall.com ~ was completely compressed and condensed, forming a solid whole. The attack by mental power alone is no less than ordinary magic.


    Ron''s fist condensed with mental power, blasted out with a fist, even if it was a star, if he did not fight with his arms, he could not defend it. The key is that the spiritual bombardment also has a spiritual impact!


    After that, from 200 points to 300 points, it is a further step. It can be regarded as a stone to a metal. Even a naval general such as Zefa ca n¡¯t resist hard by the domineering color alone. At least a few steps away from the impact.


    Now it has exceeded 400 points and the cohesion has become stronger!


    The density at which mental power can be compressed and condensed is already tens of hundreds of times at 50 o''clock. Now Ron dare to say that if he condenses mental power into needles, Hankuk''s armed color domineering is mostly unstoppable. Pierced by a needle!


    The pure mental defense has exceeded the second-order magic elf ball of the guardian department!


    "General Stars, Three Disasters ... No special abilities. If you meet me, I can defeat them with spiritual power and space magic alone."


    "Elemental affinity also seems to have improved slightly."


    Ron murmured.


    He felt that his current strength, even if he did not rely on the magic tower, should meet a navy general one-on-one, he should be able to fight a battle, and even have the upper hand in a short time.


    Now, in all aspects except ¡®endurance¡¯, he should be considered to be the level of a navy general. The only thing lacking is endurance, which is the amount of mental strength.


    If you have a magic tower support, you can win the general, if you don''t have a magic tower support, you can''t win in a short time, then you will lose.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 239： Please dont tell

    After losing his body, Ron found that his meditation practice speed was much faster than before. In just a few days, he has already increased his mental strength by 2 points and broke through the 400-point level.


    Ron felt that there should be two reasons. One is that after losing his body, once he started to practice, he devoted himself wholeheartedly, without even feeling the passage of time. The concentration can be said to be 100%.


    on the other hand.


    After losing his body, he does not need to do any other actions like eating, he is in meditation twenty-four hours a day, and his practice time is several times more.


    Like Ron''s guess, the body is indeed a shackle and **** to the spirit. All people should have the same talent for practicing spiritual power when they lose their bodies.


    The body brings restraint.


    The magic talents like Nami and Perona are actually high, that is, the body''s spiritual restraint is relatively small, and Ron''s previous training talent is not as good as Nami''s, because his body''s spiritual restraint is relatively large .


    At a purely spiritual level, all people have the same talents and are equal.


    Time passed quickly.


    Spiritual strength is constantly improving.


    1 point ... 2 points ... 3 points ...


    Ron entered into deep meditation and cultivation, and consciousness was in a trance, forgetting time and forgetting where he was.


    ...


    It has been half a month since Nami came to Nine Snake Island.


    Except when she first came, Ron gave her some exchanges, and after looking for the historical stone stele, Ron did not give her any information other than interpreting the content on the stone stele.


    She knew that Ron was in the practice of meditation and did not disturb Ron. She followed Ron''s previous instructions to live in Jiuhe Island and tried to develop Jiuhe Island.


    "Okay, it''s done."


    Somewhere on the open grass, Nami held a sword in her hand and imprinted the last rune on the blade, breathing out her breath, her relaxed expression relaxed, and a smile appeared.


    There are many female warriors on the Nine Snake Island nearby.


    "Done?"


    Han Cook''s sister Sanda Sonia approached a few steps, looking at the sword in Nami''s hand, with a little light flashing in her eyes.


    Nami has been using the materials provided by Nine Snake Island to make many magic weapons these days on Nine Snake Island, and the power of each magic weapon makes them very satisfied.


    "Well, let me try the power."


    Nami held the hilt and injected spiritual power into it, activating the rune on the blade.


    The nearby female soldiers immediately separated towards the sides, leaving an open area.


    Buzz!


    Nami waved her sword, and the air suddenly twisted and burst.


    It wasn''t Jian Qi, but it was like an impact that twisted the air. It burst out, and the ground in front of the bombardment broke apart in an instant, and a crack of nearly ten meters in length and width was cracked.


    "not bad."


    Nami showed a satisfied look and was quite satisfied with the quality of this magic weapon.


    Compared to Nami ¡¯s satisfaction, Sanda Sonya and other female warriors in Nine Snake Island all shine brightly. This kind of power is very exciting for them!


    Except for Sanda Sonia, few people present were able to issue this kind of powerful attack. Although ordinary people get this magic weapon, they may not be able to exert the power used by Nami, but even if only half Quite a considerable improvement!


    "Well, here you are."


    Nami hands the sword to Sanda Sonia.


    A female warrior came next to him, holding a towel to wipe the sweat on Nami''s forehead. Respected and friendly, said: "A little rest, Master Nami?"


    At some time ago, Nine Snake and Albares reached an alliance. Although the covenant was not disclosed in order to avoid trouble, Nami ¡¯s status within Nine Snake Island was second only to Hankook. .


    On the one hand, Nami''s previous show of strength is strong enough; on the other hand, there is also the reason why Empress Han Cook gave Nami the majesty.


    Nami and Hankook have become close to close friends, but Nami always feels that there is a gap between her and Hankook, and she can''t really understand each other''s ideas.


    Perhaps because Hankuk was the emperor of Nine Snake Island?


    Nami doesn''t think so.


    She felt that there was a secret hidden in Hankuk, because when she communicated with Hankook, once she talked about the world government and the Tianlong people, she could clearly see a little unnaturalness in Hankuk''s eyes. .


    "Isn''t it just the beginning today."


    Nami smiled and took the water glass handed over by a female warrior. After drinking it, she looked at Sanda Sonia and said, "Oh, are you ready to prepare weapons?"


    "Oh, it''s ready."


    Sanda Sonia looked to the rear and gave an instruction to a person. Someone immediately sent several copies of the sea floor stone, the purity of which reached the highest quality.


    Among all the people on Nine Snake Island, apart from Hankook, it is Sanda Sonia and Mary Gorud that are the strongest. The weapons they need are naturally not the same as ordinary female warriors, at least. Create a second-grade weapon.


    "Okay, let''s get started."


    Nami looked at the material that was sent to her, revealing a focused look.


    For her, ordinary first-grade magic weapons can be made at will, and the error rate is extremely low, but she is not very skilled in the second grade and needs to be very serious.


    In fact, she wanted Ron to do it, but Ron had been in deep meditation and didn''t wake up, so she didn''t want to wake Ron.


    Nami flicked the materials and started to make.


    What made her a little helpless was that the first production failed, and she made a second-grade magic weapon with a very high error rate.


    Fortunately, enough materials were provided. After two consecutive failures, the third time was finally completed.


    The magic weapon made for Sanda Sonya is a spear, which can release wind-type wind blade magic, which is also the most sure and the most successful type of production selected by Nami.


    "Get it ..."


    After confirming that there were no problems, Nami breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the nearby female warrior of Nine Snake Island.


    After looking at each other, the female warriors of Nine Snake Island fled back to the distance, leaving only Sanda Sonia and Mary Gorud next to Nami.


    Nami''s eyes flashed slightly, she waved forward while holding a spear.


    Buzz!


    The air twisted instantly, bursting out more than ten blue wind blades, bombarded towards the front, cut the earth in an instant, and the area of ??nearly thirty meters was covered with cracks.


    "... Um, okay."


    Seeing this power, Nami was relieved.


    Although it is not as good as the product produced by Ron, it is indeed able to reach the level of the second grade, and it is also suitable for Sanda Sonya and Mary Groud.


    "Who do you use?"


    "Me."


    Sanda Sonya and Mary Gorud looked at each other, and took the initiative to come forward, some excitedly took the wind magic spear in Nami''s hands.


    As if I got some treasure, I flipped it over in my hands and looked at it. After being excited, I couldn''t help but inject spiritual power into the magic spear.


    Nami looked at Sanda Sonya excitedly and smiled a little, but then her eyes changed slightly and reminded her with a voice:


    "Beware!"


    Buzz!


    Nami''s reminder was a little late, and Sanda Sonya was too excited to control the release of the magic spear, and burst into the air with seven or eight wind blades in an instant.


    Nami ¡¯s first reaction was to use coordinate replacement to retreat, but thinking of someone not far away in this direction, she released a magic barrier to block her.


    Click!


    Several wind blades bombarded the magic barrier, bombarding the magic barrier with cracks.


    Nami blocked the wind blade, but Mary Gorud seemed to be a bit confused, she used armed domineering, but because of the close distance, too sudden, and her armed color is not strong, It is not possible to cover the body as you like, but barely protect the head and other areas.


    laugh! laugh!


    There were three more blood stains on Mary Gorud''s body, and his clothes were shredded.


    "younger sister!"


    Sanda Sonia hurriedly dropped her spear and came to the side of Marigold, and helped Marigold, and Nami flew over immediately ~ www.novelhall.com ~ took a look at Marigold Nami''s injury was slightly relieved, and he said, "Is the domineering defense right? Fortunately, not very serious ... It is dangerous to use magic weapons without concentration!"


    Seeing that Mary Gorud was not seriously injured, Nami reprimanded at Sanda Sonia.


    Sanda Sonia looked apologetic and ashamed.


    Nami shook her head as she saw it, and did not plan to blame anything more. When she was about to call the medical staff of Jiu Snake Island, she suddenly stared, looking at Mary Geroud''s back.


    Mary Gorud''s clothes split from her shoulders, and looking through the cracks, she could see her back with a kind of hoof-like mark on her back.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Nami frowned.


    Sanda Sonia noticed the change in Nami''s expression and looked along Nami''s line of sight. The whole person suddenly stiffened, and her face instantly turned a little white.


    The medical staff of Nine Snake Island has been called out, and just about to come over, I heard Sanda Sonya shouting, "Don''t come!"


    The medical worker stopped suddenly.


    Sanda Sonia looked at Nami with a pale face, and Mary Gould also realized what she was, and her face was very stiff.


    "Please, please don''t say it ..."


    Mary Grood spoke with a voice that only Nami could hear, and looked at Nami''s eyes full of pleading expressions.


    The mark behind her is Tianxiang Dragon''s Hoof.


    It was a mark that was branded as a slave of the Dragon, and it could not be eliminated for life, and it would be accompanied by a lifetime of shame as a slave.


    If she knew that she was a slave, she would also think of Sanda Sonia and her sister Han Cook ... then their sisters could not stand on the island.


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 240： secret

    In order to cover up the secrets of being a slave, Mary Gorud and Sanda Sonia can at any cost, they even have the idea of ??killing Nami at this moment ... But when they think of the strength of Nami, they There was only panic in my heart.


    slave.


    For this world, slaves are the most humble and inferior beings.


    Such prejudice cannot be eliminated. People who can ignore this prejudice will not see too much in the whole world ... They do n¡¯t pray for Nami to treat them as equally as they did before, they only pray for Nami not to speak out .


    Despise them, despise them, and leave them with their sleeves. They are even willing to endure any humiliation of their eyes and behavior, but they only pray not to let the people of Jiushe Island know.


    "Ugh?"


    Nami hadn''t remembered the meaning of the imprint for a while, but when she saw Mary Grood and Sanda Sonia in fear, she vaguely thought of something.


    Switching to any ordinary person, even a civilian, would probably look down on slaves, but she did n¡¯t have this idea, because she was an orphan since her childhood, and was raised by an adoptive mother Bellumer. If there was no Bellumer, she Maybe it was either dead or sold somewhere by a trafficker and became a slave.


    For the people at the bottom, whether they are poor or slaves, she has no idea of ??discrimination.


    "Do not worry."


    Nami knew something vaguely, and nodded at Mary Grew.


    She glanced at the crowd not far away and said, "Take her away from here. If you don''t want to reveal that secret, go to a safe place to bandage her wound."


    Hearing Nami ¡¯s words, Marie Gruud and Sanda Sonya almost cried out, both of them biting their lips, and there were some tears of gratitude in the corners of their eyes.


    Sanda Sonia nodded vigorously, hugged Marigold, jumped up, passed the crowd, and went in the direction of the palace.


    Nami glanced around and looked at the material on the ground again. She shrugged helplessly, countless thoughts flashed in her mind, and gradually shook her head.


    "It turns out that ... I said ..."


    "Na ... Master Nami, what''s the matter? Is Lord Mary Gruud''s injury serious?" A female warrior from Nine Snake Island came over and asked Nami with a nervous expression.


    Nami thought for a while and said, "It''s not very serious, but it''s not very light. You put the materials away. I''ll take a look at it ... That''s right, I want to remind you again, you must focus on using magic weapons!"


    Hearing Nami''s words, almost all the female soldiers present nodded.


    Even Mary Gorud accidentally suffered a light injury. Who dare to care, the power of magic weapons is powerful, but the great power means that the danger is also very high.


    Nami flew up, skimmed the crowd, and flew towards the palace.


    ...


    "How mother-in-law! Mother-in-law!"


    Sanda Sonia who rushed into the palace was a little afraid to go to Han Cook and shouted her mother-in-law.


    The mother-in-law flashed out quickly, frowning at Sanda Sonia and Mary Gruud, and said, "What''s wrong with the panic? What happened to Mary''s injury?"


    "I made it by accident."


    Sanda Sonia helped Mary Groud.


    Ye mother-in-law looked at Mary Gorud''s broken clothes and frowned: "So careless ... Come in quickly, I''ll bandage you, wait ..."


    "The one on her back ... will not be seen?"


    Ye mother-in-law''s face changed drastically.


    Once the mark of the Celestial Dragon''s Hoof was known and spread on the island, it immediately reminded of the past of the three slaves of Han Cook who were once slaves.


    At that time, even if Hankook has strong strength and domineering power, I am afraid that it will be difficult to completely overwhelm the people on the island ... They used to be subject to Hankook ¡¯s charm and strength, but if they know that Once the identity of a slave, the consequences are disastrous!


    "Being seen by someone."


    Sanda Sonia''s voice trembled a little: "Not seen by the people on the island, but Nami is beside ... by her."


    Ye mother-in-law looked ugly, said: "Is she seen? You are in trouble now! You must find a way to prevent her from speaking out!"


    When the voice fell, Mother-in-Law looked up and saw that Nami''s figure had appeared in the field of vision, and flew towards this side.


    It was at this time that Hankook also heard the movement and appeared in the palace.


    "what happened?"


    Seeing the appearance of Mary Gorud and Sanda Sonia, Hancock frowned first, and then saw Nami flying over, subconsciously thinking that Nami had injured Mary Girud and was still killing come.


    Sanda Sonia and Mary Geroud face pale, afraid to speak.


    Ye mother-in-law looked ugly: "Mary''s back ... was seen."


    "!"


    Originally frowning and staring at Nami ¡¯s flying Hankook, he heard the words of her mother-in-law, and it seemed to be stabbed in the heart with an arrow.


    She looked at Nami''s eyes several times, and in a moment she showed pain, struggle, shame, anger, etc., and her face became pale.


    "Captive ... the arrow of the captive ..."


    Hankook gritted his teeth, trembling his fingers to activate his ability.


    The secret on the back must never be known!


    Even if you lose everything ... even if you lose friends ...


    "Wait! Snake Ji!"


    Mother-in-law saw Hankook trembling, and struggling to start her hands with Nami, slammed her snake stick and stopped Hankook.


    At the same time, Nami also avoided the pink arrows shot by Hancock, and used coordinate replacement to fall into the palace, saying: "No wonder you always feel that you have no secrets to tell ..."


    Hankook bit her lip corner ~ www.novelhall.com ~ a faint trace of blood oozed out, and she continued to attack Nami.


    Nami ¡¯s ¡®spiritual shock¡¯ seems to her to be the same domineering and domineering. Nami ¡¯s ability to hunt giant sea kings is not inferior to her.


    Nami did not fear the world government and dared to challenge the world, but also admired her in her heart. In the past half-month of contact, she has regarded Nami as a friend of her own status ... but the only one in her heart who ca n¡¯t pass it. This is the hurdle she used to be a slave.


    She didn''t know what kind of face she should use to see Nami again if the secret was revealed one day.


    just now.


    The secret was known by Nami.


    There was a trace of despair in her heart.


    "sorry Sorry¡­¡­"


    Although it was exhausting all the strength of the body to attack Nami, it was like the person who was out of force was gritting his teeth to use the last bit of strength.


    Nami was taken aback by Hankuk''s continuous attacks, dodged one after another, and said, "Hey! Don''t kill people and kill your mouth too much! I won''t say it !!"


    Nami uses a magic barrier to block Hankuk''s blow.


    With the voice falling, the air suddenly fell into a short silence.


    "¡­¡­Ugh?"


    Hankook''s movements were fixed in midair.


    She looked at Nami in a daze. Nami''s words still echoed in her ears. She looked at Nami''s eyes without seeing any trace of contempt or contempt in Nami''s eyes.


    "I said it all, let you wait, Snake Ji!"


    After seeing this scene, Mother-in-law shook her head and said: "Her courage and demeanor, you should have been clear these days, things may not be as bad as you think ..."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 241： Ron Awakens

    "That''s how it is ..."


    Hankook sat there, his eyes drooping, biting his lip, no longer the dominance of the previous Empress, her eyes were showing pain in her eyes, a past that could not be forgotten anyway.


    Nami fell silent.


    Her past was painful. She lost her homeland and became an orphan since she was a child. After meeting her adoptive mother, Bellumer, she was again miserable by the fishman Aron.


    If she had n¡¯t met Ron, she could n¡¯t imagine what her life was like. Perhaps she was still threatened by Along with the life of the villagers, working blankly for Aron.


    Compared with her past, Han Cook''s past is more painful.


    Nami didn''t know the brutality of the Dragons, but she could also learn from Hankook''s words and words about the days of the slaves in the Holy Land.


    "I thought my past was already very painful. I didn''t expect you to have a more difficult past ..."


    Nami watched Han Cook and sighed.


    Hankook raised his head and said, "So we must keep this secret at all costs and never want to go back to that past ..."


    "Will not."


    Nami comforted Han Cook and said, "You are now Qiwuhai and Pirate Empress. They have strong enough strength and have already freed themselves from that past."


    Hankook looked at Nami. She was hesitant and asked if Nami would look down on them who were once slaves, but when she touched Nami''s eyes, she did not ask.


    This question should not be asked.


    She told Nami about her past, and Nami told Hankook about her past. Although she was much better than Hankook and was not considered a slave, she was actually dominated by the fishman Aron during that time. With.


    It also has a past that is dominated by people, it also has great strength, and also has the demeanor and courage ... At this moment, Hankook finally regarded Nami as a companion.


    The same is true for Nami, who understands that Hankuk is not as domineering and indifferent as he looks. In fact, those camouflages that hide the pain in the heart, and the gap between Hankook and it disappear .


    "correct."


    Nami and Han Cook immersed in each other''s past. After a while, she suddenly thought of something, looked up at Han Cook, and said, "Can you show me that brand?"


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Hankook nodded, took off his jacket, and turned his back to Nami.


    Nami looked at the Skyhawk''s hoof on Hankook''s back, revealing a thoughtful look. She slowly extended her hand and touched it gently.


    This imprint is obviously the most vulnerable part of Hankuk. The moment she was touched by Nami''s finger, she shivered and moved forward involuntarily.


    Nami did not continue to touch, but withdrew her finger, fell into contemplation, and said after a few seconds: "Han Cook, this mark may have a way to eliminate ..."


    "Ah? Really?"


    Hankook turned to look at Nami in amazement, slightly unbelievable.


    This is the brand created by the Tianlong people using unknown abilities. Even if this piece of skin is cut off, the re-grown skin will still carry this layer of brand, which cannot be eliminated no matter what method is used.


    She has searched for many methods and tried many methods, but all failed, and could do nothing about the stigma of this shame.


    "Well, a little sure."


    Nami nodded and said, "In our guild, the Minister of Medicine Man Shirley, she is the one who can heal fruits, and she also has the healing magic. Normal wounds can still heal faster. "


    Hearing Nami''s words, a light appeared in Hankuk''s eyes.


    Although not sure whether it can be eliminated, but the ability to heal the fruit, it is indeed something she has not encountered before, and maybe it can really eliminate the brand on the back.


    Although removing this brand does not mean that the painful past can be erased, but at least the secret of being a slave can be concealed permanently, and no one will know it.


    "I can have a little hope ..."


    Both Hankook and Sanda Sonia looked at Nami. She pursed her lips and said: "The concubine never wants to eliminate this stigmatizing mark ..."


    Seeing how Hankook looked, Nami hesitated for a while, and finally said: "Even if Mansley can''t do it, the president should be able to do it."


    Ron has the flesh and blood magic that controls flesh and blood, she knows this, and Ron is now in her spiritual world, but she is hesitant to ask Ron for help.


    Even if Shirley Man, the princess of the villain.


    Ron''s words were a man. Hankook would probably not receive Ron''s treatment. Nami knew exactly how much Hankook''s aversion to men had reached.


    "President?"


    Han Cook was slightly startled, and Ron''s figure appeared in his mind, saying: "Is that man?"


    Nami nodded and said, "It''s good to be a chairman, and he will never discriminate against anyone because of the past ... But if you can''t accept it, then forget it."


    Hankook hesitated and gritted his teeth: "If this mark can really be eliminated, everything can be accepted ..."


    Nami exhaled lightly in her mind ~ www.novelhall.com ~ In order to eliminate the brand on the back, even the extreme aversion to men can be suppressed, showing how much Hankook wanted to eliminate that painful past and history .


    In fact, there is a slight deviation from the fact that Nami thought. Hankook had already seen Ron, and more than once, and he also knew about Ron ¡¯s demeanor and courage. It was rare that she could not One of the men who feels disgusted.


    It is not particularly disgusting in itself, if the brand on her back can be eliminated, then the mustard in her heart is naturally not much.


    When Nami hesitated to call Ron or wait for Ron to recover from deep meditation and discuss it with Ron, Ron''s voice appeared in her mind.


    "How many days have passed?"


    Nami froze for a moment, and quickly replied, "Fourteen days."


    "Oh."


    Ron''s thoughts seemed to be still jerky, but as time went on, it seemed that the gears began to rotate, and the mass of condensation and contraction, like a pale golden sun, began to stretch.


    Fourteen days of deep meditation practice, Ron can feel that his spiritual attributes have been improved by at least 6 points, and the total spiritual attributes should have reached about 408 points.


    "Are you still on Nine Snake Island?"


    Ron asked Nami, and his spirit darted out.


    "Um ... oh, wait!"


    Nami responded subconsciously, but immediately responded, unable to stop loudly, not only in her mind, but even the outside world shouted directly.


    But her stop was a little slower.


    Ron ¡¯s spiritual perspective has been explored, passing through the entire palace, and the situation inside the palace is fully taken into account, with a slight idea.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 242： Ron appeared

    "what happened?"


    Hankuk and others were startled by Nami''s sudden cry, and looked at it strangely.


    Nami''s expression looked a little stiff.


    If the spiritual world is the same as the material world, she has already slapped towards Ron now, but she can''t stop it.


    "What''s happening here?"


    Ron was also a little surprised, and looked at Han Cook sitting there.


    Nami''s movement is too fast.


    Although the identity of a young girl will not cause Hankuk''s disgust and disgust, but only half a month later, have you even understood the deepest hidden secret of Hankuk?


    But having said that, Hankook''s charm can really make everything lose its color. If there is data on the charm value, Nami Robin and others are at most 90 points, and Hankook''s words have reached 100 points. Full value.


    Even Ron was a little perturbed.


    However, his mental strength eventually exceeded that of ordinary people. After a brief fluctuation, he calmed down and said to Nami: "Tell me something."


    Nami saw that she couldn''t stop it, and she felt helpless for a while.


    Anyway, as long as Ron wanted to do some trivial things, how could she do it, and it was useless to stop, she gave up the stop and stated the previous things again.


    "Oh, that''s how it is."


    Ron knew.


    The communication between him and Nami is on the spiritual level. In the outside world, it was only a brief moment, and Hankuk and others were still amazed by the abrupt reaction that Nami had just made.


    And at the next moment, they saw a wooden chair in the palace suddenly twisted and broken into countless pieces of wood, twisted and reorganized in the void.


    "Ok?!"


    Hankook instantly looked alert.


    Sanda Sonia and others jumped.


    "Don''t be afraid ... it''s the president."


    Nami also stood up and spoke to Sanda Sonia and others.


    Immediately.


    In the somewhat surprised eyes of Hankuk and others, he saw that after the wooden chair was completely broken, it reorganized into the form of a tree and stretched his body.


    "Meet again, Han Cook."


    Ron was temporarily attached to the humble tree body. The rough face cracked a gap, and he smiled like a mouth, but there were no teeth in it.


    Hankook and others were almost shocked, especially Hankook, who looked at the tree in amazement and could not help turning his head to look at Nami next to him.


    Nami nodded at Han Cook.


    "It has been said that the president will not die, but the fact that the president has not died is currently a secret. Like your secret, it is not circulated."


    "..."


    Hearing Nami''s words, the mother-in-law''s face showed a shocking look that was hard to conceal.


    Although from Nami, I always get a strange answer that Ron will return, and although Albares is also preaching to the outside world, Ron ¡¯s undead will return to the world sooner or later, but she always thought that it was only Nami and others to maintain Albares did not collapse, but made it deliberately.


    But now, she saw, saw the real undead!


    Do not!


    It should not be said that the undead should be said that Ron was not dead at all. It should have survived through a certain ability or some devil fruit ability!


    After a brief shock, Han Cook took a deep breath and said, "How did you ... get this look ..."


    "This is just one of my abilities."


    Ron smiled and said, "Even if the world government wants to kill me, it''s not that easy ... Actually, I didn''t have much hostility towards the government. I didn''t expect that they would suddenly launch a devastating siege against me and force me. You can only use ''death'' to get out of sight. "


    "Han Cook, would you like to join me in changing the government''s governor?"


    Ron smiled at Han Cook.


    Let the governor of the government change!


    The seemingly understatement, but like a thunder, exploded in the palace, causing both Sanda Sonia and Mary Geroud''s face to change drastically, and even the mother-in-law''s pupils contracted violently.


    "You ... know what you are talking about?"


    Hankook took a deep breath and couldn''t help it.


    The meaning of Ron''s words, but to challenge the world government, it is to challenge the dragons who dominate the world government!


    "If someone hits me, I will call back. It''s that simple, no matter who the other party is ... even the world government."


    Ron said quietly.


    This sentence is still very calm, without any increase in tone.


    But as this sentence fell, Hankook looked at Ron''s eyes, gradually adding a complex look.


    Before, although she had seen Ron''s demeanor and courage, she was as proud as she did not feel that Ron had surpassed her, but now, she knew she was not as good as Ron.


    She dare not take revenge on the government.


    She only wanted to be able to conceal the slave''s past, but never thought about revenge on the Tianlong people.


    Faced with hell, she chose to stay away and escape, not confrontation.


    Seeing Hankook fall silent, Ron smiled again and said, "Just mention what will be done in the future, not what I will do now, nor will I put you in danger ... truly and the world government The decisive battle will be at least a few years later. "


    Hankook looked at Ron silently and said after a while: "I will consider it."


    She still failed to answer.


    After all, this is something that has escaped for many years. It is not so easy to do so to brave the courage to face it in an instant ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Your thing Nami has told me. "


    Ron looked at Han Cook and said, "Do you want to eliminate the mark on your back?"


    Hearing this, Han Cook ¡¯s eyes suddenly changed, revealing a ray of light, and said: "Yes, can you ... can you do it?"


    "Try it."


    Ron walked towards Han Cook.


    After Hankook hesitated slightly, he turned around and turned his back to Ron.


    Ron looked at the Dragon''s Hoof on Hankuk''s back. From a spiritual perspective, this part of the skin was instantly magnified many times, and after reaching the cellular level, he went further.


    "It turns out this way ..."


    After a short observation, Ron felt a little bit in his heart.


    Nami ¡¯s mental strength is not enough, his insight is much worse than him, and he ca n¡¯t see anything, but he can clearly see that this part of the cell has been changed.


    This should be something made by Bergapunk.


    Most of them are the by-products of gene cloning made by Zherma 66. It should be the use of a certain kind of genetic agent to rewrite the genes of this part of the cell and fix the shape, so even if the skin is removed, it will grow again. There will still be this mark.


    It''s also a bit interesting to say, the world''s science and technology are strange, energy and transforming people, and clones and genetic people ... These special technologies are too advanced.


    If it were not for the demonic fruit and the domineering power that were too powerful and completely obscured the glory of technology, it would be possible for the world to develop into a semi-sci-fi world with a unique style of painting.


    "... Can it be done?"


    Hankook turned his back to Ron, her eyes closed, and her tender shoulders were trembling slightly.


    Ron thought for a few seconds.


    "can."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 243： Eliminate the Skyhawks Hoof

    Upon hearing Ron''s answer, Hankook''s heart swelled with joy, but it didn''t show up immediately. Instead, he asked, "Do you ... have any requirements?"


    Ron smiled and said: "I wanted to say that joining my alliance is a requirement, but forget it, you are a friend of Nami, and you will not mention any requirements to help you. Whether the previous proposal agrees depends on yourself."


    Speaking of which, Ron took a step forward as if he was about to hit Hankook''s back, but just halfway through the movement, the puppet-like body suddenly lost its soul and scattered towards the ground.


    The soul of Ron exuding a touch of golden light fell on Hankook''s body, which was invisible to the naked eye, but for Hankook who had the domineering knowledge, he could still feel a hint of vagueness.


    "Don''t resist."


    Ron threw himself on Hankuk''s body, penetrating into it unreally, and at the same time his thoughts were directly transmitted to Hankuk''s mind.


    Hankook''s body stiffened and there was obviously a strong sense of discomfort, but she clenched her fists and endured it without any resistance.


    Ron''s behavior seemed quite rude to her, but in order to eliminate the mark on her back, she was willing to cooperate even if there was some rude behavior.


    "..."


    Ron''s soul entered Hankuk''s body, and his thoughts were concentrated on the brand on Hankuk''s back, and his mental power was released, covering the area where the brand was located.


    Hankook has no magic mark and no spiritual resonance with him, so he has just entered Hankook''s body and has not yet entered the spiritual space, and has already produced a very strong conflict and discomfort.


    However, due to Hankuk''s forcible patience and cooperation, the almost natural outburst of domineering domineering was forced by her, and Ron''s soul was strong enough, but it was forced to stabilize and began to deal with Hankuk''s back skin Take control.


    Flap pop.


    As the bubbles burst, an extremely slight sound rang within the palace.


    Along with this sound, I saw the red mark on Hankuk''s back, melting like a sprinkle of dissolving agent.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Hankook''s forehead oozed with sweat, and there was a tear-like discomfort behind her, but she forcibly endured it with only a slight hum.


    If it is Ron ¡¯s own body, he can manipulate all consciousness freely, and he can eliminate the pain, so it is okay to decompose and reform at ordinary times, which is equivalent to mastering the flesh magic ... But Han Cook obviously has no such ability.


    Ron was powerless to do this, unless he could enter Hankook''s soul.


    But this pain should be nothing to the empress.


    Ron was not distracted. He was doing his job intently. About three minutes later, he finally dissolved all the red branded skin on Hankuk ¡¯s back into countless red drops of water. , Suspended in the air.


    Wow!


    Ron''s thoughts moved, and the red drops of water fell on the ground, spattering like blood, staining the ground red.


    The damaged part has been extracted by Ron, and the rest is repair work. Ron continues to maintain his focus, and this part is even a little more serious than before.


    When he shot, he would naturally be perfect. In any case, Hankuk''s back must be restored to a completely normal level, without any flaws.


    The repaired part is much longer than the damaged part.


    Because it needs meticulously extracting the cells around the wound bit by bit to make up and restore the damaged part, it took more than ten minutes to finally end.


    In the case of Ron ¡¯s own body, this kind of thing can be achieved in just a few seconds, but it is different for other people, especially Hankuk, who has hostility and conflict with his soul, needs to stabilize himself while carrying out Manipulation.


    "finished."


    When everything was done and there were no flaws, Ron ¡¯s soul no longer stayed forcibly. He directly let the hostility and resistance released by Hankook ¡¯s spirit spontaneously flew out and flew to the puppet on the ground.


    The puppet seemed to regain his soul, shaking his body and standing up.


    "sister¡­¡­"


    The two sisters, Sanda Sonia and Mary Geroud, watched the whole process by the side. They only felt as if they were a coincidence. When they saw Ron turned into a puppet again, they quickly took the prepared mirror.


    Hankook still had a few tiny beads of sweat on her forehead. She looked at the mirror, turning slightly tremblingly, twisting her neck, and looking at her back in the mirror.


    Fair white like jade, flawless.


    No trace of Tianxiang Dragon''s Hoof anymore, every inch of skin is as white as new.


    "Really disappeared ..."


    Hankook looked at her back in the mirror, her body trembling slightly, and she wanted to cry for a while.


    The traces of shame, the painful past, and the things that wanted to be concealed, finally disappeared at this moment, no longer carrying it through the rest of his life.


    "thanks, thanks¡­¡­"


    Hankook spoke to Ron ~ www.novelhall.com ~ with a little choked voice in his voice, without any courage and domineering of the Pirate Empress.


    The mother-in-law laughed and looked at her, saying, "I haven''t seen you in a long time since my true feelings were revealed, and I thought that Lord Snake really turned into an iceberg."


    "... Shut up! You traitor who betrayed the country!"


    Hankook turned his head and glared at the mother-in-law. Although there were still a trace of crystals in the corners of her eyes, the moment when the anger was revealed, it did not affect the momentum of the empress that was revealed.


    After screaming at her mother-in-law, Hankook looked at Ron again.


    From today on, only a few people, including Ron, are left to know the secret. She hesitates in her heart. Some of them want to ask Ron if she will have a slave ¡¯s humble past. Despised her, but did not ask in the end.


    The reason I did n¡¯t ask was that when Ron helped her, there was a conflict between the two ¡¯s spirits, and conflict also meant communication, which was communication beyond the language level.


    She could feel that Ron''s thoughts did not contain any contempt and lightness towards her.


    There are too few such people in this world.


    She met Nami first, and then Ron. Both of them were like this, without any discrimination or contempt for her past like that.


    In fact, what Hankuk sensed is indeed true ... In this world, most people will have feelings of discrimination and contempt for slaves, but Ron from another world is very different. Thinking.


    It used to be nothing, as long as it is cute, even if it is perverted, it is as popular as a few floors. Ron, who has seen it for many years, has long been accustomed to this.


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 244： Leave

    Next, Ron handled the marks for Han Cook''s two younger sisters.


    The two of them didn''t need to be so perfect, they couldn''t see any flaws, and Ron didn''t care, and it was done in ten minutes.


    When everything was over, Hankook finally calmed down his emotions, as if he left everything in the past completely behind, and the whole person seemed to be more energetic.


    Even if he did not release the domineering color, Ron and Nami also clearly felt that Hankuk ¡¯s spiritual power has improved a lot ... Obviously this is a sudden loss of a stone suppressed in the heart, resulting in a small Explosive ascension.


    The only thing that affects Hankook ¡¯s domineering domineering in a short period of time. If more training is done, this part of the spiritual power will also be transformed into domineering strength. Hankuk ¡¯s strength should be able to be further improved.


    Originally, she was inferior to the existence of this level of Doflamingo, but if you can improve it a little bit, it will probably not be much different from Doflamingo.


    If there is no particularly great change, the strength level of the navy general Hankuk should be insurmountable, but if she becomes a magician, this bottleneck may have the potential to cross.


    It happened that Ron''s magic mark was promoted, and now there are a lot of redundant magic marks.


    However, Ron is not in a hurry. In strict calculation, he and Hankuk have only been in contact for less than a few days. Once he becomes a magician, he will be subject to his temperance. This is not necessarily the case with Hankuk. accept.


    Hankook, who calmed his emotions, put on a cheongsam again.


    She quickly asked Ron''s current status.


    "My current state is okay. If I want, I can create a" transformed person "body to use, but I still want a pure flesh and blood body. After all, many things can only be done by a normal body."


    The puppet controlled by Ron sat on the chair and looked slightly funny.


    Hankook put a hand on his chin and asked in a deep voice: "How can I have a normal body again? It seems that there is no demon fruit that can do it ..."


    "Magic can be done, but I haven''t mastered it yet."


    Ron smiled and said: "Removing the mark on your back is actually a very deep magic ability. If you can go further, you can have the ability to shape and regenerate, which is similar to the natural devil fruit ability. The elementalization of the person can restore the body. "


    Hankook shook his head and said, "Then I can''t help you."


    After a little deep thought, Hankook asked: "What are your plans next? You seem to have said before that you don''t plan to avenge the world government in a short time."


    "Do not."


    Ron said: "Revenge does not mean fighting with the government in an all-round way, but creating some obstacles for them, and developing my own forces by the way. It is very appropriate. I plan to go to my staff first, and then bring Let them see the white beard. "


    "White beard?"


    Hankook''s gaze was slight.


    One of the three legendary pirates who competed with Roger at the time, the four emperors today are also the most terrifying existence among the four emperors, the monster among the monsters!


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Ron said slowly: "If nothing goes wrong, White Beard may next work with the Navy. Although I am a bit embarrassed and unsuitable for war with the Navy, there is nothing wrong with doing something with White Beard."


    "If White Beard and the Navy have a full-scale war, I will definitely participate in it. Having said that, most of you can''t avoid it, and the government will definitely call Qiwuhai."


    Hearing Ron''s words, the mother-in-law next to her couldn''t help but change her face slightly.


    She couldn''t help saying: "White Beard and the Navy will fight? Are you sure?"


    "Nine out of ten."


    Ron said: "I wasn''t quite sure, but just now you told me that Blackbeard Titch took my place and became the new Qiwuhai, then I''m almost sure."


    "Blackbeard can become Qi Wuhai because he defeated Fire Fist Ace and gave it to the Navy. The Navy cannot release Fire Fist, and White Beard cannot ignore this."


    Speaking of which, the puppets controlled by Ron leaned forward slightly, and the black wooden eyes seemed to reveal a little deep glare, saying: "And if not expected, this war will be unprecedentedly vast, it should be The biggest war since the era of Pirates. "


    Mother-in-law and Sanda Sonia and others could not help but take a breath, and their hearts were shaking.


    The words spoken from Ron ¡¯s mouth are undoubtedly highly credible, and the key is the recent situation on the sea, which is indeed the case, gradually moving towards chaos and terror.


    Whitebeard fights with the Navy!


    The government will convene the King of Seven Wuhai, and Ron also intends to participate, and the other four emperors may also take their own actions!


    "After this war, the world will change!"


    Ron spoke slowly and firmly under the shaking eyes of her mother-in-law and others ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ron did not intend to continue to stay on the Nine Snake Island.


    After knowing that Blackbeard had become Qi Wuhai, and Fire Fist Ace had been handed over to the Navy by Blackbeard, Ron decided to start.


    At this point in time, the government''s attention was all focused on the four emperors. No one would pay attention to him. Even if someone noticed him, he was not afraid.


    To get rid of him, at least it needs the same lineup as last time, and it also needs a talented person who has the ability to control the demon fruit of the soul type ... It is obviously impossible for the world government at this time to draw such a force.


    "Are you ... going away?"


    When Ron said that he was about to leave, Hankook couldn''t help but open the mouth. This sentence made the mother-in-law next to him could not help but looked at it, with a little weirdness in his eyes.


    Ron smiled in his heart, but now it was not time to do something with Han Cook, he nodded: "Well, leave now."


    Seeing Ron''s decisiveness, Hankook hesitated without stopping, and said, "Where are you going? I have a boat here and I can take you there."


    "No more."


    Ron raised his head slightly and said, "We will meet again in less than half a month."


    As he said, Ron stood up, and after walking a few steps forward, the puppet lost his soul and fell to the ground.


    Ron''s soul flew back to Nami.


    "Then I''ll go first, if the world government really calls Qiwuhai, I hope you are careful." Nami said to Han Cook.


    As the voice fell, Nami quickly flew out of the palace and disappeared.


    Hankook stretched out his hand, but instead of speaking, he walked to Ron''s previous position and picked up the lost puppet.


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 245： Fishman Island

    "Go directly to the empty island?"


    Nami Fei flew out of the Nine Snake Island, flying forward against the sea.


    Ron pondered for a while and said, "Come past Yuren Island."


    In his achievement system, among the five achievements in the explorer series, there are only Yuren Island and Zuowu who have not arrived, and there will be 1 achievement point for each of these two places.


    For Ron now, the 1 spiritual point increase of 1 spiritual point can be said to be minimal, but the improvement of the total achievement point means more extraction opportunities, so he can get the achievement I will try to get it as much as possible.


    Unexpectedly, when the total achievement point reaches 175, you should also get a chance to draw, maybe you can do another wand draw.


    If you can get a wand that is more powerful than the dragon core wand you are using now, even if you do n¡¯t have 500 points of mental strength and no magic tower, Ron also has the confidence to compete with the navy general. Could be entangled.


    "Fishman Island?"


    Nami was a little surprised and said, "What are you going to do there?"


    Ron would naturally not say that it was an achievement. He thought about it: "Nine Snake Island has a historical stone stele, and an empty island also has a piece. I was thinking that Yuren Island might also have a piece ... No matter you can take it, you can do it first. Making sure."


    "understood."


    Nami nodded.


    She is still very clear about the importance of the historical textual stele, which represents a magic tower that surpassed the Hailou stone casting, and has the characteristic of being indestructible. Even if the navy general or even the four emperors attack, it cannot cause the historical text stele What damage.


    The strength of Hailou Stone is still under the stone monument in the historical text. The generals or the top powers such as the Four Emperors can break the Hailou Stone with a single blow, so the magic made by Hailou Stone Towers also have a certain risk of vulnerability.


    Nami passed by quickly at sea.


    She carried a record pointer, and when approaching the red earth continent, the record pointer pointed to Yuren Island below the seabed.


    In fact, the location of Mermaid Island is directly below the holy land of Mary Joa, even if there is no record pointer, it can be easily found, but the record pointer is always the more accurate direction.


    "Holy land, Mary Joa ..."


    When Nami looked up at the red earth continent, Ron was also looking up.


    The towering red earth continent can be said to be far more magnificent than the mountain peaks, just like an invincible sky, standing there to divide the world.


    The holy land Mary Joa is called the "kingdom of the gods" by the Dragons, but it is not the atmosphere. In addition to the open island, the red earth continent should be regarded as the highest place in the world. The holy land built there is indeed It is hard to reach by ordinary people.


    "Sooner or later, I will throw a fifth-order magic there."


    Ron conveyed a thought in Nami''s mind.


    His original plan was to slowly develop his own power, enhance his strength, and step by step let him ascend to the throne of the ''Dharma God'' to transform the world.


    If the world government does not provoke him, he will not do anything to the world government, because what he wants to shape is divine power and faith, and the world government represents only rule and kingship.


    There is no conflict between divine power and royal power, and they coexist in any world.


    But the world government did not know whether it was aware of his purpose or what he foreseen, determined to stop all this, and strangle him towards the highest point, then he and the world government became completely opposed.


    The moment he breaks through the fifth order and becomes the true dharma god, he will move to the apex of the world, and after that, he will change a ruler for the world.


    "Fifth-level magic ..."


    Nami couldn''t help murmuring in a low voice.


    From a long long time ago, Ron had mentioned to her that the highest level of magic, taboo fifth-order magic, at that time she could not imagine anything, but now, have seen second-order, third-order and even fourth-order magic She already has a certain imagination for the fifth-order magic.


    That must be far more powerful than fourth-order magic!


    The fourth-order magic of the elemental system has the destructive power to destroy everything within a kilometer range. If the fifth-order magic is possible, it may be ten times more powerful!


    That will truly destroy the island in one blow!


    If it is such a special fifth-order magic of the frost system, the power may be several times greater!


    Wow la la.


    Nami did not stay in front of the red earth continent for a long time, and soon got into the water, sneaking towards the deep sea.


    Since her spiritual attributes have not yet exceeded 200 points, she has only had more than 120 points so far. When she went deep into the deep sea below 6000 meters, she was already under heavy pressure. If she had a certain affinity for water, this In depth she had to use magic to resist water pressure.


    After another dive, Ron took over.


    After breaking through the 400 points of mental power, and more powerful and more elemental affinity, Ron, even in the deep sea of ??seven or eight kilometers, can still move freely, can easily withstand or even ignore the water pressure here.


    The deep sea here has long been dark, but from a spiritual perspective, whether there is light influence is not big, everything around is clearly visible.


    quickly.


    A huge hole appeared in the red earth continent in front of Ron.


    Without hesitation, Ron went straight through the hole, reached the back of the hole, and returned from the New World to the first half of the great route.


    Shortly after crossing the hole, Ron saw the dream-like island wrapped in a huge bubble and suspended on the seabed.


    "Fishman Island ..."


    Ron murmured in his heart, maneuvering Nami''s body quickly.


    As he approached the edge of Murloc Island and passed through double bubbles ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and entered the interior of Murloc Island, he also heard a system prompt sound in his ear.


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Explorer IV¡¯ and gain 1 achievement point]


    Ron skillfully added these 1 achievements to his spiritual attributes.


    At the same time, his eyes glanced across the entire Murloc Island, saw the historical stone stele located on the sea forest of Murloc Island, and also saw a bruised hard shell somewhere in the Dragon Palace on the top of the Murloc Island tower.


    "There is indeed a historical stone stele."


    Nami also found the location of the historical stone stele and said, "Do you want to take it away?"


    "Ok."


    Ron nodded.


    The collection of historical text stone tablets is on the one hand to create a magic tower, on the other hand, there are several achievements that need to be collected by collecting historical text stone tablets. Now the number of historical text stone tablets he has collected is not far from those achievements.


    Woo!


    Ron Fei fell to the forest of the sea, and his mental power was cut like a blade, cutting off the connection between the historical stone stele and the ground, and entangled the whole stone stele, pulling it up.


    There is no mermaid and murloc in the sea forest, and no one has found Ron.


    After pulling up the historical stone stele, Ron looked in the direction of the Dragon Palace and pondered a little. He wanted to get in touch with Bai Xing now.


    Although I have n¡¯t seen Bai Xing, Ron had speculated long ago that perhaps Neptune ¡¯s ability stems from the spiritual power inheritance between Mermaid Princess, and communication with Neptune is undoubtedly a kind of spiritual ability.


    As one of the ancient weapons, Neptune can communicate with the Neptunes of the world. The spiritual attributes of the white star are absolutely undoubtedly huge. Ron speculates that it may still exceed Miss Golden Week, far above 500 points!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 246： White star

    500 points or more!


    This number is undoubtedly terrifying, because it represents the level of the Dharma God. If the White Star magic mark is given to make such a huge spiritual attribute fully awaken, and no longer can only communicate with the Neptunes of the world, the power she has will be You will get a terrible leap.


    If you have mastered enough magic, Bai Xing can have the power over the navy general.


    Even, Ron suspects that the 500 points of spiritual attributes are all too few. After all, White Star possesses the power of ancient weapons and has the ability to destroy the world itself!


    "Look at it."


    After pondering for a moment, Ron replaced it with coordinates and sent the historical stone stele out of Yuren Island, throwing it somewhere on the seabed, and then flew to the top of Yuren Island.


    He did not enter the Dragon Palace City, only looking outside at the hard shell tower.


    Inside the hard-shell tower, Princess Mermaid White Star is sleeping. The cute appearance in her sleep can''t see any trace of ''Neptune''. It''s hard to imagine that she is one of the three ancient weapons. He can communicate and manipulate the world. Neptune.


    In terms of pure charm, the only thing that can match the Pirate Emperor is the White Star.


    Hankook relies on the temperament of the Empress and her beauty, as well as the special ability of her devil fruit, to have the highest charm.


    The white star''s words are more lovely and beautiful appearance, and the hidden huge spiritual power belonging to the ancient weapon sea king.


    "That mermaid ... what''s going on ... who is she?"


    When Ron''s eyes fell on the white star, Nami was also observing the white star. After a simple observation of her exuberant mental power, a shock appeared in her heart.


    In Bai Xing''s body, she felt the spiritual power like a vast ocean, which is much bigger than Ron now!


    This power is extremely gentle, as if it is in a seal, without any violentness, but it gives a feeling that it seems to dominate the entire sea, vaguely resonating with the entire sea. This spiritual power is like an iceberg. Some are under the sea, quiet and gentle.


    "Princess Mermaid, White Star."


    Ron slowly responded to Nami ¡¯s question, saying: "According to the information of Robin and I who deciphered the historical body stone stele on the empty island, Neptune, one of the three ancient weapons, is on Yuren Island, and the clues point to ... Princess Mermaid. "


    "It seems that there is nothing wrong with this generation of mermaid princess, indeed is one of the three ancient weapons of the sea king."


    Ron responded to Nami with a little shock in her heart.


    At least 3000 points!


    The spiritual energy that Bai Xing has, lurking in the depths of the soul, calculated by a number, at least 3000 points!


    This is what Ron has seen. The existence of the largest amount of spirits far exceeds the BIGMOM of the four emperors, and far exceeds him now.


    "The cohesion is not enough ... No, it should be said that like a magic tower, it only has quantity, but no quality."


    Ron took a deep breath and observed it more closely.


    Normally, if a person possesses more than 3,000 spiritual attributes, it may have already broken the boundary between man and God, but the 3000 spiritual attributes possessed by Bai Xing are somewhat different, and its degree of cohesion Very low.


    In other words, it only has "quantity", but not "quality".


    Its degree of cohesion is very loose, not to mention that compared with Ron today, even if compared with Nami''s mental strength, it is slightly inferior.


    Ron observed more closely and found that the white star''s spiritual space is a bit like a special ¡®magic tower¡¯, just storing this huge spiritual power.


    "With such loose spiritual power, even if you use the magic mark to liberate, you should not be able to use fifth-order magic. Even fourth-order magic may be difficult to use."


    Ron thought deeply.


    At first, he felt that the spiritual attributes above 3,000 points were shocking. The first reaction was that once liberated, would n¡¯t he become a **** immediately?


    But now it seems that it is not as terrible as imagined.


    For the magician, the amount of spiritual power alone is not enough. It also needs to have that deep transformation again and again. Each transformation will have a greater resonance with the spiritual world, feeling and touching the various shapes of the world. Kinds of elements.


    If Bai Xing, the soul with 3000 points of spiritual attributes, can completely shrink into a point, a point that is completely pure without any length, width and height, then maybe it can really break the boundary between mortal and **** and become another level s life.


    I just want to do this, I am afraid it will be difficult.


    Even now Ron is far from being able to shrink his soul to a ''point'' without any scale in terms of cohesion. The limit of what he can do now is just to limit himself The soul is harvested into a fist-sized light golden ball of light.


    Even if the spiritual attribute breaks through 500 points, the degree of cohesion is further improved, and it is still far from being achieved.


    But Ron didn''t expect so much ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At least in this world, the spiritual attributes exceeded 500 points, and mastering fifth-order magic is enough to make him stand at the apex of the world.


    And further up, if the spiritual attribute breaks through 1000 points, even if you can''t break the boundary between man and God and become a real spirit, in this world, it is enough to become a god.


    There are many definitions of God.


    In a world with completely invincible strength, no matter how many tops exist, it can be easily defeated. It is already the **** of that world, and this is Ron ¡¯s ultimate goal.


    As for being a real God, a higher-dimensional life ... Ron does not have such a big extravagance, because he feels that it is enough to surpass a world.


    Ron stared at Bai Xing for a while, and finally shook his head. Instead of entering the Dragon Palace to get in touch with Bai Xing, he flew away from Yuren Island and left with the historical stone stele.


    If it is not urgent, he does not mind spending some time to solve the problem on the white star side and guide the white star to become one of the magic envoys, but now the time is a little tight, and it should not be long before the top war.


    "Come back after the war is over."


    Ron murmured in his heart and rose quickly, leaving the bottom of the sea.


    As he carried a historical stone stele with a certain burden, Ron did not return control to Nami, but took the historical stone stele all the way to Shanghai.


    Wow!


    Ron flew out of the sea with the historical monument.


    Directly above Yuman Island is the Shampoo Islands.


    Ron was planning to leave directly with the historical monument. When he flew to the empty island, he suddenly froze and stopped, looking in the direction of the Shampoo Islands.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 247： Luffy and Sauron

    Chambord islands.


    "Oh! It''s all bubbles !!"


    A figure wearing a straw hat jumped on each bubble with excitement until he jumped to a very high place. When he stepped on a bubble again, the bubble burst and burst, and he fell down quickly.


    boom!


    The ground was smashed and cracked.


    "Hey! Luffy, be careful!"


    Usopp looked at Luffy who fell down and said something, then looked around, and couldn''t help but say: "It''s amazing, the bubble can be so tough."


    After experiencing a lot of twists and turns in the first half, although completely different from the original experience, Luffy''s group finally arrived at the Chambord Islands.


    This is the final island in the first half, and any road points here.


    "Hey, hey."


    Luffy jumped from the ground and smiled in a straw hat. He said, "Go away, hurry to the town."


    Behind Usopp and Frankie kept up with Luffy. The three of them went to the island to purchase resources, learn about the island, and the journey to the second half of the new world.


    A group of people quickly came to the nearest street.


    Luffy was quickly attracted by the various specialties of the Shampoo Islands and drove a bubble car to fly around in the sky, slamming into the sky, prompting Usopp to yell and quickly spend a long time.


    Frankie was not distorted by Luffy. He inquired about the route and learned that from here to the New World, he would either abandon the ship, walk over the red earth continent, or coat the ship and walk the fish under the seabed People''s island past.


    "Hey! Luffy, you two should stop."


    Frank walked half a circle on the street and found Luffy still flying around.


    Lu Fei said with a grin: "Does Frankie come up ?!"


    "Wait before playing, I have something to tell you."


    Frank greeted Luffy and Usop down, and told Luffy two ways to spend the red earth continent. Luffy undoubtedly chose the latter, and it was impossible to abandon the ship.


    Frank touched his chin and said, "That means we have to find a coated craftsman, and we have to buy supplies later ... Hey, Luffy, did you listen to me!"


    "what?"


    Luffy turned his head, and then looked at Frankie, tilting his head and said, "That man was so strange just now, he''s been running back and forth."


    Frank said with a headache: "Hey, I''m talking about business, Luffy!"


    Usopp next to him ignored Frank and also curiously said: "Yeah, Luffy, I also saw that the man ran for a long time and seemed to have been around here all the time."


    Frank''s mouth twitched.


    Seeing that Luffy''s attention was not with him at all, he also looked in the direction of Usopp and Luffy''s eyes, and saw a figure with green hair running fast on the street.


    The figure ran over in a smoky smoke, passing past the three of them.


    It didn''t take long before I saw the familiar figure ran back again and ran in the opposite direction.


    "What is that guy doing?" Usop said strangely.


    "I don''t know, it feels a little interesting, hahaha."


    Lu Fei smiled and became interested in a young man with short green hair who was running around as if he had lost his way. He flew over in a bubble car and greeted him from the top of the young man with short green hair: "You''re running here What are you doing? "


    "running in and out?"


    Sauron raised his head and looked at Luffy above his head.


    Lu Fei said with a smile: "Yeah, I think you have run back and forth seven or eight times."


    "Well ... no wonder I feel a bit familiar in this neighborhood."


    Sauron''s footsteps slowed down, a moment of contemplation.


    I do not know whether it is the guidance of fate, or what kind of guidance, Sauron and Luffy appeared on the island at the same time, just met.


    But this was the first time he met. Sauron is now one of the cadres of Albares. Before the Shambord Islands, there was almost no intersection with Luffy.


    "Ah, you might be lost."


    Luffy''s head hung down, his neck stretched very long, and meanwhile bent into the shape of a letter J, looking at Sauron, his heart straightened.


    Sauron was n¡¯t very surprised by Luffy ¡¯s appearance. He had seen too many strange abilities. When he heard Luffy say he was lost, he suddenly twitched and said, ¡°No, I ¡¯m just Just familiar. "


    "Then where are you going?"


    Lu Fei said with a grin, he didn''t know why, he was very fond of Sauron and wanted to help Sauron.


    Sauron pondered for a while, and said, "I''m going to Moore Auction House, I heard there is a famous knife auction there ... Do you know how to get there?"


    "I don''t know."


    Luffy shook his head and said with a grin: "But I can help you find it, the auction site is also very interesting, I want to go."


    Finding the way Sauron is actually a little bit unwilling to help, because it is a little shameful, but I think that the auction is not waiting for someone. If the famous knife is bought, I will run for nothing. Famous knife, he nodded.


    "Thank you so much."


    "You''re welcome."


    Luffy drove down in a bubble car and said, "My name is Monge D. Luffy, I want to be the man of One Piece!"


    "One Piece?"


    Soron looked at Luffy once more, hey, and said: "The goal is very big, I am Noroa Soron, the goal is to become the world''s first swordsman."


    "Oh! The world''s number one swordsman, it''s amazing."


    Luffy applauded, greeted Usopp and others, and brought Sauron together to find the auction, which happened to arrive at the last moment when the auction stopped.


    Seeing almost missed ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Sauron, who entered the venue, showed a friendly look to Luffy, saying: "Thank you this time."


    "You''re welcome, I just wanted to come here."


    Lu Fei smiled and entered the auction together with Sauron.


    The auction house soon began, and the slave auction was the first to start, which made Luffy, who was a little excited at first, and his lips gradually pulled down.


    Finally, when it was a mermaid''s turn to be put into the fish tank, and when it was put on the auction, Luffy was finally annoyed and couldn''t help saying: "These are not commodities !!"


    "..."


    Sauron was silent, not interested in anything other than knives, but the slave auction on the court also made him look low.


    Until a murloc rushed into the auction site, trying to save the merman Kemi, but the Tianlongren who bought the mermaid Kemi fired several shots, and when he was shot in the pool of blood, Luffy couldn''t hold back.


    He stood up.


    The Tianlong people were naturally also annoyed at Luffy who came out. The muzzle was pointed at Luffy and he screamed. Seeing that Luffy was not retreating, he shot directly at Luffy.


    This shot completely angered Luffy. He slammed it with a punch and hit the dragon''s face fiercely that day, blasting the dragon out of the dragon.


    There was a moment of silence in the audience.


    Countless people showed a look of terror and horror, and even Sauron showed a strange color, watching Luffy''s figure, and slowly released his hand on the hilt.


    "This guts ... not bad ..."


    Sauron had already remembered Luffy ¡¯s identity. He was a pirate who offered a reward of 300 million Bailey. It happened to be one of the targets he planned to hunt. After Luffy helped him find the auction, he did n¡¯t plan to fight the road. Fly started, and when he saw Luffy punching the flying dragon, he felt a little relieved.


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 248： Lost Sauron

    Luffy beat the Tianlong people, and the venue was in chaos.


    Countless people fled out in horror.


    "Hey, straw hats? Let me see a good show." Trafalgaro sat in the back row of the auction, grinning.


    Kidd, who was sitting on the other side, also gave a sigh, rubbed his wrist, and said, "Like me, a reward of more than 300 million newcomers ... Well done."


    "It seems that the auction will not continue."


    Sauron stood up from his seat, looked at the chaotic meeting place, and walked directly to the backstage of the meeting place, saying: "... the famous knife should be behind."


    He wasn''t interested in interfering with Luffy''s actions, but if Luffy encountered any danger, he wouldn''t mind a favor. Now it''s still important to find his famous knife.


    He now has a total of three famous sharp knives with twenty-one workers, and he really wants to get a supreme big sharp knife. This time, he came over specially when he heard about the news.


    Although the Chambord Islands is very dangerous here, very close to the headquarters of the Navy, and the Navy has been chasing the cadres of Albares, but for the famous sword, Sauron still came.


    laugh! laugh!


    Sauron solved the two blocking guards and walked into the backcourt.


    Luffy and Usopp in the front court fought with the dragon guards.


    "Most of them are slaves ..."


    Sauron watched many of the trembling slaves in the cage shake their heads, and after a few steps, they suddenly showed their swords and split the cage.


    The slaves in the cage looked at Sauron in amazement.


    "Fighting ahead, you all leave here."


    Sauron said indifferently, withdrew his blade, and continued to walk forward, looking for other auction goods besides slaves.


    And at this time, a voice came.


    "Are you looking for the goods at the auction? It should be over there."


    An old man with glasses sitting in the cage opened his mouth at Sauron, and at the same time stood up, looked at the collar around his neck, and said, "It is useless to split the cage. You have to find the key to the collar to save the slave. OK, but ... "


    Raleigh said here that the spectacle lens had a faint flash of white light, his fingers pinched the collar on his neck, and suddenly the force collapsed in a flash.


    Click!


    Rayleigh threw the collar up, the collar smashed the ceiling, and flew to the sky, then exploded into black smoke and debris.


    "Ok?!"


    Sorron, who didn''t care much about the slave, changed his look instantly. He stopped and looked at Raleigh. His eyes became more serious, and he said, "You are ..."


    At that moment, although it was only an understatement, he also realized that Raleigh''s armed domineering power was absolutely extraordinary and powerful!


    This is no ordinary slave old man!


    "I am an old man who wants to rob the buyer by the way, but probably no one will buy me, ha ha ha ha," Pirate Hunter "Sauron, a very imposing man."


    Raleigh laughed and stared at Sauron for a few seconds.


    As one of Albarez''s cadres, Sauron still has a reputation in the sea, plus he is a pure swordsman, and the sharp edge he just showed in a moment can almost enter Raleigh''s eyes.


    "..."


    Sauron stared at Raleigh.


    In his perception of domineering perception, he only thought that Raleigh was very dangerous. Although it was just an old man who seemed to have little power, he gave him a sense of instinctive crisis.


    This old man is very strong!


    "Well, the key is really here ... the goods should be over there."


    Rayleigh found the collar keychain and threw it in front of the split cages, and then pointed Sauron a way before moving towards the frontcourt.


    Sauron saw Raleigh leave, slowly relaxed his fingers, glanced at the slaves who were fighting for the keys, and then walked in the direction of the goods.


    Among the goods, he found a famous knife.


    "The information is wrong ... damn."


    Sauron pulled his sword out of the sheath and looked at the blade carefully, frowning.


    This knife is indeed a famous knife. It may be superior to the Liangkuai knife. It is one of the twenty-one tasks of the Dasha knife, but it is not a supreme big knife.


    He already has three big sharp knives now. It doesn''t make much sense to ask for another one. What he needs is a super big sharp knives that can be used as the main force.


    "Dare to give me false information, hum."


    Sauron snorted coldly, but put away the big sharp knife.


    As he was about to leave, he suddenly looked again at a corner of the cargo counter, froze a little, walked over, and picked up a wooden box.


    Open the wooden box, inside which lies a peculiar fruit.


    "Um, devil fruit ..."


    Sauron was a little surprised, and after thinking about it, he put the demon fruit into his pocket.


    Albarez has always been ordered to collect the fruit of the devil. Although Ron was strangled by the government, Robin had contacted him before and said that all the rules remained the same, so he would not mind taking a devil fruit.


    "Is this feeling ... Domineering domineering? That old man really is not the average guy."


    Sauron, who put the devil fruit in his pocket, felt something again and turned his head to look at the front field. He felt the presence of Luffy, and after confirming that Luffy was fine, he shook his head and split the wall with a sword, from the crack. Went out.


    A large number of naval forces have already gathered outside the auction venue.


    "Someone came out."


    "That''s ... Pirate Hunter Sauron!"


    Someone recognized Sauron and suddenly showed a trace of horror.


    Compared to supernovas such as Luffy in the first half, Sauron, an Albares cadre wanted by the government and ordered to be wiped out, is undoubtedly a heavier criminal!


    "Don''t block the road."


    Sauron snorted coldly and directly ignored the surrounded navy. With a sword, he split the earth into a rift across a hundred meters, and calmly left under the frightened gaze of countless navies.


    The headed navy colonel swallowed and gritted his teeth, then turned his head to look in the direction of the auction venue and said, "The attack on the Tianlong people is even worse. Don''t control him!"


    "Enclose all here, don''t let go and commit!"


    Along with the navy''s actions, the entire venue was in chaos inside and outside.


    Sauron, who took away the famous sword and the devil''s fruit, also planned to take care of the rest. His goal has been achieved, and now he just wants to leave here.


    Sadly ... he was lost again.


    He was totally unfamiliar near the auction venue, and after a few laps, he returned to the venue. At this time, the straw hat group had escaped ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The navy found him and immediately chased him down.


    Sauron had a headache and didn''t want to get entangled with the navy and started running away.


    The navy is chasing down, but now Sauron is simply not comparable to the average supernova. If you go all out, you can be close to the level of the star, and the rest of the navy headquarters will not be his opponent, naturally. Why can''t he.


    Sauron quickly got rid of the chasing soldiers, but fell into a lost cycle again.


    He came out this time with two permanent pointers, one pointing to the Chambord Islands and one pointing to the island hidden by the Albares branch.


    Ordinarily, with these two permanent pointers, he can communicate normally, but now he finds that he has overlooked a very serious problem, that is, he cannot find his own boat!


    The permanent pointer can only point to two islands, not his boat!


    "It should be here ..."


    With a trace of perspiration on his forehead, Sauron ran around the shore, rubbing half of his head with one hand, revealing a look of headache and confusion.


    It should have been driven away by someone.


    It must be.


    Damn it!


    "The **** who stole the ship, don''t let me meet you ..."


    Sauron stood on the shore and scolded a few times, rubbing his eyebrows with a headache, and said, "You can only take someone else''s boat first ... um?"


    Just as Sauron was thinking about where to go to find a sailboat, the roar in the distance attracted his attention, making him look slightly, looking sideways.


    In that direction.


    I saw a golden light burst, and the explosion created was as violent as the earth, with a black mushroom cloud rising up, accompanied by a wave of air invading in all directions.


    "That is¡­¡­"


    Sauron looked in that direction and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 249： Sauron VS Yellow Ape

    oom! boom! boom!


    The golden laser exploded in the field.


    Luffy''s awkward figure flew out of the smoke.


    "hateful¡­¡­"


    Sanji appeared not far away, looking at the pacifist who slowly walked out in the smoke and gritted his teeth: "How come the seven kings of the sea under the king will appear here."


    "Anyway, it looks like it won''t let us escape easily."


    Frankie stared at the pacifist and said, "Hello, how is Luffy?"


    "If you are not allowed to leave, you can only knock this guy down."


    Naturally, Luffy did not intend to give in. Even when he ran away from the navy, he had always encountered Qi Wuhai who was also a pirate. He always thought of defeating the other party was higher than the idea of ??running away.


    Hearing Luffy''s words, Frankie gave a sigh, Sanji lit a cigarette, and a group of people looked at the pacifist without fear.


    You can get here, all kinds of pirates have seen a lot, Luffy''s bounty has already exceeded 300 million, and the name of Qi Wuhai can''t scare them.


    Woo!


    Luffy started aggressively and punched the pacifist.


    Sanji and others also flocked up and fought back and forth.


    After all, the pacifist is not a real bear of the seven martial tyrants. It is just a war machine made by the scientist Bergapunk. Under the siege of Luffy''s group, he quickly fell into the downwind and was beaten in awkwardness. There are signs of breaking.


    "Although it is very beating, it seems to be at this level."


    After the fist pacifist flew out, he glared and said: "I didn''t expect to be a reformer, super ... a beating shell."


    "Solve him."


    Sanji smoked a cigarette, did not want to talk too much nonsense with the pacifist, the figure flashed forward, kicked sharply to the scarred pacifist''s neck, intending to make the pacifist the last fatal one hit.


    But almost at the next moment, a bright golden light suddenly shot from a distance, instantly penetrated Shanji''s calf and penetrated directly.


    boom!


    The golden light penetrating the past fell into the distance and blasted away like a heavy cannon, causing a wave of terror and swaying in all directions.


    "Ah!"


    Sanji only felt severe pain in the lower leg, bones seemed to be penetrated, the smoke in his mouth fell to the ground, and the whole person fell to the side.


    "Sanji!"


    "Hey! Be careful!"


    Almost all of them, such as Luffy and Usopp, were horrified. Everyone looked at the direction where the golden light came, and they saw a tall figure dressed in a naval justice cloak and appeared there.


    His arms were still in a raised position, his fingertips faintly dimmed.


    "It''s true, a pacifist''s investment is more than a warship, and one was ruined by you if you didn''t pay attention. It''s a headache."


    Yellow Ape lowered his arm and said distress on his mouth, but he didn''t have any troubled expression on his face, and the tone was a little bit cynical and teasing.


    He looked at Lu Fei and said, "Lieutenant General Capu''s grandson can be too troublesome. Even the Tianlong people have been beaten by you. If you are not caught, you will not be able to send to the Tianlong people."


    Yellow Ape doesn''t really want to mix Luffy''s things.


    Ace has been caught in prison, and if Luffy is also caught in, no one knows what will happen to Kapu, but now there is only one general in the navy headquarters who is idle, so he can only come over to deal with the Dragon. The incident was beaten.


    There was no troubled expression on his face, but there was actually some worry in his heart, and he didn''t know what to do with Luffy for a while.


    "Sanji! Are you okay!"


    Frankie ran to Sanji and lifted Sanji.


    Sanji covered his **** legs and gritted his teeth at the yellow ape, saying, "Trouble, that guy ... it seems to be a navy general!"


    "general?!"


    Usopp and Brooke were horrified in their voices.


    At this moment, the yellow ape shook his head, his figure suddenly shook, and he came to Sanji and Franchi in an instant.


    Frankie''s gaze was barely able to move to the yellow ape. The whole person was already kicked, flew out, and hit the Aganjinman mangrove in the distance, the golden light exploded.


    "France !!"


    Luffy exclaimed.


    Yellow Ape touched his chin and turned his head to look at Usop and Brook.


    Usopp and Brooke were almost horrified at the same time, only to feel a palpitated feeling spontaneously, horrified.


    But even if the two had early warning and alert, they still had no chance to respond in front of the speed of the yellow ape.


    Time is like stillness.


    The yellow ape appeared in front of Usopp in an instant, and kicked the golden light directly on Usopp''s face. Usopp''s pupil almost just started to shrink, and the whole person flew out.


    Then the yellow ape turned back and drove Brook out, and his bones shattered.


    "Uthop! Brook !!"


    Luffy looked at this scene, his eyes split, and rushed towards the yellow ape, punching him hard with a fist.


    The yellow ape did not dodge, but let this punch hit him, but it penetrated directly from the chest, and failed to cause the slightest harm.


    "Useless, the old man is a shimmering person who eats shimmering fruits, and is from the natural system."


    Yellow Ape lowered his gaze, looked at Luffy who had rushed over, and tilted his head to speak.


    boom!


    When Lu Fei rushed to the yellow ape, he was kicked by the body of the yellow ape, landed heavily on the ground, and stepped on the foot by the yellow ape.


    From the appearance of the yellow ape to the sweeping of Luffy and others, it took almost a few seconds. This is the kind of insurmountable gap that Luffy has never experienced along the way!


    "hateful!!"


    Luffy was stepped on his feet by the yellow ape ~ www.novelhall.com ~ struggling violently, but he couldn''t shake the body of the yellow ape, even if he punched the yellow ape, he just passed through the body of the yellow ape.


    "Really ..."


    Yellow Ape shook his head and said, "In short, grab it and talk."


    As the voice fell, the yellow ape stretched out his fingers, and the golden light of his fingertips spread, preparing to hit Luffy''s body, causing Luffy to completely lose his fighting power.


    But at the next moment, his eyes flickered, the golden light of his fingertips did not shoot out, but raised his foot and kicked it forward.


    boom!


    I saw a green sword qi flying through the air, slashing towards the yellow ape, just being kicked by the yellow ape and burst in the air.


    As the dust spread, I saw Sauron''s figure flashing, a flash of sharpness flashed in his eyes, his arms crossed, and he swung his sword toward the yellow ape again.


    "Sandaoliu ... Thousand and eighty. Annoying wind!"


    The emerald green sword gas nearly ten meters long was suddenly thrown out by Sauron, as if to tear everything in front of him, and severely cut the yellow ape.


    The yellow ape frowned slightly, his body turned into a golden light, appeared ten meters away from the right side, avoiding the cut of Sauron, and narrowed his eyes to look at Sauron.


    "The Pirate Hunter Sauron ... originally thought Ron was dead, and the people of Albarez went into hiding. I didn''t expect to dare to come out ..."


    "Hide?"


    Sauron looked at Ape indifferently: "Don''t be too self-righteous, navy."


    Seeing that Sauron''s sword made the yellow ape avoid, Luffy, who struggled to get up, looked at Sauron in a daze and said, "You are the one ..."


    "Well, thank you for leading the way. Here I will help you stop and leave here with your companions."


    After Sauron glanced at Luffy, his eyes continued to fall on the yellow ape.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 250： Fierce battlefield

    Despite the cold words in his mouth, in fact, the guard in Sauron''s heart has already been raised to the highest level, and his knowledge and domineering also locked the yellow ape.


    He knew that the yellow ape is a navy general!


    Although he now has enough confidence in his own strength, there is no doubt that in the face of the navy general who represents the navy''s highest combat effectiveness, there can be no carelessness.


    "Save it."


    Yellow Ape looked at Sauron with a squinted mouth: "You Albares are insecure themselves, and dare to protect a group of pirates, it seems that you are indeed a criminal gang, the old man will solve it happily here. Now. "


    As the voice fell, the yellow ape flickered and appeared behind Sauron, kicking him towards the back of Sauron''s head.


    However, Sauron''s knowledge and domineering had always locked the yellow ape, his eyes flashed coldly, and he turned back with a sword, and collided with the yellow ape''s heel.


    boom!


    The golden light burst.


    A mushroom cloud rose up in the field in an instant, and the aftermath of the aftermath caused Luffy to fly out, and the earth shattered and collapsed in the roar.


    Teng Teng Teng.


    Sauron''s figure jumped a few times during the explosion and withdrew from the center of the explosion. He looked slightly embarrassed, and looked at the yellow ape in the center of the explosion awe-inspiringly.


    Yellow Ape stared at Sauron and narrowed his eyes, said: "Oh, this is a bit nerve-wracking. I didn''t expect it to be a bit powerful ..."


    Sauron hey and said, "It''s the first time to be against the navy general, and your strength is a bit beyond my expectations."


    Today''s Sauron is a little worse than the figures of this level of Doflamingo, but it is not much different, and is very close.


    Although there is still a huge gap between this strength and the navy general, at least it is not that the general is able to crush the existence at will.


    "So strong ..."


    Seeing that Sauron and the yellow ape had fought hard against each other, Luffy couldn''t help but open his mouth, and suddenly wanted to pull Sauron on his boat, but he heard that Sauron seemed to have joined what is called ''Albarez ''The power, he felt a little regret in his heart.


    According to Luffy''s character, naturally he will not easily escape the battle, even if he is facing a navy general, but at this moment, Usopp and others have been seriously injured by the yellow ape, and they are even somewhat difficult to support the body to stand up. He couldn''t help but gritt his teeth.


    But Luffy didn''t get the option to retreat.


    When Luffy hesitated whether to stay to help Sauron, or to flee here with the seriously wounded Usopp and others, Zhan Tao Maru brought a pacifist to the field.


    "That guy, isn''t Albares a cadre?"


    Zhan Tao Maru looked at the scene and frowned, saying, "How come even the cadres of Albarez have appeared, and you have been beaten px5 too badly!"


    He turned his head and looked in the direction of Luffy and others, saying: "px7, get rid of the straw hats!"


    Sauron''s face was a bit ugly when he saw Zhan Tao Wan and the pacifist, but he was indeed unable to assist Luffy.


    Just the navy general in front of him is the enemy who needs him now to fight with all his strength and even bet on his life to fight.


    "It seems that you can''t help them escape."


    Yellow Ape looked at Sauron slightly with sarcasm, and said: "Even the boss is finished, and he hasn''t found a place to hide quickly. Jumping out can only kill himself."


    Sauron''s voice was cold and said: "Self-destruction may not be necessary. Even if the president dies, Albares will not die."


    "In addition to surrendering to Kaido, do you have any other way to survive? In this sea, it is impossible to survive without a leader, who can stand up."


    Huang Ape''s tone was languid and with a hint of sarcasm.


    The golden light spread between his hands, and he pulled in one before him, and a bright golden lightsaber appeared in his hands.


    "Tian Cong Yun Jian!"


    The yellow ape held the hilt in both hands and slammed the sword toward Sauron.


    Sauron snorted softly, greeted without fear.


    Swords fighting.


    Buzz!


    Only the air waves swayed by the blade collision formed a nearly visible wave mark in the air, swaying in all directions.


    The yellow ape held the sword in both hands, and the speed was like the light. The Tian Congyun sword flew up and down, splitting countless pieces in an instant, and slashing towards Sauron.


    Ding Ding Dong Dong!


    Sauron is also constantly fighting with three swords against the yellow ape.


    But his strength is still a little bit worse after all, seeing that the color domineering and armed color domineering are inferior to the yellow ape, and the speed is even worse than the yellow ape.


    In a short span of time, after dozens of swords were staggered, the yellow ape broke Sauron''s defense with one sword, causing the clothes on Sauron''s shoulders to split and a bloodstain and wound appeared.


    Woo!


    Sauron was injured, and the whole person retreated ten meters, and the sword in his hand slammed out.


    "Straight flow ... Three hundred and sixty-six trouble wind!"


    The yellow ape looked the same, and with a wave of Tian Congyun sword, he wiped out the sword gas cut by Sauron. At the same time, the whole person flickered, caught up with Sauron, and continued to wield the sword. UU reading


    Luffy and his gang didn''t want to be a killer a little bit, because Capp would be very troublesome, but he didn''t hesitate to go up to Sauron. He came close to full strength and was deadly.


    not far away.


    Raleigh, who was standing behind a ruin, was holding a wine bottle in his hand, looking at the direction of the battlefield, filled his breath, and said: "It seems that the" magician "has indeed left fire, and Albares will not be so Destroy easily. "


    For a force, the death of the leader is absolutely fatal.


    Because once the leader dies, the entire organization will be headless, and it is generally difficult for other people to have the courage of the leader, stand up for the position of successor, and reintegrate the entire force.


    But now, although the other cadres of Albares haven''t seen them, at least Sauron has this courage and is a person who can stand up!


    As long as there are people who can stand up, then this force will not easily perish.


    "But challenge the general at such a young age, a little reckless, ha ha ha ... Hey, talent is unexpectedly strong."


    While drinking, Lily watched the battle. Although he saw that Sauron was in a state of embarrassment, he was caught in a life-and-death situation, but he was surprised in his eyes.


    Sauron is getting stronger!


    Under the situation of being forced by the yellow ape to a near life-and-death crisis, his sense of sight and his armament are almost all getting stronger.


    The speed of this strengthening is not even slow, you can obviously feel it!


    "Fighting the strong can make you stronger, but there are not many people who can do it. Those who can really become stronger in a battle are those who are qualified to grow to the top ..."


    Rayleigh''s eyes flashed and murmured. Not only did he see Sauron getting stronger, he also saw Luffy, who was fighting hard with Zhan Tao Maru, also getting stronger.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 251： Saurons Overlord Color

    Almost all of his partners were seriously injured, so Luffy is almost desperate now, trying his best to protect his companions.


    Reilly saw that Luffy didn''t master domineering at all, but in the death battle of participating in the domineering battle peach, Luffy gradually understood the power used by battle peach, and vaguely began to touch the domineering power. !


    "Is it really Shanks betting on the choice of one arm."


    Rayleigh''s gaze kept moving back and forth between Luffy and Sauron.


    Sauron struggled hard to resist the attack of the yellow ape. Despite the domineering and swordsmanship growing a little bit, the crisis is undoubtedly. If he is careless, he may be killed by the yellow ape on the spot.


    On Luffy ¡¯s side, Luffy ¡¯s alone guarding his seriously injured companion is also fighting desperately. Usopp and others who were severely wounded by the yellow apes have become cumbersome. Even more dangerous.


    There is a possibility of death at Soron''s side, and a little bit of dead people at Luffy''s side. The trend of dead people cannot be stopped, and Usopp and others simply cannot resist the pacifists.


    "It seems that I need a little help here."


    After Lei Li''s gaze moved back and forth, he drew a sword from his waist and looked in the direction of the battlefield. His gaze flickered over the sword.


    laugh!


    The slashing of this sword was almost invisible and invisible, and completely invisible to the naked eye.


    The pacifist who was trying to completely kill Sanji, the bright golden light of his palm was frozen in a flash, and the whole body was so abrupt, split in half from the center!


    boom!


    The pacifist who was split by Rayleigh''s sword was blown to pieces.


    Sanji and others showed a look of consternation, while Zhan Tao Wan''s pupils contracted violently.


    "¡­¡­who is it?!"


    "..."


    Lu Fei watched Sanji fall into a life-and-death crisis, and he almost burst out of domineering domineering power. When he saw that Sanji''s crisis was suddenly lifted, he was relieved.


    The intact pacifist brought by Zhan Tao Maru was killed, and the remaining one was beaten up. The pacifist, who was seriously injured, was barely able to fight with the seriously injured Frank and others. It stabilized.


    No longer worrying about the status of the partner, Luffy''s attention was finally focused on Zhan Tao Wan, and he fought with Zhan Tao Wan.


    On the other side.


    At the moment of Raleigh''s shot, both Sauron and Huang Yuan felt at the same time.


    The yellow ape frowned, while Sauron''s eyes changed slightly.


    This intangible and intangible slash, a tactic that splits the pacifist in half, is definitely not a general presence that can be exhibited. This is the most advanced swordsman-level swordsmanship!


    There is also a top swordsman here!


    Yellow ape was almost the first moment, when he thought of Pluto Raleigh.


    Sauron here also thought of the strange old man he met in the auction house. This feeling is the feeling that the old man gave him before, indeed a top swordsman!


    "Really, the old man came here with a relaxed and happy mood ..."


    The yellow ape narrowed his eyes slightly, and the strength in his hand suddenly increased.


    Since Pluto Raleigh is not far away, and supports the straw hat Luffy, then he naturally can''t have any remaining hands here, otherwise the situation will be very troublesome.


    He must get rid of Sauron quickly, and then come to deal with Pluto Raleigh!


    Although the previous yellow ape did not have much reservation, it was not really a full shot, and it almost used about nine points of strength.


    And at this moment, when he realized that Raleigh was nearby, the yellow ape broke out completely, and came up with the real full strength belonging to the navy general.


    boom! boom!


    Almost three or two swords fell, and Sauron was continually stepped back.


    The aftermath of the explosion caused Sauron ¡¯s mouth to overflow with blood, and he could barely resist with his domineering domineering arms, but he still could n¡¯t completely block it, and his injuries continued to increase.


    "That does not work¡­¡­"


    Sauron gritted his teeth to resist the attack of the yellow ape, and wanted to fight back, but the speed of the yellow ape was too fast, completely suppressing him, he simply could not find a chance to fight back!


    Under the faster speed of the ape and the heavier power of slashing than him, Sauron almost could only watch the yellow ape''s attack keep falling, and he could only resist with embarrassment.


    Ticking, ticking,


    Blood drips continuously in the corner of the mouth.


    Sauron felt a constant explosion, his lungs and internal organs were hit, and now there is a hot feeling inside the whole body.


    "No ... This is not possible ... If you go on like this ... you will die ..."


    Sauron gritted his teeth vigorously, wielding his sword as hard as possible, trying to create a little chance of breaking free, but the yellow ape''s sword was heavier, and each sword suppressed him.


    The injuries in the body became more and more serious, and Sauron''s eyes appeared gradually.


    Life and death!


    With the full efforts of the navy general, Sauron was in a desperate situation!


    In this desperate situation, in the blurry ghost image before him, time seemed to stagnate. Sauron seemed to vaguely see Guina''s figure and saw Guina''s disappointed gaze.


    "¡­¡­Ah ah ah ah ah!!!"


    The blurry picture shattered like a mirror in Sauron''s roar.


    Almost at this moment, a wave of shock fought in all directions, as if to let all life''s surrender momentum burst out, instigating all directions, making the seriously wounded Usopp and others all dizzy their heads, after a stiff body, they fell unconscious Ground.


    Buzz!


    Sauron held a sword in each of his hands, together with the word He Dao bit in his mouth. At this moment, it seemed to be one. In the momentary burst of momentum, the three swords suddenly lashed out towards the yellow ape.


    The sword qi from the three swords blended together to form a huge emerald green sword qi with a height of several tens of meters, which was cut down against the face of the yellow ape.


    The yellow ape''s face changed.


    It wasn''t the power of Sauron''s sword, but the momentum that Sauron burst out in that moment.


    "Overlord ..."


    Not only was the yellow ape, but even Rayleigh''s eyes flickered.


    There is nothing wrong with it, it is the domineering domineering character, and the domineering domineering character like him is awakened in the desperate situation of life and death!


    boom!


    The emerald green sword gas exploded.


    Yellow Ape''s domineering color domineering broke out in Sauron and broke through a small stage of sword energy in an instant, and slid back a few meters, which completely wiped out the sword energy.


    "Overlord ... I didn''t expect me to have ..."


    Sauron gasped violently, his upper body clothes were broken, blood and wounds all over his body, he glanced at the sword in his hand and murmured.


    He certainly knows the domineering domineering character, and he has also met people with domineering domineering character, and Ron himself seems to have the domineering domineering character.


    "It''s actually domineering ... Do not seem to be able to keep you."


    Yellow Ape narrowed his eyes and stared at Sauron.


    With the domineering color and the current strength, Sauron is indeed qualified to become the pillar of the Albares Association after Ron''s death. If Sauron does not die here today, then Albares may really resurrect!


    "Then you come and watch ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Sauron bathes in blood, and looks at the yellow ape while holding the sword coldly.


    Yellow Ape did not hesitate, the figure flashed, rushed to Sauron, and once again fought with Sauron, the golden lightsaber flashed continuously in the field.


    Although Sauron awakened the domineering color, and the swordsmanship also improved a small step to the level of the top swordsman, the overall strength increased a bit, but it was only comparable to the degree of Dolomingo.


    Perhaps because of the swordsmen''s strength in attack and concentration, coupled with Sauron''s talent and particularity, it can be slightly stronger than Doflamingo, but there is still a huge gap with the navy general.


    boom! boom! boom!


    After a dozen moves, Sauron once again fell into a disadvantage.


    If he is in the heyday state, he has the current strength, but he really has the qualification to fight against the yellow ape. If he can break through again in the battle, there is a hint of hope to win.


    But it won''t work now.


    Although his strength has increased a bit, his injury will not recover. He is still in a state of near serious injury, and he has awakened the domineering color and the sword art has risen a small period. Promotion.


    A dozen tricks fell into a disadvantage, and after dozens of strokes, they fell into a disadvantage.


    "... It seems almost."


    Seeing this, Rayley tightened his five fingers holding the hilt slightly, and was ready to shoot.


    He certainly didn''t plan to see such outstanding young people as Sauron and Luffy fall here, and stop the yellow apes no matter what.


    however.


    Just as Raleigh was ready to shoot, he realized something again, and he was slightly startled, his fingers holding the sword relaxed again.


    "Huh? It seems that I don''t need my old bones to work ..."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 252： Door of hell

    Just when the yellow apes suppressed Sauron again, and the wounded Sauron suffered more and more, a strange power suddenly came.


    The yellow ape changed his face slightly, his figure flickered, and flickered away from his original position.


    But even if it flashed over, six golden beams still appeared on his body, imprisoning the whole person in place. This golden beam was completely not controlled by his fruit ability.


    Woo!


    Huang Yuan''s brow furrowed, and the golden light gathered and exploded, destroying the imprisonment on his body in an instant, but what followed was ice and snow that enveloped a full kilometer range, centered on himself, and suddenly spread out.


    Although the yellow ape is fast, it can almost cause the effect of teleportation in a short distance, but it is only a short distance. For a long distance, he must use the refraction of an eight-foot mirror to complete the instantaneous leap.


    This range of thousands of kilometers has exceeded the limit that he can flash in a flash.


    The temperature in the range of thousands of kilometers suddenly dropped and turned into ice and snow. Luffy and Zhantao Maru were also affected. Their looks changed and they retreated outside the range.


    "What''s wrong? What happened ?!"


    Luffy looked to the yellow ape.


    Zhan Tao Wan frowned, murmuring, "Ice? General Pheasant? No ... This feeling is not General Pheasant ..."


    "cough!"


    Sauron coughed violently, blood dripping from the corners of his mouth, and he was also in the ice envelope, some embarrassed attempts to jump backwards, but obviously too late to avoid.


    But in the next moment, a figure appeared on his side, and his right hand waved casually, and the covered ice and snow rolled back.


    "Why did you suddenly meet the general?"


    Nami watched Sauron speak.


    It is natural that Nami can do this level of magic in an instant, no doubt Ron shot, and now the person who manipulates her body is also Ron.


    While calming his mouth, he threw a second-order "hydrotherapy" of the water system and hit Sauron. The injury in Sauron''s body ceased to deteriorate and he recovered slowly.


    Feeling the numbness and pain in the body dissipated a lot, Sauron exhaled, looked at Nami''s direction, and said, "How are you here?"


    "I still want to ask you."


    Ron does not intend to expose his state to anyone other than the envoy.


    However, Sauron still noticed that Nami seemed to be different from his previous feelings, and his tone and attitude seemed to be somewhat different. At least the previous Nami should not be so cold.


    But seeing Nami raise her hand and throwing it in her feet, she released the magic to stop the yellow ape. Sauron thought that Nami''s strength had also been greatly improved, so her mindset changed.


    "I heard that there is a famous knife here, so here I come."


    "Well, I just passed by."


    Ron responded, turning his head to look in the direction of the yellow ape.


    boom! boom! boom!


    The yellow ape covered in snow and ice released a gleam of golden light, like a sun rising in the Shampoo Islands, roaring and exploding, breaking all the frozen ice crystals around.


    "Navy general ... unexpectedly strong."


    "Nami" looked at this scene, his eyes cold and cold.


    Sauron held his sword and looked in the direction of the yellow ape, and said sharply: "Yeah, it is indeed very strong. It is difficult to imagine Ron''s guy facing four or five guys of this level at the same time ..."


    With the fall of Sauron''s words, a golden light flashed, and the figure of the yellow ape appeared again.


    "One by one, it''s terrible. Are you Albarez planning to capture the naval headquarters?"


    Although there was still a trace of sarcasm in the tone, the yellow ape''s gaze was no longer calm, but he became more dignified.


    Sauron''s strength is extraordinary, especially after awakening the domineering domineering, although still weaker than him, at least he can beat him.


    The newly emerged Nami, a cadre who was not well-known in Albares, even showed a powerful trick not inferior to Sauron in his hands!


    even.


    Yellow Ape vaguely saw Ron''s shadow on Nami!


    Compared to Sauron, the yellow ape cares more about Nami, because Nami ¡¯s methods are very similar to Ron, they are extremely strange, and they are much more dangerous than Sauron!


    "Oh, it''s a good idea to capture the naval headquarters, but don''t think that the president is gone, you can do whatever you want with Albares."


    Nami snorted coldly, and her wand dropped towards the yellow ape.


    Woo!


    Almost at the moment when Nami waved her wand, the yellow ape had already moved ahead of time. The whole person flickered directly to Nami''s side, and the Tian Congyun sword in his hand cut directly to Nami.


    Sauron''s eyes flashed, and Hengjian swept over, but took a slow step.


    however.


    The sword of the yellow ape slashed onto Nami, but was instantly stopped by a layer of invisible armor, which only made Nami''s body ripples like water.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    The yellow ape''s gaze changed slightly.


    He was too familiar with this ability, the one that Ron had used!


    Immediately afterwards, he saw Nami ¡¯s face turned halfway and looked at him, without any fear of navy generals.


    "Just as I inherited a new magic from the president, it is up to you to be the first to experience it."


    "!!"


    Almost at the moment when Nami''s words fell, the warning signs in Huang Ape''s heart increased sharply, and he only felt a sense of crisis lingering in his heart, and he would turn into light without hesitation.


    But Sauron on the side was not standing alone. The first attack by the yellow ape on Nami, Sauron didn''t have time to stop it, but it was obviously impossible for the yellow ape to complete the second action. Without waiting for several layers of light to be refracted, Sauron cut off with a sword.


    The yellow ape''s complexion changed, and he was forced to use a short distance flash.


    Woo!


    The golden light flashed and the yellow ape appeared tens of meters away.


    But this distance is far from the range locked by Ron''s magic, and it is at this moment that the magic released by Ron completes the lock on the yellow ape.


    This time it is not the fourth order of the elemental system, nor the fourth order of the special system, but another third-order magic belonging to the undead system. Its name is ... Hell''s Gate!


    Since the study of space magic is in a bottleneck, and Ron ¡¯s current most powerful means is the undead magic, plus the undead magic also has a certain help for his current state, so he spends time outside of meditation. Here, are exploring the magic of the undead department.


    Breaking through the 400 points of spiritual power, let him explore the third-order undead magic also easy.


    "bad¡­¡­"


    Although Huang Yuan is not clear what happened, but also knows that it must be a very bad thing, he turned into golden light again, trying to retreat to a farther position.


    But this time, he had just turned into golden light and didn''t wait for it to flash out. The whole person was suddenly bound by countless gray silk threads and forced to be imprisoned in place.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 253： The disappearing yellow ape

    The yellow ape changed his face and waved the Tian Congyun sword in his hand without hesitation, chopping off the gray silk threads that bound him, but these silk threads continued to flow from the ground, and just cut off a batch, and the other batch was bound again, dense Intertwined.


    Immediately.


    In the horrified gaze of the yellow ape, he saw the ground beneath his feet. The ground with a radius of hundreds of meters seemed to turn into a decaying swamp and spread continuously.


    The decaying swamp was constantly popping with grunting gray bubbles, and a dark door pattern densely covered with countless patterns appeared vaguely.


    The yellow ape''s face changed drastically, and the Tian Congyun sword golden light exploded in his hand, tearing apart the gray silk thread that bound him around, and slashing out a sword towards the ground under his feet.


    Buzz!


    Yellow Ape''s full blow to terror is incomparable. When this sword is dropped, it will directly split the earth into a terrible abyss that stretches for thousands of kilometers!


    But the yellow ape struck the ground, but it did not dissipate the strange swamp on the ground, nor did it disperse the gate formed by the distortion of the strange pattern.


    "¡­¡­invalid?"


    Huang Yuan''s pupil shrank, flashing again without hesitation, trying to leave the area.


    But this time, his body turned into golden light, and the countless patterns covering the ground suddenly lit up, as if the hole opened the door to hell, and a terrifying and depressive breath fell on the entire island in an instant. The temperature across the Shampoo Islands suddenly dropped.


    Even Pluto Raleigh, looking at the center, his face changed. His domineering color captured an extremely evil and eerie atmosphere, which is not like a human atmosphere, even the most brutal he has ever seen. People, the breath is too far away from it!


    Hum.


    In that terrifying breath, everything between heaven and earth seemed to slow down suddenly.


    Whether it''s Luffy, Sauron, Zhan Tao Wan and Raleigh, they almost feel that their thinking is still normal, but their body speed has slowed countless times!


    It seems that time has become slow, and it seems that their speed of thinking is hundreds of times faster in an instant, and the world in their eyes has become a very slow and very slow picture.


    And in Sauron''s somewhat shocking eyes.


    I saw a translucent, indescribable palm that protruded from the swampy and pattern-like ground, so I grabbed my hand and grabbed the yellow ape in the sky.


    The speed of the yellow ape was originally so extreme that it could not be distinguished by the naked eye, but at this moment, it seemed to be slowed down countless times. They could even see the body of the yellow ape become golden light little by little. Click to move.


    Silently.


    The translucent giant hand grabbed the yellow ape in the sky.


    The expression on the yellow ape''s face also changed at a very slow rate. Everyone saw the awkward old face of the yellow ape, and gradually showed some horrified expression.


    next moment.


    The swamp land that gradually spread to thousands of kilometers stopped spreading, and saw a translucent monster that could not be described in words, crawling out of the land.


    After grasping the yellow ape with a translucent big hand, the yellow ape was stuffed into his mouth, and then the huge body turned around, like a whale jumping out of the sea, his head re-drilled into the swamp, and the whole body turned in midair Until a thorny tail disappeared in the swamp.


    The swamps disappeared one by one, and eventually turned into nothingness.


    The yellow ape disappeared.


    Zhan Tao Wan froze.


    Luffy also froze.


    Even Pluto Rayleigh was frozen in place at the moment, staring at the place where the yellow ape disappeared. There was silence in the whole field, and no one spoke, as if the sound of breathing disappeared.


    It wasn''t until a few seconds later that Sauron, who was holding the hilt, could not help but say slowly: "What was that just now? Where did others go ?!"


    "Who knows."


    "Nami" said lightly: "Perhaps **** ... gone."


    Ron didn''t know where the person dragged by this trick would go, because this was the first time he used it on people. He had only tried it once before on the seabed. In short, it must not be a very good place.


    Sauron looked at Nami, who turned and left, and could not help feeling a little strange.


    That was a navy general just now!


    He who fought against the yellow ape knew too well the strength of the yellow ape, but it was such a powerful navy general, but Nami used it without knowing what means, and directly lost it!


    Coupled with the moment at the moment, as if the time was slow, Sauron judged that he should not be able to avoid the trick that Nami used just now!


    Even Ron, even now Nami has such a strange and powerful ability? !


    Sauron was a little unacceptable.


    He never regarded Nami and others as opponents, because in his eyes, it was only Ron who could beat him.


    However, turning his head to look at the thousand-meter crack split by the last blow of the yellow ape, and then looking at the ground that had been restored, Sauron still put the sword in the scabbard and kept up with Nami.


    Nami and Sauron disappeared in the sight of everyone.


    It wasn''t until the two disappeared that Zhan Tao Wan woke up from the sluggishness. He looked at the place where the yellow ape had stayed in disbelief and said, "How could this happen ... What happened? How could the old man disappear?" "


    "That guy is so good."


    Luffy also said in a bit of shock: "The navy generals are all gone, and there seems to be no one in the four emperors mentioned by grandpa ..."


    Not far away, Rayleigh looked silently at where the yellow ape disappeared.


    He turned his head to look at the disappearing direction of Nami and Sauron again, his eyes looked dignified, and he muttered in his mouth: "Magic ... Magic ... Albarez ..."


    Rayleigh''s knowledge and perception can''t perceive the existence of the yellow ape.


    Although I do n¡¯t think that the yellow ape will be gone, there is no doubt that the encounter with the yellow ape at this time will definitely not be very good. The girl used the method just now, even if he encountered it, I am afraid it will be the same. As a result, extremely strange capabilities.


    I thought that Albarez might die, but at this moment, Raleigh''s previous thoughts have completely disappeared ... Even if Ron is dead, there are two people like Sauron and Nami just now, Albarez will not Wither away!


    even.


    Raleigh felt that Albares could climb the peak of the sea again!


    "The whole world feels that Albarez is going to be finished, hey ..." Reilly couldn''t help but think of it.


    At the next moment, Raleigh''s gaze changed slightly, looking into the field.


    Click! Click!


    Where the yellow ape disappeared before, a sound like something shattered came, and then I saw that the void looked like a mirror, and there were traces of cracks spreading in all directions.


    A golden glow emerged from the crack and spread along the crack.


    boom!


    Eventually, the crack completely exploded, and a violent explosion occurred, smashing the sag of the earth that was hundreds of meters away, just like being hit by a meteorite.


    "Cough ... cough ..."


    After the golden light exploded, it contracted again and converged in the center to look like a yellow ape ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The reappearing yellow ape looks pale, and a trace of blood spills from the corners of his mouth. Tian Cong Yun Jian has disappeared.


    "Old man!"


    Seeing the reappearance of the yellow ape, Zhan Tao Wan shouted violently in his heart.


    The yellow ape is injured!


    Not only was he injured, he also looked very embarrassed. Since he became his subordinate, he was the first time he saw such an embarrassing appearance!


    The old man is the navy general, the highest combat strength of the naval headquarters, and the woman just now seems to be just a cadre of Albares?


    incredible!


    A cadre of Albares, can make the old man so embarrassed!


    wrong.


    This should not be the case.


    How could this be!


    Originally felt that Ron was dead, Albarez was about to collapse and disappear. The peach warrior pierced. At this moment, there was a trace of trembling in his heart. A terrifying feeling rose in his heart. Maybe the situation of Albarez will be out. As expected by everyone on the whole sea!


    The top of the organization, Albares, has always been very mysterious. The only known strongest person is the leader Ron. His strength and ability are very strange. Even in the face of the top fighting power led by the two generals, Half of the hit Dresros broke his hand.


    Then.


    What if every cadre of Albares has the same ability as Ron?


    Thinking of this, Zhan Tao Maru couldn''t help but shudder in his heart. He kept telling himself that this was impossible, but the strange means that Nami used just now, and the powerful fighting force that Sauron broke out just now, told him that the organization of Albares Not weak!


    Even if the leader is lost, it is enough to deter the sea!


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 254： Sengokus anger

    Naval headquarters.


    In the highest office.


    The Warring States Period is sitting at a conference table with General Staff Chief He, Kapu and other high-level officials. There are many documents on the table, all about the White Beard Pirates.


    "The guy with the black beard must be uneasy and kind, but we can''t help but receive the ''gift'' from him." He put his hands on the table and slowly said: "It''s not a sudden betrayal of the white beard pirate group. Act, but have a set of conspiracies and plans. "


    Blackbeard''s information is also available in the Naval Headquarters, but the previous reputation has been very low, and the only information he has learned is that he is only affiliated with the White Beard''s Erfan team.


    A man who had been a son for decades under White Beard suddenly rebelled and assassinated the captain of the White Beard Pirates. He also defeated the captain of the Erfan team and gave them to the Navy, all of which were spearheads. Pointing white beard.


    "Even so, there is no way."


    Sengoku Shen said: "He sent the fire fist, we can''t help but accept it, and the government also promised him the conditions for his succession to Qiwuhai ... No matter what his purpose is, there is no doubt that he wants to deal with it most now. The person with white beard. "


    "White beard is old too ..."


    Cap sat next to him, looking down at the table and muttering to himself.


    Sengoku glanced at Karp and ignored him.


    In fact, as Capp said, the white beard is indeed old, otherwise, an unnamed junior, what a black beard Titch, and where dare to ride wild on the white beard''s head? !


    Whether it is a secret conspiracy or a positive hostility, no one dared to start in the heyday of the white beard, or all the people who started it have already sunk into the sea.


    "The government believes that the situation in the sea is becoming more and more chaotic, which is not a good sign. It requires our navy to fight another great battle to stabilize the situation on the sea."


    The Warring States slowly said: "That is to say, this war between us and White Beard is imperative, and I don''t think White Beard will ignore the fire fist."


    "Prepare for public execution."


    He gave Karp a slow look and then spoke slowly.


    Now the whole world knows that Blackbeard gave Fire Fist Ace to their navy. If they secretly killed Ace, then Whitebeard would retaliate around the world, and the bad influence would be too great to bear.


    And if Ais was kept in custody, then the white beard might attack the city of advance to rescue Ai Fist, which is also a very bad situation.


    The only option I can make right now is to attract Whitebeard by public execution and have a head-to-head battle with the Whitebeard Pirates.


    This is a conspiracy, and it also forces White Beard to come.


    If White Beard really does n¡¯t come, that ¡¯s good too. The White Beard, who was shocked by the navy, dared not save his son ... Such news will circulate, and the whole world will be stable.


    What''s more, Yi He and Kapu and others knew about White Beard. White Beard was impossible. Once the date of the public sentence was set, it was equivalent to announcing the date of the war to White Beard.


    "It can only be so."


    Sengoku Shen said: "The situation with red hair is unclear, Kaiduo may make trouble, but the government will also send CP0 to prepare to support at any time. When the pheasant returns, the chances of winning this battle are great. "


    For the navy, to launch a vast battle, it must have enough chances and certainty to start, because the pirates can be defeated, but they cannot be defeated.


    Once they fail, the order of the entire world will soon collapse.


    Sengoku talked about this and turned his head to look at Cap.


    In fact, what made him hesitate the most was Kapp ¡¯s attitude. If Kapp could stand on the side of the navy and fight with the pirates as before, it would be white beard, plus the beast Kaido, and the navy headquarters as well. Resistant.


    But the problem is that the relationship between Cap and Ace is a bit chaotic. For this matter, Cap has always remained silent. Once the war is really going on, it is difficult to say whether Cap will contribute.


    Without Cap, one of the top fighting powers is missing, and the impact is still great.


    "Don''t look at me, Sengoku."


    Karp poured a cup of tea, took a sip, glanced at the Warring States, and said, "In front of the stand, the old man can still tell where he should stand."


    "That''s good."


    The Warring States slowly said: "Don''t do anything impulsive, Kapu, otherwise the navy hero''s name will not protect you, and your family is now all criminals!"


    Sengoku also wanted to scold Cap for a meal.


    The leader of the Revolutionary Army is Kapu''s son, Huoaiaisi is the grandson raised by Kapu, and the straw hat Luffy, a pirate supernova, is also Kapu''s grandson.


    Except for Kapu, all of this family are heavyweight criminals. If it is not that Kapu''s combat power is placed there, and if he has so many merits, then I am afraid that the government can''t bear Kapu long ago.


    While the Warring States were preparing a more detailed battle plan with the crane, the lieutenant general of the headquarters quickly rushed in.


    "Marshal of the Warring States Period, something happened to the Chambord Islands."


    "Huh? Didn''t the Yellow Ape go?"


    Sengoku turned his head to look at the flying squirrel ~ www.novelhall.com ~ frowned, and there was a faint feeling.


    The flying squirrel looked extremely heavy and said: "Because of the interference of the cadres of Albares and the Pluto Raleigh, General Porusalino failed to arrest the straw hat gang. Now the Dragons are losing their temper, Borusalino The general does not want to be in contact with Tianlong people ... "


    "Ran?"


    The stunned face of the Warring States.


    The Cap next to him was also amazed, and then couldn''t help saying: "Ha ha ha ha, the yellow ape has started, and he can still escape. It is indeed Luffy, ha ha ha ha!"


    "Kapp !!"


    The Warring States looked at Karp angrily and growled: "You can still laugh! Your grandson of the **** hit the Tianlongren, do you know what a bad event? Now that the people have run away, you have to take responsibility for this **** thing. !!! "


    "Ha ha ha ha, where can I bear such a big responsibility for this old bone." Kapu no longer lost his previous dull state and grinned.


    I thought Ice was caught and Luffy was going to be caught too. I didn''t expect Luffy to run away. This dull mood eased a lot.


    Even Karp secretly said in the bottom of his heart that he played well. He always regarded the Tianlong people as a group of garbage, and he didn''t want to bother. He stood here, not from the Tianlong people''s standpoint, but from the navy and justice. Position.


    This world needs order. He is the maintainer of order, not a stray dog.


    Sengoku stood up and patted the table, but Kapu''s rogue looks made him speechless for a while. He gritted his teeth for a while, and suddenly thought of something, turned his head to look at the squirrel, said: " Cadres of Albares, do they dare to show up ?! "


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 255： The fear of the warring states

    Unlike generals such as Qing Pheasant, the Warring States period is an absolute government faction, standing firmly on the side of the government. No matter what the government orders, he will believe and execute, just like the destruction of O''Hara, killing countless top scholars. Nor will he question, let alone Ron.


    After the government issued the order, he had already labeled Ron as a criminal.


    Ron had already fallen into the sea, and Albarez should have died out. It seemed that he had been hiding during this time. Unexpectedly, he dared to appear, and still appeared in the Chambord Islands so close to the navy headquarters.


    "It was because he turned to pursue the cadres of Albares, so the straw hat group escaped? Even if Pluto Rayleigh was there, I remember that there were pacifists mobilized." Sengoku looked at the Shen Shen Channel.


    The flying squirrel hesitated and said: "Marshal of the Warring States period, things may be a little troublesome. There are two cadres in Albares in the Chambord Islands. One of them is the pirate hunter Sauron ... the guy Fighting against General Bolusalino awakened overlord domineering! "


    "Overlord?"


    Sengoku was slightly surprised.


    In the second half of the great route, there are a large number of people with tyrants, but it is undeniable that everyone with tyrants is not weak!


    Either it is a newcomer who is still growing up, or it is a powerful character that has grown up, and the worst is also the level of senior cadres of the Four Emperors Pirates.


    Sauron awakened the domineering domineering, which means that Sauron also has the same qualifications.


    Although it is not as exaggerated as the strength Ron revealed at the time, such strength is also qualified to lead the entire Albarez.


    "I didn''t expect that there were people with overbearing domineering power. It seems that Albarez will not die out so easily ..." Sengoku said with a sullen face: "But this time I have no time to ignore them and wait for the war with the white beard After the end, a targeted siege must be carried out. "


    "The Pirate Hunter is not the most tricky ..."


    The squirrel''s voice was a bit repressed: "In addition to that guy, the second Albarezian cadre who appeared in the shampoo was the" Windspeaker "Nami, who also joined the navy with Ron, originally to her The definition of intelligence and strength is only a special ability to manipulate the wind, but this time ... she injured General Porosalino in a strange way in the Chambord Islands. "


    "what?!"


    The voice of the Warring States was unbelievable.


    Even Karp next to him looked at the flying squirrel with astonishment and said, "What are you talking about? The yellow ape was hurt by Xiao Nami? Isn''t it Rayleigh?"


    The domineering domineering is certainly worthy of attention, but compared with the injury to the yellow ape, it is not a concept at all. You must know that the yellow ape is now a navy general in its heyday!


    The navy general represents the top combat power on the sea, especially the yellow ape. Regardless of the strength, the self-protection ability is absolutely first-class. Since joining the navy, he has been injured for only a few times!


    Only the few beasts, such as the Beast Kaido, were injured by the yellow ape.


    What makes Kapp a little shocked and incredible is that Nami should not have such a strength. He has never noticed from Nami that he has the qualifications of the top strong!


    "I can''t believe this, but the intelligence that came is like this. General Polusalino suggested that Nami''s danger be raised to the second grade." The squirrel Shen Sheng reported.


    Sengoku and Kapu and others looked at each other, and they all saw a little vibration in their eyes. Obviously, this news made several people a little caught off guard at one time.


    Within the navy there are grades and ratings for dangerous people.


    Unlike the bounty, this degree of danger is almost even more linked to strength. For example, the first grade is White Beard, Kaiduo, and the leader of the revolutionary army. The most dangerous and fierce existence.


    And the second grade is also some fierce criminals, such as the world destroyer Bondi Valdo ... all have extremely difficult abilities and extremely dangerous existence.


    There are a total of five grades in this category, and Nami has never been ranked in the five grades, and now it will be directly placed in the second grade by the yellow ape!


    Sauron, the pirate hunter who awakened the domineering domineering fighter, was able to put him in third gear.


    "Is there any more specific information?"


    Shen Zeng asked.


    The flying squirrel shook his head and said, "No, but the intelligence analysis over there is that the method used by the" whisperer "is not the devil fruit ability, but the so-called magic inherited from the" magician "..."


    "Magic ... Damn ..."


    Sengoku rubbed his eyebrows, showing a headache.


    Ron is really dead and not reassuring. All the things left are things that can create huge troubles, whether it is a spiritual cultivation system, magic weapons, or magic directly inherited by cadres such as Nami.


    This world is not without power systems other than domineering and demon fruits. In many special islands, there are also various special forces. Like the hand elder, the natural arm strength is dozens of times that of normal humans, and the foot elders are also Natural leg strength is dozens of times more than ordinary people.


    But these non-domineering and demonic forces are not powerful. No one can rely on these to become top powerhouses. At most, they are only supporting.


    The magic system left over by Ron is obviously not a normal power, which can give Nami the strange power to injure the yellow ape ... If this method spreads on a large scale, I am afraid that it can completely subvert the sea!


    The Warring States could not help but think of what Ron had left before his death.


    Death is not the end but the beginning.


    There was some shock in his heart. It seemed to be what Ron said. It was not the end, but the beginning ... it has already begun!


    And just when the Warring States face was uncertain, the phone bug on the table rang.


    The Warring States paused for a moment and connected the phone bug.


    "I am the Warring States."


    "Report the Marshal of Warring States ... This is the G-3 branch base. Our encirclement and suppression of Albares failed. The base chief was severely injured by the cadres of Albares during the Golden Week ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Their departure ... "


    Hearing the voice from the other side of the phone bug, Sengoku''s arm froze.


    The base manager of the G-3 branch is too familiar with him, and he is clear about his strength. Even if it is placed in this headquarters, it will not be much worse than those of the elite.


    The people who led the team to suppress Arbares were actually seriously injured by the cadres of Albares, which is undoubtedly a very difficult existence!


    The point is ... there are a few!


    Sauron, a pirate hunter who has awakened the domineering, domineering Nami who can injure the yellow ape with strange means, as well as the golden week that beat the lieutenant general to a serious injury ...


    Standing up one by one is already faintly suffocating.


    Albares seems to be an iceberg. They only saw Ron at the very top. When Ron fell, the huge main body buried deep under the sea water revealed it little by little. Huge!


    "Four emperors ..."


    In the mind of the Warring States, such a thought that made him palpitate and fear.


    Today, the strength of Sauron, Nami, and Golden Week''s cadres is probably not much worse than that of the captain under White Beard and the Three Disasters under Kaido.


    Coupled with Ron, who is equally strange and terrifying in strength, if he grows for a while, even if it is only a year and a half, he may really become the new four emperors!


    fortunately.


    Fortunately, the world government was decisive and decisive, and killed Ron in one blow.


    Otherwise, it might be really late.


    The strength of the many cadres revealed by Albares is certainly shocking, but it is still within the scope of suppression, and will not grow into the new Four Emperors in a short time.


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 256： Go see Whitebeard!

    Somewhere on the sea.


    A piece of ice about a dozen meters in diameter floated on the sea. Sauron was sitting there on the ice. Nami was standing in front of him, and the tip of her wand glowed with a faint blue light.


    "All right."


    After a while, Nami put down her wand and said, "The limit can only be healed to this extent, it should not continue to deteriorate, and when you get to Man Shirley, you will be fully healed."


    Although hydrotherapy is the second-order magic of the water system, it is not pure healing magic after all. For Sauron''s serious injuries, he can only heal part of it and suppress part of it.


    "It''s much better."


    Sauron opened his eyes and exhaled. Nami said that she only suppressed the injury and would not worsen, but the feeling on his side was not much affected.


    Sauron''s vitality is naturally needless to say. If it is Ron, it is natural to see that Sauron does not need to continue treatment to recover itself, but Nami is still a little worse, and her judgment on vitality is slightly worse.


    Ron is recovering now.


    The third-order undead magic is not a small loss of mental power, or it is the one that Ron has now and consumes the most magic.


    Even with the help of the magic wand, the release of this trick almost took away nearly a third of his mental power, but the effect was also very strong, so that the yellow apes were missing and I don''t know where to go.


    Even if you destroy the magic and come back here, it will never be better.


    And the most powerful part of this magic is that it is a lock-type ability. Like the six-foot light prison, once the target is locked, it is a sure move, without avoiding space.


    "I don''t know to what extent this magic can damage the yellow ape, but the serious injury should not be ... If you use it three times in a row, most of you will not kill a general."


    Ron''s mental strength had almost recovered, and he pondered for a moment.


    Three times **** gate, can drain his mental strength, but hit the general, it is estimated that the most is seriously injured, can not be a real beheading.


    If he had more mental power and was able to release more than five times, then he would be sure to kill a navy general, and he would kill a full-fledged general!


    But that is probably something that can only be achieved if the mental power breaks through 500 points.


    "If it''s an injured navy general, I might be able to force it off ..."


    Ron wondered, if it was the red dog in the war on the top of the original book, who suffered the white beard''s heavy blow, and then resisted him three times to the gate of hell, most of them could not bear it.


    Hell''s gate, the current method of confrontation, seems to be only hard resistance. If it can''t be carried, it is equivalent to completion, which is almost a taboo magic.


    While pondering, Ron suddenly thought of something and said to Nami: "Nami, there seems to be a demon fruit in Sauron, you ask."


    Nami was slightly surprised. With Ron ¡¯s reminder, she also noticed the strange fruit in Sauron ¡¯s pocket and said, ¡°Is the devil fruit in your pocket?¡±


    "Oh yes."


    Sauron took out the fruit of the devil and said, "I accidentally encountered it at the back of the auction venue and got it. Ron always wanted this thing. Although he left, it should still be useful. "


    A demon fruit can create an ability. If it is some powerful demon fruit, the ability will be very strong. Although Sauron himself does not want to be an ability, he is still very clear about the role of the devil fruit.


    Nami nodded and said, "Well, useful."


    As she said, Nami took the devil fruit from Sauron, glanced at it, and said, "Then we will go directly to the empty island."


    As the voice fell, Nami controlled the ice fragments under her feet, splitting into two small pieces, carrying her and Sauron, respectively, and flew towards the sky.


    Sauron sat there, his arms stacked in front of him, without shaking or surprise. After glancing at the farther and farther sea, he closed his eyes.


    Nami flew Sauron to the empty island here, and Ron found out a ray of spiritual power, entwining the devil fruit that Nami took.


    quietly.


    The energy contained in the devil''s fruit was cleaned by Ron''s mental power, and the remaining rotten black curse was thrown out by Ron and dissipated into black smoke in the air.


    Consuming a demon fruit, Ron felt that his total spiritual attributes should be around 415 points, one step closer to 500 points.


    Without disturbing Nami''s actions, Ron continued to practice meditation here.


    After a few days.


    Ron, Nami and Sauron arrive at Angel Island.


    Angel Island has not been attacked or affected here. It is still in order and developing rapidly. There are already more than 300 people whose spiritual attributes have reached the level of normal use of magic weapons, and the number is still increasing.


    Except for Miss Golden Week under the command of Robin, to assist the evacuation of a branch, and beat a lieutenant general to a serious wound, other people such as Perona are on Angel Island.


    Perona is very dissatisfied with the environment of Angel Island. She likes the spooky castle, like this island full of holy atmosphere, makes her feel out of place ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But Qinghai is very dangerous now, although she does n¡¯t like angels Island, she can only endure staying here, she doesn''t really want to fight the navy.


    When he found Man Shirley, Sauron''s injury had recovered a lot, but Man Shirley still brought a treatment to Sauron, so that Sauron''s injury was completely recovered.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    On the second floor of the guild of Albares, Sauron looked at Nami and others and asked.


    He has never cared about Albares ¡¯action plan and development plan, but now he needs to pay attention because he has recognized himself as a cadre of Albares, and Ron is now dead, then he will guard Something left by Ron.


    "Next is a big plan."


    Nami had already got the next step from Ron ¡¯s side. At this moment, she looked at Sauron and others in the field and said: "The navy is going to publicly punish Ace, and it will definitely fight the White Beard Pirates. This war It is an opportunity that neither the Navy nor the government will have the energy to pay attention to our affairs at this time. "


    "Now because of Ron''s things, many forces that had previously submitted to surrender and cooperation have begun to betray and confront. I need you to suppress these forces ... Miss Golden Week has already gone, you must go to Perona, and you have to go to Sauron. . "


    Perona did n¡¯t want to listen to Nami ¡¯s command, but she did n¡¯t really want to stay on Angel Island, and as a magical ambassador, she knew Ron was n¡¯t dead, and probably guessed that these commands should come from Ron, After pouting, there was no rebuttal.


    "what about me?"


    Mansley stood on the table and looked at Nami.


    Nami looked down at Man Shirley, smiled slightly, and said, "Man Shirley, you and I will go to the New World and meet ... White Beard!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 257： White-bearded pirates gather

    New world.


    On a certain sea.


    A large number of pirate ships gather here. These pirate ships all hang a variety of different flags, but most of them are based on skulls. So many pirate ships gather together, and a kind of vaguely produced Extremely depressed atmosphere.


    At the very center and the forefront of these pirate ships, a large ship docked there, and the flag flying on the sail was the flag of the White Beard Pirates.


    "Has the Sabertooth Shark yet to come?"


    Marco, the captain of the White Beard Pirates, was standing in front of the deck. He looked at the many pirate ships gathering on the sea with a cold face, and said with a deep voice.


    Sabertooth Pirates is one of the Pirates under the white beard.


    The number of pirate groups under the white beard is the largest among all the four emperors. After all, the white beard was the pirate of the era with Roger and the first four emperors on the sea. There are forty-three groups!


    When he learned that the Naval Headquarters was going to publicly punish Fire Fist Ace, White Beard directly summoned all the Pirate Groups attached to the White Beard Pirate Group.


    If the navy wants to publicly punish Aisi, it can never be tolerated!


    As one of the legends, as the owner of the title of "the strongest man in the world", as the four emperors with white beard ... Even the naval headquarters cannot be withdrawn!


    Although Whitebeard also knew that this was mostly Blackbeard ¡¯s conspiracy, and Blackbeard maliciously induced him to go to war with the Navy headquarters, but knew that he knew that if he was to be ignored by his son, he would not do such a thing, nor would he come out.


    "They said they had a little trouble, but they will be there soon."


    Someone was talking to Marco with a phone bug.


    Marco looked at the white beard sitting not far away.


    White Beard raised his head slightly, and said, "Wait a minute, the nasty kid from Nadas will not come. Since he said he was in trouble, it was mostly blocked by the Navy."


    Marco nodded.


    In this new world, there are a large number of pirate bands who want to be attached to the white beard, but they will not be accepted by anyone. The most important thing is to be benevolent!


    Saber-toothed shark Nadas is also the captain of more than 300 million bounty. Marco and he are also familiar with it. They have drunk many times during the party and went out to fight together.


    "Except for Nadas, everyone is here."


    The captain of the Sanfan team, Diamond Joze, stood on the side of the ship, looked at the many pirate ships parked on the sea, and looked at the crowd gathered on this deck, saying: "The key moments are still reliable ... ¡­ This time you want to fight with the navy headquarters, are you afraid? "


    Forty-two captains of the white-bearded pirate regiments have all gathered on the deck at this moment, together with the captains of the white-bearded regiment, all gathered here.


    Hearing Joz ¡¯s words, someone grinned and said, ¡°I do n¡¯t know what happened to the naval headquarters, but I know that someone wants to kill Captain Ace, so let him know the price!¡±


    "Yes!"


    "Destroy the naval headquarters!"


    Many captains and captains of sub-groups have opened their mouths.


    Ace is extremely popular in the White Beard Pirates Group, and he is friendly to the sun. Every battle is at the forefront, sheltering all companions from the wind and the rain. The emotions between Ace are like brothers.


    "The naval headquarters is not that simple."


    White Beard glanced at the angry crowd, raised his head slightly, and said, "But if you want to hurt my son, you have to pay a price, because I''m ... White Beard!"


    Slightly came with a bit of domineering voice, but also added a bit of momentum to many captains, with a white beard, the ''world''s strongest'', no matter what the enemy in front of them, they almost have confidence and confidence, even Naval headquarters!


    "Don''t go back to your boat first. Have lunch here. It''s estimated that it won''t take long for the guy from Nadas to arrive, and then we will start."


    Marco looked at the time and greeted the heads of the many branches.


    Everyone responded and quickly got together on the deck.


    The deck of the Mobike was very large, and it did not appear to be crowded to accommodate dozens of people. White Beard also ate a little, waiting quietly for the arrival of the last fleet.


    Time passed quietly.


    Soon after.


    A pirate ship that seemed to have just experienced a battle came over, and soon approached the fleet of the White Beard Pirates. It was the last fleet under the White Beard.


    "It seems to be a tough battle, did you meet the navy?"


    Marco stood on the deck and said to Nadas on the deck of the fleet: "It seems that the injury is quite serious, can you still fight?"


    Nadas had bandages on his shoulders, looked up and looked at Marco and hey, said: "A little injury, no problem, but the encounter is not the navy, but the guy under Kaido."


    "Kaido ..."


    Marco looked slightly cold and turned his head to look at the white beard.


    White Beard''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "Now I don''t have time to care about that kid, and if you can still fight, you can go with the fleet, Nadas!"


    "Okay, dad."


    Nadas responded cleanly, and then ordered his crew to steer the ship, turn the course, and sail towards the far right of the fleet.


    Seeing that everyone had arrived, White Beard stood up from the deck. The height like a giant race stood there like a mountain, which made Marco and others feel very down-to-earth.


    "So ... set off!"


    White beard leaned on his own sword and walked to the front of the deck, his eyes flashing and his voice resounded across the sea.


    For a time, countless pirates shouted in response, and the fleets stationed here also put away the anchors, headed by the Mobike, and headed forward.


    Target ... Naval Headquarters!


    Everyone was shouting and shouting, everyone was looking up, and the white beard''s back was a bit respectful and fanatical. They clenched their hilts and were murderous.


    However, only the captain of the team, Marco, looked at the white beard''s back, but there was a deep worry in his eyes.


    He is the captain of the team and the ship doctor of the White Beard Pirates.


    He is the person who knows the physical state of the beard the most.


    White Beard has been the strongest title in the world for decades, relying on the body and power like a monster, and the ability to shake fruits that scares countless people.


    This fruit''s ability is indeed very powerful. With all-out effort, it can easily overturn and destroy an island ... but its power is not without any cost. The use of this devil fruit for many years will cause some damage to the body. , And will continue to accumulate.


    White Beard''s body has been getting worse over the past two years.


    In his early years, thanks to his regenerative inflammation, it was easier to suppress the white beard''s dark wounds, but in recent years, his regenerative inflammation has no effect.


    After all, it belongs to his own fruit ability, and belongs to the ability of the Eudemons species of undead bird form. If it is used by others, it will not cause a real regeneration effect.


    Especially in the most recent year, Marco, as a boat doctor, knew that the white beard''s secret injury occasionally happened. That must be very painful, but the white beard had endured the pain, and at most only occasionally frowned.


    Others were not aware of the white beard, but as a boat doctor, Marco, who was paying attention to the situation of the white beard all the time, knew that it must be very painful.


    But he has no way.


    His therapeutic ability has reached its limit.


    "Daddy ..."


    Marco gritted his teeth.


    If it was ten years ago, even the father five years ago, he would not worry at all, but now he can not help but worry, because those secret injuries are too fatal.


    Whitebeard leaned on the bark and stood for a while at the forefront of the deck, before turning around again and returning to his seat.


    Marco came over and gave White Beard a simple check. After realizing that White Beard''s condition was stable, he felt a little relieved, but his anxiety continued.


    "Don''t worry about anything, Marco."


    White Beard glanced at Marco, and said, "Lao Tzu''s body is fine. The guy in the Warring States dares to punish Ace. This time I will cut off his head."


    Hearing White Beard ¡¯s words, Marco smiled and said, "With the daddy in, the Navy is definitely not an opponent, but rescue Ace needs a plan to prevent Ace from being hurt."


    "Ok."


    White Beard nodded ~ www.novelhall.com ~ said: "What do you think?"


    Marco thought for a while and had some strategies. When he was about to speak out, someone suddenly jumped from the top of the sail and said to Marco and Whitebeard:


    "Dad! Captain Marco! A ship is coming!"


    "Ok?"


    Marco turned his head, frowning slightly, and said, "Is it the Navy? Or Kaido? Come here at this time for trouble?"


    "No, it''s not the navy nor Kaido, it''s a small boat ... it seems to be alone."


    Hearing the man''s words, White Beard looked sideways.


    Marco was a little surprised.


    Here, the entire fleet of their white-bearded pirate regiment was advancing. At this time, they dared to come closer. It was still a boat and a person.


    Marco jumped forward, came to the top of the sail, and looked towards the sea. Sure enough, he saw a small boat coming by the wind and the waves.


    The boat was so small that it didn''t even have sails, but there was no wind. The current below seemed to be carrying this boat, and it was flying fast, like an arrow.


    "That guy is ..."


    Looking at the figure on the ship, Marco''s eyes flickered slightly.


    There are not many people who can impress him on this sea, but the man on the boat is one of the people who is somewhat impressed.


    This impression comes from a newspaper a few days ago. The newspaper reported that the other party was in the Chambord Islands and helped the fleeing group of straw hats who had beaten the dragons.


    Along with this newspaper, there is also a bounty paid by the other party.


    1 billion Bailey!


    The other party''s name is ''Windspeaker'', the name is Nami, and was one of the cadres under the leadership of Albares!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 258： Cooperation

    One billion rewards!


    Even in the New World, there are very few people who reach this level of bounty, almost second only to the four emperors such as Kaiduo and BIGMOM.


    And the most important thing is that this wind whisperer was rewarded for the first time, and he was directly rewarded with a billion bailey. .


    It must be that the world government has determined that she has a great threat!


    "It shouldn''t come to trouble, but the intention is uncertain."


    Marco jumped off the top of the sail and landed on the deck, saying: "It was the woman I saw in the newspaper the other day."


    "Windspeaker?"


    Wufan team captain Fiesta stretched his finger and twisted his beard. He said: "The first reward is one billion. The woman should be quite simple ... and the one who was rewarded with her. Long, this is the first time the reward has reached 500 million Bailey ... "


    Shen Sheng, another captain beside him, added: "There is another cadre called" Golden Week "who was also rewarded with 350 million Baileys ..."


    "It''s a bit surprising, but I didn''t expect that after the death of the seven martial artists of the magician Ron, there could be so many strong men in his men."


    The captains talked to each other.


    The intelligence of Dresrosa ¡¯s World War I was also transmitted to their white-bearded Pirates. At that time, everyone was also surprised. Ron, who is not very famous, was surprised to be so powerful. En''s strength was also shocked by the government''s determination.


    At that time, I thought Albales was supposed to be finished like this, but I didn''t expect it to be just a few months before Albales appeared one after another heavyweight.


    Let ¡¯s not mention the 350 million yuan. One billion wind whispers and 500 million pirate hunters can be rewarded by the government for such a high amount. Even if these two people come to the new world, they will definitely not be weak. .


    "It''s her ... come to see me?"


    White Beard also had an impression of Nami. After all, it was a character who reached one billion for the first time. He turned his head to look at the sea in the distance and said, "Then look at what she came to see me for."


    quickly.


    The boat controlled by Nami arrived in front of the Mobidik.


    Many white-bearded pirate pirates gathered on the ship''s side and deck, watching Nami arriving on the sea.


    Because the Mobidick did not stop and was still advancing at full speed, they all wanted to see how Nami would come up, after all, it was a reward of 1 billion.


    Seeing that the Mobike did not stop, Nami said to Mansley on her shoulder: "Mansley, going up."


    "um hum."


    Mansley nodded cleverly.


    Nami looked at the Mobydick, which was getting closer and closer. With a slight pressure from under her feet, the boat was pressed into the sea under the force of a force, and it made a clicking sound and shattered.


    At the same time, a scene that surprised many white-bearded pirates appeared.


    Seeing that the water on the sea flowed together quickly, it turned into a step by step at the foot of Nami, leading to the top of the Mobidick.


    In this way, Nami stepped on the ladder of the water and stepped on the deck of the Mobidick step by step under the attention of many captains such as Pirate and Marco.


    "Can ... give it a little?"


    Nami, who stepped on the deck, glanced indifferently at the many pirates around.


    The eyes seemed to be filled with a deep darkness, which made all the people who touched felt palpitations, and inexplicably produced a trace of fear, involuntarily withdrew.


    Marco''s eyes flashed slightly, blocking Nami''s front, and said, "Windspeaker ... what are you doing here?"


    In his eyes, Nami also belongs to a dangerous character with unknown means, and naturally will not let Nami approach White Beard at will.


    "Thank you for visiting."


    Nami looked at Marco calmly.


    Marco''s brow furrowed slightly, and the white beard at the back spoke. "Want to see me? Let her come, Marco."


    Hearing White Beard''s words, Marco gave way.


    Nami walked forward slowly and came to the front of White Beard.


    Nami ... or Ron, this is the first time I saw White Beard himself. After all, he is the one with the strongest title in the world. It would be impossible if he didn''t care.


    When Ron was looking at White Beard, White Beard was also looking at ''Nami''. He glanced at Nami and said, "Your leader is killed by the government. Come here to find me. Are you planning to cooperate with me? "


    White Beard is not just a fool with force, he also has a high enough intelligence, otherwise it is impossible to sit in the strongest position in the world.


    Knowing that Ron died in the hands of the government, and knew that Nami had a big fight in Shampoo, now that Nami came to him, most of them were not hostile, and the rest was the purpose of cooperation.


    "Our president is not so simple and will be killed."


    Nami looked at White Beard and said, "Death is not the end ... But this time we came here with a purpose of cooperation. We have a common enemy."


    "Roger seems to have said this ... but your president did something important that could change the world." White Beard thought for a moment.


    The original Ron, in the eyes of White Beard, was just a rising star. He belonged to one of the newly-rising characters on the sea and had not yet reached his level.


    But now his eyes are different.


    One is the spiritual cultivation system created by Ron, which clears a lot of obstacles for many people to become stronger. The second is that Ron ¡¯s strength in the battle of Dresrosa shocked the whole sea. Adding them together, plus Ron is gone, White Beard placed Ron''s position in the top layer of the sea.


    Those who can enter this level include the Golden Lion, Kaido, and Red Hair.


    Nami said: "That''s all afterwards. The most serious issue now is the trouble you have to face ... The naval headquarters is very difficult, maybe the government will also intervene."


    Whitebeard examined Nami.


    Although Nami came with the reason for cooperation, he could not easily trust the other party. After all, the other party did not seem to have much benefit in cooperating with him, because the situation he is facing is indeed very troublesome.


    "What can you do for me?"


    Whitebeard asked Nami, he didn''t see anything in Nami''s eyes.


    Nami stretched out her fingers and said, "First, help you rescue Ai Fist, I and the Pirate Hunter will both go to war, and second ... Heal your dark wounds."


    The first sentence was okay, but when the second sentence fell, the look of Captain Marco and others all changed, especially Marco, who showed his extremely alert eyes almost immediately.


    Even White Beard''s gaze changed slightly.


    He had secret injuries, and apart from the closest people such as Marco, he had never told anyone else. Even on this ship, most people were unaware.


    The woman in front of you actually knew!


    "Sad wound?"


    White Beard stared at Nami and suddenly grinned: "Gurla Lala, I don''t know what secret injuries I have ..."


    As the voice fell, a flash of lightning flashed in White Beard''s eyes, and a terrifying momentum suddenly erupted, pressing towards Nami.


    Overlord domineering!


    Facing the white beard''s overlord color, Nami did not give in, her eyes also flashed a gloomy abyss-like luster, and the same force that shocked the mind burst out.


    The domineering domineering spirit and Ron''s spiritual shock hit them together in an instant.


    boom!


    The dark black thunder is now intertwined.


    Mobidick''s deck was centered on Nami and White Beard, and there were dense cracks, like spider webs, spreading in all directions.


    In the aftermath of this terrifying shock, many pirates of the White Beard Pirates turned their eyes white, just like cutting wheat and falling down in pieces.


    "...!"


    Even Marco and others showed a slight jitter in their hair.


    All the captains changed color, and the weakest captains even had cold sweat on their foreheads!


    White Beard stared at Nami, feeling the ¡®overlord domineering¡¯ that did n¡¯t seem to be much worse than him. A flash of alien color flashed in his eyes, and the overlord domineering that was released suddenly shocked.


    boom!


    The impact of the confrontation between the two lags behind, and then suddenly explodes.


    The deck cracked a tens of meters in length from the center, almost splitting the boat from here.


    "I have some special abilities to be able to see other people''s weaknesses and weaknesses, including secret injuries ..."


    Ron calmed his mental shock and said calmly to his white beard: "This kind of dark wound is difficult to heal, but I can just solve it here ... because I have the ability to heal the fruit here."


    Whitebeard stared at Ron for another few seconds.


    After a few seconds, he grinned again.


    "Gula La La La ... Then cooperate with me, what do you want?"


    "Maintain a cooperative relationship."


    Nami said lightly: "After assisting you to rescue Firebox Ace, continue to maintain a cooperative relationship. Our Albales is an organization that mainly undertakes various commissions. You can also take commissions from us to complete. , Get the corresponding salary, our people will sometimes find your people to help. "


    "A strategic cooperation ... is indeed a very sincere proposal."


    White Beard thought for a moment.


    The vigilance and tension of Marco and others gradually slowed down.


    Although Nami mentioned that White Beard''s dark wound made him extremely alert, but indeed, no matter from what aspect, the other party should come here with the purpose of cooperation.


    Unless it is said that the government and Nami have secretly joined forces and intend to secretly calculate them ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It is difficult to figure out now ... The most important point is that the other party said that they have brought the ability to cure fruits.


    Marco knows this devil fruit. He has seen the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book. His ability cannot heal the white beard''s dark wounds, but this devil fruit has a high possibility of performance completion.


    If the other party is really for the purpose of cooperation, then for their current situation, it is definitely the same support as the snow.


    "You brought the doctor?"


    Whitebeard asked Nami.


    Nami didn''t speak. Man Shili got out of Nami''s clothes, stood on Nami''s shoulder, looked at the tall white beard like a giant, and said, "I''m ... Man Shili, a doctor."


    If you still have a lot of vigilance against Nami, then when you see Man Shirley, the hostility of White Beard and Marco and others will instantly be much less.


    Without it.


    Man Shirley is both a villain and a princess. The cute and adorable appearance can eliminate most of the vigilance of people in a flash.


    White Beard looked at Man Shirley, who was smaller than his finger, and suddenly smiled a little, and said, "Goo La La, such a small doctor, can it work?"


    Man Shirley was not happy, hummed with cheeks, said:


    "I''m amazing!"


    "If it is the ability to heal the fruit, it should really be a set." Marco smiled next to him, said: "I just don''t know how far your ability has developed."


    Marco is still wary of Manshere with a final point, and when Mansley uses the ability to heal the fruit, releasing a warm golden light, many people ¡¯s fatigue disappears in a flash, Marco ¡¯s The vigilance disappeared.


    He assisted Mansley carefully.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 259： On the eve of war

    Half a month later.


    Marine Headquarters, Marine Fodor.


    In the office at the highest level, Marshal Sengoku was holding a telephone bug Shen Sheng and said, "... continue to stare at BIGMOM, and report to the headquarters at any time if there is any situation."


    In order to gather all the power to deal with the White Beard Pirates and ensure the highest chance of victory, the Warring States naturally wanted to recall the green pheasant, and the return of the green pheasant meant that BIGMOM was temporarily unattended, which was a hidden danger.


    However, BIGMOM''s current position is in the North Sea, not on the great route, and in the current situation, BIGMOM''s choice is either to find the trouble of Ron''s Alvarez, or to temporarily disappear from the scene and redevelop its power.


    It is impossible to have another conflict with the Navy in a short time.


    Therefore, the seemingly dangerous hidden danger of BIGMOM can be temporarily released in a short time.


    It was the other four emperors, which put more pressure on the Warring States. One was the beast Kaido. Kaido had been creating friction and chaos during this time, destroying several naval headquarters. It was difficult to ensure that Kaido would not come to the naval headquarters. Participate in this war.


    As for the red-haired Shanks, it was the same. Although several hundred beasts had been intercepted once a few days ago, no one could judge the idea of ??red hair when the real war started.


    If the redhead, Kaiduo and Whitebeard work together to deal with the navy headquarters, then even with the government''s support, the navy headquarters may not be able to withstand such pressure and face the crisis of destruction!


    "Redhead, Kaido ..."


    After the Warring States hung up the phone bug, it looked at the map in front of it, revealing a pensive look, and said, "If there is any problem at this time, it is impossible to stop."


    The Warring States temporarily put down the questions of Kaiduo and Red Hair and turned to look at a lieutenant general in the office and said, "Has Qiwuhai come yet? Has Blackbeard still been there?"


    Today, the King of the Seven Wuhai, because of Ron, has changed several groups of people, but the tyrant Xiong, Hai Xia Jinping, Empress and Eagle Eye are all among the seven Wuhai. The newcomers are only Black Beard and two other new The world''s notorious pirates.


    The convocation of Qiwuhai ended a few days ago. All Qiwuhai except Qiping, all gathered, gathered in the Holy Land Mary Joa.


    Today is the day of public execution. All the seven martial fighters took the navy ¡¯s warship and drove from the red clay continent to the Marine Headquarters of the Marine Headquarters. The only problem was that Black Beard disappeared a few days after arriving in the Holy Land Mary Joa!


    There is no trace yet!


    "Qi Wuhai has arrived, and is arranging them to wait in the quiet room. Blackbeard has not been able to contact him yet, and he has no idea where to go."


    The admiral responded to the Warring States.


    The Warring States frowned, and when he was about to say something, the phone bug suddenly rang. He took the phone bug and only heard two sentences, his face changed.


    "Report to the Naval Headquarters! This is the Promotion City! Report an emergency. Seven Wuhai Blackbeard Titch led his troops into the Promotion City, and now the Promotion City suffered heavy losses!"


    "Repeat and repeat! Blackbeard is attacking the city of advancement. Director Magellan is fighting with the other party and trying to block the other party. The chief of the guard stays suspected of rebellion and joins the other party ... the situation is dangerous, please request the support of the headquarters and the support of the headquarters!


    Sengoku''s face changed drastically, and when he was about to say something, he heard a scream from the other side of the phone bug, and then the phone bug was hung up forcibly.


    "Hey! Hello!"


    The Warring States screamed twice, and tried to call back again, but couldn''t make any more calls. His face was blue, and his eyes were exasperated.


    He slapped it on the table with a slap, and instantly made the thick solid wood table crack like a spider web, and the entire table almost collapsed directly.


    "Blackbeard! Damn it! Was that bastard''s purpose for this ?!"


    Sengoku gritted his teeth, his eyes full of anger, clenching his fists, and said, "And that guy, Cyrus ... what are you doing!"


    The possibility that Blackbeard would invade the city of propulsion. After the first day of his disappearance, the chief of staff Chang He pointed out, but the Warring States did not pay much attention at that time.


    On the one hand, Fire Fist Ace is imprisoned in the City of Advancement. No matter what Black Beard does to Ace, White Beard''s hatred will be attracted by Black Beard, and letting Fire Fist off has no meaning to Black Beard.


    On the other hand, the Warring States did not think that Blackbeard could easily penetrate into the city of propulsion. After all, it was known as the copper wall and the iron wall, and it was supervised by Magellan.


    Sengoku''s definition of Black Beard''s strength, which is better than the captain of Ace, is far from the level of White Beard, so Magellan is at ease in him.


    But now.


    What did he hear? !


    Yu Zhixi stays suspected of rebellion!


    This time the Warring States could not sit still.


    Yuki Kiriyu was the guardian of the advancement city. He was temporarily imprisoned because of the indiscriminate murder of prisoners. His strength was not much different from that of Magellan. Once he rebelled, he united the black beard and released some fierce prisoners. It''s really upside down!


    "At this point in time, it cannot be passed."


    The chief of staff''s eyes flashed, and he said with a deep voice: "White beard should be coming soon, he seems to have been deliberately choosing the best time."


    boom!


    Sengoku''s angry punch hit the table again.


    Yes, it is not possible to send people to promote the city, even if you know that the city is facing a huge crisis ~ www.novelhall.com ~ can only choose to believe in Magellan.


    I do n¡¯t believe Magellan can do anything. Now sending a general is over. If Magellan has been defeated, that general ca n¡¯t stop the chaos, and sending two generals, how can this headquarters go against White Beard? !


    Regardless of the issue of the allocation of combat power, I am afraid that the navy ¡¯s military heart may not be stable.


    That is the most terrifying white beard among the four emperors! If even three generals are missing two people here, how can they fight each other? By then, countless naval warfare will collapse.


    "Blackbeard ... is indeed a character."


    Kapu sat on the sofa not far away and spoke slightly silently.


    He was in a bad mood. Even when he heard that Blackbeard had invaded Propulsion City, he did not show his anger, but only appeared very depressed, because Fire Fist was about to be punished.


    As a grandfather, as a naval hero, he was squeezed in the middle, not sure what to do.


    "Kapp ..."


    Sengoku was still a bit worried about Kapu''s situation, rubbing his brows with a headache.


    While dealing with White Beard, I had to worry about Karp''s situation, and then there was an accident on the other side of the city. It was a torture to him.


    "Report the Marshal of the Warring States! Fire Fist Ace has been escorted to the headquarters!"


    It was at this time that a navy rushed into the office to report to the Warring States.


    The Warring States heard the words, took a deep breath, walked to the corridor outside the office, glanced at the already executed execution platform, and the 100,000 elite navy elites gathered in the square, ready, he exhaled slowly. That tone, said:


    "Let''s go."


    No matter how far the city is, it can''t be managed now.


    Must be fully committed to the coming white beard!


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 260： Opening

    There are three hours before the execution time.


    The White Beard Pirates obviously cannot arrive at the beginning of the execution, nor can they arrive at a short time before the execution time. That is to say, the White Beard Pirates may appear at any time during these three hours.


    Under the order of the Warring States, the fire fist Ace was escorted to the headquarters of the Navy, was wearing shackles, and was escorted to the execution platform.


    "I''m going to say everything, Cap."


    The Warring States took a telephone bug and walked towards the execution platform, while looking at the sound of Capp walking beside.


    Karp squeezed his fist and closed his eyes, saying, "As you please, the old man is going down."


    The Warring States no longer spoke much and walked over the execution platform.


    now.


    Below the execution platform, the strongest formation of the naval headquarters has been completed.


    The green pheasant yellow ape and the red dog, three navy generals, sitting on three chairs under the execution platform, the three people''s momentum is like three connected mountains, making this extremely depressing naval headquarters become stable. a lot of.


    Some navies, almost breathless, saw a sense of security and stability in their hearts when they saw the three generals sitting there steadily.


    Going forward are the lieutenant giant and the elite navy gathered from all over the world.


    This world is huge, there are many islands, and the number of navies in the whole world is innumerable, far exceeding the number of one million, and there are only 100,000 gathered here.


    These 100,000 people are naval officers from all over the world, or famous elite soldiers ... like the smoker Smog, all of them are listed here.


    It can be said that none of the seamen here are ordinary people, all are strong men with certain strength, and the branches placed in the four seas can be one enemy ten or even one enemy one hundred.


    Only with such basic strength can he be qualified to fight the hegemons who rule the new world.


    Otherwise, just ordinary people, even if they are holding fire, a thousand people can''t resist a powerful pirate from the new world.


    In the forefront of the navy and the forefront of the naval headquarters, the five kings of the seven martial arts stood there, namely the eagle eye, the bartholomew, the female emperor Han Cook, and the two new seven martial arts.


    "..."


    Hankook looked at the sea in front of him in silence, with a little glimmer in his eyes.


    Will Ron come?


    When leaving Jiuhedao before, Ron told her that he would take part in the war on the top, and told her not to be afraid or to defy the government, but to respond to the call of Qi Wuhai with peace of mind.


    Now she is here, but she is not sure whether Ron will come, but what she thinks in her mind is that someone like Ron, if she will come, then she will definitely come.


    I just do n¡¯t know when Ron will come.


    "The atmosphere is slightly depressed ..."


    The afterglow of Hankook''s eyes swept the seven martial seas such as the eagle''s eye, and the elite 100,000 navy below, with a slightly low complexion.


    Here she can say that she cannot find any ally.


    As Qiwuhai, although there is an agreement with the government, the government may turn over at any time, so the navy is not a companion, but a collaborator under the agreement.


    As for the other Qiwuhai, they are more dangerous than the navy, because they will not even consider the agreement, and everyone is a dangerous person who does his own thing.


    It can be said that this scene is replaced by an ordinary pirate, even if it is a pirate with a reward of over 100 million, who comes here to stand, I am afraid that he will be nervous and suffocated under this pressure.


    But Hankook can handle it.


    After all, she is the emperor of the Nine Snake Island, she also has the domineering color, strong and arrogant, especially after Ron helped her get rid of the mark on her back, without this worry, she let go of her heart. Within a few days, together with the domineering domineering power, all strengths have improved.


    "Here, it''s dangerous."


    Hankook was judging in his heart.


    Gathered three navy generals, as well as one hundred thousand navy elite, plus the king of seven martial arts, such a lineup, I am afraid that if the white beard comes, there will be no return.


    Ron will participate in the war, then there is no doubt that he will not stand on the side of the navy, that is to say Ron will stand in the white-bearded team to participate in the war, that is to say, it will be the navy headquarters!


    Danger.


    Extremely dangerous.


    Even though Ron''s methods are strange and powerful, the layout on this side is still too strong and strong enough to suffocate Qi Wuhai.


    And just when Hankook was up and down, worried about Ron''s safety, he didn''t want Ron to appear, and with a hint of hope for Ron''s appearance, the Warring States spoke.


    His voice was amplified by special telephone bugs and spread throughout the naval headquarters.


    The video phone bugs placed in the Chambord Islands and other places also simultaneously projected the images and sounds of the naval headquarters, spreading the voices of the Warring States throughout the world.


    "Fire Fist Ace ... turned out to be ..."


    "Isn''t the bloodline of One Piece still cut off ?!"


    When the voice of the Warring States was swayed, countless people showed shocked and incredible looks.


    Even among the seven martial arts seas, some people showed a little strange color, even if it was eagle eyes, they glanced sideways at the fiery fist on the execution platform.


    Although the name of Fire Fist Ace is also very loud on the sea, compared with One Piece Roger, it is like the difference between Firefly and Haoyue.


    Gore D Roger!


    The only one who has conquered the entire great route and is called the existence of One Piece!


    It also opened the era of big pirates and guides the entire world to change from that moment!


    Even though White Beard is the strongest in the world, it can''t be compared with Roger in terms of name. If White Beard is a legend of the last era, Roger is already a legend inscribed in history.


    "..."


    Ace gritted her teeth.


    He doesn''t recognize Roger''s father ~ www.novelhall.com ~ He only recognizes White Beard.


    Karp also lowered his head and clenched his fists. Ace was given to him by Roger. He did cultivate Ace a little, and Ace was already like a real loved one in his heart.


    And just when the Warring States announced Ace''s life, standing coldly above the execution platform and overlooking the platform, a naval captain ran quickly, sweating on his forehead, and his face was nervous and urgent: ! The gate of justice was opened without any instructions! The powerhouse also did not respond! "


    "what?!"


    Sengoku''s face suddenly changed, and he immediately looked in the direction of the sea.


    Less than three hours before the execution time, this is the most likely time for the white beard to appear, and the power room is inexplicably abnormal, which undoubtedly means ... White beard is here!


    really.


    Almost at the next moment, a hazy shadow appeared in the distance of the sea.


    At a glance, there are as many as dozens of ships, forming a huge fleet, approaching the direction of the naval headquarters.


    When the fleet gradually became clear from the mist, the pictures of the pirates, which were different from each other but all were frightening in the New World, were all lit up.


    "coming!!"


    "All members are in combat!"


    There was a navy admiral''s nervous and solemn roar.


    The naval headquarters that appeared to be a bit repressed at this moment, the repressed atmosphere became more intense at this moment, which made the breath of many navy at the bottom a little stagnate.


    Pirate fleet of dozens of large pirate ships!


    The naval headquarters headed by Marshal Sengoku and three generals!


    No matter who wins or loses in this collision, it will surely be recorded in the annals of history and rewrite the direction of the world!


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 261： Coming up is a decisive battle!

    "All heavy artillery is ready!"


    The lieutenant generals commanded the warships under his command and the heavy artillery on the harbour, all aiming at the dozens of pirate ships coming, and also searching for the position of the main ship of the white-bearded pirate group.


    Despite the large number of pirate ships that appeared, a cursory look at them still reveals that the White Beard''s Mobidick is not in it, and White Beard himself is not in it.


    "What about the white beard?"


    "Pay attention to the position of White Beard, he must have any attempt!"


    Many Lieutenant Generals shouted, staring at the front with vigilance.


    However, at this time, the three major generals such as the green pheasant and yellow ape sitting under the execution platform, as well as the top fighting power of the Warring States on the execution platform and the Kapu under the side, all changed slightly at the same time.


    The eyes of several people looked at the sea surface of the harbour together, and they saw that there were some air bubbles continually emerging under the sea surface, and a black shadow gradually appeared.


    "Could it be that¡­¡­"


    The eyes of the Warring States changed.


    The crane was looking at the sea below, and said, "It really came out of an unexpected place ... but if it comes out from here ..."


    While talking, she looked at the green pheasant not far from the execution platform.


    The green pheasant exhaled gently.


    The current naval headquarters is not facing the situation in the original book. They are facing a very serious situation. On the one hand, there are threats from the beast Kaido, and on the other hand, the threat of BIGMOM out of control. , Must do to win.


    Otherwise, if there is any mistake, it may lead to the collapse of order!


    The green pheasant is also very aware of this, so he was extremely solemn and serious from the beginning, and he has not been able to achieve results after pursuing BIGMOM. In this battle against White Beard, he did his best from the beginning. Prepared to go.


    No matter whether his justice concept conflicts with the government, he will never let the pirates wreak havoc.


    Woo!


    The stern and vigilant green pheasant almost left the spot at the next moment when he noticed the abnormality in the harbor, and the figure appeared below the harbor in a flash.


    The whole person landed directly on the surface of the sea, palms pressed down to the surface of the sea, cold eyes flashed in the eyes.


    "Ice Age!!"


    The white-bearded Pirates will come out from under the sea, although unexpectedly, they will have problems with their formation, but it is also dangerous to come out from under the sea, that is, he is here!


    Dare to dive from the bottom of the sea, then it is better not to come up.


    Click! Click!


    The fruit ability of the green pheasant''s natural system was launched. Almost instantly, the entire sea surface in the harbor was centered on him, spreading and freezing in all directions, and instantly turned into a thousand ice!


    The dark shadow under the water can be seen vaguely as the outline of the ship, but at this moment it is frozen in the ice, frozen under the sea, and frozen with the coated bubbles!


    "It seems to be dizzy, white beard ... took a step out of faint."


    The red dog sat under the execution platform with a sneer on his face. He stared at the sea below and stood up. His right fist melted into magma.


    Since the green pheasant froze the sea in the harbour, he wouldn''t mind making another big move, so that the group of white-bearded pirates who had the courage to dive down from the bottom of the sea would feel like a double fire.


    boom! boom! boom!


    The red dog also did not hesitate, directly ejected its meteor volcano directly below the sea surface, and innumerable magma bombs poured down like a storm.


    The frozen sea surface was melted by the red magma in a blink of an eye, and the ice and fire were intertwined. For a time, the white mist continued to rise, and the entire harbor seemed to explode.


    "Has you been so serious as soon as you came up?"


    The yellow ape looked at the movements of the green pheasant and the red dog and could not help but tilt his head.


    The green pheasant and the red dog have the same thoughts, and they have taken the most serious and serious attitude towards this battle from the beginning, but the yellow ape has never changed.


    He had only wanted to stay on the execution platform and perform his duties as a general. But now that both the green pheasant and the red dog are out and bombarding the white-bearded ship in the harbour, it is obviously a bit unreasonable to watch him.


    Helpless, the yellow ape also stood up.


    however.


    Just as the yellow ape was about to make an eight-foot Qiong Gouyu in the harbor, the generals, including himself, as well as Kapu and the Warring States, all changed their faces.


    This time the changes were more dramatic than the last time. Several people all looked up at the sky and looked at the sky above. When they saw the scene above, the eyes of the Warring States period shrank slightly.


    I see.


    A huge ship, so traversing the sky, I do not know when it will appear there, flying the flag of the White Beard Pirates, it is the Mobike!


    "Hey ... just kidding."


    The green pheasant made a moon step and fell back into the harbor. He looked at the sky, revealing a shocked look, and couldn''t help looking down at the bottom of the harbor.


    The group of the White Beard Pirates is actually in the sky!


    What is that undersea? !


    A bait that deliberately attracted their firepower?


    Woo!


    The ship of the huge white-bearded pirate regiment fell directly in the direction of the execution platform, crossing the sea and the formation in the harbor.


    "bad!"


    The Warring States face changed drastically, shouting: "Stop them!"


    Although I don''t know what method the White Beard Pirates used to make the ship fly in the sky, there is no doubt that the current situation has become extremely unfavorable to them in an instant!


    And let the ship fly in the sky, which reminded the Warring States of a very dangerous person ... The Golden Lion Shiji, who was once tied with White Beard and Roger as one of the three great legends!


    Did the Golden Lion and White Beard join forces? !


    As soon as this thought appeared, the heart of the Warring States was shaken violently. Although he felt that this was unlikely, if the Golden Lion really joined forces with the White Beard, then the headquarters would be in great trouble!


    The Warring States could not help turning his head to look in the direction of Cap.


    If the Golden Lion and White Beard join forces, Kapu will not do it, I am afraid that the Navy Headquarters will have difficulty preventing White Beard from rescuing Fire Fist Ace!


    Although the current strength of the naval headquarters should still be higher than that of the white-bearded golden lion, the purpose of white-bearded is to rescue the fire fist Ace, not to fight them head-on to destroy the navy headquarters. Failed.


    "This is really a bit of unexpected trouble."


    There was also a trace of seriousness in Huang Yuan''s tone. He did not have any hesitation. The trick he was about to release, turned his direction and aimed directly at the sky.


    At the same time, the Warring States also instantaneously inspired their own demon fruit ability, transformed into the form of a big Buddha, and slapped the ship that fell to the sky with a slap!


    In any case, do not let the other party directly approach the execution platform!


    If White Beard and those captains fell directly around the execution platform, UU read www. uukanshu.com can''t stop the other party from rescuing Ai Fist, this battle is equal to losing from the beginning!


    Buzz!


    The palm of the Warring States fell, and the air formed a shock wave visible to the naked eye, which turned into a semi-circular area and bombarded the ships in the sky.


    The eight-foot Qiong Gouyu released by the yellow ape broke out a step earlier, and countless dense lasers had already approached the bottom of the ship.


    But at this time.


    The bottom of the ship suddenly cracked.


    I saw a figure appeared there. He was burly and majestic. Although he was not as big as the Giants, he was taller than giants compared to ordinary people.


    His arms were raised, and although his skin was a little dry, revealing a little aging, the muscles under the skin were tight and piece by piece, condensing a heart-wrenching force.


    His eyes were overbearing, as if stepping on the world.


    He is the strongest in the world.


    Whitebeard ... Edward Newgate!


    "Gula la la la."


    White Beard grinned and looked down abruptly. His right arm muscles were tight, and a white halo condensed on his fist. With his punch, he suddenly fell directly under him.


    Click!


    The whole sky seemed to be cracked!


    Under the terrifying eyes of countless navies, I saw below the volcanic ship. The space seemed to be like ice, and a series of cracks appeared, spreading in all directions.


    A horrible, like a force that can destroy everything, burst out from there, and collided with the shock wave of the Warring States and the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu of the yellow ape.


    There is no preface and dialogue before the battle.


    Come up ... is a decisive battle!


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 262： The Power of White Beard

    "It appeared from heaven."


    "Is that the White Beard Pirates ?! It''s totally unreasonable ..."


    "The Pirates of that degree can no longer be judged by common sense."


    In the Chambord Islands, and around the world, the major forces following this battle, when they saw the white-bearded ship descend from the sky, their hearts were also violently shaken.


    Many people showed an unbelievable look.


    There are also some lunatics, supernova pirates, such as Kidd and others, looking at the scene in the picture without any consternation, and some are just bloodthirsty excitement.


    "White beard, hahahaha! It''s wonderful! It''s so unexpected! I really look forward to the next fight, don''t let me down, the strongest pirate in the world!"


    Kidd grinned, opened his arms, and looked stern and excited.


    at the same time.


    In the Naval Headquarters, all the navies, the elite of 100,000, were almost solidified there, and their faces were all horrified and frightened.


    They looked at the ships that landed in the sky, and almost no one could react. Even if they did, they were helpless and couldn''t think of any useful strategies!


    "It was unexpected."


    Hawkeye has also turned around, looking at the ship in the sky, his eyes flashing.


    And Hankuk and others looked at the sky in the same way.


    Originally seeing the ship under the sea being bombarded by green pheasants and red dogs, she was worried that Ron would be on that ship, but now it seems that she should not be there, and Ron should be on the ship in the sky!


    Hankook is looking at the sky, the eagle eyes are looking at the sky, the seven martial arts are looking at the sky, and the lieutenant generals are all looking at the sky.


    Among them, apart from the few people like Eagle Eye, none of them had the ability to attack such a long distance, nor could they stop the ship from landing.


    Although Hawkeye could attack, he didn''t shoot, but just watched coldly.


    At present, only the yellow apes and the Warring States are shot.


    boom!


    In a trembling roar, the violent power of the white beard''s punch finally collided with the shock wave of the Warring States and the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu of the yellow ape.


    It was just an invisible collision that instantly seemed to break the sky.


    The entire Malinfodo seemed to sag, causing the sea outside the island to swell in an instant and set off a huge wave of tens of meters.


    This huge naval fortress, like the white beard''s blow and the confrontation of the Warring States and others, is like a small boat that is stormy. It can be capsized at any time, and there is no solidity at all!


    "not good¡­¡­"


    The green pheasant and the red dog had just recruited because of the bombardment of the harbor. They couldn''t keep up with the progress of the yellow ape and the Warring States, and were a bit slow.


    And this slow shot made the only people fighting against the white beard were the Warring States and the Yellow Ape.


    The Warring States are very strong, and the Yellow Apes are also extremely strong. Both of them stand at the apex of the sea. When they jointly bombard the same direction, the power of the eruption will be exploded even if the red dog is bombarded. fly.


    But the white beard blocked!


    Not only blocked, but even the power of this punch, it also overwhelmed the shock wave of the Warring States, smashed the yellow ape''s laser, and violently stormed the headquarters fortress below!


    Woo! Woo!


    Both the green pheasant and the red dog changed their faces, and the two jumped forward without hesitation and came to the top of the execution platform. They opened their hands one by one and left and right, and released the domineering arms.


    Buzz!


    White Beard''s boxing defeated the shock wave of the Warring States, and defeated the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu of the yellow ape. The final aftermath hit the top of the naval fortress and was blocked by the green pheasant and the red dog.


    But even so, the highest level of the entire naval fortress also made an overwhelming click and click sound, and even a lot of subtle cracks appeared!


    "Damn ... how could it be so strong ..."


    The Warring States standing on the execution platform couldn''t help but look ugly.


    Ordinarily, the aging body of the white beard should not exert such power, this power is almost no different from when he was young!


    "Daddy ..."


    Ace was shackled on the execution platform. Looking at a scene in the sky at the moment, he was also a little shocked. He did not remember that there were people in the White Beard Pirates who could make the whole ship fly in the sky.


    "Gula la la la, Ace, my dear son, how are you?"


    White Beard broke the attack of the Warring States and the Yellow Ape with a boxing. At this moment, he was suspended under the ship. Even if he did not release the domineering domineering power, there was a kind of overbearing palpitation. Laughter.


    The ship that had not been shattered continued to fall in the direction of the execution platform, while White Beard grabbed the edge of the ship with one hand and landed in front of the execution platform with the ship.


    "Don''t let them down!"


    The Warring States face was extremely ugly and shouted without hesitation.


    Once the white-bearded pirates are here, their formations, their calculations, and their preparations for this battle have almost become useless waste!


    He didn''t even think of White Beard and the means of falling from the sky, nor did he expect that the other party could directly cross their arrangement under the harbor and burst from the sky directly to the execution platform!


    "Let you all fall, but it''s too much trouble."


    The yellow ape no longer shows what it looked like before, and he has become more serious ~ www.novelhall.com ~ because the current situation can no longer allow him to act casually.


    The green pheasant and the red dog didn''t need to be reminded at all. The two men stepped on the moon steps directly and rushed towards the flying ship. Ice and fire came from the left and right sides to destroy the whole ship.


    "Green Pheasant, Red Dog ... You two imps ...


    White Beard originally held the railing on the edge of the ship with one hand. At this moment, he saw the green pheasant and the red dog rushing from left to right. He let go of the railing and fell together with the hull. Hammer out on both sides.


    Click!


    The air cracked like a mirror.


    Like the shocking power that can destroy everything, it erupted from the left and right sides of the white beard and directly met the ice released by the green pheasant and the magma released by the red dog.


    boom!


    The trembling roar exploded in the sky.


    I saw the white light spreading toward the outside sides, and the outside sides were blue and red, and the light was impacting toward the inside, and the ice and the magma and the force of the shock clashed wildly.


    The green pheasant and the red dog almost all shot with all their strength. The two navy generals in their heydays shot with all their strength. How strong will it be?


    An island can be destroyed in an instant!


    however.


    It was such a fierce attack, but still failed to break the shock power of White Beard. Still blocked by White Beard''s fists, he could not bombard the Mobike!


    From the appearance to the present, only three punches have been made, but the strength and power shown by the white beard at this moment has already shocked the world.


    "This is ... the strongest in the world!"


    The navy and Qiwuhai present, as well as the reporters and major forces who watched the battle through live broadcast, such a thought emerged in their hearts.


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 263： Shot

    "Don''t ignore the old man ..."


    The white beard double fist bombardment, blocked the two generals one left and one right, shocked the world, but at this moment some people were not immersed in it, but instead of the white beard crossed his hands.


    It was the general yellow ape. He squinted his eyes and the golden light bloomed. While the white beard was resisting the attacks of the red dogs and the green pheasants, an eight-foot Qionggouyu was released again.


    Seeing that the yellow ape''s sneak attack was about to hit the white beard in the cracks, but an undead bird bathed in blue flames suddenly flew down from the ship and directly greeted the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu.


    boom! boom! boom! !


    The golden laser exploded in the sky and was completely resisted by the blue flamingo.


    The blue flame showed a figure of the captain of the team. He looked at the yellow ape from the top, with a hint of arc in the corner of his mouth, said: "How could it be so easy for you ... to sneak attack What about? "


    "It''s terrible, the White Beard Pirates ..."


    The moment the yellow ape appeared in Marco, he knew that his attack would not be effective. At this moment, Marco, who looked at the flames in the sky, narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The situation is not good.


    The situation is very bad!


    With the protection of White Beard and Marco, the ship continued to fall and continued to fall to the execution platform below.


    "An old man is here, so I don''t want to fall like this!"


    The Warring States bathed in golden light, and the roar in the form of the Big Buddha shook the entire naval headquarters. His golden palm was thrust out into the sky, and a shock hit the ship directly.


    but.


    At the same time as the Warring States, the figure was crystal clear, reflecting a more dazzling figure under the golden light, and flew down from the ship. It directly crashed into the shock wave of the Warring States and crashed all the way down. .


    boom!


    The shock wave hit him, and a roar erupted, causing his speed to suddenly slow down, and his figure also showed clearly. It was the captain of the Sanfan team, Diamond Joze!


    Joze resisted the shock wave of the Warring States period. His body was diamondized, and his domineering armament was stimulated to the limit. With his strong and extreme defense, he stood hard against the shock of the Warring States and roared out. .


    "Diamond Joz ... damn."


    Sengoku naturally recognized Joz''s identity. Seeing that the other party was holding his shock wave down, he couldn''t help but gritt his teeth. Seeing Joz hit the direction of the execution platform, he was forced to wave his palm, and his palm was attached to the domineering color , Gold and black intertwined.


    boom!


    This palm hit Joze as if the bronze bell was hit by a stone, and many navies in the harbor of the navy headquarters were stunned.


    Joze hardly carried the shock wave of the Warring States, but could not withstand the close palm of the Warring States, and was beaten out of the air like a rock, smashing into the ground with a bang.


    But being blocked by Joze so much, the Warring States did not have time to stop the ship from falling.


    "It doesn''t seem to work either."


    A figure in the shadow standing behind the scaffold came out. She shook her head, pulled out her knife with her right hand, and slashed the ship falling into the sky.


    Alternate general, Peach Rabbit!


    Tea Dolphin also came out with Peach Rabbit, and said with a little shock: "I didn''t expect White Beard to do such a thing ... these seven Wuhais are really unreliable."


    He and Peach Rabbit did not intend to enter the war, and their purpose was to guard against other situations that might arise, such as Black Beard and Beast Beast.


    But now, Qiwuhai didn''t come in handy, nor did he make a shot. Both the Warring States and the three generals were stopped, and Kapu didn''t make a shot, then the two of them had to start.


    Without further action, let the other party''s ship fall, and the execution platform would be unable to keep.


    Qiang!


    Peach Rabbit''s golden broken air was intercepted from the air by the sword light intertwined with countless petals, and a figure holding two swords appeared in front of the ship.


    "Peach rabbit? Alternate general ..."


    The Wufan team captain Fiesta held both swords in his hand and looked away at Peach Rabbit. With a gentleman-like smile on his face, he said: "The kind of slashing under the distance, the strength is not enough."


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Seeing the tea dolphin, some helpless spit smoke and spit out the smoke in the mouth.


    At this distance, he was too late to rush over, but he also has his own ability, which has not been used in the battle of Dresrosa before.


    As an alternate for the general, he has more than just the insight to predict the future.


    He is also a natural person.


    Those with the ability of the nature department ''Earth Fruit'' belong to the highest grade fruits such as rock fruits and swamp fruits!


    boom!


    Tea dolphins helplessly use their abilities.


    The earth was roaring and surging in an instant, and the ground was swelled with countless spikes that were even larger than houses, and dozens of hundreds of them emerged, centered on the execution platform, and poked towards the falling ship.


    According to Tea Dolphin''s judgment, the combat effectiveness of the White Beard Pirates should have been contained.


    Erfan''s fire fist Ace was arrested, white beard was against the green pheasant red dog, diamond Joze resisted the impact of the Warring States, and Marco resisted the laser of the yellow ape ...


    The captain of the Sifan team, Saatchi, should have been able to play against him, but Saatchie was assassinated by Blackbeard. The captain ranked further back, there is a high probability that he will not be able to stop him.


    Tea Dolphin thought so, but the next moment, his eyes were a little difficult to look at.


    "It turned out that it wasn''t the Golden Lion, was she and White Beard joining forces? This strength ... The Yellow Ape didn''t exaggerate at all ... Alas ... Trouble ..."


    Tea Dolphin had foreseen the next picture, he sighed helplessly.


    That is, when the words of tea dolphins fell ~ www.novelhall.com ~ a figure appeared above the execution platform, and looked coldly down below, watching the raised earth and ground thorns.


    She was wearing a shirt and shorts, orange hair just over her shoulders, flying in the wind, behind it was a crystal clear, suspended wand.


    Nami stretched out her hand and pressed down the ground with numerous spines.


    Buzz!


    The elf wand solidified in the air, and a yellow light burst out, forming a ripple that was invisible to the naked eye, and swayed in an instant, falling to the ground.


    The countless raised thorns almost all solidified in the next moment.


    "... the earth shattered!"


    This is fourth-order earth magic.


    This magic is obviously not in the magic mastered by Nami. This is Ron''s magic, and naturally the releaser is also Ron.


    Buzz! !


    Even though the tea dolphins exploded in full force, trying to break Ron''s block, the ground thorns all solidified after barely going up a few meters.


    There were dense cracks on all the ground thorns, and the cracks continued to spread to the whole earth.


    finally.


    Including all the uplifted ground thorns, a thousand kilometers of the earth was shattered and turned into countless debris and mud scattered, and the entire earth was sunken.


    And the execution platform could no longer support it, making an overwhelming voice, so it collapsed towards the front!


    A shock and silence.


    Although the name of Nami has also spread in recent times, it is not well known after all. At the moment, looking at the hair flying in the sky, she raised her hands and smashed countless beautiful young girls who stabbed in the sky. At the time of the thief''s power, it was a bit strange.


    Who is she? !


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 264： Hero Cap

    "That woman is ... Albarez ..."


    Some reporters from the news agency watching the live broadcast in the Chambord Islands saw Nami, suspended in the air, smashing the earth, and her eyes twitched.


    Ordinary people may not recognize Nami, but as reporters of the news agency, they still have a clear memory of the seniors of Albares. After all, Albares is not a secret organization, everyone is on the bright side. of.


    The problem is ...


    The cadres of Albares are so strong! The strong ones are a bit exaggerated!


    "No wonder the first reward is set at one billion. The woman does have this level of terrifying power ..." Someone could not help but tremble.


    Nami''s appearance is just a blow, smashing the attack of Tea Dolphin, but it is enough to let everyone remember her existence, because this is the battlefield of the top war!


    Everyone who shot before is almost the top strong man in the sea, and there are only two or three powerful women on the entire battlefield of the top war.


    In addition to the well-known Pirate Emperor, there is only the alternate general Motou and Nami who is now shooting!


    "Damn!"


    The Warring States looked at Nami in the sky, and his heart was very angry, saying: "Albarez ... dare to join forces with the white-bearded pirate group, and dare to come here without hiding!"


    I thought that after Ron''s death, Albares disappeared, but it turned out to be a huge trouble!


    If Nami ¡¯s strength is generally okay, but Nami ¡¯s strength and danger are extremely high, even the yellow ape has suffered a loss in her hands. Such a powerful combat power appears on the battlefield of the top war, which will undoubtedly make the victory and defeat Tilts your balance!


    and.


    Now that Nami has appeared, I am afraid that Albarez is not the only one who joined Nami, but also the Pirate Hunter Sauron, and other cadres ... If all of them appear, the victory or defeat of this battle will be completely gone. Foreseeing the direction!


    Seeing Nami destroy the Tea Dolphin''s attack, the ship had fallen to a position less than tens of meters from the execution platform. The Warring States stepped on the moon stepping into the air, preparing to destroy the ship abruptly.


    But a glance in the corner of his eyes, he saw the diamond Joz, who had been blasted out by him, was rushing from the crushed earth to the direction of the execution platform, and went straight to the fire fist Ace.


    "Damn!"


    The Warring States scolded, and the thought flashed in his heart, but he rushed in the direction of Joz.


    He can''t let Joz close to Ace, otherwise Joz may directly break the stone shackles of the sea floor. In that case, once the fire fist Ace is liberated, this war will soon face defeat!


    The Warring States were forced to rush down to stop Joz from rescuing Ace.


    Almost all of the navy ¡¯s top combat power was pinned down. Only Kapu was standing under the impending execution platform, looking up at the sky without any movement.


    "Sure enough ... Did you join forces with Baibei?"


    Kapu looked at Nami in the air with some complicated eyes, and the pictures of Nami and Robin once flashed in front of her.


    He couldn''t help closing his eyes, squeezing his fists, trembling.


    When the ship fell to the position above his head, Karp suddenly opened his eyes. He gritted his teeth, the stone under his feet shattered like a spider web, and the whole person rushed into the sky like a shell.


    boom!


    Under the watchfulness of countless people, I saw Karp reaching out his palm and holding the falling ship with one hand. He stiffly stopped the ship from falling in the air!


    "Kapp ..."


    White beard glanced.


    In this battlefield, the most troublesome person in his view is not a general or a warring state, but Kapu, the existence of the same era as him!


    If White Beard, Roger, and the Golden Lion are legends of the Pirates of the last era, then Cap is the legend of the Navy of the last era!


    World destroyer Bondi Valdo ...


    Barrett, who is equally divided with Rayleigh ...


    The golden lion, one of the three legends ...


    Kaido and BIGMOM''s captain Rox ...


    There are countless pirates in the hands of Kapu who are famous in the sea. It can be said that there are countless people. If anyone says it, the name is enough to make the sea tremble!


    Among the most powerful pirates that are currently being held on the sixth floor of the city, almost half of the people of that era were defeated and arrested by Cap!


    The strongest in the navy!


    As the existence of the strongest name in the world, White Beard will naturally not be afraid of Karp, but no matter what the outcome is, once Karp tries his best, it will be enough to contain him in a short time!


    Once he is restrained, the situation on the battlefield will be extremely unfavorable, even with the assistance of Nami and Albares, it will be extremely troublesome.


    "Old man ... also a navy!"


    Carp carried the falling ship with one hand. Although the sound was loud, it seemed to be struggling with a hint of vagueness. He gritted his teeth, and the blue muscles on his right arm surfaced, suddenly using force.


    boom!


    The huge ship was pushed out by Kapu with one hand, just like a huge shot, and fell to the harbor in front of the navy headquarters.


    "Kapp ..."


    Sengoku, who was suppressing Diamond Joze, saw this scene, his eyes flashed, and he was slightly relieved.


    If Kapu doesn''t make a shot, it''s troublesome, maybe those shots are needed.


    But those are the backers buried by the world government here, together with the tea dolphins and rabbits, the purpose is to guard against other accidents. If they are shot at this time, once the accident occurs again, then there is no backhand. Coped.


    "..."


    Ron glanced at Karp.


    He didn''t speak, but only mentally protruded, and supported the huge ship that flew out, so that the trend of the ship''s flying was suppressed. Instead of falling back into the harbor, it fell to the front of the naval headquarters. On the square ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Boom! !


    The huge ship fell to the ground, and it shattered and shattered in an instant, and countless pieces of wood splashed, almost completely falling apart.


    But when the ship landed, countless pre-prepared figures rushed down from the ship, and the head of the head was the many captains of the White Beard Group!


    "Destroy the Navy! Rescue Ace!"


    "Rush! Kill them!"


    "It didn''t fall to the execution platform, but this position is enough. Brother Ace is waiting, I will come over to save you!"


    Many captains broke out their respective turbulent fighting intentions, led the elite members under their command, and killed them in the direction of the execution platform.


    At this time, the navy side reacted well, and many lieutenant generals shouted.


    "Block them! Don''t let them approach the execution platform!"


    "Everyone attacked! Surround them!"


    The elite navy who was in shock and terror finally woke up as soon as they heard the orders of the lieutenant generals.


    Although there was some trembling in the eruptive power of White Beard and others, there were generals and Kapu and others at the moment, and they still had enough confidence in their hearts.


    "Destroy the pirates!"


    "Kill them, there''s nothing to be afraid of! We have a general and the hero Kapu on our side. The White Beard Pirates are nothing to fear!"


    The navy on this battlefield is almost all elites transferred from all over the world, plus all the elite of the navy headquarters. At this moment, under the roar, they shouted their arms and slammed their weapons, blaming the white beard pirates Kill it.


    boom! boom! boom!


    The captains of the White Beard Pirates collided with the elite led by the Admiral of the Navy Headquarters, and entered the most fierce decisive battle in an instant!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 265： What about shackles? !

    White Beard lost Ron''s assistance, unable to stay in the air, and fell down, along with the Wufan team''s Bista and others, all fell to the ground together.


    Although the position is relatively high from the ground, this height is nothing to them, plus the ground has been crushed into gravel by Ron, and it has no effect on the landing.


    "Daddy ..."


    The distance between Ace and White Beard is almost a few hundred meters away.


    Due to the collapse of the execution platform, Ace was lying on the ground at the moment. He looked up at the direction of White Beard and was struggling hard.


    "Ace."


    White Beard looked at Ace, and walked towards Ace step by step.


    But at this time, the green pheasant and the red dog appeared left and right, blocking the front of the white beard.


    The power that White Beard showed before, so that neither of them had the confidence to block White Beard alone, not to mention that it was too close to Ace, only a few hundred meters, for the strong, it was almost instantaneously reachable.


    Once the white beard has passed, it can directly destroy Aisi''s sea floor stone shackles!


    "No traffic here ..."


    The green pheasant looked at Whitebeard''s cold mouth.


    Red Dog also said in a deep voice: "Don''t try to go one step further, white beard ... this is your burial place!"


    White Beard stopped and looked away from Ace, moving to both the green pheasant and the red dog. There was a bit of domineering and coldness in his eyes, saying:


    "Two imps ..."


    "If you want to stop Lao Tzu, let''s stop and see!"


    White Beard''s voice fell, his fists clenched suddenly, and white fluorescence appeared on both fists, violently waving to the green pheasant and the red dog from left to right, and hit the air.


    Click!


    The air burst instantaneously, and the force of the shock exploded towards the green pheasant and the red dog.


    The green pheasant and the red dog both noticed the power of the white beard''s attack, and their eyes are extremely dignified. This position cannot be retreated, and they can only resist hard. Both of them drink together and inspire their abilities to the extreme. Erupted towards the front.


    boom!


    I saw red light and blue light wrapped in white light, and broke out on the battlefield.


    The red light and the blue light are obviously smaller, while the white light is larger. Although they are one enemy and two, they are still there and cannot be shaken.


    Today''s White Beard, the dark wound has been completely cured by Man Shirley, even Man Shirley and Ron have also carried out some special conditioning, so that White Beard can play the strength close to his youth.


    Even if it is not as good as the real peak, it will not be too far away!


    White Beard faced one enemy and two, and met the two generals, the green pheasant and the red dog. Marco''s side all looked in the direction of Ace, and rushed towards Ace.


    However, the yellow ape and others obviously wouldn''t watch it. The yellow ape flickered in front of Marco, saying, "This road doesn''t work ..."


    "Then pass through."


    Marco knew that he couldn''t get around the yellow ape. He opened his cold eyes and kicked at the yellow ape. The blue flame twined into the claws of the undead bird.


    The yellow ape didn''t evade, and with his hands together, he transformed into a golden sky cloud sword, splitting his sword towards Marco, and fighting with Marco.


    On the other side.


    The Wufan team captain Fiesta rushed to Ace, a sword invisible slash, and pieces of petals flew to the sea floor stone shackles that bound Ace.


    However, before waiting for the petals to fall, a golden sword rushed to destroy them all.


    "..."


    Peach Rabbit walked step by step from a distance, staring at the foil star.


    "It doesn''t seem to let me pass easily."


    Biesta hey, his eyes fell on Peach Rabbit, and the whole person became extremely serious and solemn. For the swordsman, a momentary distraction may cause a rewrite of victory or defeat.


    Joze was pressed into the soil by the Warring States in the form of a Big Buddha, but his huge strength and strong defense force also allowed the Warring States to exhaust his power. The two were like two gladiators, entangled together, one bathed in golden light, one shining Dazzling.


    "Go away !!"


    Joz roared hard and raised the palm of the Warring States.


    Sengoku''s eyebrows were cold, and the other hand grasped the strength of Joz''s arm bending, saying: "... I''m here, I don''t want to take a step!"


    The situation was in a stalemate, and Tea Dolphin was not in a hurry. He slowly came out of the darkness and looked at Nami floating in the air.


    Foreseeing the future is always on, because Nami did not move too much, so he did not rush out, because he knows Nami ¡¯s ability is very strange, he must be prepared in advance, otherwise he may be rescued at once Take Ace.


    Kapu is also looking at Nami.


    Karp did not engage in white beard, nor participated in other battles. After pushing the ship of the white beard pirate regiment, he fell back to the execution platform and stood not far from Ace, away from Ai It is less than ten meters.


    Ace saw that White Beard and others were surrounded by a variety of lights. They were competing against each other in a turbulent manner. They couldn''t see the situation clearly. They also turned their gaze back to look at the Cap next to him.


    "Old man ..."


    Karp drew back his gaze and walked beside Ace without a word. He didn''t go to see Ace. He just sat in the mud like this, hanging his head and gritting his teeth.


    "Pirates are unforgivable, but family members are different ..."


    "... Ace ... you **** ... how can you make an old man?"


    Karp squeezed out words, pain and struggle all over his eyes.


    If Ace becomes a navy and fights for the navy wholeheartedly, then even if he is the son of Roger and the government wants to kill Ace, he will never agree!


    Even if you turn your face with the government!


    But now ... Ace became a pirate, he really didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing Karp''s look, Ace''s eyes were shaking, and he was in pain, but he was suffering from his own life, why was he born as a blood of sin.


    "Ugh."


    "Really ..."


    Tea Dolphin looked sideways at Kapu and Ace, and couldn''t help sighing.


    He can''t say anything about Cap and Ace, and he also doesn''t know what to say. As a navy ~ www.novelhall.com ~ he can only stand on the navy''s standpoint.


    "Little Nami, even if you stand on the side of the white beard, you can''t win."


    Tea Dolphin looked at Nami in the sky and shook her head at Nami.


    It is impossible to win.


    Not to mention whether Kapu will shoot, even if Kapu does not shoot, they still have Qiwuhai on their side, even if Qiwuhai does not do it, they still have CP0 sent by the government here!


    The three CP0s who had once circumvented Ron are now here. The strength of the three men is slightly inferior to him, but it is also a level that is not much different from the captain of Diamond Jozes and other captains.


    There is no chance for such fighting power.


    Nami floated there and looked at the tea dolphins. Her eyes were cold, and she did not respond immediately. Instead, after a few seconds, she said lightly:


    "¡­¡­is it?"


    Hearing Nami''s tone, Tea Dolphin had a vague feeling, and he was a little surprised in his heart. There were three CP0s secretly with him and Capu. What could go wrong?


    He stared at Nami in the air, frowning.


    But then, as if he saw something, his face suddenly changed, revealing an unbelievable look, and lost his voice:


    "This is impossible!!!"


    Tea Dolphin jerked his head and looked in Ais''s direction.


    quietly.


    I saw the shackles that held Ace, extremely abrupt, disappeared under the eyelids of Kapu and Tea Dolphins, and turned into a mass of gravel and mud.


    "¡­¡­Hey?"


    Ace raised his hands and looked at them, a little dazed.


    The pain and struggling in Karp''s eyes also disappeared, and he looked a little dazedly looking at Eis''s shackles that suddenly disappeared.


    "?!"


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 266： Astro

    Ace looked at his hands silly, then stood up silly.


    A few strands of golden flames spontaneously appeared on his fingertips, twirling and flying around his fingers, and a strand of flames appeared on his hair and between his legs, just like the excited fire elves. Release the activity after liberation.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    After a short period of confusion, Ace suddenly raised her head and looked at Nami in the air.


    Did she do it? !


    Although it is unclear how Nami lost the Hailou stone shackles, on this battlefield, under the current situation, only Nami should be able to use such a method.


    Once he was an enemy with Nami and Ron, and once caught by Ron, but now Ron died in the hands of the government, and Nami was on the side of the white beard, making him feel a fate. His sarcasm also showed a trace of self-deprecation in his eyes.


    "Ace, you ..."


    Karp''s fingers were loosened and squeezed, and when he saw the unravelling Ace, he didn''t know what to do for a while.


    At this time, many other naval pirates who had nearly upset the sky in all directions also found abnormalities in the rear, and turned their heads together to look at this side, either dull or stunned.


    "Kapp! You **** !!"


    After a short period of consternation, the Sengoku roared at Karp and growled: "Do you know what you are doing? Karp!"


    Cap: "???


    The green pheasant and the red dog are all very ugly, while the people on the side of the white-bearded pirate are excited, and together with the white beard, they grin.


    This is Nami''s ability!


    Before coming to the Naval Headquarters, the battle plan was discussed by everyone, and Nami also showed her ability to transfer the stone shackles of the sea floor, so they almost did not worry about whether she could rescue Ace, as long as Nami approached Ace Within a certain range, Ace can be liberated instantly!


    Ace''s strength is also very strong. As the captain of their second team, even if they are imprisoned in the Promoting City Prison, they have suffered a lot, but as long as they are liberated, then they are considered to be navy generals, and it is impossible to catch them easily Live in Ace!


    "Ace, come here!"


    Marco looked at Ace who was still stunned.


    Ace had already reacted at this time, and after regaining his freedom, he looked at the smiles of Marco and others, and a smile appeared on his face, rushing in the direction of Marco.


    boom!


    A trembling roar sounded.


    The ground beneath Ace''s feet suddenly shattered, and countless mud bricks churned up, wrapping Ace in the center, frantically rotating and compressing, strangling inward.


    The tea dolphins in the distance faced ugly hands and shook hands in the direction of Ace. He knew that Nami must have used some weird means, but now he must not let Ace go.


    However, his ability is certainly strong, but Ace''s ability is also not weak.


    Buzz! !


    At the next moment, the continuously compressing earth and stone ball suddenly stopped, a crack appeared on the surface, and a ray of golden flame appeared in the crack.


    Bang!


    The fiery flame burst into the sky, bursting out and smashing the earth ball.


    Ace''s figure bathed in flames and appeared there.


    "Great Flame Ring!"


    He raised his hands high, and the monstrous flames gathered in the air, turned into a huge fireball, and with a bang, he smashed the tea dolphin not far away.


    Tea Dolphin took an ugly step forward, the earth shattered and rolled in front of him, swept up like an ocean wave, and faced the huge fireball with a bang.


    "Cap !!!!"


    The belligerent roar of the Warring States came again and said, "Will you continue to make mistakes ?! If you let the fire fist go, you know how serious the consequences will be! Even you will not be spared!"


    Ace is now freed, even if Tea Dolphin can suppress Ace, it is not a three-two move that can defeat Ace, and it may not even prevent Ace from escaping.


    Only Kapu had the time to suppress Ace again.


    Karp stood there, watching Ace and Tea Dolphins fight, his fists clenched and relaxed, and at the moment he heard the roar of the Warring States, he gritted his teeth and walked towards Ace.


    but.


    In the next moment, a figure was blocked in front of him.


    The figure was very graceful and his orange hair fluttered in the wind. The style and charm seemed to have a little charm effect of the empress, making many people looking at this a little dazed.


    "Don''t stop me, little Nami."


    Karp paused for a moment, holding his fist and opening at the figure in front of him.


    If other people were standing in front of him, he had already punched him, but Nami was here, and Nami was behind Ais. Kapu ¡¯s heart could not be determined at all.


    "... You also want Ace to leave here alive."


    At this time, it was Ron who still controlled Nami ¡¯s body. He calmly opened his mouth at Cap, and grabbed it with his right hand, as if a red rune appeared in the void, countless flames came together and condensed into one in his hand. The crimson blade.


    Fire is the fourth-order magic, the blade of destruction!


    "Kapp !!"


    Seeing Karp hesitate again, Ace was about to merge with Marco, and the Warring States eyes were split, and he couldn''t help shouting again.


    The roar finally made Carp gritted his teeth and rushed towards Nami.


    A huge fist hit Nami.


    At the same time, Ron manipulated Nami''s body, and the blade of destruction in his hand fell towards Kapu, colliding with Kapu''s fist.


    Bang! !


    A roar that shook the earth and earth.


    The flame that did not know to what extent was condensed and compressed. At the moment of colliding with Karp''s fist, a complete explosion exploded, and the crimson flame erupted toward the front, trying to completely devour Karp.


    However, these erupting flames have not been able to cross Kapu''s cheeks, they were contained there rigidly, as if they were imprisoned by some kind of terrifying power .


    But even without going all out, the power contained in his punch and the domineering domineering contained in this punch have reached a nearly terrifying level!


    boom!


    In a brief confrontation, Doomblade was blown out by Kapu''s punch!


    Karp''s punch smashed the blade of destruction, and after blasting the flame, he continued to hit Nami, but before he approached Nami, he hit the invisible wall first.


    Click! Click! !


    Destroy the invisible defense built by the spiritual power, and Kapu''s fist moves forward.


    Ron had already used the third-order magical void armor of the guardian system in advance. Under the weakening of layers at the moment, the remaining power of Kapu ¡¯s punch was already very small, and he could no longer shake the defense of the void armor, only letting him backward It flew out and retreated into the air more than ten meters away.


    "..."


    Kapu looked at Nami in the air, but also a little unexpected.


    I didn''t expect Nami to block his punch.


    Although he didn''t go all out, in his impression, Nami should be impossible to block his punch, but the fact is that Nami took the punch.


    "Damn!"


    Sengoku''s face was already ugly.


    Of course, he could see that Karp kept his hands, and he dared to keep his hands at such times. He had scolded Karp hundreds of times in his heart.


    As Kapu''s first blow was blocked, Ace had retreated to a place not far from Marko. This position could already be said to be completely out of trouble and out of the navy''s encirclement.


    Sengoku Tieqing looked at Kapu and shouted:


    "Don''t let anyone escape!"


    "Kill all the pirates ... on the spot!"


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 267： Whitebeard vs. Cap

    The green pheasant, the red dog and others, together with the many lieutenant generals, are all at present at the moment.


    Hearing the orders of the Warring States, almost all of them spoke without a word to the white-bearded Pirates.


    It is impossible to let the white-bearded pirates retreat!


    If you let Ace escape unharmed and let the white-bearded Pirates go away, then this public execution will become the laughing stock of the pirates!


    "Some means, White Beard, rescued the fire fist ... But it is impossible to leave here, it must be your burial place!"


    The red dog looked coldly at the white beard, the magma in the right arm surged, and punched with a punch towards the white beard. The hot magma erupted, causing the temperature in the neighborhood to rise sharply.


    Bai Huai looked like a childish child, glancing at the red dog, and then took the spatula thrown over by the captain of the White Beard Pirate Regiment in his right hand and cut it with a knife.


    boom!


    The ground was split apart, and the red dog''s fist was directly split.


    "Marco! Joz ... everyone left in the direction of the harbor, Navy, your opponent is me!"


    After easily destroying the red dog''s blow, the white beard held the bark in both hands, roared, and swung forward violently.


    The white halo condensed on the handle of Azusa''s knife exploded instantly in the void.


    Click! Click! !


    I saw the air directly in front of the white beard, as if there were huge cracks on the ice surface. The terrifying shocking power shakes the island and explodes towards the front, trying to destroy everything!


    Just because of fear of accidentally injuring Ace, White Beard didn''t go all out, but at this moment Ace was out of trouble, and White Beard without any worries completely put out his full efforts!


    this moment.


    The whole island seems to collapse!


    The color change of the green pheasant, the color change of the red dog, and the people of the Warring States period and so on all changed dramatically.


    In the roar of the red dog, he waved his fist and tried to resist it, but his magma fist was broken and splashed by the white beard''s shock, and the whole person flew backwards.


    The green pheasant also tried to block from one side, but the ice he released was not yet close, so it broke into countless pieces in the air and splashed around.


    Whitebeard''s blow ... Almost no one can stop it for a while!


    Click! Click! !


    The power of the concussion spread in the air, and the continuous rupture of the nearby large earthquake continued to spread straight ahead, all the way to the fortress of the navy headquarters.


    Seeing White Beard''s blow, when the fortress of the Navy headquarters was about to be destroyed, a figure flashed suddenly, appeared in front of White Beard, and punched White Beard with a punch.


    There is no strange power in the huge fist, but the condensed armed color domineering is just like substance. When it is swayed, it bursts with shock-like power and collides with the force of the shock in the void. , Stiffly contained the shock outbreak!


    Bang! !


    There was a deafening roar.


    The beating power of the white beard was finally contained by the force.


    The person who stopped the white beard''s blow, dressed in the Admiral of the Admiral, was a naval hero who had been hesitant before, Iron Fist Cap!


    "Kapp ..."


    Seeing Karp blocking White Beard''s blow, Sengoku Tieqing''s face eased slightly.


    Karp didn''t go to see the Warring States anymore. He just landed on the ground, looking at the white beard in front, and said in a deep voice: "Here, leave it to the old man!"


    Karp didn''t want to chase Ace, he even wanted Ace to escape.


    But if Ace escapes, even if Ace''s shackles are not his business, he is to blame. In this war, he has to contribute.


    So the only one who can make him mention the war again, without any hesitation and hesitation, is only one person left ...


    Whitebeard, Edward Newgate!


    "Gurla Lala, we haven''t done it for decades, Kapu." Looking at Kapu in front of him, White Beard didn''t start immediately, but grinned.


    On this battlefield, the only opponent he really cares about is Kapu!


    As the man who chased Roger countless times into desperation, and the arrest of countless legendary fierce pirates, although Cap was only a rank of lieutenant general, he could not be measured by the rank of the army. presence.


    If, among the pirates, the person who conquered the sea is called the king and the protagonist of the sea, then Cap is the corresponding existence in the navy.


    Whitebeard and Karp fought.


    The two even fought more than once.


    But every time, there is no victory or defeat, because Kapp is the navy, and there will be continuous support behind him. White Beard will not fight with Kapp to the end. He will evacuate after a short fight, and Kapp will also Unable to leave a group of white beards.


    "As long as there is an old man here, you will not be allowed to act arbitrarily ... If you want to destroy this Malin Fodor, just step over the old man''s body!"


    Karp spoke to his white beard.


    White Beard grinned and said, "Goo La La La, then ... you just watch!"


    As the voice fell, the smile on White Beard''s face disappeared, the cold flash in his eyes flashed, holding the barbary knife in both hands, and suddenly slashed towards Cap.


    And Karp also made a roar and punched at the white beard.


    boom!


    The two met in an instant ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Daddy ... "


    Ace, who had retreated to the ranks of Marco and others, saw White Beard and Karp fighting and couldn''t help but look worried.


    Marco said to Ace: "Retreat to the coast first, and Dad will follow you. With us here, Dad can''t do his best."


    Ace nodded.


    However, Kapu against the white beard, the green pheasant and the red dog were liberated. At this moment, the two navy generals were all cold-faced, and shot at Marco and others.


    The Warring States saw Karp blocking his white beard and his anger subsided. He turned his head to look at Marco and others and shouted:


    "All pirates, execute on the spot!"


    If Kapu blocked the white beard, then their combat power still had an absolute advantage. Even if Ess escaped, he wouldn''t want to escape this naval headquarters!


    boom! boom! ! !


    Marco, Fire Fist Ace, Foil Fiesta and others all retreated together, and everyone joined forces to fight in the direction of the harbor.


    The green pheasant and yellow ape in the rear are chasing after each other, and the huge advantage in combat power makes people scarred before half the distance.


    Chambord islands.


    People who watched a scene on the battlefield through live broadcasting, some people couldn''t help but say: "... Ace was rescued, but they didn''t seem to leave so easily."


    "The Navy will never let them go, and they will be destroyed at all costs." Someone took a deep breath and said.


    "Depending on the situation, the navy still has an absolute advantage, and ... the Qiwuhai haven''t shot yet! The white-bearded people are heading in the direction of Qiwuhai, they may be in danger."


    Someone murmured at the picture on the screen.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 268： just began!

    Qi Wuhai has not yet shot.


    It is not exactly yet to be shot. The tyrant Xiong is facing the forty-three pirates under the white beard outside the harbour. The others are still watching the show.


    At this time, the white-bearded Pirates were gradually retreating from the position of the execution platform and getting closer and closer to the harbor.


    "..."


    Among the Seven Wuhai, Han Cook had no intention of shooting, and several other Seven Wuhai were also staring at the war in the field.


    But at this time, there was no moving eagle eye, and suddenly took a step forward, his right hand slowly reached behind, holding the knife handle of Heidaoye.


    Hawkeye''s movement immediately made Han Cook and others look sideways.


    The navy below the harbour, as well as the nearby naval generals, also noticed the movement of the eagle eye, and came to their attention.


    "Eagle eye ... Mihawk ..."


    "Is King Qiwuhai finally going to start?"


    There was a navy lieutenant Chen Sheng said: "As long as Qi Wuhai starts his hands and hits in both directions, no one in the White Beard Pirates can escape!"


    The people of the White Beard Pirates are now struggling to resist, retreating while fighting. As long as one or two people are on the side of Qiwuhai, it is enough to become the last straw to crush the camel!


    Once the formation of the White Beard Pirates collapses, I don''t want to escape from here!


    "..."


    Hawkeye pulled out his black knife without saying a word.


    Regarding the convening of the world government, he has always been doing his own thing, and he rarely responds to the government''s call. Even if he responds to the call, he generally does not take it seriously.


    But his behavior also has a characteristic, that is, he will not come at all, or once he comes, he will not watch the show from beginning to end.


    "Whitebeard Pirates, Albares Guild ... Even if they join forces, can they leave this island?"


    Hawkeye held the black knife and looked in the direction of Marco and others.


    He slowly tossed the black knife away, and then lifted it up, suddenly slashing in the direction of the retreat.


    Buzz!


    Without a full shot, just a random slash, a huge emerald green sword energy, traversed the earth, split the earth into an abyss, and slashed towards Marco.


    As the world''s largest swordsman, as soon as he showed his power, he was as good as the navy generals such as the blue pheasant and the red dog, and instantly attracted the attention of the entire battlefield!


    The emerald green sword gas traversed the battlefield, and when it was about to fall into the formation of Marco and others, a figure flashed out of the formation of the White Beard Pirates.


    Qiang! ! !


    The huge sword gas was picked up by three swords and flew into the sky.


    Sauron has been in the team of the White Beard Pirates. He has long been eyeing the eagle eye, but because of the distance, his slash is very weak at that distance, and it has no effect on the eagle eye. So there has been no hands.


    Originally, when Peach Rabbit brandished his sword, he planned to do it. As a result, Fiesta took over Peach Rabbit''s attack first, so he didn''t intervene in the battle between Pista and Peach Rabbit.


    "This kind of slash ... is worthy of the strongest ..."


    Flying the eagle-eye slamming bomb, the ground under Sauron''s feet also showed cracks, revealing a slightly difficult look, but he did not have fear in his eyes, and some were only heart-wrenching. Blood seems to be accelerating.


    Now it can be regarded as the top swordsman of Sauron, staring at the eagle eye from far away, the sword is surging, singing, the sword in both hands and the bite in the mouth, just like the construction of a sword Three Thousand Worlds, referring to Eagle Eye himself!


    "Pirate Hunter ... Sauron ..."


    Hawkeye looked at Sauron. He also felt the sharpness of Sauron''s swordsman, and his eyes flickered slightly.


    In this world, Hawkeye did not encounter Sauron in the East China Sea, but met Sauron in the overhead war, and Sauron who came here was not a weak person in the East China Sea, but even Hawkeye should be serious Strong.


    Woo! Woo!


    Sauron rushed towards the eagle eye, and all the blocked navies along the way were defeated by him.


    "Meeting for the first time ... do you know me? Hawkeye."


    "It''s strange not to know."


    Hawkeye had already jumped from the bay, holding a black knife and walking towards Sauron. Sauron challenged him as a swordsman, so he would not naturally avoid the swordsman''s duel.


    "I went to sea for you ..."


    "what do you want?"


    "The strongest."


    "... then come over this black knife."


    Hawkeye''s black knife lay in front of him, staring at Sauron who had come to him.


    Sauron snorted and rushed towards the eagle eyes.


    Ding Ding Dong Dong!


    The two immediately fought together.


    Today, Sauron still has a big gap compared to Eagle Eye, but Eagle Eye has not encountered the challenge of a top swordsman for a long time, and did not go all out as soon as he came up, but first tested the strength of Sauron .


    It is the first time that a swordsman with three swords can reach this level.


    Sauron briefly blocked the eagle eye.


    Marko, Ace and others continued to move in the direction of the harbor.


    And at this time, a warship suddenly appeared from the distant sea surface, driving towards this side, and it just hit the harbor.


    Seeing this abrupt warship, many navies were stunned. No matter whether it was a heavy artillery on the harbour or a warship outside the harbour, they did not immediately fire at the warship.


    The speed of this warship is extremely fast. It seems that it is supported by some currents. In the short daze and hesitation of many navies, it has rushed to the edge of the harbor and hit the harbor.


    boom!


    The warship slammed into it at once, and the bow of the ship was broken and broken in an instant, and there were countless exclamations and strange calls on the board. A large number of people flew from the ship and flew into the harbor due to the collision.


    Most of these people are still wearing prisoners'' clothes, and the one headed is wearing a straw hat. It is the straw hat Luffy!


    "Ahhhhhhhh !!!"


    Screaming and groaning one after another, a group of people fell into the battlefield.


    This abrupt change caused the situation on the battlefield to stagnate briefly. Even the eagle eye looked sideways. When he saw the straw hat, his eyebrows stirred.


    "Very flat! You bastard, I''m going to kill you !!"


    Bucky''s seven meat and eight elements fell there, dizzy opening.


    At this time, under the harbor, a stream of water rose into the sky, and the figure of Haixia Shiping rushed out of the stream and landed on the battlefield.


    "You can only rush over in this way, otherwise the Navy will not be able to rush in after it has responded." Very flat on the ground spoke to Luffy and others who fell on the ground.


    "... It is worthy of the highest fighting power, but it is not a joke!"


    Ivankov stood up, looked at the situation on the battlefield, stared at his eyes, and said, "Whitebeard, the hero Cap, and the navy general ... Hey, and the wind whisperer ... Albarez and Did White Beard join forces ?! "


    Although he has been staying in the city of propulsion, he can also get newspapers in the paradise on the 5.5th floor to know the news of the outside world.


    As a character who reached one billion Baileys for the first time, Ivankov was also deeply impressed by Nami, and he recognized it at the moment he saw it.


    "Ace !!"


    Luffy didn''t care so much, he didn''t care about the situation on the field. When he saw Ace in the queue of Marco and others, he was **** and fighting with the chasing navy general Pheasant, he rushed. Ace shouted, somewhat surprised and delighted.


    It seems that Ace has been rescued.


    "Luffy?!"


    Ace didn''t expect Luffy to appear. When he heard Luffy''s voice, he looked at it in surprise, then he dropped his face and said to Luffy: "... Luffy, you bastard! Come here What are you doing? "


    This is the battlefield of the top war. Even if he is dangerous, he may be killed at any time. Luffy came here, which moved him and made him want to scold this uneasy brother.


    Luffy didn''t care so much. Seeing that Ace was under siege by the navy, he rushed directly in the direction of Ace and said, "Ace! I''ll help you !!"


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Ivankov tried to stop Luffy from rushing, but he couldn''t help but twitched the corner of his mouth, shaking his head and sighing:


    "If this is the case, then you can only go on, very flat ... very flat?"


    Ivankov didn''t hear the response when he spoke. He turned his head and saw that after he had followed Luffy, he rushed in the direction of the battlefield.


    Ivankov couldn''t help but scolded, but he could only follow it helplessly.


    When rushing to the battlefield, Ivankov was also a little shocked. Although he was also a big man, he was the first to see this level of battlefield.


    Marshal navy, navy general, hero Cap!


    There are seven martial arts under the king, the world''s largest sword hero Eagle Eye!


    Then there is the world''s strongest man, the White Beard, and the captain under the White Beard, as well as the extremely dangerous Nami who reached 1 billion in the first reward ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and the Pirate Hunter Sauron ...


    Either of these people is the existence that can make the sea tremble and fear, but all of them are gathered together at the moment, dazzling!


    This is the top battlefield in the world!


    It is also one of the most vast battles in the past few decades!


    Ivankov took a deep breath, followed Luffy''s footsteps, and entered the battlefield.


    With the addition of Luffy, Ivankov and Haixia Shiping, the people of the White Beard Pirates who were in a very difficult situation were immediately relieved.


    The war has also become more intense.


    The confrontation of countless powerful people has already made most of the navy begin to dizzy, and even the aftermath makes them unable to resist.


    The earth is collapsing, and the island is disintegrating.


    Even the navy generals such as the green pheasant and the red dog can''t guarantee that they are unscathed, they have blood on their bodies, and they are fighting at the moment.


    Many low-level navies, looking at the war in that field, vaguely lose their fighting intentions. In this level of battlefield, they can only feel their insignificance!


    "You can''t get in at all ..."


    "This level of war is too ..."


    Some navies looked in the direction of the center of the battlefield with a trembling voice.


    All the top fighting power is fighting as hard as possible.


    Ron is also constantly shooting to assist the retreat of the White Beard Pirates. He may be the only one who has not gone all out.


    There is no effort, the reason is very simple, and it is not yet time.


    Maybe everyone feels that this is the greatest moment of this war, but Ron knows that it is far from here.


    This war ... actually just started!


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 269： Science vs Magic

    "Damn ... it''s Kapu, you bastard!"


    Sengoku looked at Luffy, who suddenly appeared on the battlefield, and brought a large number of prisoners and the heroes of Haixia Shiping and the **** king Ivankov. He couldn''t help but scolded Kapu again.


    However, Kapu was turning upside down against White Beard, and he couldn''t hear the voice of the Warring States at all. Even if he heard it, he couldn''t control Luffy.


    boom!


    The Warring States that hit a shock wave with a slam in the palm, and the phone worm was put out in the other hand, saying: "Operation Plan B was abandoned, all the scientific troops participated in the war, and the back road of the White Beard Pirates Group was taken from the rear. Don''t let them Retreat to the harbor! "


    The original war plan of the Warring States was to encircle the wall, allowing the white-bearded people to rush into the harbour, then block the harbour with special sea stones and steel, conduct an indiscriminate bombing of the harbour, and completely bury the white-bearded pirate regiment.


    However, the action of the White Beard Pirates completely exceeded expectations, and directly attacked from the sky. Now the layout in the harbor can be said to be completely ineffective.


    It is obviously meaningless for the pacifist to continue to stand by, and now he must join the battlefield.


    Following the orders of the Warring States, the Zhantao Maru of the Scientific Force carried a huge axe and led a large number of pacifists to appear at the rear of the harbor, outspoken in the direction of the harbor.


    "It''s been overturned. If this happens, the island should be destroyed, but there is no way ... PX all members, reduce casualties as much as possible, all members attack!"


    The voice of Zhan Tao Maru swayed, and many pacifists immediately began to act.


    The situation on the battlefield is undoubtedly still dominated by the navy. Even if Luffy took the war with Ivankov and Ivankov, when it comes to combat power, the navy still has a great advantage, but the white-bearded pirate regiment can barely support it. Too.


    The participation of pacifists in the war immediately put the white-bearded party into a huge crisis.


    "Trouble ..."


    Marco resisted the attacks of the red dogs and others while looking at the pacifist regiment that was approaching from behind, his brows gradually tightening.


    Now all the top fighting power is fully resisting the bombardment of the red dog and green pheasant. No one can control the pacifists behind, and the strength of this group of pacifists is obviously not that the idle pirates can deal with, at least. It can only be confronted with a reward of hundreds of millions of levels.


    Marco turned his head to look at Nami''s direction.


    The white-bearded Pirates have now put all their combat power into play, but he knows that Nami still has a back hand, because when negotiating the combat plan, Nami revealed that he had seen a group of powerful navy under the navy in the Chambord Islands Things to transform the Corps.


    At the time, Nami gave them the message that these reformers would be dealt with by Albares.


    Ron noticed Marco''s gaze. He didn''t look at Marco or the group of pacifists, but glanced at the sky in a certain direction carelessly.


    "It''s almost time to start ..."


    Of course, Ron prepared some backers. In addition to his temporary use of Nami and the participation of two cadres in Sauron, he also transferred a third cadre in this battle.


    It is also the only one of Albares currently, except Kai Sauron, who can reach the level of Qiwuhai with his own strength.


    Miss Golden Week.


    Almost as soon as the thought flashed in Ron''s mind, a shadow finally appeared in the distant sky, and the shadow quickly approached this side, gradually revealing his body.


    "... Look over there, something is coming."


    "What is that?!"


    Some navy noticed the dark shadow approaching from the sky and could not help changing his face.


    At this time, many people''s eyes also noticed the shadow, and they looked up together. When they saw the shape of the shadow, they all showed a little shock.


    That was a boat.


    A ship flying in the sky!


    Unlike the white-bearded ship that forcibly put the spirit in the sky, this ship showed a white color throughout, like a cloud.


    The ship is huge, no smaller than the white-bearded Mobidick, and there are ten strange towers above it, showing a metallic color and a faint flashing pattern on it.


    "ferry?"


    The Warring States looked at the ship flying in the air, frowning gradually.


    In his realm, it is obvious that this ship is different from the white-bearded ship. It seems that the overall material is a ship that can really fly in the air!


    And the ship did indeed fly extremely smoothly, so it came towards the navy headquarters.


    Although he didn''t know what the ship was, the Warring States clearly felt that the ship was not without its threats, but at this time he was temporarily unable to dispatch troops to respond to the ship.


    Just as the thoughts flashed in the mind of the Warring States, preparing to deal with the ship that suddenly appeared, the side of the ship suddenly split open, and a large group of well-dressed people appeared.


    Despite their different heights, the clothes they wore were exactly the same. They were all white with golden magic robes on their edges, and the emblem of the Guild of Albarez was drawn on their chests. They were interwoven with ten golden light spots. Composed of a special pattern, arch guard center.


    Woo! Woo! Woo!


    At the next moment, I saw these people jumping towards the battlefield together. After crossing an arc in the air, they fell onto the battlefield, neatly and uniformly.


    At the moment of landing, they were all tumbling, and a group of island clouds on their backs assumed most of the impact of the landing. While standing up again, they took out their respective weapons.


    The weapons are all the same, all of which are metallic firearms.


    There are countless strange patterns on every firearm.


    "Those are ... who?"


    Seeing this group of people landing on the ground ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Many navies on the battlefield were a little stunned, and the people who watched the live broadcast on the side of the Shampoo Islands even showed a little different color.


    This group of people is obviously different from the people under the white beard. Whether it is dressed or equipped, it is very neat, just like the army.


    It doesn''t look like a pirate, it looks like a force under the world government.


    "Look at their chests, that is the symbol of the Albares Guild ..."


    Someone found a sign on the chest of the magic force.


    Unlike Pirates, Ron ¡¯s logo for Albares was not based on skulls, but on the symbolic design of the Arch of Aphrodite to create patterns.


    This pattern is now relatively well-known in the world, and many people can still recognize it at a glance, because it belongs to the flag of Albares.


    "Albarez''s troops? Never seen ..."


    Someone looked at the scene projected on the screen and said with a slightly nervous expression: "Does it appear to resist the naval scientific forces at this time?"


    The scientific force is under the jurisdiction of the world government, and the navy also has the power to take charge of it. Its establishment has a long history, and it existed before Bergapunk joined.


    In comparison, from the establishment of Albares to the present, it has been a total of less than a few years. Even if a decent number of troops are organized, can they confront the scientific forces under the government?


    In the nervous and weird eyes of many people, the batch of magical troops finally landed on the ground, and arranged in a uniform formation, squatting in the front row, standing upright in the back, all the magic fire in the hands were straight, Aimed at more than ten pacifists directly ahead.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 270： The first show of the magic force!

    Zhan Tao Maru, who leads the pacifist, is also staring at the magic troops ahead.


    Looking at the special weapon in the opponent''s hand, his eyes flickered slightly: "Arbarez''s troops ... are equipped with that special magic weapon."


    As a guard of Bergapunk, he is also familiar with magic weapons, because Bergapunk has been studying magic weapons in recent times, but he still can''t find the real key to magic weapons and the manufacturing method of the energy core.


    So far, Bergapunk has not been able to reproduce any magic weapon, so that he has almost scratched his hair, which impressed Zhan Tao Maru.


    "Bega Punk doesn''t know the core of that weapon ... but that weapon alone is impossible to block pacifists."


    Shen Tao Maru''s eyes flashed with a deep voice.


    He knows the power of magic weapons is good, but the pacifists have condensed the work of Bega Punk and added the laser of the yellow ape as the core of the attack. Its power is powerful enough to sweep the rewards of the first half. Pirate Supernova.


    Nowadays, this group is full of fifteen. If they are combined, even the lieutenant general of this headquarters will have to retreat from the sanctuary and cannot resist head-on.


    This man alone, made by Albares, should be far from enough to fight.


    "Full PX, shift the target and concentrate on attacking the people of Albares!"


    Shen Tao Maru ordered that the pacifists no longer attack the nearby pirates, but turned around and aimed at the magical unit of Albares in front.


    not far away.


    Ron was looking at this side as well, while blocking the general yellow ape, he said calmly: "Magic troops, aim at the group of transforming people ... let me all blast away."


    Ron is now using Nami ¡¯s identity, and also has the highest command in Albares. At the moment, when he heard Ron ¡¯s order, everyone in the magical force who has been prepared for a long time has inspired their hands. Magic weapon.


    At the same time, the pacifists, under the command of Zhan Tao Maru, opened their mouths and opened their palms, and the bright golden light gathered.


    Buzz! !


    All the magic weapons in the hands of the two hundred magic troops illuminate.


    In the squatted row, the magic weapon showed a bright red color, the fire elements gathered madly, and a heat wave was brewing in all directions.


    In the standing row, the magic weapon showed a neat cyan color, and the airflow was surging wildly, forming a vortex vaguely, converging together.


    "Kill them!"


    Zhan Tao Wan over there snorted.


    Buzz!


    The gleaming golden light gathered by the pacifists was released in an instant and bombarded the magic troops under Ron.


    Seeing this scene, many pirates of the white-bearded pirate regiment showed a little palpitations.


    They could have experienced the power of the pacifists'' attack. Although they are far less powerful than the yellow apes themselves, the kind of laser bombing is also extremely terrible, far beyond the ordinary artillery!


    At this moment, nearly dozens of lasers burst out at the same time, and the concentrated bombardment, I am afraid that even the characters of the seven martial arts level, dare not resist hard!


    But palpitations are useless at this time, they can only choose people who believe in Albarez.


    I believe that at that time, Nami, who confidently stated that they would deal with the scientific forces, really had the power to cope with the transformation of the scientific forces.


    Buzz!


    At the same time as the pacifist fired the artillery, the magic force also fired.


    Except forty people who were prepared to guard against accidental attacks around them, the remaining 160 people were all neatly firing, and they saw 80 crimson fireballs, and suddenly bombarded them forward.


    At the same time, 80 clear wind blades visible to the naked eye are also condensed and formed, bursting towards the front, catching up with the fireballs in an instant, intertwined with the fireballs, and condensed into a red-red blade, just like Can burn everything!


    boom! ! !


    The crimson red blade and the brilliant golden laser suddenly bombarded together.


    The roar that erupted in an instant was almost earth-shattering and completely inferior to the full-on confrontation between the two seven martial arts seas. The generated waves made the pirates and the navy in all directions involuntarily rewind backwards, unable to stabilize Body shape.


    "This is ... the confrontation between magic and science."


    Ron looked sideways, whispering in his heart.


    The pacifist is certainly powerful, but with his judgment and calculation of the power of bombardment, his magical forces face the pacifist ... and he will definitely be able to defeat the opponent!


    boom! !


    There was another trembling roar.


    The collision between the golden laser and the crimson blade finally showed the outcome.


    As you can see in the central area of ??the bombing, a hollow crater has appeared, as if hit by a meteorite.


    On the pacifist side led by Zhan Tao Maru, there were cracks in four or five pacifists. There was a vague flame burning, and lines and metals were exposed!


    On the other side.


    The magic troops under Ron''s command were unscathed!


    Yes ... unscathed!


    The blaze formed by the combination of magic weapons, the aftermath broke through the laser bombardment and fell on the pacifist ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the trauma caused to the pacifist, and similarly, part of the laser also broke through the fire The explosion of the blade fell to the magic force.


    But on the magic force side, the forty people who hadn''t done it before, there were twenty people who inspired the magic weapon in their hands at that moment.


    The magic weapon in the hands of these twenty people released a blue ice shield!


    The aftermath of the laser landed on the ice shield, which could blow the ice shield apart, but it could no longer hurt everyone in the magical forces behind!


    Eighty flames, eighty wind blades, twenty ice shields, and twenty magic swordsmen.


    This is the configuration of the first batch of magic troops under Ron!


    When the dust is gone.


    The strength between the magic forces under Ron and the scientific forces on the government and navy sides is almost clear at a glance!


    Many people showed a look of astonishment. Even the yellow ape, a navy general, had a slight shock in his eyes.


    It is not an opponent!


    The pacifist force obtained by Bergapunk is not the opponent of a strange force made by Albares!


    This time the head-to-head match is almost a verdict!


    "This is impossible¡­¡­"


    Zhan Tao Maru''s face was also a bit unbelievable, looking at the rift among the pacifists: "You each cost more than one warship! You can''t even do that force of the birdmen !!! "


    Zhan Tao Maru''s face was unbelievable, and he could not accept such a result, but those pacifists did not have joy and sorrow, and now they once again bombarded the magical forces.


    At the same time, the second round of bombardment of the magic troops also fell simultaneously.


    boom! !


    The second wave between the two sides collided again.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 271： Shock of the world

    The ground that was originally sunken, once again burst into a monstrous explosion and air waves, a huge mushroom cloud rose up, and the dust instantly filled in all directions.


    When the dust dissipated, the magic force still stood there, unscathed as a whole, and on the pacifist side, one pacifist was completely cracked and damaged, and the remaining seven or eight had cracks in their bodies, with sparks inside Flashing in flip-flops.


    If the first round of confrontation cannot be fully confirmed, then the second round of confrontation has completely revealed the firepower match between the two parties.


    Magic troops are even better!


    Perhaps the mere power is not very powerful, but there are attacks and defenses, and there are melee guards of magic swordsmen. Even if there are only two hundred people, it is already a powerful force!


    Even if the navy of tens of thousands of people is elite, it would have to be buried against the two hundred people. Ordinary gunpowder against magic weapons is like a bow and arrow against hot weapons!


    "Zhan Tao Maru!"


    There are also some yellow apes that can''t accept the scientific forces can''t win the Albarez forces, but now it is undoubtedly unable to continue.


    Zhan Tao Maru heard the yellow ape''s voice and recovered from the sluggishness. He gritted his teeth and said, "All PX members are scattered, fighting freely, and attacking that unit concentratedly !!"


    Woo! Woo!


    With the order of Zhan Tao Maru, the pacifists quickly dispersed.


    Once the pacifists disperse, the limitations of the magical forces become apparent.


    The concentrated firepower is enough to beat the pacifists, but once they fight separately, each pacifist''s melee strength is extremely strong. Once he is close, there is no doubt that it will be another result.


    but.


    This was also expected by Ron.


    This time the mobilization of magic forces came over. One was to let the magic forces formally take the stage on the world, and the other was to check the magic forces'' performance in real combat.


    Now that the test is a half completed, the next part will naturally not let the magic force easily fall into a crisis. After all, everyone is a carefully trained talent.


    boom!


    boom! !


    With the dispersal of pacifists, the first pacifist who passed the crowd and was about to rush into the queue of magic troops suddenly suffered an attack from the sky.


    It was a very thick pillar of fire, which seemed to be flowing with magma. It fell from the sky and instantly hit the pacifist in the head, completely swallowing it!


    "what¡­¡­"


    Zhan Tao Maru''s pupils contracted violently, looking up in the sky with some horror.


    When I saw the ship in the sky, I didn''t know when to change the form again. The lights of the ten magic towers lighted up one by one, and each time a light beam came down from the sky.


    "It''s a bit troublesome now, it''s that kind of thing."


    Seeing this scene, yellow apes, red dogs, tea dolphins and others all frowned.


    They are too familiar with this kind of attack, and they are too impressed. That comes from the battle with Ron. Most of the attacks released by Ron come from this kind of thing!


    The ship flying in the air undoubtedly also carried this special ¡®turret¡¯!


    boom! boom! boom! !


    On the flying ship, the ten magic towers carrying it continuously took turns to release magic. A piece of magic fell from the sky and bombarded the naval headquarters below.


    Some hit the pacifists, and some hit the lieutenant general of the naval headquarters and Qi Wuhai.


    The situation that was extremely unfavorable to the White Beard Pirates was once again reversed. Although the naval side''s combat power still has the advantage, it was under tremendous pressure. attack!


    "It can''t be so arrogant."


    The yellow ape could no longer stand, his eyes flickered, the whole person came to the sky in an instant, his hands were staggered in front of him, the bright golden light converged, and countless golden lasers bombarded the ships in the sky.


    boom! boom! boom! ! !


    The golden laser exploded in the sky and met the invisible wind blowing in the face, just like the interweaving of hundreds of millions of wind blades, so that these lasers exploded in the air before they could reach the ship.


    Seeing this scene, the yellow ape narrowed his eyes slightly.


    There are still rivals? !


    It is the fourth-order wind magic that is blocking the attack of the yellow ape, and among Albares, in addition to Cairon, the only person who can easily release the fourth-order magic is the Miss Golden Monday.


    When the aftermath disappeared, Little Loli''s figure appeared in the air, looking at the yellow ape below, with a helplessness in his eyes, it seemed that he did not want to fight, but was forced to fight.


    "Really ..."


    She waved her small hands helplessly, her mental strength condensed.


    Ron told her to let her do her best to protect the ships in the sky. If you encounter a navy general, don''t risk fighting, just throw a third-order magic of the undead department in the past.


    Yellow Ape is still observing Miss Golden Week that is blocking his attack. He also locks the other party when he sees it, and has not relaxed his vigilance because the other party is a little loli.


    It was also when Miss Golden Week''s little hand fell that he felt a very bad feeling in his heart.


    "This feeling is ... bad."


    The yellow ape''s face changed suddenly.


    Almost without any hesitation, he turned into a golden light directly, fled towards the distance, and did not intend to stay in place.


    But even if his first reaction was to stay away from his previous position, it still didn''t make sense.


    Ron felt that the magic of Hell''s Gate seemed to be specially designed for the yellow ape, ignoring the speed, and could not escape after locking.


    Ever since.


    Under the horrified gaze of countless people, we saw the yellow ape that had fled thousands of kilometers. It was still held in the palm of a big hand by a translucent hand that protruded from the swampy ground, and then swallowed in one bit. Immediately afterwards he took the whole person underground and disappeared.


    "Yellow Ape!"


    Seeing this scene, even the Warring States could not help showing shock.


    What is this ability? !


    He looked at Miss Golden Week in the sky, and it was unbelievable that this young little Loli could make such a weird thing and get the yellow ape to nowhere.


    Before the yellow ape suffered losses under Nami, he also told the Warring States about the strange power Nami used and reported to the world government, so the government decided to define Nami''s bounty directly in billions of Bailey.


    Recalling the description of the yellow ape at that time ... seems to be this ability.


    But is this ability not possessed by the wind whisperer, how can other cadres of Albares also use it? !


    The Warring States began to have a headache.


    Because the yellow ape has reported, he is not worried about the safety of the yellow ape ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But now the yellow ape is pinned down!


    The scientific forces were suppressed, the yellow apes were contained, and the situation on the battlefield was vaguely equalized. If the war continues, the outcome will be unpredictable!


    Let them go?


    Sengoku turned his head to look at the dark place and gritted his teeth slightly.


    The CP0 people should be shot. The situation on the court, although the White Beard Pirates are still at a disadvantage, the gap in combat power is not so big.


    Not to mention that the goal of the White Beard Pirates is to retreat. Even if the other party does not retreat and fights with the Navy, even if their Navy wins, I am afraid they will all win!


    The joining of Albares completely subverted the pre-war thinking of the Warring States.


    At this time, both the battlefield, the Chambord Islands, and the world ¡¯s major forces are also shaking for the strength shown by Albares.


    Nami who can shake with the navy general!


    Sauron who can confront Hawkeye!


    Miss Golden Week that can contain the yellow apes!


    A magic force capable of suppressing pacifists with firepower!


    The strength revealed by Albares is certainly not as good as the power of the four emperors, but it seems that the difference is not very big, and you must know that the cadres that Albares appears now are not all. The people who appear today Not all members!


    If you think about it this way, the result is undoubtedly a bit shocking.


    I thought that I lost the leader Ron, and Albarez, which was about to collapse, was now showing the power that was already the strongest force except the revolutionary army and the four emperors. It can even be said that one foot has stepped on this sea. Among the top forces.


    If Ron is still alive ... then Albares is a new force of the Four Emperors!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 272： Kaido comes!

    "It''s time for us to act."


    Somewhere in the naval headquarters, three men in white cloaks stood there, all wearing masks, looking at the direction of the battlefield with their eyes dimmed.


    They are members of the top CP0 of the secret espionage agency. Under the direct command of the five old stars, their status and power are even above the navy general, equivalent to the spokesperson of the Dragon.


    In the world government, the level of status is not necessarily completely linked to strength, but CP0 and the navy are different. These two agencies are combat agencies, and only with sufficient combat power can they become the top of the two agencies.


    They may not have the fighting power comparable to navy generals, but they are also close to the level of peach rabbit tea porpoise and others, and the difference will not be too much.


    "Albalez''s combat strength is too strong, is it really a hidden danger."


    "Fortunately, that Ron was killed last time."


    Several people''s eyes flickered, and they all affirmed the determination and judgment of the world government. If they did not deal with Ron at that time, I am afraid that it would be in trouble now.


    But even if Ron is dead, Albares now is a huge problem.


    It''s just that the purpose of this war is to target the White Beard Pirates. Albarez is not in their plan to be destroyed, so the three people''s goal is not the Albarez Guild, but the White Beard Pirates.


    "Do it yourself."


    "They will escape to the harbor if they wait any longer."


    The three people''s opinions were unified, and they stepped forward one by one, preparing to rush out of the secret and kill the battlefield.


    Although the current battlefield is due to Albares, it is difficult for the Navy to carry out a destructive siege of the White Beard Pirates, but it is only to withstand the pressure of the Navy.


    Once the three of them join, they can immediately reverse the situation again.


    however.


    The footsteps of the three had just taken a few steps, but they all stopped at the same time. Several of them suddenly turned their heads to look in a certain direction in the distance.


    "This breath is ..."


    Several people''s knowledge and domineering have been opened, when they feel a horror, no less inferior to the white beard and other people''s breath appeared in the distant sea, they all had a sudden face change.


    The battle on the battlefield stalled.


    The Warring States and others almost felt the terrible breath at the same time, almost all slowed down the movements in their hands, and suddenly turned their heads to look at the distant sea.


    "Are you finally here ..."


    Ron looked at the distant sea in the same way. His eyes didn''t show the slightest surprise, but instead murmured.


    As the movements of the Warring States, Red Dogs and others slowed down, the navy admirals and major generals also noticed the strangeness of the atmosphere, and they all followed the eyes of the Warring States and others and looked towards the sea in the distance.


    When seeing the scene on the sea in the distance, everyone''s face was dull first, and then gradually appeared a look of horror and shock.


    I see.


    On the distant sea, the sky is completely darkened sometime, like a prelude to the storm, and there is a thunder intertwined in the dark clouds.


    In the sky, a huge black shadow appeared, coming in the direction of the naval headquarters, and finally stopped in the sky east of the naval headquarters.


    "Then ... that''s ... a dragon ?!"


    Some people looked at the huge black shadow that appeared in the sky, only to feel that an almost suffocating pressure was coming, their hearts were trembling, and their eyes were unbelievable.


    The black shadow was a dragon, a blue-blue dragon, and there were clouds looming between the five claws, as if controlling the entire sky, a pair of huge eyes looked at the battlefield in the direction of the navy headquarters, revealing the depth The light of people''s palpitations.


    Chambord islands.


    Many people saw this scene and couldn''t help but tremble and fell to the ground.


    "Dragon? This ... Is there such a creature in this world ?!"


    Those people''s voices were trembling, and their voices were almost unbelievable, they just felt like dreams.


    The combat effectiveness of generals such as navy and white beard has made people feel like humans, and now, only the legendary creatures have appeared again!


    "No, that''s not a dragon ..."


    At this moment, a trembling voice came.


    People nearby looked at it one after another.


    The man was about fifty or sixty years old, looking at the trembling picture on the screen, his forehead covered with cold sweat, and said: "Why did that guy appear here ... how come here ..."


    "That guy is ... Four Emperors and Beasts Kaido !!"


    There was silence all around.


    Then there was an uproar, and countless people were shocked, showing a look of shock.


    The Four Emperors ... Kai Duo! !


    Among all the four emperors, it would be terrible to provoke White Beard and BIGMOM, but only one hundred beasts, which only existed in the world, was already terrible, which made many people tremble.


    Because he is not an existence that can be guessed by common sense. He has invaded the naval base countless times and even attacked the other four emperors.


    At this moment, the Chambord Islands is already in an uproar, and on the other side of the naval headquarters, the Warring States and others have naturally seen the dragon form of Keduo. , His complexion also became ugly.


    Beast Kaido!


    That guy actually came to the naval headquarters!


    Before the war began, the Warring States had inferred that it was possible that the beast Kaido might appear here, but it was not very likely.


    Because just a few days ago, the Beast Kaido and the Red Haired Pirates met once in the New World, and there was a fierce conflict. It should be said that they should not come to the Navy headquarters.


    Unexpectedly, Kaiduo still came!


    Trouble is big!


    No matter whether it is the Warring States, or the Red Dog and others, such a thought has emerged in my heart.


    Beast Kaido has never dealt with White Beard, but it appears that it is impossible to besiege White Beard with their navy ...


    No matter what is the goal of Beast Kaido ~ www.novelhall.com ~ his appearance has already made this battlefield out of control and completely out of the control of the Navy!


    "Kedo ... if only that guy is alone ..."


    The Warring States face was ugly, and his thoughts were deep in his heart, but his thoughts solidified in the next moment, because he saw a pirate ship appearing in the distance.


    It was a pirate ship of the Beast Pirates.


    If only Kaiduo is the only one, the three CP0s in the secret team up can at least contain Kaiduo, the government will continue to increase staff, and they can withstand it.


    But if the Beast Pirates also came, it would be completely out of control!


    The Hundred Beast Pirates is of course weaker than the White Beard Pirates, but that is also a four emperor, plus the White Beard Pirates, Albares Guild ...


    "This time, if you are not careful, it is really possible that we were destroyed." The Warring States looked at Kaido in the sky with a sullen face, slowly opening.

 Chapter 273： 0 Beast Pirates join the battle!

    Kaido will come to the naval headquarters, Ron has no accidents.


    The reason is very simple. Kaiduo came here, where he also participated in some guidance, using artificial demon fruits, and Kaiduo''s hatred against the navy and government, plus the battlefield itself has certain appeal to Kaiduo.


    So Kaido came.


    of course.


    Ron ¡¯s proposal to Kaido was not to help White Beard to destroy the Navy, but to use White Beard to fight the Navy and bury all these two forces!


    In that case no one on the sea can stop him.


    This is in agreement with Keduo ¡¯s ideas. If the Navy and the White Beard Pirates can be eliminated together, he will not let this opportunity go. Once it is really done, then the sea will be completely by him. Dominate!


    "It''s a fierce fight ..."


    Kaiduo looked at the battlefield of the naval headquarters in this way, and slowly opened his mouth. His voice resounded like thunder, resounding on the sea surface, letting the white beard and other people''s eyes also looked over.


    "Kaido ..."


    White Beard''s gaze was low.


    He doesn''t think Kaito''s presence here is a good thing for the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Karp also had a dull face, temporarily stopped fighting with White Beard, and fisted to look at Kaido in the distance. The battlefield was already very chaotic. The Navy, White Beard, and Albarez were fighting.


    Now the arrival of Kaiduo has turned this place into a Quartet.


    The naval forces are the strongest and largest, followed by the alliance of the Whitebeard Pirates and the Albarez Guild, and finally the Kaido ¡¯s Beast Pirates.


    But the Hundred Beast Pirates has the weakest overall strength, but no matter which side they attack, it is enough to subvert the existing situation on this battlefield.


    "How can I be absent in such a war ..."


    Kaiduo spoke slowly, and when he said this, the huge faucet suddenly opened his mouth, revealing a feverish feeling, and then his head receded, taking a deep breath.


    Buzz! !


    The surrounding clouds and airflow, visible to the naked eye, flowed into Kaido''s mouth, and his cheeks swelled up, a faint energy was brewing.


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s face changed on the battlefield.


    But without waiting for any response from the crowd, Kaido opened his mouth and suddenly moved in the direction of the naval headquarters, and a breath of dragon smashed.


    "... breath!"


    Buzz! ! !


    In a flash of air, there was a visible distortion.


    The heat that was enough to destroy the island erupted out in an instant, and headed for the navy''s tribe. It suddenly shrouded the entire naval headquarters in the attack range!


    "Kaiduo! You **** !!!"


    The Sengoku roared almost instantly.


    Together with the captain of the white-bearded Pirates such as Marco and Joz, they were all frowning and scolded in their hearts.


    However, they were not too worried because the white-bearded Pirates are now gathered together. Kaiduo is no longer able to threaten so many of them with this blow.


    But the navy is in trouble.


    The navy is now in a state of complete dispersal, and it is on the edge of the battlefield. Most of them are the bottom of the navy with ordinary strength. They are also within the range of the attack of Kaido.


    "It''s still so chaotic ..."


    White Beard spoke slowly. He was able to withstand Kaido''s blow, completely blocking it, and even knocking Kaido out of the sky, but he didn''t do it.


    Obviously, this blow poses a greater threat to the navy. He doesn''t need to do it, but the navy must do it and can''t let the blow down.


    "Asshole."


    Kapu''s fists squeaked and squeaked, and when he put it on, Kaiduo was messing up in his headquarters. He had already gone up, but now he had a white beard in front of him and could not move at all.


    Buzz!


    Sengoku shot, and a shock wave hit the sky, welcoming Kaido''s breath.


    As the marshal of the navy headquarters, the former navy general, the strength of the Warring States is undoubtedly standing at the pinnacle of the sea. Even if Diamond Joze is outrageously strong in defense and arm strength, he has been suppressed by him before.


    boom! !


    Shock and heat hit together.


    The whole sky exploded in an instant, and the layers of dark clouds were suddenly swept away by the blow of this blow.


    I don''t know how thick the clouds were, and they were completely broken apart by a remote fight between Sengoku and Kaiduo. The sun burst through the gap that burst into the navy headquarters.


    "Sengoku ..."


    Kaido spit out a little flame, looking in the direction of the Warring States.


    At the moment, the Warring States were floating in the air on the steps of the moon, bathing the golden light looking at Kai Duo, screaming angrily: "Kai Duo, do you want to join hands with Bai Huo ?!"


    "I''m not interested in joining the old man with white beard ... but your navy and government ruined my deal, you should know the consequences before you start."


    Kaido hovered in the sky, speaking to the Warring States.


    In the confrontation between Kaiduo and the Warring States, the people of the Beast Pirates Group finally finally boarded the battlefield of the naval headquarters, and the three headed by it were the three disasters of the Beast Pirates Group.


    Fire ¡®ember¡¯!


    The epidemic ¡®Quin¡¯!


    And drought "Jack"!


    Seeing that the Three Disasters all appeared, the face of the navy''s seniors was completely clouded.


    Obviously, the Beast Pirates are fully dispatched from the high level, which means that the Beast Kaiduo is not interested in coming here and intends to come here to stir up, but really acts with a certain purpose!


    "Navy ... kill all ..."


    Drought Jack looked at the battlefield, and his eyes fell directly on the nearby navy. The **** eyes made the nearby navy tremble with horror.


    "Idiot, not only the navy, but also the men with white beards should pay attention."


    "You idiot exposed our purpose."


    Ember and Quinn yelled at each other a few times, letting some suffocating navies relax a little, but the weapon in their hands was still unstable.


    In front of us is the tribulation of the Beast Pirates!


    The horror pirates of the famous new world, everyone ¡¯s bounty is more than one billion!


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, it''s time to start."


    Ember is too lazy to talk to Quinn ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This time the primary goal is the Navy.


    The power of the navy is too strong in this sea. In general, no one can shake the navy, even the four emperors.


    Even if the two emperors of the four emperors join forces, the navy can still suppress the situation, and it will be difficult for the world government to fight against the navy if it supports it again.


    But this time is different.


    Not only the white-bearded Pirates joined the battle, but Albarez was also involved in the war. There were people fighting against the water in the seven martial seas, plus their beast Pirates ...


    This is an opportunity that has not appeared in decades, and can really wipe out the navy!


    Once the navy was eliminated, the government lost its most powerful force.


    There is also hope for the government to be wiped out later!


    By that time, the world has completely lost its rulers and will enter the era of hegemony among the real kings ... Kaiduo wants to see the situation, and they are the same!

 Chapter 273： Continuous death

    Woo! Woo! Woo!


    The Three Disasters under Kaido broke into the battlefield and led a large number of capable legions.


    With the entry of this group of people, the entire navy headquarters suddenly became chaotic, and countless navies were beaten back, unable to resist.


    "Damn, it''s a lot of trouble going on like this ..."


    There was an ugly face in the lieutenant general who wanted to step forward to resist, but he was not the opponent of the Three Disasters. He was strongly suppressed by the Three Disasters and flew out continuously.


    Originally, the White Beard Pirates had some disadvantages against the Navy. However, as the Three Disasters entered the battlefield, the situation was immediately reversed. This also changed the look of the White Beard Pirates.


    "Kaiduo is here ..."


    Marco murmured with a sullen face.


    The emergence of Kaido suddenly made the situation on this battlefield confusing. Originally, their purpose was just to rescue Ace from the place, but Kaido now appears. If he continues to fight, it seems that there is an opportunity to destroy the navy !


    If they continue to retreat, Kaiduo will most likely also fight while retreating.


    However, if the battle continues, no one knows what the situation will be, and Marco ca n¡¯t decide. He ca n¡¯t help turning his head to look at the direction of the white beard.


    White Beard was not talking at the moment.


    There was also a hint of hesitation in his mind, whether to continue fighting with the navy, trying to completely destroy the naval headquarters here, or to retreat there?


    And when there was a hint of hesitation in the White Beard Pirates, the three CP0 executives hidden in the headquarters of the Navy sent by the world government finally shot.


    No more shots.


    Continue to let Kaido''s three catastrophes destroy, no matter what the final victory of this war, the navy will suffer heavy losses, ending in an unacceptable end for the government.


    Woo! Woo! Woo! !


    The CP0''s three people wore white cloaks and masks flashed out of the darkness, and instantly entered the battlefield. They each found their own targets and directly greeted the tribulation under Kaido.


    "Iron ... steel fist!"


    A man with a sturdy body, a dark armed domineering appeared on his fist, and came to the front of Drought Jack. He punched his fist on the face of Jack, twisted Jack ¡¯s face, and fell to the ground with a bang. The ground is torn apart.


    On the other side, the other two CP0s also found Quinn and Ember, blocking both of them at the same time, preventing their destruction.


    All three of CP0 have the strength to approach tea, tea, peach and rabbit.


    In addition to the embers headed by the Three Disasters, who can share the autumn with one of them, the other Quinn and Jack are slightly quicker.


    But inferiority does not mean that you can win or lose in a short time, because at their level, the gap in strength is already very small.


    Even if the three disasters met the three generals such as the green pheasant and the yellow ape, they could withstand it in a short time, not to mention the three CP0 seniors who had not yet reached the real general''s strength.


    Being able to suppress is already the limit.


    None of the three could tell the other ordinary cadres under Kaido''s command.


    However, the ordinary cadres under Kaido''s leadership are not strong, and the strongest of them are comparable to the generals of the headquarters, and the weak are also the level of the major generals.


    After the CP0 trio suppressed the Three Disasters, the Navy led the Lieutenant Generals and quickly stabilized the situation, withstanding the pressure from the Beast Pirates.


    now.


    The navy side ... or the world government side, the strength shown is already shocking.


    To know them now, they are facing the White Beard Pirates Group and the Beast Pirates Group, plus the combined forces of the three parties of Albares!


    Although the overall strength has not reached the level of the three four emperor pirates, it is at least ¡®two and a half¡¯!


    of course.


    At this time, the Navy had lost its previous calmness.


    Even with the CP0''s three strong aids joining, as well as the king''s seven martial arts in the melee, a little effort, against the nearly two and a half of the four imperial regiment''s troops, still fell into a disadvantage.


    The people on the side of the White Beard Pirates originally planned to evacuate. Now, most people''s minds have begun to change, and their eyes have also changed.


    No longer thinking about how to evacuate, he began to look at the navy with blinking eyes.


    Especially when the red dog is chasing the White Beard Pirates Group, in order to create some opportunities, he maliciously made a mockery of the White Beard and the Fire Fist Ace, which also attracted the White Beard Pirates'' anger.


    Originally, Ace already had the idea of ??doing a fight with the red dog. Marco and others were very angry. It was just clear that the red dog used the aggressive method, so they all suppressed their anger.


    But now, there seems to be no need to suppress anger.


    If you continue to fight, the Navy may not be able to do anything!


    "... kill the navy !!"


    Finally someone roared and slashed toward the navy.


    Ace also showed anger in his eyes and walked towards the red dog.


    Red Dog also knows that the situation is not good, but when Ais came over, he still sneered: "Do you think you are the strongest natural devil fruit ability? But you are just a normal fire, and I can even burn The magma is exhausted! The ability between us is the relationship between the top and the bottom! "


    As the voice fell, the red dog punched at Ace.


    Ace also punched in the same way. The flame fist collided with the magma fist in the air, bursting into a blazing flame, splashing around, so that people nearby could not help but retreat.


    The relationship between burning fruit and rock berry fruit is actually not a completely restrained relationship, but there is no doubt that Ace''s ability development at this moment is undoubtedly more than the red dog that has been soaked for decades. There is a clear gap.


    No one can be a navy general!


    The red dog, green pheasant, and yellow ape, each of which is a talented person, even if they don''t have the ability of the devil fruit, they can still become an extremely powerful existence.


    Although Ace is stronger in talent, he has only mastered the burning of fruits for several years, and he cannot easily bridge the gap between him and the navy general.


    boom! !


    As the magma exploded, Ace''s flame was extinguished, and the whole person flew backwards.


    "Ace, don''t fight the red dog."


    Marco rushed over and stared at the red dog coldly, saying: "I will resist first here, your ability is a bit too bad for him."


    Ace also knew the problem. His heart was still full of anger, but Marco came to resist the red dog, and the green pheasant began to attack everywhere. Ace still decisively shifted the target.


    When he is being ridiculed, he will lose his rational anger, but when his companions are threatened, he will still be able to distinguish priorities and will not forcefully go against the red dog.


    Ice rushed to the green pheasant.


    The green pheasant''s ability is not so restrained against Ace, and the two of them tried their best. Although the green pheasant suppressed Ace, they could not directly defeat Ace.


    Ron is also shooting here, he is fighting the tea porpoise.


    It did not show too much exaggerated strength, but it blocked the ability and attack of Tea Dolphin steadily, playing a par with Tea Dolphin.


    Today Ron does not rely on foreign objects, and his overall strength is not much different from that of tea dolphins, but his advantage lies in its extremely strong self-protection ability.


    Space movement, void armor, **** mode ...


    As long as Ron wanted to fight, not to mention a tea dolphin, even two tea dolphin, he could be entangled for a short time.


    If there are a sufficient number of magic towers, it is considered to be three or even four, and he is also confident to contain it ... but it is very difficult to kill one.


    "about there."


    Constantly fighting with Tea Dolphin, Ron observed the situation on the battlefield and murmured in his heart.


    His purpose was almost achieved.


    This top war, he did not want to destroy any forces, and it is also difficult to eliminate. His purpose is two, the first is to make Albarez''s momentum shake the sea.


    This goal has been achieved. Today, the strength of Albarez is already enough to shake the sea. The branch organizations under his command will definitely not collapse again, but will reunite and even more. The forces are attached and joined.


    After all, this is a force close to the Four Emperors Pirates!


    As for another purpose ... that is to weaken the navy and government as much as possible.


    In this sea, the strength of the four emperors is certainly strong, but the most huge are the government and the navy, sitting there like a giant.


    Nowadays, two and a half four emperor pirates are dealing with the naval headquarters, but they can still be blocked, and what is certain is that there must be some power that the government has not used.


    Now Ron is not afraid of the Four Emperors Pirates, but if it is the previous kind of joint action between the government and the navy, and suddenly sent three generals with more than three combatants, it will be a lot of trouble, so this time his first The second purpose is to weaken the strength of the government and navy.


    The navy general is not his goal.


    There are no obvious weaknesses in all aspects of the navy general. It is too difficult to kill a general, and it is easy to lose too much mental power, so that his situation is not safe enough.


    Ron ¡¯s goal is to be an alternate general and CP0. If that ¡¯s not possible, it ¡¯s okay to kill a few Qiwuhai ... Qiwuhai has already been killed by him, and now he is quite flat and fighting back. Too.


    The melee continues.


    Ron, who has space capabilities, is undoubtedly extremely flexible.


    After a malicious guidance, Ron let the tea dolphins attack, hindering one of the seven martial artists, forming a cracked and broken terrain.


    "bad¡­¡­"


    The tea dolphin''s knowledge and domineering have been on, but he predicted in advance that Ron''s response to this move, while ignoring his impact on other directions of the battlefield.


    The ability to predict the future can only see a part of the future when you focus on a little bit. There is no doubt that you cannot see multiple futures if you are distracted.


    When the tea dolphins screamed badly, Ron had shot out.


    A fourth order magic of the frost system directly smashed past.


    The seven martial seas that had been affected by the tea dolphins looked terrified, and his face was pale for a while. He tried his best to use his ability to try to resist Ron ¡¯s blow, but he was still unable to block it. Ron ¡¯s thousands of miles of ice Feng instantly became an ice sculpture from inside to outside!


    A Qiwuhai died!


    The death of Qi Wuhai ~ www.novelhall.com ~ seems to have opened the shackles of the **** of death, instantly letting the breath of death permeate the entire battlefield.


    Originally on this battlefield, the existence of the Qiwuhai level has been difficult to guarantee his own safety. Now Ron has killed a Qiwuhai, as if to unveil the prelude to death.


    boom! !


    The red dog fell with a punch and pierced the chest of the captain of the white-bearded Pirates ¡¯team!


    Bang!


    The aftermath of White Beard''s confrontation with Karp affected Drought Jack and the CP0 who fought with him. Drought Jack relied on his strong defense and took the opponent to carry the aftermath and hit the direction of Ember. Strike through the chest of that CP0!


    As a price, Ember suffered a blow from another CP0, his shoulders were torn, and Drought Jack was also penetrated by the belly of the dead CP0 before he died, seriously bleeding.


    The brutality of the war is gradually revealed, even the characters of the three disasters level can not ensure their safety on this battlefield!

 Chapter 275： Black beard appears

    Fierce fighting continues.


    Even if Qi Wuhai died, CP0 died, and the captain died, the battle did not end. Everyone was fighting, everyone was fighting in blood.


    And in this melee, Ron''s methods were used to the fullest.


    In less than ten minutes, he first killed a Qiwuhai, and then assisted Diamond Joze to kill a Qiwuhai ... Then he raided CP0 and killed the second CP0!


    White Beard Pirates ... Captain killed three people in battle!


    Hundred Beast Pirates ... Drought Jack was seriously injured, and Ember was seriously injured!


    Under the government ... CP0 killed two people!


    The navy side ... The green pheasant and the red ape are all injured!


    The fierce battle continues to this day, almost everyone is injured on this battlefield, even the top powerhouses such as the Warring States and Kapu, all have blood on the corners of their mouths.


    If you do n¡¯t count Marco with special abilities, there are only two people who are not injured on the field ... Hawkeye and Nami.


    Hawkeye had a duel with Sauron. No one was going to intervene. Ron didn''t plan to fight Hawkeye either. The Navy and Pirate didn''t want to intervene.


    Nami, Ron will naturally not let her get injured, and would rather miss a chance to kill his opponent. He will also fight in a more secure way, after all, not his own body.


    "about there¡­¡­"


    Ron glanced at the last person in CP0 not far away.


    Last time I failed to kill the three CP0s. This time I have already killed two of them. The last one is working with Zefa who doesn''t know when to deal with the three disasters.


    The Three Disasters were all injured, and the White Beard Pirates basically suffered a lot of casualties. The navy side was also elite. .


    Blackbeard Pirates.


    As long as the men who led him by Blackbeard quietly arrived at the naval headquarters, Ron had already noticed the arrival of the other party, but did not immediately take care of it.


    Blackbeard''s goal must be Whitebeard. He wants to get Whitebeard''s ability, which means that Blackbeard will cooperate with the Navy before killing Whitebeard.


    This is why Ron ignored Blackbeard for the time being.


    If Blackbeard directly began to attack the Whitebeard Pirates, the balance of the war would have to be tilted again, so Ron first started with Qiwuhai and CP0.


    Now it is almost the same.


    Two Qiwuhai and two CP0 were killed. Even if the Blackbeard Pirates stood on the navy side, the situation on this battlefield would not be subverted again by Blackbeard.


    After confirming the comparison of combat effectiveness, Ron continued to fight with the tea dolphins, inadvertently taking a wind blade, splitting the broken naval headquarters in half, revealing some figures in the rear.


    On this battlefield, there are countless top powerhouses.


    If there is no breath at all, it can be concealed, but once exposed a little, it is impossible to hide.


    When the Black Bearded Pirates were exposed, there were several eyes on it immediately, and the other fierce combatants also noticed the changes in the battlefield. After slowing down, they all looked at them. .


    "Ah ... it was found."


    Lafitte stared at the cast.


    "Really, I was going to wait for them to fight a little longer."


    Blackbeard''s tone was somewhat unpleasant. In his view, the situation on the battlefield was still very dangerous, and it was not the best time for him to play.


    The key point is that the battle between Whitebeard and Kapu has not yet achieved a victory and defeat, and the body of Whitebeard seems to have suddenly improved. With Kapu''s fight to the present, there is no physical overdraft and secret injury. The situation made him wonder.


    Maybe someone from Albares did something wrong.


    Now that it has been found, it is useless to hide, and the black beard led the crowd out of the rear, looking at the battlefield, and falling on the white beard.


    "At this time ... it''s hard to deal with, Dad."


    His goal is naturally white beard, but now it seems that it is not so easy to get rid of white beard. If you wait a little longer, wait until the head of white beard and Karp hit the blood, and then come out when the scars are full, his The grasp is great.


    Yu Zhixiu stood beside Black Beard and said, "Since an accident has occurred, it can only be done at this time."


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the battlefield.


    In his opinion, the situation is okay. The situation on the battlefield is fairly flat. That means that if their group joins, even if they go to siege White Beard, no one can support it.


    The White Beard Pirates will be contained, and the Navy cannot support White Beard.


    "Ticky ..."


    Seeing the moment Black Beard appeared, White Beard''s eyes showed a fierce chill, and the domineering domineering burst out in an instant, pressing towards Black Beard and others.


    This horrible overlord''s domineering power instantly suppressed the atmosphere of the entire battlefield, and some weak people even comatose.


    "Qi ha ha ha ha, don''t be so angry, dad."


    The white beard''s overlord''s domineering color made the breath of the black beard and other people a little stagnate, and everyone couldn''t help revealing a dignified gaze.


    Hearing Blackbeard''s words, there was no anger on Whitebeard''s face, but silence was anger. The terrifying overbearing domineering and cold eyes locked on Blackbeard.


    "black beard¡­¡­"


    Karp also looked sideways in the direction of Blackbeard and others, his face uncertain.


    Blackbeard had invaded the advancement city before, no doubt that he had abandoned the Qiwuhai Treaty. At this time, the invasion of the battlefield obviously did not hold any friendly purpose.


    The only thing I can rest assured is that Black Beard and White Beard are definitely not all the way. It is impossible to join forces against the Navy. That is to say, the appearance of Black Beard may be beneficial to the Navy.


    Sengoku''s idea is similar to that of Kapu.


    He is fighting with Kaido.


    As a former naval general and current naval marshal, his strength is undoubtedly the top of the sea, and the battle with Kaido is not a short-term victory.


    Kaiduo was not interested in Black Beard. He had heard about Black Beard. It belonged to White Beard. It had nothing to do with him. He was too lazy to care.


    "Ticky ..."


    Whitebeard held the bark in his hand and stared at Blackbeard, saying, "Only you are not worthy of my son, because you violated the only rule of iron on the ship, you killed your companion ..."


    As the voice fell, White Beard didn''t care about Karp for the time being. He held the sword in his hands, and struck directly in the direction of Black Beard with one blow.


    Click! !


    The air shattered like a mirror, and the force of the violent shock fell.


    Feeling this terrifying power, the black beard and other people''s faces changed.


    "Damn, this old immortal, how can such a powerful force erupt ..."


    Blackbeard couldn''t help but scold, and hesitated to excite the ability of the dark fruit into darkness to cover the front and resist the attack of Whitebeard.


    And Yu Zhixiu and other people are all changing their faces. They dare not have the slightest carelessness, and they shot one by one to resist the angry blow of White Beard.


    boom! !


    The earth is fragmented.


    The black-bearded Pirates all shot together and blocked the white-beard knife.


    "Qi ha ha ha, after such a long fight, there is still such a strong force."


    Seeing that everyone joined hands to block the white beard''s blow, the black beard grinned again, relaxed slightly, and looked at the white beard opening.


    Whitebeard''s five fingers clenched the bark, staring coldly at the Blackbeard Pirates.


    He wanted to get rid of the black beard, but he couldn''t ignore Karp in front of him. If he didn''t care about Karp, he would deal with Marco and others, and Marco and others would be in danger.


    White beard is not a person who will be mad when he is angry, but the current situation does make him a little bit of a domineering, watching the black beard there but can''t go past it.


    however.


    Just as White Beard''s heart burned with anger, but had to suppress his anger to guard against Karp, a figure flashed suddenly and appeared on his side.


    "Go against Blackbeard."


    "Here, leave it to me."


    Ron didn''t look at White Beard, so he looked at Kapu''s mouth quietly.


    White Beard looked sideways at Ron.


    After a short hesitation in his heart, he chose to believe in ''Nami''.


    Although I do n¡¯t know what Nami has the guts to deal with Karp, but the other party seems to know Karp, his eyes are also very calm, should not be a reluctant decision.


    And he can only trust ''Nami'' now, because if he doesn''t care about the black beard, the black beard will most likely go to the troubles of Marco and others, which is also a huge threat.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    White Beard said in a deep voice, and walked in the direction of Black Beard, leaving Nami and Kapu tens of meters apart, facing each other.


    Kapu didn''t start immediately, but looked at Nami slowly and said: "Ron''s boy may be okay, now you are not the old man''s opponent ..."


    He also saw the battle of Nami. Despite the weird means and strong strength, in Kapu''s view, it still can not reach the true top level, basically relying on ability.


    To the **** level of war now, the position is the absolute position, and there is no such thing as old sentiment, once he does it, he will not keep his hand.


    Seeing the scene here, Sengoku and others looked slightly relaxed.


    The situation has reversed!


    The Black Beard Pirates appeared ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The white beard is now pointed at him, and now the white beard takes the initiative to fight. Regardless of the outcome of the two sides, Karp frees his hands here.


    Nami, the cadre of Albares, is certainly amazing, but it is impossible to block Kapuna, which means that Kapu can free up his hands to support this side.


    Once Kapu supports the fighting here, the situation will immediately reverse.


    Wait for the reinforcements from the world government to arrive ... There is still hope to bury the white-bearded pirate corps here, even if it can''t be done, it will be able to hit the two emperor pirate corps!


    "That guy met Kapu ..."


    Compared with the momentum of the navy side, the people with the white beard are all worried.


    They are also very angry with Blackbeard. They want to break Blackbeard into pieces, but Whitebeard has to deal with Blackbeard. What should he do with the remaining Cap?


    Nami is of course weird and powerful, but no one would think that she can stop Kapu, after all, it is a naval hero, a legendary character, who can confront White Beard directly!

 Chapter 276： Undead reincarnated!

    Nami looked at Kapu in this way.


    "I can''t stop you."


    She sighed suddenly, and said quietly: "But, you all think that President Ron has completely died and has left this world ..."


    Nami''s voice was not loud, but when it fell, it made Cap''s eyes slightly change, revealing a somewhat stunned look, and other people who heard this sentence were also stunned.


    What did she just say? !


    Someone looked at Nami''s direction, and in amazement, a look that he couldn''t believe.


    What does Nami mean, "Magic" is still alive? !


    Ron''s death is big news sweeping the world!


    At the moment, Nami ¡¯s voice spread. Whether it ¡¯s the green pheasant and the yellow ape on the battlefield, or the journalists and civilians in the Shampoo Islands, there is a vaguely bad hunch at the moment. They may see them next Something incredible.


    Under the watch of countless people, Nami lowered her hand gently and said, "President He ... is indeed dead."


    Speaking of this sentence, many people were relieved, especially the tea dolphins and green pheasants, who witnessed Ron''s death with their own eyes.


    What Nami just said clearly showed that Ron might be scamming, which is really scary, because Ron ¡¯s difficulty is definitely the highest among the opponents they have encountered so far. .


    however.


    Before they could completely relax, they heard Nami continue: "However, death is not the end, nor does it mean leaving the world."


    "..."


    Karp''s complexion changed slightly, and vaguely had some not-so-good hunch and thoughts, and he said calmly: "You mean ..."


    Nami''s eyes flickered, and the top of the elf wand shimmered with a faint luster, saying, "This world has the ability to manipulate space, as well as time, and naturally has the ability to bring the dead back to life."


    Cap''s complexion changed.


    The green pheasant, yellow ape and others all immediately change color.


    As the top presence in the navy, they have dealt with countless powerful men, have seen countless demonic fruit abilities, and almost read the demonic fruit illustration book.


    Among the demon fruits, there are many that are not strong in actual combat, but the nature of the ability is somewhat incredible. Such as the "time fruit" that can shuttle the past and the future, the "Yellow Spring fruit" that can bring the dead back to life, and can manipulate the dead body. ''Undead fruit'' and so on.


    And since Nami dare to say such a thing, that means ...


    Countless people looked at Nami''s direction and his face began to change dramatically.


    I see.


    The earth was silent, impregnated into a darkness, as if connecting the gates of hell, and in a flash, it seemed to have become the place where the undead live.


    On the dark and dark ground, a tombstone rose, and a crack appeared immediately, and finally broke and collapsed.


    Wow! !


    In the horror of countless people, a hand stretched out from under the tombstone.


    This is the third-order magic of the undead department. It is similar to the march of the dead, but it is another magic of different nature. It is somewhat similar to the reincarnation of the naruto world. It is a magic that can use the soul as a medium to awaken the undead.


    As a magician, you can also use this magic on yourself. The effect is to transform yourself into a state of undead and be blessed by the power of undead!


    Click, click.


    The earth shattered.


    A skeleton crawled out of the cracked ground.


    The dark shadows flew from all directions, condensed toward the skeleton, and gradually turned into dry skin and flesh, forming a new body for the skeleton.


    The new body exudes a thick breath of undead and corpses, and faintly sees the black mist swelled out of the body and disappeared into the void.


    Although the image is terrible, like the dead, but he can vaguely recognize the look of that face ... it is exactly what Ron looks like!


    next moment.


    In the horrified eyes of countless people, those closed eyes suddenly opened, it was a pair of dark and ink-like pupils, as if reflecting the endless hell!


    "That''s ... the magician Ron ... this is the dead body!"


    "Damn! It''s such an ability ..."


    Some of the admirals in the naval headquarters now had a somewhat horrified look on their faces, clenching their teeth, looking at Ron''s direction, feeling a huge pressure.


    Tea Dolphin''s face was also ugly, saying: "Too careless, that woman even has this ability to summon the dead, **** it!"


    "This is really ... a big, troublesome call."


    Yellow Ape couldn''t laugh anymore, and a wretched old face seemed a little depressed.


    Karp looked at Ron, his face changed continuously, and some wanted to say something, but he didn''t open his mouth, just stared at Ron.


    In the attention of countless people, Ron raised his hand, his dry fingers spread out, and shook it in the void, as if feeling the undead body.


    "Not yet ... a complete resurrection."


    Ron spoke slowly, his dark ink eyes staring at his palm.


    Undead reincarnated.


    This is the name of the third-order magic of the undead department.


    The discovery of this magic was also done on the eve of Ron ¡¯s arrival at the headquarters of the Navy, and he did not have time to experiment with himself, but just made some other attempts.


    This magic is different from the march of the dead.


    There is almost no hard requirement for the deceased to march. As long as the person dying in his own hands, there will remain fragments of undead, which can be used as a medium to summon, but the summoned deceased will not have the memory and consciousness of life Will fight by instinct.


    The reincarnation of the undead is quite different. It requires ritual and media.


    The medium is the undead itself ... that is, the undead of the dead to be reincarnated must be controlled before the reincarnation of this undead can be carried out.


    The second is the ritual, which consumes a lot of other dead souls as sacrifices!


    The stronger the reincarnated undead, the more sacrifices are needed, and if the necromancer uses this magic on itself, the number of undead needed is huge. Www.novelhall.com ~ needs to rely on a sufficient Only a huge war can support the reincarnation of itself!


    exactly.


    Here is the war on top.


    All the dead are sacrifices belonging to Ron.


    His original plan was to reincarnate several strong men he killed here, such as CP0 and Qiwuhai, to assist the White Beard Pirates ... but there were too many dead and too many undead.


    The number is large enough to support him to use the undead reincarnation for himself.


    So Ron used it for himself.


    "Not really a resurrection ... but this undead form seems to be much stronger than I expected ..."


    Ron looked at his hands and murmured.


    That gloomy whisper, like the whisper of the undead, swayed in the nearby battlefield, which caused many people to be inexplicably palpitated, but felt that the temperature of the battlefield seemed to have dropped a few points!

 Chapter 277： Ron VS Cap

    "Ron ..."


    Looking at the undead form of Ron, Karp finally spoke. He stared at Ron, his eyes complex, and said, "Is this ghost-like appearance, is there self-consciousness?"


    Ron lowered his hand and looked sideways at Karp, saying:


    "Long time no see, Lieutenant General Cap."


    "..."


    Karp did not respond, and remained silent for a few seconds, saying: "I didn''t expect things to look like this, but the old man is a seaman, and his position here will not be shaken!"


    Ron relaxed his body, gradually adapted to the undead body, and gradually realized the power of the undead form, looking at Capu:


    "The world is impermanent, Lieutenant General Cap ... I have something to do, so here, even if I return to the world as an undead, I will not give in."


    "such¡­¡­"


    Karp lowered his face slightly, and the ground beneath his feet suddenly shattered.


    The shave, which had been infiltrated for six years in the Navy''s Sixth Form, was used in an instant. The speed was almost unbelievable. It was comparable to the flickering of the yellow ape in a short distance.


    Attached to the dark, domineering domineering power of his huge fist, he rushed directly towards Ron''s cheek, wanting to punch Ron off.


    On this battlefield, Kapu''s position is firm.


    In addition to Ace and Luffy will make him shake, he will never be shaken by other foreign objects, he also knows what he needs to do, he must shoot, and will definitely go all out.


    Otherwise, every minute and second of delay, there may be more naval casualties, and it may allow more people in the White Beard Pirates to leave the battlefield alive!


    and so.


    One shot is to go all out!


    Karp is going to defeat Ron in one blow, and then go to support Zefa''s battlefield.


    In the face of Karp ¡¯s punch, Ron was also weird. He did n¡¯t use any space magic to avoid it, nor did he use any defensive magic. He just folded his arms in front of him.


    boom! ! !


    Karp''s punch slammed into Ron''s arm.


    What is the strength of the punch that Kapu goes all out?


    Even a mountain can be punched flat, and even an island can be cracked from the middle with a punch, or even torn apart, completely broken!


    but.


    An incredible scene appeared for countless people.


    Seeing Karp''s punch, bombarding Ron''s arm, it just caused Ron''s body to vibrate, and the mist that appeared on Ron''s body drifted to the back with the wind.


    Ron stood on the spot so firmly that he took the punch of Karp, and did not step back!


    "..."


    Karp''s face changed, and there was a shock in his eyes.


    boom! ! !


    After a short period of calm, a trembling roar erupted between Ron and Karp, the earth was fiercely split between Ron and Karp, and a gully of hundreds of meters was split!


    Ron and Karp each jumped back and landed steadily on both sides of the ravine, facing each other.


    "... blocked ?!"


    Yu Guang of the Warring States period swept across the battlefield here, with an unbelievable look on his face.


    As a companion fighting side by side with Karp, he knows clearly about Karp''s strength. If Karp loses water, but just punch that, Karp should go all out!


    The punch with all his strength was blocked by Ron''s face.


    How can this be? !


    Yellow Ape looked at the battlefield here, and his jaw was almost broken. As one of the people who had fought Ron, he knew too well what Ron had.


    Extremely fast space movement speed, weird invisible defense ability, all kinds of powerful magic, and some weird shackles and other abilities.


    If Ron used space to move away from Kapu''s punch, he wouldn''t be dismayed, but Ron blocked Kapu''s blow from the front, which made Yellow Ape incredible.


    He remembers clearly that Ron ¡¯s body is fragile!


    This is Ron''s weakness!


    "Is ... because of that weird undead ability?"


    The red dog was also looking in the direction of Ron, his face looked a little gloomy.


    Chigu''s guess is correct.


    This is indeed the body of the undead ... or the power of the undead form!


    After all the undead being sacrificed were crushed, they condensed into the undead body that Ron now possesses. This is the undead body and the fighting body!


    Faced with Kapu''s punch, Ron didn''t use space magic, but could not use it.


    In the undead form, the power of the undead fills the entire body and is combined with the spiritual force. It cannot separate the spiritual force to release the magic.


    At this price, what you get is absolute power!


    It is like the fusion of the powers of countless undeads during their lifetime. These forces are completely condensed in the body of the undead. Unless the power of the undead is exhausted, it will not die!


    "Um ... I understand a little bit."


    Ron also realized the power of this undead reincarnation form, and now he has roughly figured it out.


    At the cost of not being able to use other magic, in exchange for an immortal body within a certain period of time, and the power and speed are incredibly high for a sustained period of time.


    Ron looked at Carp again.


    After the punch with all his strength was blocked by Ron, Karp didn''t attack again immediately, but stared at Ron frowning, wondering about Ron''s state at this time.


    Ron does not intend to give Kapu time to observe. This form of undead is not permanent, and consumes the power of the undead every moment, and will disappear once it is exhausted.


    "Lieutenant General Cap, I''m going."


    Ron looked at Cap, and spoke quietly, his hands reaching out, and a grip in the void.


    Buzz! ! !


    The power of the huge undead surged and gathered frantically between Ron''s hands, forming a huge blue sickle all over the body!


    Reaper of Scythe!


    Woo!


    The next moment, Ron''s figure disappeared from the place, and when it appeared again, he had already come to the front of Kapu, and there was a roar in his mouth, and the huge sickle in his hand fell sharply.


    "Uh ah !!"


    The huge sickle hasn''t fallen yet ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The space seems to be torn, there is a slight crack in the void, which is the trace of the air being torn and shattered.


    Karp couldn''t observe Ron''s state anymore. When facing Ron''s speed, he was not inferior to his blow. He also roared and his fist suddenly greeted him.


    In the attention of countless people, the fist and the sickle collided violently.


    Click! Click! !


    When the fist clinging to the domineering armament in the dark, and the huge sickle exuding the blue color, there were countless black lightning cracks in the sky.


    Like a nuclear bomb explosion, a terrifying air wave, centered on Ron and Karp, swayed in all directions, and countless navies and pirates were swept by the air wave, and they had no resistance.


    The black lightning was a picture of domineering being torn in the air.


    The sky is falling ... the earth is cracking! !

 Chapter 278： Times will be rewritten

    The dark thunder burst and the terrible aftermath swayed.


    The earth was centered around Ron and Kapu, and it suddenly sags and spreads in circles one by one like a quagmire, constantly disintegrating and collapsing.


    It was not until the collapse of a giant crater of nearly 100 meters that the aftermath finally stopped, and there was only one huge crater left in the field.


    Woo! Woo! !


    The next moment, Ron''s figure flashed out of the crater and landed on the side of the crater.


    Karp also appeared immediately afterwards. He was not injured, but he did not look relaxed. The **** of his fist reached the position of the ossicle, and a white mark appeared clearly.


    "..."


    Karp sullenly said nothing.


    The power of Ron was beyond his expectations.


    Just after the collision between the blows, he almost measured the power of Ron at the moment, not much inferior to him!


    Unconsciously, Ron has reached such a level ... No, it should be said that Ron is dead, but the body resurrected by a certain ability has such a huge power!


    Cap turned his head to look at Nami.


    Generally speaking, this ability should be able to be released by solving the summoner.


    However, at this moment, Nami is no longer under the control and protection of Ron. She also knows that her situation is very dangerous, so as soon as Kapu looked over, she used space magic and flashed onto the ship in the air. Controlled the magic tower on the ship.


    Karp bent his knees slightly and was about to leap toward the sky, but before he rushed up, a huge sickle was cut off head-on, preventing his movement.


    Qiang! Qiang! !


    Karp was forced to fight and waved his fists against Ron.


    At this moment, Ron is almost inferior to Karp in terms of speed and strength. Not to mention the defense power, the flesh is an undead body in the form of undead, and it can be closed even if it is broken, unless the power of the undead is exhausted.


    Although Ron is not very good at melee, but with the speed of thought in the **** mode, he controls the body that is not inferior to Kapu, still restricting Kapu to death there, unable to leave this battlefield half a step!


    boom! boom! !


    Kapu saw that it was difficult to get rid of Ron, and he could only fight fiercely with Ron. The battle between the two quickly became fierce, and the momentum was slightly inferior to the battle between White Beard and Kapu, but the roar was still shaking. The whole island.


    This is a battle between the strongest in the apex of the sea!


    The green pheasant and the red dog looked at this side from time to time during the fierce battle.


    It ¡¯s been a long time since they ¡¯ve seen Kapu go all out, especially after they became generals, and their strength has basically reached the top of the sea, but at this moment, facing Kapu, who shot all out, they almost have to Admit that his own strength has not yet reached its peak.


    There is still a small step away from Kapu.


    The gap in this small step is not very big, but the gap is the gap. If they are allowed to play one-on-one with Carp, the final winner will definitely be Carp.


    The most amazing thing is that Ron even has this level of strength!


    Beast Kaido.


    Cap.


    White beard.


    These three people are on this battlefield and have the strength to stand at the top of the sea. After seeing the power of several people, the green pheasant and the red dog ask themselves one-on-one, and it is almost impossible to win These three people.


    Of these three people, two of them are legends of the previous era. Beast Beaver is also a character of the previous era. It is a monster like itself. It is not unacceptable to have a stronger line of strength than them.


    But Ron is different!


    Just a year or two ago, Ron Ke was a naval recruit!


    It was in just a few years that Ron grew from a naval recruit to a general officer, and even defeated Qiwuhai ... Now he has the power of the top of the sea!


    Such a growth rate is simply incredible.


    At this moment, the green pheasant suddenly felt a little bit suddenly. No wonder the government would kill Ron at all costs. The existence of Ron is indeed too dangerous!


    Even the green pheasant and the red dog are a bit incredible for Ron''s strength, not to mention the major generals in the navy headquarters.


    The lieutenant general who is familiar with Ron burned the mountain, and his cigar has been bitten off by him.


    "That Ron guy ... such a strength ..."


    More than one lieutenant general was shocked by Ron''s strength.


    Together with those civilians and major forces who watched this battle in the headquarters of the Navy through the huge screens in the Chambord Islands, it was almost silent at the moment.


    Maybe some people do n¡¯t recognize all the seven martial arts seas, maybe some people do n¡¯t know the captain of the Three Plagues and the White Beard Pirate Regiment, but for Capu, the naval hero, and Roger, the One Piece, they are absolutely unknown. They The name is resounding from every corner of the sea!


    And now.


    In the previous incident, the original Qiwu Hai Ron, who was suspected of being killed by the world government, appeared in the overhead war through some strange ability, and he fought with Kapu, and the two were almost the same. !


    The sound coming through the screen is not loud, but everyone feels that the mind seems to be exploding like thunder. The name of the magician Ron, who originally had memories and impressions, is lingering in the whole mind. , Shocked my heart.


    "... Magician, has he reached this level?"


    Pluto Rayley also looked at the picture on the screen on a roof. At the moment, he also had a slight shock in his eyes and muttered: "It should be the power obtained through a certain ability? Most of the state can not be Lasting ... but such power ... "


    He judged that Ron ¡¯s bizarre ¡®dead body¡¯ state could not be sustained ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But no matter what, even if there is a time limit, at least now Ron has the greatest strength of the sea!


    Raleigh was originally not very optimistic about the battle of Whitebeard. He even felt that Whitebeard would probably die in this war.


    But now.


    His thinking has completely changed.


    When Albares joined forces with the White Beard Pirates and showed the horrendous strength of the organization hidden beneath the iceberg, he felt that this battle might not be that simple, and the Navy was not so easy to win.


    When the beast Kaido appeared, Nami awakened Ron. The direction of this war had been completely developed in an unpredictable direction, and even he could not guess the result.


    This battle will completely determine the future direction of this sea!


    "Time ... to be completely rewritten."


    Raleigh took the wine bottle and took a sip. He looked at the screen where Ron and Karp were fighting, whispering in a voice that only he could hear.

 Chapter 279： White Beard vs Black Beard

    "Block it ..."


    White Beard was carrying a barley knife to the Black Beard Pirates. Yu Guang in the corner of his eyes was still paying attention to the battlefield in the rear. After all, he could not rest assured that Nami could block Kapu.


    Unexpectedly, Nami ¡°awakened¡± Ron who seemed to be dead, and the strength that Ron displayed also surprised him, even blocking Carp.


    "Can you return to this world even if you die? Qi ha ha ha ha, die but not stiff, that guy is indeed a personal thing."


    Blackbeard was also looking at the battlefield between Ron and Cap. He grinned, but the smile was obviously dignified and dignified to Ron.


    I thought Ron died like that, and retired from the stage of the sea, but now it seems that his idea is a bit too simple.


    As Ron said before his death, death is not the end!


    That guy ... I''m afraid he will really become his number one enemy in the future!


    But now Blackbeard has no intention to pay more attention to Ron. Whitebeard has approached, and the pressure on him is increasing.


    Originally there was Karp over there, and most of the white beard had to be distracted. In that case, he was fully confident that he could find the opportunity to be distracted by the white beard.


    But it''s tricky now.


    Ron blocked Carp, and the other battlefields were also able to withstand it, so what he had to face here was the white beard who could fight seriously and go all out!


    "..."


    Yu Zhixiu and others looked at the white beard with a sullen face at the moment.


    They all know the purpose of Blackbeard and the plan of Blackbeard to take the devil fruit of Whitebeard. Yu Zhixiu said that this is a crazy plan, but once they can really succeed, then they can really take Whitebeard. Status, become the emperor of the new world!


    "Ticky ..."


    White Beard came directly in front of the Black Beard Pirates. He was much taller than Black Beard and Yukiru. They looked like giants at the moment.


    Before he shot, a strong sense of oppression came.


    However, the people of the Blackbeard Pirates are almost all the elite selected by the Blackbeard, especially Yu Zhiliu, even if the strength is not much different from that of the navy general, it is not that the pressure of the White Beard can be easily suppressed of.


    "Qi ha ha ha, do you want to kill me, dad ... But you are already old, this world should be a newcomer, you should ... give up that position!"


    Blackbeard stared at Whitebeard''s mouth and walked towards Whitebeard.


    White Beard''s eyes flashed sharply.


    Buzz!


    The bark knife in his hand fell straight out, wrapped in a force of concussion, blasted suddenly in front of him, and shocked towards the black beard.


    Facing the attack of White Beard, Black Beard did not dare to carelessly, without hesitation, using the power of the dark fruit, the dark and dark mist collided with the power of shock, and constantly swallowed the strong shock power that came over.


    "..."


    White Beard noticed that his power of shock was being swallowed, and his eyes flickered suddenly.


    The black beard devours the white beard, which seems a bit difficult. Although the dark fruit is an extremely special fruit, it is very restrained by other abilities. However, he is obviously inferior to the world''s strongest white beard.


    The aftermath of the shocking power, which failed to be completely swallowed, affected Yu Zhiyu and left a few people.


    Yu Zhixi stayed a few strong enough to exist, and after changing his face slightly, he also shot one after another, each blocking the remaining aftermath.


    "Qi ha ha ha, this is my ability, daddy ... your proud seismic ability will not work in front of me !!"


    Blackbeard laughed arrogantly and arrogantly, and he stretched out his hand and tentatively grabbed Whitebeard.


    "Dark Water !!"


    The dark gravity covered the white beard in an instant, and pulled the white beard in the direction of the black beard.


    White Beard was a little caught off guard, but after a hundred battles, he didn''t panic. He let go of the sword in his right hand, clenched his five fingers into fists, and the white glow of light condensed, and he shot directly at Black Beard.


    boom!


    The palm of the black beard and the fist of the white beard collide in the air, and the ability of the dark fruit is launched. Before the ability of the shocking fruit has been exerted, the strength of the shock is swallowed and contained.


    Blackbeard punched the other hand with one punch, bombarded Whitebeard''s chest, and took Whitebeard back two steps, but only backed two steps.


    "Just to get this, so did you kill Saatchi?"


    The white beard that was beaten back two steps was hardly affected. He stared at the black beard coldly and spoke coldly.


    At this moment, the white beard has no dark wounds and is close to the white beard in the peak period!


    Strength ... close to the top.


    Speed ??... Although it is not as good as the yellow ape kapp, it is not slow, and the strength of the shocking fruit often does not require too fast speed, which is enough to keep itself free from flaws.


    Domineering ... Both seeing and armed are top-notch!


    Although part of the energy is focused on the ability to develop the fruits of the earthquake, the pure armed domineering, white beard is slightly inferior to the Kapu line, but it is only inferior.


    The armed color of the white beard is still top-notch, and in the state of no dark wounds, the play of the armed color domineering is not affected at all!


    The black beard''s punch was blocked by the white beard''s armed color.


    "You can still play such a strong domineering, Dad ... It seems that you are not old enough to be completely powerless ..."


    Blackbeard''s smile converged and looked at Whitebeard dignifiedly.


    Before watching the game, he suspected that Whitebeard''s state was not right. At this moment, he played with Whitebeard for two rounds. After testing out that Whitebeard''s domineering did not decline at all, his face looked a bit ugly.


    It seems most likely that he guessed well. The people of Albares brought something or ability to solve the physical injury for White Beard!


    Damn it!


    Black Beard scolded secretly in his heart, UU reads a book www. uukanshu.com but this time it is undoubtedly hard to get on the scalp.


    "Let''s go together and solve him quickly!"


    Facing the white beard without dark wounds, the black beard did not dare to fight alone, and he decisively ordered the joint siege of Yu Zhiliu and others.


    Naturally, Yu Zhixiu and others did not have any idea of ??a duel. Hearing the instructions of the black beard, they all looked at the white beard, and under the blink of an eye, they shot one after another.


    "Dad be careful !!"


    Seeing this scene in the distance, Marco yelled at the white beard, hesitantly wanting to come over and support the white beard.


    White Beard didn''t look back. He clenched his fist in his right hand and smashed it to one side. The shocking air burst apart, saying at the same time: "You don''t need to come ... I''m enough!"


    boom! !


    The power of the shock erupted, causing Yu Zhixiu and others to be physically shocked. Under the cooperation of four or five people, they still couldn''t resist, and they were backed by a few steps!

 Chapter 280： Battle on the other side

    Blackbeard took the opportunity to rush forward, one hand grabbed Whitebeard''s wrist, restrained Whitebeard''s demon fruit ability, and then punched Whitebeard''s abdomen with a punch.


    Qiang!


    A punch fell and sparks splattered.


    White-bearded abdomen, dark-colored armed color domineering condensation.


    "..."


    The white beard looked coldly at the black beard and kicked out with a sharp kick.


    Although the ability to shock the fruit was contained, the huge power contained in this foot and the domineering domineering power still fell heavily on the black beard.


    boom!


    The black-bearded monster screamed, flew out of the kick, and smashed into the building with a bang.


    He kicked the black beard, and the white beard held the bark knife with both hands, and snarled with a whisper. There was a roundabout between them, and the surrounding air was centered on him and broke apart.


    Click! Click! !


    The force of the shock erupted around, and Yu Zhiliu and others changed their colors.


    Everyone burst into a roar, and all shots were made to resist the white beard''s blow, but the power of this blow was beyond imagination, even if the power of everyone was still unstoppable. Hemp, the power penetrates the armed defense!


    Between the two moves, repel the entire Black Beard Pirates. This is the strength of White Beard, which has no dark wounds and whose strength is close to the peak state!


    It did not show up when dealing with the two generals of the green pheasant and the red dog, and it did not show up when playing one-on-one with Kapu. The fighting power of the most powerful in the sea is immediately revealed!


    This is the power of the strongest person who belongs to the pinnacle of the sea!


    boom! boom! boom! !


    Whitebeard continued to chase and confronted the people of Blackbeard Pirates. With his own strength, he showed great power and defeated the entire Blackbeard Pirates, shocking the audience!


    On the other side, Ron and Kapp fought continuously, from the ground to the sky, and back to the ground from the sky, fist to flesh, every collision was deafening, making the eardrum buzzing.


    "Damn ..."


    The Warring States, which are now resisting the beast Kaido, have gradually fallen into the downwind, perceiving the situation on the battlefield, can not help but gritted their teeth.


    Ron''s appearance was beyond his expectations, and the strength of his exposure was even more than he expected. One person dragged Kapu, and now White Beard is also suppressing the Black Beard Pirates alone.


    The situation on the battlefield has not improved!


    "Has the government''s support not yet arrived? What is the government doing ..."


    Ordinarily, the two emperors of the four emperors appeared here, and the government should immediately send more support, and it should have arrived now!


    ...


    Holy Land Mary Joaq.


    Wulaox has been paying attention to the battlefield of overhead war. When the Beast Pirates appeared, their opinions were the same, and they immediately dispatched CP0 to support the battlefield of overhead war.


    It was not that the Warring States thought that the support dispatch was not quick and timely, but that the support sent by the Five-Lao Star failed to reach the naval headquarters, but was blocked.


    At the edge of Mary Joa.


    The four CP0 members wore masks and stood in a line, with angry expressions in their eyes, staring at several figures in front, and they looked very embarrassed.


    "... Damn, Munch D Dragon !!!"


    "How dare you guys come to Mary Joa!"


    The four people in CP0 are gritting their teeth and screaming, and among the few people in front of them, the one headed is really Capo ¡¯s son, Luffy ¡¯s father, Monge D Dragon!


    Beside the dragon, Saab, the second commander of the Revolutionary Army, and the commander of the East, West, South, and North armies!


    Long looked at the CP0''s four people indifferently and said calmly:


    "Mary Joa ... is hell?"


    "Since it''s not hell, of course I can come. I also want to get something here. By the way, some of my guesses are confirmed."


    Long said faintly: "I''m not ready to declare war with the Tianlong people, so it won''t be very bad. The problem on the side of the naval headquarters is getting more and more serious. Do you still want to keep it here?"


    Not that the dragon blocked four CP0s, but four CP0s were forced to block the dragon.


    They cannot let the dragon enter the Holy Land Mary Joa!


    Compared to the crisis in the naval headquarters, for their CP0, there is no doubt that the safety of the Holy Land is more important, they must stay here to stop the dragon!


    The four of them are the remaining fighting power in the CP0. One of them is the total length, and the fighting power is similar to that of the navy general. The other three have the fighting power of the Qiwuhai level.


    But the four joined forces to face the Dragon and Saab and others, but they were still embarrassed.


    It''s just barely blocking now.


    "Leave it ... Your troops in the Holy Land are not enough to block us." Saab carried a water pipe and stood beside the dragon, watching the four CP0s speak.


    "impossible!"


    CP0''s faces hidden under the mask are very ugly.


    Long Leng stepped forward with a cold face.


    However, at the next moment, a breath of water came out from the direction of the Holy Land, and a figure appeared from there and walked towards this side.


    He is the former naval marshal, the current general marshal, the steel skeleton is empty!


    "An old guy came out ..."


    The head of the army of the Northern Army tilted his head and opened his mouth ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The strength of the steel skeleton was once the top of the sea. In that era, it was comparable to Kapu, but now the air age is greater than that of Kapu, and the combat power should also decline A lot, and now it is doubtful whether it can be compared to a navy general.


    Dragon also knew this very well, so his look did not change.


    He is one of the sea''s top powerhouses, and even the characters of the seven martial arts level can''t stop a few moves in front of him, so the CP0 four people in front of him are actually difficult to stop him.


    Steel Bone Kong''s current strength may be only the level of tea dolphins and rabbits, and may still retain the level of navy generals, but even that kind of strength does not pose a threat to him.


    This is his era, and the era of emptiness has long since passed.


    "Do you want to declare war? Dragon."


    Empty knowing the dragon, he looked at Long Shensheng and said.


    As Karp''s head boss, he had been consoling as long as Long was born, but he did not expect that Karp''s son would eventually become the number one criminal of the world government and the leader of the revolutionary army.


    "Do not."


    Long calmly said: "I just came to get something."


    He didn''t appear here for no reason. Ron relied on the Albares Guild under his command to contact him and tell him some information.


    And after receiving these messages, he decided to take an action, that is, to come here and wait on the red earth continent.


    If it was really the same as Ron told him, there would be two emperors in the naval headquarters, and it could contain all the combat power of the headquarters, then he would decide to start.


    This is the weakest moment of the Holy Land''s defense, no one!


    It is also the best time to invade the Holy Land!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 281： One after another

    The battle of overhead wars continues.


    As the dragon went to the Holy Land Mary Joa, the support of the world government could no longer reach the naval headquarters, and the naval headquarters was completely overturned here.


    The huge fortress of the naval headquarters has been completely ruined, and even the entire island has been fragmented. An island is no longer enough as a battlefield. The green pheasant has frozen the sea, which is ten times larger than Mariinfo, as a battlefield. Fight.


    Ron fought against Cap on this side, and the two were extremely fierce.


    Ron''s stomach and shoulders were cracked several times by Karp, but they all recovered quickly because of the undead body. Karp''s clothes also showed many cracks, and there were blood stains under the cracks.


    Because Karp ¡¯s armed color is so strong that it is almost outrageous, these wounds are not fatal, or most of them are skin traumas, which have little effect.


    But there is no doubt that Ron hurt Karp!


    Ron''s power in this form can break Karp''s armed defense!


    On the other side.


    White Beard''s efforts to fight the Black Beard Pirates with one person''s continuous defeat have already resulted in a serious injury to the three, but he was also injured due to Black Beard''s ability limitations.


    But now the white beard has no dark wounds. Even if he is wounded, after receiving the two swords of Yu Zhixi, he still maintains an almost constant fighting power, and still suppresses the black beard pirates.


    The other battlefields are also extremely intense.


    The duel between Sauron and Hawkeye was too powerful due to the attack power of Kaido, Sengoku, Ron, and Whitebeard, etc., which led to the inability to concentrate. The victory and defeat, but Sauron obviously has many disadvantages.


    In the fierce battle with Eagle Eye, Sauron is also further growing and improving. His swordsmanship has been improved little by little, and he has almost reached the culmination of Jianhao, which is not much different from Fiesta Bista, but just away from Eagle. The eye still has a ladder.


    Hawkeye didn''t kill Sauron.


    He hadn''t paid much attention to this battle. He came here just to cope with it. It is obviously impossible to say that he is desperately trying to help the navy.


    What he wants is to fight with powerful swordsmen to pass some boring time, and Sauron just meets his needs, he naturally does not want to win or lose too quickly.


    Hawkeye did not have too strong killing intentions, coupled with the aftermath of the battlefield, and no one came to maliciously attack Hawkeye and Sauron, resulting in a fierce battle between the two. It seems that the situation is dangerous, but in fact it is On the contrary, it is more stable than other places.


    The other battles are much more dangerous.


    Just like the duel between Ace and the green pheasant, it seems that the two are fighting, but from time to time there will be interference. For example, the yellow ape sent a laser attack on Ace, and Marco found an opportunity to give the green pheasant one from behind the green pheasant. Strikes and the like have occurred several times.


    The general''s strength is certainly strong, but he can''t resist this kind of sneak attack. The yellow pheasant and the green pheasant are all wounded. No one can calmly fight, and there is blood on the forehead and corner of the mouth.


    The battle is about to die.


    In such a battlefield, perhaps only the most top-notch existences such as Kapu and Kaiduo can have certain self-protection capabilities, and other people are always facing a crisis of life and death.


    After Ron appeared to block Kapu, almost half an hour later, another death appeared. The captain of the Wubei team of the White Beard Pirates, Fiesta Bista!


    laugh! !


    Peach Rabbit appeared behind Foil Bista, she gasped violently, and there was an obvious blood mark on her arm and shoulder, and the blood was dripping continuously.


    There was blood dripping from the blade in her hand.


    Behind Peach Rabbit, Foil Fista stiffened there, and after shaking twice, he fell back weakly towards the ground in front of him, making a final sound.


    "It seems ... my sword practice ... not enough ..."


    "Bista !!!"


    Marco and Ace almost screamed in exasperation.


    Unexpectedly!


    The difference between Peach Rabbit and Foil Bista is almost instantaneous, and there is no support for this argument at all. With one move, life and death are divided!


    "hateful!!"


    Ace roared, and the power of burning fruit was subtly matched by the anger, the flame became more vigorous, and the monstrous flame burst out and poured in the direction of Peach Rabbit.


    The green pheasant spit out a cold breath, released the ice with a cold face, blocked Ace''s movements, and intercepted Ace''s flames.


    "Go away!"


    "This is hard to do."


    The green pheasant responded indifferently.


    Ace was furious, but at the next moment, the green pheasant''s face suddenly changed, turning his head to look in a direction in the distance.


    Along with the peach rabbit and the yellow ape, they also looked at it, and their faces changed drastically.


    I saw the tea dolphins, who were confronting Ember, one of the three catastrophes under Kaido, when they repelled the Ember in a frontal attack, a cold ice hit from behind.


    That was a surprise attack from Nami. This is Nami''s frost-based magic of the fourth order, which relies on the spiritual energy supplied by the magic tower at the cost of damaging her own spirit!


    Nami, whose spiritual attributes have not yet exceeded 200 points, lost her consciousness after releasing this blow, her mind was blank, and she was comatose ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Click! Click! !


    Even though Tea Dolphin has predicted the attack behind him in advance, the attack range of the frost system''s fourth-order magic is too large. Coupled with his full efforts to deal with the embers, he can''t spare much time at all.


    Barely resisting the frost from behind, he was still frozen in the ice.


    boom! !


    Quinn identified the opportunity, set aside Zefa, and slammed it over, hitting the ice block fiercely, smashing the ice block directly.


    Frost, resisted by the color of the tea dolphins, did not penetrate into the internal organs, but also penetrated his skin and flesh.


    Under the impact of Quinn, the ice was completely crushed, and the tea porpoise became a blood man.


    "go to hell!"


    The embers unfolded their black wings and turned into a black glare, which penetrated the battlefield in an instant. The feet turned into paws, and one paw fell, causing the body of the tea dolphin to split from the waist by two thirds.


    "Lieutenant Tea Dolphin !!!"


    The nearby navy saw this scene in horror.


    Peach Rabbit also contracted her pupils violently. She wanted to support the sword, but Fista ¡¯s attack before she died also severely hit her right arm, making her unable to produce the sword.


    "Damn."


    "Tea Dolphin ..."


    The Warring States and Red Dogs were all dizzying.


    But they were all pinned down on each other''s battlefields, unable to come to support, and now even if the support is too late, life and death are often in a flash.


    The fall of the battlefield between Tea Dolphin and Fiesta Bista also represents that there are two more powerful men standing on the uppermost layer of the sea!


    Everyone went from shock to numbness to fear and fear.


    As the war continued, with the fall of the tea dolphins and Vista, both the white-bearded side and the navy side, the fighting intentions were weakening.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 282： 4 Imperial Redhead

    Ace has been rescued.


    The navy is not so easy to destroy. There is no point in continuing to fight. Just now ... no, you should leave directly at the beginning.


    Marco gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.


    The people of the White Beard Pirates are gradually losing their fighting spirit, and the navy side is also the same. Because the three terrorists of White Beard, Kaido and Ron dominate the battlefield, they also do not see the hope of victory, including those in the headquarters. Will.


    "Can''t win ..."


    "If you continue to fight, you will die."


    The flying squirrels and others were already struggling at this time. They were all wounded, and even some people were seriously injured and coughed up blood constantly.


    Even the tea dolphins fell into the battlefield, they don''t think they can beat the tea dolphins.


    And the point is, now there is no hope of winning, especially when the Revolutionary Army leader Dragon invaded the Holy Land Mary Joa, which caused chaos in the Holy Land, and the navy ¡¯s fighting intentions declined even more.


    If there is no disruption by the Revolutionary Army, they can still wait for support and hope for victory. Now that the Revolutionary Army has blocked the reinforcements of the Holy Land, how can they succeed? !


    Won''t win.


    On the current battlefield, the White Beard Pirates, the Beast Pirates, and the Albarez Guild formed a unified front. Their navy, CP0, Qiwuhai, and the Black Beard Pirates were on the same front against White. Beard and Kaido and Ron.


    To know that Blackbeard betrayed the Navy, he invaded the Propulsion City!


    Now they rely on the black beard to contain the white beard, so that the battlefield can evolve into a situation close to the balance of power. If there is something wrong with the black beard, escape or temporarily surrender to the white beard and the like, and in turn attack the navy, then The navy must be destroyed!


    Under such tremendous pressure, the naval warfare has subsided even more seriously than the people of the White Beard Pirates. The strongest warfare is the Hundred Beast Pirates.


    Their purpose was originally to fight, kill the navy as much as possible, weaken the white beard and the combat effectiveness of the navy, so as to achieve the purpose of dominating the sea.


    The White Beard Pirates retreated.


    The navy side also retreated.


    But in the current battlefield, no one is allowed to retreat. Retreating is tantamount to death, and the hatred of their companion death makes them all gritt their teeth, and there is no reason to retreat.


    "If you fight like this ... you will only endlessly increase casualties ..."


    Cap and Ron fought fiercely, and now the battle gradually slowed down, because he knew he was unlikely to win Ron in this state.


    Ron glanced at the battlefield, his eyes flashing slightly, and said, "It seems that I don''t want to fight anymore, but I still lack an opportunity for a truce."


    Ron didn''t plan to continue anymore.


    The magical forces under his command are now also suffering serious casualties, nearly a third of the casualties. Nami was also in a state of mental concussion because of the forced release of fourth-order magic, which was very bad.


    The purpose of this war has almost been achieved. If the battle continues, although the navy, Qiwuhai, and the White Beard Pirates will continue to die, the casualties will become more and more serious, but Nami and others on his side will also have the same Danger.


    For Ron, the safety of Nami and others is the most important.


    The original Ron intended to protect Nami himself forever, but the magic of reincarnation of the undead was enough for the amount of sacrifices used on him, and it was an accident that he used it on himself.


    In the absence of him, Nami is actually extremely dangerous on this battlefield. Fortunately, there are Magic Airship and Miss Golden Week, and she barely has the ability to protect herself.


    The most important thing is that his undead power is insufficient.


    The fierce battle with Karp has lasted for nearly half an hour. He can perceive the passing of the power of the undead in his body. I am afraid that the remaining time will not exceed 20 minutes.


    Without the undead body, he must manipulate Nami''s body to release magic. He can block the navy general, but it is still very difficult to block Kapu.


    boom! !


    After Ron and Carp collided again, he backed away a few meters, his eyes flashing slightly, looking sideways in a certain direction, his eyes deep.


    "Come here."


    Both the White Beard Pirates and the Beast Pirates have appeared on the battlefield of the war on top, so the last four emperors except for BIGMOM, the red-haired Shanks, naturally cannot be absent.


    It''s just that Shanks came a little bit later than Kai, maybe it was really just arrived, or maybe it was deliberately late, waiting for the serious casualties to appear now.


    "..."


    Karp didn''t find Shanks. Seeing that the domineering color is undoubtedly worse than the spiritual perspective in this extremely chaotic battlefield.


    He noticed that Ron''s eyes were looking over there, before looking sideways, but once he noticed that side, he also immediately noticed the figure of Shanks.


    Step, step, step.


    Shanks ¡¯location is on the edge of the island, and I do n¡¯t know when it appeared there. It seemed to have come over step by step, and it seemed to be there as soon as it appeared.


    He wore a black cloak and walked step by step on the ice, without showing much breath, so that no one nearby noticed.


    Or it should be said that the breath on this battlefield is too confusing.


    There were Keddo, the white-bearded, and Ron and Karp ... When Shanks appeared quietly, no one except him had expected Ron.


    But the purpose of Shanks was not to appear silently, to whom to sneak a sneak attack, so after a few steps, he began to gradually release his breath.


    Step, step, step.


    An invisible oppression, accompanied by the footsteps, gradually swayed away.


    This sound of footsteps on the battlefield of the headquarters of the Navy ~ www.novelhall.com ~ should have been covered up to be inaudible, but as Shanks stepped forward, it clearly echoed.


    tread.


    Another step fell, and the nearby air appeared to be distorted like a wave mark, swaying around, and there was a trace of cracks on the ice surface, and it began to spread.


    "Ok?!"


    By this time, the top beasts such as Beast Kaido, Sengoku, and White Beard would naturally be unable to ignore the more and more powerful momentum, and they all watched it one after another.


    When he saw Shanks''s not tall figure, everyone was shocked.


    tread.


    Shanks fell again, and the overbearing domineering was no longer concealed, completely swept away, swept away in all directions, and instantly swept the battlefield like a gust of wind.


    If in this world, the strongest man in the armored color belongs to Kapu, the strongest man in the flesh belongs to the beast Kaido, then the strongest person in the overlord color is red-haired.


    No one questioned this.


    The strongest overlord color ... Four emperors, red-haired Shanks! !


    Buzz! !


    The oppression, which seemed to shake the earth, exploded from Shanks''s small figure, and the entire battlefield was eclipsed in an instant.


    Shank''s overbearing domineering do not deliberately target anyone, nor even attack anyone on the battlefield, but simply release it, and release it against the sky.


    That I don''t know when the sky was covered with dark clouds again, under the impact of Shanks'' overlord color, it suddenly showed a concave vortex-like form!


    this moment.


    It''s no longer just Kaido and the green pheasant and the red dog that stopped the movement, along with those seven martial arts, the generals of the headquarters, and even the captains, also stopped fighting.


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 283： The end of the war

    Everyone felt the horror, as if it could deter all world domineering, breaking through the sky and clouds.


    "Then ... that person is ..."


    When he saw Shanks'' appearance, some of the navy''s fingers trembled, the sword in his hand couldn''t hold it, and it fell on the ice at once.


    There was also horror and fear on the face of the pirate, and he looked at the sweaty man with short red hair in sweat.


    "... coming."


    On the side of the black beard, he had bruises on his body and his face was very ugly, and Yu Zhixiu and others behind him were all injured.


    White Beard also stopped, looking sideways in the direction of the red hair, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    The battlefield is completely still!


    ...


    "How did it stop?"


    "What happened, is the machine broken?"


    "No, it seems that someone appeared, look there, that person is ..."


    The Chambord Islands, everyone who looked at the battlefield picture has been somewhat numb, seeing the battlefield weirdly condensed, all looked shocked.


    They all looked at the new figure in the corner of the picture.


    When the image turned completely there, revealing the figure as a whole, countless people lost their voices. Some people couldn''t hold the pen and paper in their hands and fell to the ground.


    "Red ... Red-haired Shanks !!"


    "Four Emperors Red Hair !!"


    "Another four emperors! God, is this world going to be completely destroyed ?!"


    Many people are shocked.


    For ordinary people, the navy is the maintainer of order, and now the battlefield has become like this, they are very nervous, and now there is a four emperors!


    The navy is obviously a little difficult to win, and now there is another four emperors, which means that the navy may really be completely destroyed!


    Countless people fear for a time.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on the red-haired one-armed figure.


    "... Four emperors, redheads."


    Sauron also stopped fighting with Hawkeye, and looked at him shiningly.


    He also felt the domineering color of Shankes, and the awakening of the kingliness was a bit overwhelming. Of course, the key is not this, the key is that Shanks is also a swordsman.


    Redhead and Eagle Eye once had a duel, but the result was a tie. Shanks failed to take the title of Eagle Eye, the world''s largest sword hero.


    It was also that duel that thoroughly established the status of red hair, making him the fourth emperor after White Beard, Kaido and BIGMOM.


    Sauron also knew this.


    "..."


    Hawkeye looked at the red hair that appeared, and after a few seconds of silence, slowly put the black knife back on his back.


    Sauron noticed the movement of the eagle eye and immediately frowned, "What are you going to do?"


    "The redhead is not within the scope of the agreement with the Navy. I''m going to close ... The duel will be kept until the next time. This is not the place for the duel."


    Sauron''s character naturally didn''t want to end like this, but this battlefield was indeed not suitable for the duel of swordsmen.


    In the end, he did not wave his sword to the eagle eye.


    This is really not a place for a duel.


    ...


    "Redhead ... what are you doing here?"


    There was a cold sweat on the forehead of the Admiralty Headquarters.


    At the moment, Shanks did not look like when he laughed with his companions. Some only belonged to the power and deterrence of the four emperors. He stepped forward and came to the battlefield step by step.


    "I''m here ... to end this war!"


    After a few steps, Shanks stopped, and he looked up, glanced at the red dog, the yellow ape, and Kaido, the white beard, etc., his voice calmly spoke.


    As soon as this sentence came out, the eyes of the Warring States and others shone.


    In fact, until now, everyone has some difficulty riding a tiger, even with a white beard, at this time, half of them want to get rid of the black beard, half want to make Marco and others retreat.


    "Continuing to fight will only increase the casualties on this battlefield endlessly, and no one will win in the end result, and it will be meaningless to fight again."


    Shanks'' voice swayed on the battlefield, his eyes gliding calmly across the battlefield.


    In fact, everyone in the room knew what Shanks said, but no one could say this, or all the people involved in this battle could not say it.


    Sengoku ¡¯s position prevented him from saying so, Kaido would not speak, nor would Whitebeard, and Ron had been involved in the battle from the beginning and could not stop the war.


    and.


    In this battlefield, not everyone can stand here.


    Status and strength are indispensable. Even BIGMOM is not qualified to stop the war, because BIGMOM is already a loser, and BIGMOM Pirates has been destroyed.


    "You can''t stop this battle in one sentence ..."


    Kaiduo looked in the direction of Shanks and spoke coldly towards Shanks.


    Shanks also looked at Kaido, and there was no concession in his eyes. He held the hilt in one hand, and pulled the sword out with a clang.


    "Then, let me be your opponent!"


    Woo! Woo! Woo! !


    Almost as soon as the voice of Shanks fell, many figures appeared and landed on the side of Shanks. It was indeed many cadres of the Red Haired Pirates!


    To stop this war, we cannot do it by words alone. First, we must have a standing position at the top of the sea. Second, we must have enough power to rewrite the situation on the battlefield.


    Today''s Shanks, who leads the entire Red Hair Pirates, undoubtedly meets these conditions ... With his position clearly stated, no matter who wants to continue fighting, there is no doubt that the consequences must be considered!


    "..."


    Kaiduo stared coldly at Shanks with a bad look.


    In his temper, he normally started fighting, but now the situation of the Beast Pirates is not very good. If he fights with Shanks again, it will be very troublesome.


    He was certainly not afraid of himself, but most of Ember, Jack, and his subordinates who had subdued or suppressed should die on this battlefield, and the meaning of the war would disappear.


    "Redhead ... you little devil ..."


    White Beard glanced at Shanks with a sullen face.


    And at this time, the black beard wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at the redhead: "Qi ha ha ha, it seems to continue fighting, it doesn''t make much sense. I didn''t get what I wanted, but sooner or later You will get it ... Small ones, go. "


    Blackbeard is also very decisive.


    The moment Red found himself, he knew it would be impossible to get rid of his white beard today.


    Without the white beard and the shocking fruits, his combat power is still slightly inferior to those of the redheads. It is meaningless to stay on this battlefield.


    "Ticky ..."


    White beard turned his head violently, slashing the black beard with his sword.


    However, the black beard was also very decisive, with Yu Zhixiu and others directly retreating, fighting hard against the white beard''s blow, and also directly withdrew from the scope of the naval headquarters.


    White Beard slammed the sword to the ground, the ground shattered, looking at the back of Black Beard''s escape, and there was still anger in his eyes.


    There is no way to chase it.


    Marco''s situation is too dangerous to chase after.


    He could not put Marco and others in danger in order to kill Blackbeard.


    "Sauron ... Magic Force ..."


    Ron''s figure flicked and fell to the center of the magic force. He gestured to Miss Golden Week in the sky. Miss Golden Week met, released his spiritual power, and picked up the magic force. He fully supported the sky and opened the magic. airship.


    Sauron glanced at the back of the disappearing eagle eye, then turned his head to look at Ron, and said in a deep voice, "What are you doing now ..."


    "An undead."


    Ron smiled softly and sent Sauron to the airship.


    Red dogs and others watched the departure of the black beard, and at this moment their eyes focused on Ron again. Their faces were extremely gloomy, and their fists burst out with various strengths, but none of them shot.


    I can''t do it now.


    The Blackbeard Pirates are gone, and the redheads are here. If they continue to do so, the naval headquarters will definitely be destroyed. Instead of shooting, they hope Ron will leave as soon as possible.


    As long as Ron left with his men, the crisis in the naval headquarters would be relieved.


    "It''s time to close."


    Ron glanced over the ruins of the battlefield, with wreckage everywhere, a faint smile appeared on his face, and the undead body began to collapse a little from the foot Shanks and Kaiduo are all eye-catching.


    Ron did not bow his head to see his dissipated body, but just glanced across the battlefield, passing the beasts Kaido, the red-haired Shanks, the Warring States, the green pheasant and the red dog.


    "Hell is connected to the world."


    "When the undead returns from hell, the world will be at his feet ..."


    With the last sentence left, Ron''s last head turned into a little bit of fluorescence, dissipating on the battlefield, leaving no trace.


    Before the duel with Kapu, the sky was turned upside down, and the figure was almost indistinguishable. For a time, it seemed like a dream, and it was a trance.


    ...


    Haiyuan calendar 1520.


    Also known as the twenty-second year of the Pirate Age.


    Two wars broke out this year. The first war was called "destruction" by future generations, and the second war was called ... new life by future generations.


    In the first war, Ron, the former Qiwuhai magician, fell into the sea.


    In the second war, Ron turned into an undead and returned to fight against the hero Cap.


    Countless years later, some people recalled the two wars and lamented it, because the two wars opened the prelude to two eras.


    These two eras can''t be compared, because compared to the latter, the duration of the previous one is really short, but it is the last glory before the end of the era of the Pirate, and it is also engraved in history.


    As for the latter, it can be said that it includes the moment at the front, or it can be said that the moment at the end of the previous one is really an entry.


    The former one is called the ''Empire of Six Emperors''.


    The latter one is called ¡®Magic Age¡¯.


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 284： New beginning

    Great route.


    Arababastan.


    "Yo, a lot of gains this time, the guards of the kingdom are coming, young ones, it is time to withdraw!"


    With a reward of 20 million Bailey''s Pirate Captain Wally, he is now carrying a large pocket filled with banknotes and valuable goods of various denominations, waving at his men.


    "Come! Captain!"


    More than a dozen pirates rushed out of a shop with a smile on their face, followed by their captain, and a group of people passed by on the street.


    The passers-by on the street all hid in horror, and no one dared to stop them.


    More than a dozen pirates grinned and fled all the way with their weapons. When they were about to run to the edge of the city, a figure suddenly appeared on the street in front of them.


    It was a young girl with sky blue hair, wearing a long white and yellow ribbon dress, so she stood calmly in the middle of the street, watching the dozen pirates running along the way.


    "Hey, flash away! Are you looking for death ?!"


    Wally, who was running at full speed, saw the figure in the street in front of him, shouted while holding the sword in his hand, and did not slow down and continued to rush forward.


    When the girl saw this, she didn''t speak, so she stared at the pirates who were rushing, as if saying something, and there was a faint light flash in the void.


    Wow! !


    When Wally and others were nearly thirty meters away from the girl, the ground swayed strangely, and the dirt on the streets began to churn.


    Wally and others didn''t know what happened, and their faces changed.


    "What happened to the earthquake ..."


    "Did that woman do it ?!"


    "Beware of your feet !!!"


    Just as the faces of the pirates changed, the earth rolling under their feet suddenly seemed to stretch out countless dirt hands, grabbed their ankles, and dragged them one by one into the ground, leaving only one head On the ground, like a radish.


    In a moment, a dozen pirates left only a dozen heads on the ground.


    "call."


    The girl looked at this scene and clapped her hands.


    Her identity is undoubtedly that it is the princess of Alabastan, Neferu Taliweiwei, and one of Ron''s magic envoys with magic marks.


    "The pirates are already under my control, so don''t worry."


    Wei Wei opened easily to some civilians hiding on the left and right sides of the street, while walking towards the street, carrying a few pockets and looking around: "Have you all lost anything? You can get your things back."


    After the hiding civilians looked at each other, the pirates on the ground struggled desperately, unable to pull their bodies out of the ground, and gradually sighed with relief.


    The crowd gradually came out of hiding, and the Kingdom Guards of Alabstan was too late.


    "Ah, Your Royal Highness, why are you doing such a dangerous thing again!"


    The leader of the Royal Guard, Icarim, rushed over and looked at Wei Wei with sweat, saying: "What should I do if I get hurt by the pirates or be taken away by the pirates, these The pirates just leave it to us to deal with it. "


    "You''re too worried, Icarim."


    Weiwei turned her head to look at Icarim, put out her tongue, and gave a playful smile, said: "I can still solve this level of pirates, how to say I am also a magician."


    Icarim chattered: "Even if it doesn''t work, you''re the princess of Alabstan. In case something goes wrong, what will this country do ..."


    "alright, alright."


    The deputy captain of the **** team came out and smiled and said: "Captain you are too worried too much, the strength of Her Royal Highness Princess can''t even handle me now."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Icarim still wanted to tell, but before he finished speaking, Wei Wei interrupted his words and said with a smile: "Well, you are here, the things here are left to you, I will go back."


    As she said, Weiwei turned around, her two small hands received behind her, hummed in a minor key, and stepped away towards the distance.


    "... Hour Royal Highness, let me **** you back."


    Icarim waved at Vivi, but Vivi soon walked away.


    After walking a few steps on the street, Wei Wei jumped lightly, jumped flexibly onto a roof, and began to walk from the roof. After passing over several houses, her brisk look gradually lowered, she couldn''t bear it. Lived and looked up at the sky.


    When the news of Ron''s death came, she couldn''t believe it or accepted it.


    If she hadn''t been able to sense that her connection with Ron was still there, maybe she would have to suffer a lot of blows, and it would be difficult to slow down for a long time.


    But even though there was a faint feeling that Ron was still alive, her worries could not be eliminated, so she always tried to contact Albares.


    Because she was one of the magic envoys, Ron would not hide her existence from her, so she quickly confirmed that Ron was not dead, so she was relieved, but still worried about Ron''s situation.


    After all, she could get news about Albares from the newspaper.


    However, things are always unexpected.


    In the events of the Shambord Islands, Nami and Sauron were both famous in the sea, making many people feel that Albarez, which has already ended, is resurgent, and Wei Wei is also relieved about the situation of Albares.


    Then came the top war that shook the world.


    During that war, whether it was Nami, Sauron, or Albarez ¡¯s magical forces, they all shocked the sea during World War I, especially Ron ¡¯s ¡°undead¡± appeared, fighting against the legendary navy The hero Kapp has shocked the world!


    After this war, the world government did not comment on Albares directly, and did not comment on it, but only raised the rewards of the cadres of Albares. Www.novelhall.com The status is strange, so there is no Ron ¡¯s reward, but Nami ¡¯s reward reaches 1.2 billion Bailey, Sauron ¡¯s reward reaches 700 million Bailey, and Miss Golden Week ¡¯s reward reaches 700 million Bailey ...


    Together with the rewards of Perona, Robin, and others who did not participate in the war, they have each greatly improved, reaching more than 200 million and 300 million!


    Weiwei was also shocked by the news.


    Unconsciously, the Albarez Guild founded by Ron has grown to such a degree that even the world government can hardly contain its existence.


    As a lively princess, in fact, Weiwei also wanted to join Albares and take risks with Ron, but she could not let go of the country of Alabstan.


    On the one hand, it is the identity of a princess. If she joins Albares, it will cause great trouble to Alabstan. On the other hand, if she leaves, Cobra will have to deal with various things of the country alone Without her assistance, perhaps the burden will be too heavy.


    Weiwei felt a bit depressed.


    But the decline did not last long, and she recovered quickly.


    If you ca n¡¯t go on an adventure with Ron, then look here. You can see that the guild founded by Ron is getting bigger and bigger, and seeing Nami and others getting stronger and stronger. She can also be happy.


    "Father, I''m back."


    Weiwei jumped on the roof like this, and quickly returned to the palace.


    She walked into the palace and saw Cobra. While talking, she was suddenly surprised, looking at a figure in front of Cobra.


    "... long time no see, Weiwei."


    Nami took off the wicker hat and showed a pretty face, smiling at Wei Wei Yan.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 285： 6 emperor times, 3 strong 3 weak

    "Nami?"


    Weiwei''s small face showed a look of surprise, and ran over, saying: "How come you come to Alabstan? Mr. Ron, how is he?"


    Hearing Weiwei''s second half, Nami pouted, saying, "He, he''s fine ..."


    "... Isn''t it good even without my body."


    Ron''s voice rang directly in Nami''s and Weiwei''s minds, and it appeared that the corner of his mouth seemed to be slightly twitching.


    Nami tilted her head and said: "Is there anything wrong? Just can''t do something bad."


    Since I have lived in Nami ¡¯s spiritual space for a period of time, as time went on, some things that Nami had been worried about have long been left behind, even from time to time, some malicious fullness to Ron ¡¯s you ¡¯re not The body can''t do anything ''provocation.


    This exchange was only between Ron and Nami, not passed on to Wei Wei and Cobra, and Ron was too lazy to take Nami.


    The relationship between him and Nami is rather weird, saying that the couple is not a couple, and that the partner is closer than the partner, but Ron is too lazy to distinguish so clearly.


    Most of his energy is now focused on spiritual practice. He has been practicing spiritual power and studying the third-order magic of the space department from the top war to almost half a month now.


    "where are you?"


    Weiwei heard Ron''s voice in her mind, her big blue eyes blinked, and looked around Nami, but she didn''t find Ron''s figure.


    And at the next moment, Wei Wei and Cobra looked at the ground at the same time, and saw that the bricks on the ground began to break up, turned into mud and gravel, and gathered towards the center.


    The gravel gradually rose, gradually condensing into a human form.


    "Roh ... well?"


    Weiwei looked at the sand man in amazement.


    Ron manipulated the sand''s condensed body, nodded at Weiwei, then moved his mind, and had a round of spiritual communication with Weiwei, using a few seconds to tell her roughly what happened during this time.


    Wei Wei''s expression tranced. After she recovered, she already knew what Ron was doing at this moment, and she couldn''t help but worry a little: "I lost my body ... how can I recover it?"


    "My magic has been upgraded to another level, and I should be able to do it, don''t worry."


    Ron smiled at Wei Wei.


    Weiwei nodded a little pretentiously and said, "Then you are here ..."


    "Well, because something happened, I haven''t been here for a long time. I came to see you specifically. In addition, I plan to re-establish a branch in Alabstan."


    Ron manipulated the sand man to speak.


    Previously, due to BIGMOM''s reason, after the Arab League branch was destroyed, in order to avoid bringing some danger and trouble to Arab League, Ron evacuated everyone from Arab League.


    When Ron wiped out Doflamingo and established his footing, he planned to rebuild the club in Alabstan, and then the world government suddenly attacked him, resulting in the establishment of a club on Alabstan.


    This time, there are actually two purposes, or two goals for establishing a club.


    One is that Alabstan has a large population, and it is easy to screen out many people with good mental talents, so that they can become members of the magic army through cultivation and strengthen their power.


    The other is some other achievements in the achievement system interface.


    One achievement on the achievements interface is to protect an island from infringement ... This achievement goes up, as well as the achievement of sheltering ten islands.


    In addition to occupying an island, and occupying a sea area with more than ten islands, etc., these are the achievements that Ron is going to achieve next.


    It was troublesome to achieve these achievements before.


    Now it is different.


    It has been half a month since the war on the top, and the news on the sea has continuously reported the event of the war on the top for half a month. The name of Albares has already resounded through the sea!


    Many ordinary people and forces have vaguely ranked Albares and Whitebeard Pirates, Hundred Beast Pirates, Red Haired Pirates, etc. in one rank.


    The Albarez Guild never claimed to be a pirate, but this did not prevent Albarez from obtaining the status corresponding to the original four emperors.


    In the former sea, there were four emperors who ruled the new world.


    Now some people call it the Six Emperors!


    They are the six forces standing on the top of the sea except the world government and navy!


    These six forces are the three beards of White Beard, Kaido and Red Hair, who rule the new world, and Albares, who is spread all over the world, and the Black Beard Pirates, which is famous for the sea and the war '', As well as the BIGMOM Pirate Corps that seized the North Sea.


    After the BIGMOM Pirates Group was wiped out by the world government for most of its combat power, it was in a state of collapse and has not yet returned to the new world.


    But because BIGMOM is still alive, it is still a terrifying force. After the breakup of the North Sea, there are still many forces succumbing and surrendering.


    Among the six forces, White Beard, Kaido and Red Hair are the top three.


    Take BIGMOM, Blackbeard and Albares as the three weaks.


    BIGMOM is the emperor who has lost his original power. Blackbeard has not yet formed a huge power, while Albarez is the strange and unknown state of President Ron ¡¯s life and death.


    The three weak emperor forces have their own problems, but there is no doubt that they are far stronger than other pirate forces and far stronger than Qiwuhai and the like.


    "Establish a club?"


    Cobra looked at the sand man ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and he was not surprised, showing a trace of contemplation.


    Previously, Ron had evacuated all his men. He did not go to stay because it was indeed the best option to leave.


    Although this will cause Alabaster to be persecuted by some pirates entering the great route, it is better than facing the threat of BIGMOM the four emperors.


    After Ron was ¡®killed¡¯ by the government, Albarez ¡¯s full retreat will not be discussed.


    Now, there is no problem.


    Although Alabastan is one of the member countries of the world government, Albares is now a force that is difficult for even the world government to deal with. Do whatever you want and establish a branch in Alabstan. The government cannot act rashly.


    As for the threat of BIGMOM ... For Albares now, it is no longer a huge threat.


    "Are you going to make it public?"


    Cobra asked Ron.


    He wanted to know how Ron planned, because with the power and status that Ron now has, establishing a branch in Alabstan is not as simple as representing a branch.


    It is equivalent to defining the attribution of Alabstan!


    From today onwards, it is the key to whether Arababastan is a country affiliated to the world government, or to break away from the world government and become an independent country sheltered by Albares.


    "of course."


    Ron nodded and said, "But if you want to break away from the world government, you don''t have to rush to make a decision. It''s no problem if I strongly seize this sea area."


    Speaking of which, Ron smiled and said, "Anyway, the government will not take any action in a short time, and their losses in this battle are too great."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 286： Property crisis

    In fact, Cobra''s question does not need any answer.


    Anyway, with the current status and power of Ron and Albares, even if they directly control Arababastan, it will not bring much crisis to Arababastan, but it can also deter pirates from daring to invade Arababastan.


    As for whether to openly leave the membership of the world government, this question actually does not need an answer. On the one hand, the Neferutari family is one of the 20 royal families that once founded the world government. They are now Dragons.


    Therefore, their family has a different status from the royal family such as Dresrosa.


    And there are some key points, such as Ron once saved Alabaster, and Cobra has enough confidence in Ron that he thinks Ron is the one who can change the world.


    "What are you going to do in the future?"


    Cobra pondered for a while and asked Ron: "It is impossible to mediate between you and the world government, so are you planning to replace the world government in the future?"


    "Do not."


    Ron shook his head and said: "I have no interest in rule. The Albares Association will not participate in any politics. In the future, it will be an independent organization outside the regime and will only be responsible for the stability of the world."


    A magic guild that is independent of all kingships, has a transcendent status, and governs magicians and powerful strongmen worldwide.


    And those ordinary people, those civilians, are still governed by the kings of these countries ... in fact, it is a form that separates ordinary people from capable people.


    "Did you think this way?"


    Cobra looked at Ron in surprise, and after thinking it over, he nodded.


    In fact, in this world, the Tianlong people are even the forces that override the ordinary countries. They control the world government, and they also control all the countries in the world.


    Such a thing as the World Conference seems to be able to dominate the future direction of the world, but in fact, the dominance is still in the Dragons. In the hands of the five old stars, these kings can only issue their own proposals.


    If it is implemented in accordance with Ron ¡¯s vision, then the future Albarez Guild will become an organization that replaces the world government without interfering with ordinary state governance.


    And this organization will be based on accepting missions, protecting various royal families, etc., and there will be no such thing as confiscating ¡®celestial gold¡¯.


    Cobra cannot predict what will happen in that situation, but at least it will be better than the current situation, not to mention that Ron''s current purpose is also to defeat the other five emperors.


    "If you want to establish a club, just build it here."


    "The government''s attitude follows them."


    Cobra finally made the decision.


    As the king of Alabstan, he will not publicly declare that he will break away from the government and support the Albarez guild, but to be able to say such a thing, in fact, has already chosen a position.


    Ron smiled and said, "Then, from now on, the heavenly gold will no longer be turned over to the world government, it is said that we are in control, which should make Alabstan a lot richer."


    "Well."


    Cobra snorted.


    For Alabstan, if you can''t pay the sky, it will of course make the whole country a lot richer, and the poor population will be greatly reduced.


    Wei Wei looked at Ron and interjected, saying: "The construction of the guild should also require money, now the government is suppressing you around the world, your situation should not be very good."


    "It''s really not very good."


    Nami rolled her eyes at Ron next to her and said, "The main income of the Hunting Reward Pirate has been cut a lot, and even some of the commissions could not be received some time ago, and the clubs are on the verge of collapse. I finally managed to save some, but I was so poor that I could n¡¯t even afford to buy basic supplies. "


    Ron glanced at Nami and said, "Don''t all the money you got from Doflamingo have been transferred in advance, even if it takes a lot of time, at least there are billions of Baileys."


    Nami drummed her cheeks angrily: "Do you think this is too much? The cost of building a club will be at least hundreds of millions of Bailey, even if all the people in the guild will help ... and building the club, the magic tower Hailou Shi also needs it, and the devil fruit you want. If you do n¡¯t enter the account, you can drink the northwest wind in a short time! "


    "Um, uh ... you say that, it doesn''t seem like much."


    Ron scratched his hair, but only a pile of sand.


    He somewhat overlooked how big the Albarez guild is now, which is not inferior to the power of the other four emperors, and he will not go to rob those countries, nor have fixed territory, nor get from fixed countries. Fixed income.


    If it does n¡¯t break with the world government, it ¡¯s okay. After the break with the government, it ¡¯s a hassle to receive a reward, and it ¡¯s also a hassle to accept the commission. After all, it is already a ¡®criminal organization¡¯.


    Billions of Baileys listened a lot, but it was not much to buy some sea floor stones, and he continued to collect devil fruits. Even if a devil fruit is worse, it will cost hundreds of millions of Bailey ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Sure enough it''s the same as I thought. "


    Wei Wei also showed a somewhat distressed look.


    In fact, the economy of Alabstan has not improved. After all, it is a desert country, and water resources alone are a major problem restricting development.


    In this part of Alabstan ¡¯s finances, she is actually trying to help, but there has been no good improvement, and the treasury is basically always empty.


    Some of the private house money she had saved was basically filled in when she was in a hurry.


    "Actually, Alabastan need not worry."


    Ron thought for a while and said, "After building enough magic towers, I can set most of the magic towers as water elemental classes. There will be no shortage of water in this country."


    Previously Ron was not able to change the climate of a large country, but now Ron has mastered the magic of the water system. With the help of the magic tower, he can completely change the overall climate of a country.


    "Hey? Such a thing ... can it be done?"


    Weiwei looked at Ron in surprise, her eyes flashing.


    If the problem of water shortage in Alabastan can be solved, and if there is no need to pay heaven and earth, then the situation of this country will probably be greatly improved in a very short time.


    "Well, it shouldn''t be a big problem."


    Ron nodded and thought again: "As for the economic problems of the guild, I already have an idea. Go and ask Tezolo to borrow some money."


    Nami heard Ron''s words and said thoughtfully: "Tezolo ... Is that the world''s richest guy, said to have more than 20% of Bailey in the world."


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 287： Ups and downs

    "Well, it was him. He also had cooperation with Doflamingo, but after I eliminated Doflamingo, he broke the cooperation."


    Ron nodded.


    Nami frowned slightly: "That guy seems to have a deep connection with the government."


    "Yeah, the money he possesses can even control the Dragons to a certain extent. Even long-term employment of CP0 or navy generals is easy. It may be a little troublesome to deal with, but it is only a little troublesome.


    Ron said calmly: "We are already in a state of war with the government. We don''t need to care about the attitude of the government and the Tianlong people."


    Nami thought too.


    It has already been opposed to the world government, so naturally there is no need to worry about the government''s attitude. The only thing that needs to be considered is what kind of combat power the government will send in the process of dealing with Tezolo.


    "Tezolo ..."


    Wei Wei has also heard the name of the other party. After all, he is the emperor who controls most of the underground entertainment industry in the world. He is also the person who has the most gold and the most assets.


    She tilted her head and said: "If you can get his investment or cooperation, then there will be no problem, but if he is a manipulated by the government, then most of the cooperation cannot be reached."


    "So take your time."


    Ron glanced at Nami and said, "Is the money enough now? I will use it for the time being. As for Tezolo''s side, when it''s done here, just go."


    Tezzolo''s money Ron must be obtained, because he needs to achieve the highest achievement of the money department, and that achievement requires more than 100 billion Bailey''s assets.


    Such a huge number is not enough even to hollow out a few countries.


    With the power of such a huge asset, in addition to the world government, only Tezolo is the ''golden emperor'', and most of his property will far exceed this number.


    After the top war, he achieved the achievements of participating in the top war, and the ¡®I am a Legend¡¯ achievement of ten times in the newspaper, and a total of 4 achievement points.


    Now Ron, the total achievement point has reached 160 points.


    And his spiritual attributes have reached 430 points, and 70 points away from the 500-point level. This gap is not big. Even if he does n¡¯t do anything, it ¡¯s enough to practice for one or two years. Reached.


    If you want to be faster, then continue to collect demonic fruits while achieving achievements.


    The upgrade of the magic mark with a total achievement point of 150 points gave Ron the ability to grant a higher-level magic mark, and he also upgraded Nami''s magic mark to a higher level.


    Nami''s current total spiritual attributes have also been close to 150 points.


    With her talents, if you continue to practice, in the next one or two years, you can hope to break through the 200-point limit and become a magician who truly masters fourth-order magic.


    At that time, Nami''s strength will also rise to the level of the Three Disasters and Stars.


    Another high-level magic mark, Ron intends to give Robin, Robin is not inferior to Nami, also hope to reach this level within a year or two.


    At that time, the Albarez Guild will have the existence of four star tribes including Sauron, and he breaks the 500-point limit again. After the "resurrection" returns, the power he possesses will leap beyond White Beard Pirates!


    It''s just a year or two.


    Ron is not very urgent.


    The most anxious person now should be the black beard. The black beard has not been able to get the fruits of the shock. The current strength is still not as high as that of the red-haired Kaido, and they are facing a huge threat from the white-bearded pirates.


    The government will not act lightly during this time, but the White Beard Pirates might not know. Maybe a few days later, they will suddenly lock the position of the Black Beard Pirates and hit them directly.


    It is precisely because of the extremely unstable White Beard and Black Beard that most of the government ¡¯s attention will be concentrated there. If he starts with Tezolo here, he may even kill some Tianlong and CP0. .


    In short, it will not evolve into a full-scale war.


    After discussing the next plan in detail with Cobra, Weiwei and others, Ron made a little preparation.


    After a few days.


    Albarez announced to the world that Alabastan had become Albarez ¡¯s site, warning all pirates and navy to break into the nearby waters without authorization, and it would pay a price.


    As soon as the news came out, the world was in an uproar.


    The world government and high-level navy are all furious.


    Arababastan is one of the member countries under the government of the world, and is now strongly occupied by Albares. Such an open declaration is tantamount to declaring war on the government!


    But anger turned into anger. No matter whether it was the Five Stars or the Warring States, no war order was made. It was only in the newspapers that it severely condemned the behavior of the Albares Guild and smeared the Albares Guild in all aspects.


    Such behavior is equivalent to helpless performance.


    The major forces on the sea are not surprised by this.


    Among the forces of the Six Emperors today, although Albarez is defined as one of the ''three weaks'', it is undoubtedly to belong to Albarez when it comes to mystery!


    This is an endless force with hidden cards. It seems that President Ron has been killed by the government, but he can be resurrected temporarily with his strange ability, and even has the fighting power of Cap.


    Including magic troops, magic weapons ...


    Various means and abilities are almost endless, not to mention them. Most of the world ¡¯s governments do not know how much Albarez still hides.


    In this case, Albares announced that he will occupy Arababastan, and of course the world government will not act rashly.


    On the one hand, Alabastan is in the first half of the great route, and it is very far away from the naval headquarters, almost half the distance from the sea. On the other hand, Albares light is the power that is exposed on the bright surface. It feels difficult to deal with.


    Two or three navy generals were sent, and most of them were unable to treat Albares.


    Now that the naval headquarters is destroyed and the new naval headquarters is under construction, if three naval generals are sent to Alabstan at once, then Marijoya will be extremely dangerous.


    Once Kaiduo took action again, the leader of the Revolutionary Army took the opportunity to act again, the dispatched navy general could not rush back in time, and the situation would be extremely dangerous!


    So neither the government nor the navy dared to act rashly.


    ...


    Somewhere in the sea.


    "Qi ha ha ha ha, re-occupied a site, Alabstan ... the location is quite good, but I heard that it is a very poor country."


    Blackbeard Titch''s chin was covered with a thick black beard, but it was not long enough to tie it up. He grinned at the news from Lafitte.


    Yu Zhixi stayed with a cigar, sitting not far away, looking sideways at Blackbeard, and said: "The site left by BIGMOM is still vacant, but the guy doesn''t come to the new world. He wants to hide in the first half, maybe they are better The imagination is even weaker, and the fighting power that broke out during the war is just forced to come out ~ www.novelhall.com ~ There is such a possibility. "


    Blackbeard picked up a piece of meat and put it in his mouth to bite, said: "It may also be that they don''t want to participate in the war in a short time. In short, they don''t come to the new world, the situation is more beneficial to us."


    It is difficult to obtain the devil fruit of the white beard. The black beard can only turn to second place. He wants to get some other stronger devil fruit.


    Anyway, relying on the secret fruit, he can deprive others of his fruit ability. His pirate corps will grow quickly in a very short period of time. As long as it lasts for a while, even if faced with the threat of the white-bearded pirate corps, there is no need to fear what.


    ...


    Redhead Pirates.


    "Go to the first half ... are you afraid to participate in the struggle of the new world?"


    Someone''s face looked strange.


    Shanks shook his head and said, "No, most of them are planning something, they can''t be afraid of this sea."


    Beckman said in a deep voice: "That Ron can even design his own death into some kind of plan. If it can really be" resurrected ", it will definitely become a huge threat."


    ...


    The Beast Pirates.


    "Sell me the man who can make artificial demon fruit?"


    Kaido took the wine gourd and inhaled, said: "Okay, I want that person, let them make a price."


    ...


    The Albarez Guild did not enter the New World, but chose to occupy the first half of the sea as its territory.


    This is the first big news about the ''Six Emperors'' after the war on the top. After spreading all over the world, it also made the sea undulate.


    Today ¡¯s Albares Guild, one of the sea ¡¯s top forces, can be said to attract the world ¡¯s attention in every move, making the navy and the government dignified.


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 288： Construction and planning

    Arababastan.


    After everything was decided, the construction of the club and the magic tower began immediately.


    Due to the battle of Dresrosa, Ron lost a lot of sea floor stones, so the number of sea floor stones collected by Albares now is very small, and the economy is facing some turnover problems, which is not enough to build in a short time. Hundreds of magic towers.


    But the good news is that when Ron asked Nami and others to evacuate Dresrosa before, all the historical monuments were taken away.


    Each of these historical stone tablets is equivalent to a magic tower.


    The lack of Hailou Stone, Ron, after some thought, decided to deal with Kaido, and directly sell Caesar, which can produce artificial demon fruit, to Kaido in exchange for Hailou Stone.


    The country of Hezhi is the only country in the world that can process Hailou stone except the government. It is also one of the mining areas of Hailou stone. It has a large amount of Hailou stone, and Kaiduo needs artificial devil fruit. This transaction Naturally, it''s a hit.


    Ron sold Caesar at an extremely high price.


    If all the Hailou stones exchanged from Kaido were exchanged for Bailey, it would be more than 2 billion Bailey, which would be a huge sum of money.


    In Kaido''s view, Caesar is indeed worth the price, because having Caesar is equivalent to having a machine that can always produce artificial devil fruits.


    Somewhere in the desert.


    A huge sea-floor stone flew from the sky, fell into the sand under Ron''s control, and glowed with blue glow, shattering all nearby sand.


    Ron, whose mental strength has exceeded 400 points, can hide in Nami ¡¯s spiritual space for a long time. Even if he manipulates the sand to condense his body, he can be active in the outside world for more than a few months, but it will slow down as time passes Slowly become weak.


    "The last one, Nami''s side is estimated to be completed."


    After placing the magic tower and making it into shape, Ron activated the magic tower. The dark blue luster rippled, and the nearby water elements gradually gathered, giving this dry desert a moist feeling.


    Even if the magic tower of the water system does not release magic, if it simply exists, it will have a low affinity for the water element, which will attract the natural aggregation of the water element.


    "The general process is like this, Weiwei, do you understand?"


    After activating the magic tower, it checked that there was no problem, and Ron turned his head to look at Weiwei next to it.


    Because the sea floor stone traded by Kaido could not be delivered in a short time, it would take at least one month to deliver it, and most of him would not stay in Alabstan for more than a month.


    At that time, Nami will definitely act with him, then the construction of the magic tower will fall on Miss Golden Week and Perona, Wei Wei and others.


    Weiwei doesn''t make magic towers yet. She has very little knowledge of magic and only uses some of the magic that Ron has taught her, so Ron will temporarily be with her.


    "It should be ... no problem."


    Wei Wei felt that she should have understood and learned almost, but she was not sure if there were any omissions in the process.


    "Let''s go and look at Nami''s side. If it''s not over yet, you can try it ... It''s too hard for Perona and them to build the magic tower."


    Ron smiled at Wei Wei.


    The magician under his command is the most worrying thing about Robin. There is no need to worry about what Robin will do, so although Robin ¡¯s strength is not the strongest, he is still in Albares Ending is the person with the highest status, second only to him, and he can have the highest dominance when he is away.


    Secondly, Nami is also okay and reliable at a critical moment.


    Perona and Mansley are not good enough. If Perona is responsible for the subsequent construction of the magic tower, she will either passively slacken her work, or she will have to get out a bunch of undead magic towers to transform this desert into an undead desert.


    Miss Golden Week is very powerful, but there is not much opinion. It is a bit like the yellow ape in a navy general. Basically, it is to go to work and punch in. Any order will be done. In addition to it, it is a person ¡¯s leisure time. Ignore little things.


    By the way, the sugar was turned into one of the new envoys by Ron.


    Under all kinds of time consuming, this legal loli was still solved by Ron, and now it has become a similar existence to Perona, but Ron has not taught her many magic, because sugar in Ron ¡¯s view, The greatest strength is the ability of childlike fruit.


    Do flamenco found this ability very useful, so he defined sugar as a special cadre of the Don Quixote family, and was also protected by the top cadre Torrepol. Ron is similar here, and the special sugar cadre is also given Definition.


    Some valuable pirates, pirates without bounty, can be used to make sugar into toys after being caught, and then used to work, which is an excellent labor force.


    "You are here."


    When Ron and Weiwei rushed to the place where Nami was, Nami was testing the magic tower she had installed to confirm whether there were any details in the rune inscriptions.


    After knocking on the magic tower''s shell, Nami made sure that there was nothing wrong with it. Then she stretched her body, stretched her back, and looked at Ron and Weiwei.


    "You got it all?"


    Ron came over and asked.


    Nami tilted her head and said, "No, it''s one less."


    "That''s right, let Weiwei try it."


    The total number of magic towers built in this batch is fifty, which is much less than that of Dres Rosa, but today Albares is far from comparable at that time ~ www.novelhall .com ~ Even if Ron leaves, Miss Golden Week, Perona, and other magic envoys, as well as magic troops, magic towers ... even if the navy general comes, it is difficult to capture.


    Also.


    Ron ¡¯s transformation plan for Alabstan is much larger than that for Dresrosa, because Alabstan ¡¯s territory is ten times that of Dresrosa!


    Almost 90% of the country ¡¯s area is desert, and the remaining 10% has a population comparable to Dresrosa.


    Ron''s plan was to build the Arbates headquarters before conquering the red earth continent. The plan is to build more than 300 magic towers!


    Wait until the world is rewritten in the future, and then consider whether to relocate the headquarters to Mary Joa, the red earth continent where the world government is now.


    The defeat of the world government cannot be completed in a short time.


    Therefore, before that, Alabastan was regarded as the headquarters, and the geographical location and land area were very suitable. Ron naturally wanted to completely transform this desert country.


    The placement of fifty magic towers, 30 of which are water-based magic towers, although it is impossible to transform the desert environment of the entire national border, it can at least connect the country of Alabstan and several desert oasis to form a huge range , No longer lack of water environment.


    On the one hand, the best effort is to build Arababastan as the headquarters before conquering the world. On the other hand, these constructions and transformations are also one of the achievements in the achievement system, which is what Ron wants to achieve.


    Today, he has got four kinds of magic of the elemental system of earth, water, wind and fire. If he gets another chance to draw, the worst is also a special system. Maybe there is hope for time magic.


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 289： Great Magic Tower

    Weiwei''s attempt did not cause much problems.


    Under the guidance of Ron, it took several hours to complete the construction of the first magic tower. Although the speed is far inferior to Ron and Nami, but with the first success, more skill will follow , The speed will naturally keep up.


    "Almost, let''s go back to Wangdu."


    Ron knocked on the magic tower built by Weiwei. After confirming that there was no problem, he greeted Nami and Weiwei and flew in the direction of the king.


    Wei Wei was given a middle-level magic mark by Ron. Now the total spiritual attributes have also exceeded 50 points, and she has the ability to fly, keeping up with Ron and Nami.


    Tick, tick.


    Perhaps it was because of the placement of the magic tower, and when the sky was covered with dark clouds, the rain began to drip, letting Wei Wei show a cheerful look.


    For those living in the desert, it is like a New Year''s rain, and it is a day worth celebrating, and she participated in the rain.


    Weiwei didn''t block the rain, she reached out a small hand, took a few drops of rain, looked at the sky, and thought of the future after the improvement of the environment in Alabstan, showing a lovely smile.


    "Vivi, you are all wet."


    Nami is naturally used to cover the top of her head with mental force, blocking the rain. She saw that Wei Wei was not going to block the rain and reminded her.


    "It''s ok."


    "Just go back and change your clothes."


    Wei Wei''s eyes were crescent-shaped, and she smiled and responded to Nami.


    Nami looked at Wei Wei, and wanted to say that the skirt looked a bit unsightly when she was wet, but after thinking about it too lazy to remind, she glanced at Ron.


    It was indeed a fascinating view of Weiwei''s wet appearance. Ron also admired it for a few more times. If the life of the magician had been plunged into the messy runes all day, it would be a little too boring.


    The presence of people like Nami, Robin, and Wei Wei, as well as the goal of moving towards the top of the world, are the driving force for Ron to go all the way.


    The three quickly returned to Wangdu.


    The rain in Wangdu is much smaller, because Wangdu still lacks a magic tower as the core, which is not built. There is basically only a little raindrop falling from time to time.


    As the core magic tower, it will connect the other forty-nine magic towers to form a subtly connected main body, so that it will be much more convenient during the guidance of the magic tower.


    This is also the experience that Dresrosa summed up and tried when building the magic tower.


    The magic tower as the core is large.


    It is built in the royal palace of Alabstan, with three historical text stones as the core, and the outside covered with sea floor stone. After the construction is completed, the height exceeds all the buildings of the royal palace.


    "..."


    Ron focused on the construction of this magic tower.


    This magic tower does not hesitate to use three magic towers as the core, the purpose is to build a large magic tower as the core, and the magic to be carried by this magic tower will not be third-order magic, but ... fourth-order magic!


    Ron was not sure before, but now he has a spiritual attribute of more than 400 points, and Nami has also made more in-depth progress in the study of magic.


    Simply building a magic tower, it is difficult to carry fourth-order magic.


    Because the release of fourth-order magic is not just enough spiritual energy, these spiritual energy also needs to reach a certain height in quality, condensed and pure!


    Forty-nine magic towers are branches. The core magic tower in the center of the guard, although the connection between these magic towers is actually very shallow, even a little connection is enough to make this core magic tower condense. The spiritual energy rises a little.


    Buzz! !


    With absolute concentration, Ron completed the final rune inscription.


    On the magic tower that is higher than the buildings around the palace, the inscribed runes immediately lit up one after another, showing countless strange patterns, turning into light, and flying out of the surface, just like countless strange words, winding around Flying around the magic tower.


    [Hint: You reach the achievement ¡®Magic Craftsman¡¯ and get 3 achievement points]


    Magic craftsman.


    The condition for achieving this achievement is to build a ¡®great magic tower¡¯.


    Hearing the system prompt sound from his ear, Ron''s emotions calmed down at once, and he smiled as he watched the magic tower flashing light.


    Succeeded.


    A big magic tower that exceeds ordinary magic towers!


    A big magic tower that can release fourth-order magic!


    With this large magic tower and forty-nine ordinary magic towers, if it is manipulated by a magical agent with a spiritual attribute of more than 100 points, it is enough to resist a three disasters or a star!


    And if it is manipulated by Miss Golden Week, it can even contain a navy general, not just reluctantly, but real confrontation!


    If three or five magic towers of this level are built, then even if all three naval generals are dispatched, leading a large number of naval attacks, it is impossible to capture this place.


    Buzz! !


    The completed magic tower resonated with the 49 magic towers.


    In this big magic tower, Ron wanted to inscribe the strongest fourth-order frost magic, but considering that it might be unbearable, he finally chose the fourth-order water magic. Now it seems that the choice is right. Most of them can''t bear it, the fourth-order water magic is just right.


    This magic is called Steaming Blade.


    This is the fourth-order water magic that Ron has explored in recent days. Its effect is to create a cohesive water vapor blade with extremely high temperature and high pressure. Cutting steel is like cutting tofu, which is somewhat similar to the fourth order of the fire system. ''Blade of destruction''.


    However, the blade of steaming is inferior to the blade of destruction in power, about 70% to 10% of the gap ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But correspondingly, its release speed is far more than the blade of destruction fast!


    The power is not too weak, but the speed is fast enough, Ron feels that this magic is a very suitable magic as the core.


    Rumble! !


    With the completion of the Great Magic Tower and the formation of the Magic Array, the water element between heaven and earth was attracted by a large amount, making the dark clouds thicker and faintly thundering.


    After a short period of time, the little rain was transformed into a torrential rain that spilled on the king capital of Alabstan and attracted countless people to cheer.


    ...


    Two days later.


    "According to this degree ... About every other month, the rich water element will cause a rain, and it may be advanced because of the influence of the climate."


    Ron stood at the top of the Great Magic Tower, mentally perceiving the activity of the water element between heaven and earth, and then opened his eyes, fell to the bottom, and directed at Cobra.


    "A month? That would be perfect."


    Cobra smiled.


    It is certainly not good if it rains frequently. It is sure that it will rain once in a month. This is undoubtedly the dream environment for Alabstan.


    Ron turned his head to look at Weiwei on the other side and said, "The design drawings have been handed over to you. When the delivered sea floor stone arrives, you can build Weiwei according to the drawings and location."


    "I will do well, rest assured."


    Of course, Ron believes that Wei Wei can do well. After all, it is much easier than governing the country. After all the general things have been ordered, Ron goes to Nami.


    The condensed body of sand collapsed in pieces.


    "Let''s go."


    "Did you go to Tezolo?"


    "No, go to Murloc Island first."


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 290： Coming back to Murloc Island

    The journey of Straw Hat Luffy was greatly rewritten because of Ron''s existence. Although Ron didn''t do anything deliberately, he recruited Sauron and Robin, and interfered with the war on the roof. Undoubtedly it was a huge impact.


    Therefore, Luffy may not participate in the story of Yuren Island.


    And in any case, there are white stars in Yuren Island, which is a place that Ron will definitely care about, and not to mention the achievement of collecting ancient weapons in the achievement system, it is not trivial to say that the existence of white stars may have an impact.


    If Luffy ¡¯s travel route deviates, and because of prematurely heading to Murloc Island without triggering the plot of Murloc Island, then it is highly probable that Nepton and others on Murloc Island will not be able to deal with Hoody and Vanderbilt IX ... By then, Bai Xing could be controlled by Vanderbilt.


    Although the small role of Van der Diken, even if he controls the white star as Neptune, there is no possibility of dominating the world, but once he uses this ability in the world, it will inevitably be noticed by the world government.


    Once the government notices it, it is completely different.


    In order to maintain their dominance and stability, today''s world government has chosen a route based on stability. It does not intend to launch any war in a short period of time. However, once the ancient weapons appear, then the government will probably act at all costs.


    If other emperors acted with it, it would be another overhead war, and it would still be an overhead war that was not under the control of the world. Perhaps it would eventually become a world war, and it could never be terminated, and no one could foresee the ultimate Victory or defeat.


    Ron wouldn''t sit back and watch this happen.


    Even if the probability is low, it should be avoided, not to mention that the probability is not low.


    Because in his intelligence, Luffy''s group has arrived in the New World, which means that Luffy did not participate in the event of Yuren Island, but went to the New World just by walking through Yuren Island.


    Under Ron''s instructions, Nami left Alabstan and headed towards Murloc Island.


    Both acted much faster than those ships. Even if it was triggered from Alabstan, it only took less than a week to arrive at Yuren Island.


    ...


    Below the red earth continent, outside Murloc Island.


    The light emitted by Yuren Island dispelled the darkness and mist of the seabed, and Nami''s figure gradually approached Yuren Island from the darkness.


    The last time I just secretly inspected the situation of Mermaid Island and White Star, and did not plan to do anything, so Ron did not reveal his body, and only quietly removed the historical stone stele.


    This time I came here for White Star. Ron did not intend to cover anything, nor did he intend to enter Murray Island quietly, but flew directly to the main entrance of Murloc Island.


    At the main entrance.


    There is a guard room with guards of the Dragon Palace Guard, which is responsible for supervising the only entrance and exit of the Dragon Palace.


    The Murloc Island is wrapped in huge double bubbles. Unless it has the ability to fly, it will fall if it does not enter through the entrance and exit, so the Murloc Island is enough to block the general small pirates who want to invade.


    With a reward of tens of millions of pirates, it is difficult to break through the entrance of Murloc Island.


    Those big pirates with a bounty of 100 million won''t usually provoke Yuren Island, because Yuren Island is an island sheltered by the flag of White Beard. Invading Yuren Island is equivalent to provoking White Beard. Reasonable supernovas will not be so chaotic.


    Precisely because they can resist the ordinary little pirates, and the big pirates won''t provoke the white beard, the guards of Yuren Island''s guards are not high.


    "Hey, look over there, a shadow is coming."


    "... looks like a human being ?!"


    Some guards noticed Nami''s approach and looked at them one after another. When Nami''s figure in the line of sight became clearer, several people showed a look of consternation.


    Human beings who move freely on the seabed without any coated bubbles? !


    As the guards here, they usually encounter murlocs and merfolk entering and exiting Murloc Island, or pirate ships and the like passing by. It is the first time they encounter humans!


    And when Nami''s figure became clearer and clearer until she reached the huge doorway, some of the guards in the guard''s room suddenly shuddered and looked at Nami with some horror.


    "She ... she is ..."


    "Quick! Quickly report King Neptune !!"


    The other guards also recognized Nami ¡¯s identity after a brief stun, and they all showed horrified eyes, and their voices tremble, and the whole guard room was immediately turbulent.


    Although Yuren Island is under the seabed, it will still be able to obtain news from the outside world. They may not be recognized by ordinary people, and the rewards can exceed 1 billion. Even if they are here, they are extremely impressed and heartbroken. Fear of existence!


    Wind whisperer.


    The cadres of Alabstan had a reward of 1 billion Bailey for the first time. After that, they assisted the White Beard in the war on the top. They made a naval headquarters and destroyed the navy headquarters completely, destroying all the naval battle plans. !


    The door of Yuren Island was tightly closed, and Ron repelled the nearby water flow, suspended not far from the door, and quietly looked at the closed door.


    Although there was no movement, the guard room on Merfolk Island was already a riot.


    As the news passed to Neptune, the entire Dragon Palace was full of leaps and bounds, and Nepton and the ministers all glared and showed shock.


    Wind Whisperer!


    What does she come to Yuren Island? !


    Although I was shocked, I thought that Albares and the White Beard Pirates seemed to have a cooperative relationship. Yuren Island is now the territory of the White Beard. Nami appeared here, probably not for trouble.


    After thinking of this, Nipton decisively ordered Nami to enter Murloc Island, and personally dispatched from Dragon Palace City to meet Nami down below.


    At the suggestion of the right and left ministers, Neptune contacted Pingping again.


    Shi Ping has now betrayed Qiwuhai and was removed from Qiwuhai''s position. During this time, he has been staying in Yuren Island to recuperate and has not left Yuren Island.


    When Neptune arrived, Nami had walked on the beach of Yuman Island, enjoying the view, while seven or eight guards were nervously following the position of about ten meters. Close but not too far away.


    Although Nami looks like an ordinary human being, and is still a charming beauty, but the reward of more than 1 billion Bailey is enough to suffocate your heart ~ www.novelhall.com ~ You really plan to move the whole island past? "


    Nami walked on the beach, admiring the scenery here, while communicating with Ron in the spiritual world.


    After entering Murloc Island, Ron recovered his mental strength.


    "Probably this is what you want to do."


    Ron responded to Nami.


    It is obviously impossible to take only the White Star away. The White Star''s "coward mermaid" took her away from the Mermaid Island, even if she was crying to the point of causing the Neptunes of the whole world to run wild.


    It is obviously not possible to take her alone, so you can only relocate a part of the Murloc, or simply relocate the entire Murloc Island to the waters near Alabstan.


    Ron felt that he chose the latter.


    With his current ability, it is still a laborious task to relocate the entire Yuren Island, but with the white star, she can use her ability to summon Neptune and make Neptune a free labor force.

 Chapter 291： Debunk

    "The king of Murloc Island seems to be coming."


    When Neptune was close to a certain range, Nami noticed the arrival of Neptune.


    "Ok."


    Ron responded and said, "Find a quiet place and chat with him alone."


    In the exchange between Ron and Nami, Nipton came to Nami. The deep sea knight showed a friendly smile and said, "Today, there are noble guests visiting Yuren Island. I am the king of Yuren Island. Neptune. "


    "The scenery of Mermaid Island is really like a dream island." Nami looked at Neptune and said, "No need to be nervous, Your Majesty Neptune, I am not malicious."


    Although it is judged that Nami should have no malicious intentions, it is impossible to say that there is no tension at all in the face of the existence of such "bad names".


    But after hearing Nami''s voice, Neptune''s tension eased slightly.


    He smiled and said, "You and the White Beard Pirates are allies, our Yuren Island is the White Beard''s territory ... Is Albares the only one you come?"


    "Ah, only me."


    Nami nodded and said, "This is indeed the territory of the White Beard, but this time I came over, there is something to talk to Your Majesty Neptune."


    Neptune groaned a little, and said, "Well, then please come to the Dragon Palace."


    Nami''s existence, especially came to Yuren Island to find him, then most of the talk is not a trivial matter, it may be a major event, obviously here is not a place to communicate.


    Neptune pointed to the sky and smiled: "Dragon Palace is on top of it, the top of the Murloc Island. Here you are prepared with floating bubbles."


    "That doesn''t need to."


    Nami smiled and shook her head, her body floating naturally.


    Neptune is not very surprised, after all, it is the existence of a reward of more than one billion, and the ability to fly is not particularly surprising.


    "Then please follow me."


    Neptune looked at Nami and smiled, then flew up with the guard, and Nami followed behind, and the group quickly arrived at Dragon Palace City.


    Compared with the fish-man island below, the scenery of Dragon Palace is more dreamy, with coral and pearl decorations everywhere, and Nami''s eyes shine for a while.


    Neptune saw that Nami seemed to like those jewels and smiled at the back of the head, saying, "Do you like the pearls and gems here? I will give you some."


    "Really? His generous Highness Neptune."


    Nami Xiao''s face showed a buy-in smile, and the friendly value instantly rose by dozens of points.


    Ron was silent.


    A group of people quickly arrived in a palace in Dragon Palace.


    Neptune came to sit on a coral chair and prepared a small coral chair for Nami. At the same time, a waiter came and poured two cups of tea unique to Yuren Island.


    Although Nami sits on a coral chair, it is smaller, but the one corresponding to Neptune appears to be small. In fact, it is still large enough to accommodate two or three people.


    "How does it taste? This is a unique coral tea from Yuman Island." Neptune asked Nami to take a sip of her tea cup and asked.


    "not bad."


    Nami nodded with satisfaction, then glanced around.


    Neptune also glanced around, and soon realized, "You all step back first."


    "Your Majesty ..."


    The right and left ministers and the guards in the palace heard it, and they looked at it with a little nervousness and worry. Although it was judged that Nami was mostly not hostile, he was a dangerous person after all.


    Neptune tilted his head and said: "She doesn''t look malicious, not to mention that even if she is malicious, most of you can''t stop anything, just leave."


    The left and right ministers glanced at each other, and they all saw the anxiety in each other''s eyes, but at this time there was no way but to take the guard back.


    After the left and right ministers and guards had left, Nami looked at Neptune.


    "Princess White Star is ... Neptune, one of the ancient weapons."


    Bang! !


    The light words flew in Neptune''s ears like thunder.


    People who know that the power of Neptune where Baixing possesses one of the ancient weapons are no more than a few in the entire Dragon Palace. Only the late Princess Yiji and a few people including him know.


    "Ancient weapon? What do you mean?"


    Neptune pressed down the violent shock in his heart, barely showing an embarrassing smile that he didn''t understand, and responded to Nami.


    Nami shook her head and took the tea on the table and splashed it to the ground.


    The tea did n¡¯t fall to the ground, but it was still in the air. A drop of water was frozen in the air and converged quickly. There were countless mists in the air surrounding the air, condensed into water droplets, and finally gathered into a human shape. .


    Neptune watched this scene nervously.


    "Meeting for the first time, Your Highness Neptune, this is Ron."


    Ron, who condensed the body of water, politely greeted Neptune.


    Neptune''s pupils contracted sharply.


    Ron!


    Magician Ron!


    Now the state of life and death is unknown, but it is defined as the existence of one of the ''Six Emperors'' standing at the very top of the sea, the same horror figure as White Beard!


    There is Nami here, and Ron appears in this strange form again. Neptune immediately believed that the character in front of him was one of the six emperors standing at the top of the sea!


    "His Highness Neptune should know the historical stone stele."


    "I can interpret historical text."


    "From the historical stone stele of Kongdao, I interpreted the whereabouts of the ancient weapon sea king, so I came here."


    Ron transformed a chair with water, sat down casually, and calmly stated.


    Neptune smiled reluctantly, pretending to be confused, and said, "I don''t quite understand what you are saying, Lord Ron. Does this have anything to do with my daughter Bai Xing?"


    "Ancient weapons ... not weapons in the literal sense, but some kind of power."


    "Neptune refers to the power possessed by the Mermaid Princess, which can manipulate the power of the Neptune, and there is no need to hide anything. Nepton, I know far more than you know."


    Ron spoke lightly.


    Hearing this, Neptune knew that most of it could not be concealed, and his face became a little ugly, saying: "White Star She ... just an ordinary princess ..."


    Ron sighed and said: "So let''s say that although you cover up this secret as much as possible, some people still know it, such as that Vanderbilt IX."


    "The reason why he is entangled with White Star ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is because he saw the scene where White Star summoned Neptune, plus the message that his ancestors had left him, let him confirm the identity of White Star, so he wanted to get The power of White Star. "


    Neptune fell silent.


    He has also been confused about the cause of Van der Dyken ¡¯s entanglement with White Star. To know that at that time, Bai Xing was less than ten years old, he was thrown by Van der Dyken to a love letter, which became a proposal letter, and then became various weapons .


    Even if they are the fish-men, they like a child under the age of eight, which is really unbelievable. It is too perverted to understand.


    Now that Ron had explained this, he was immediately at a loss.


    This turned out to be the case.


    At the same time, Neptune''s expression was also very heavy, because he knew that Ron knew even this secret information, which might have really confirmed the identity of Bai Xing.


    The identity of Bai Xing represents the power that can destroy the world and is the dream of countless people, but in Neptune''s view, this power means disaster. Once any error occurs, it will not only destroy Bai Xing, but also destroy Yuren Island .

 Chapter 292： Relocation decision

    "Yuji and I have concealed this secret as much as possible, but I still didn''t expect to completely cover it up ..."


    Neptune took a deep breath and looked at Ron decisively. "However, I will never hand over the White Star!"


    Nami shook her head and said helplessly: "We are not here to force you to hand over Princess White Star."


    "that¡­¡­"


    Neptune froze, looking at Nami and saying, "What is your purpose?"


    "Bai Xing''s identity predestined her existence to be very dangerous. Even if she wouldn''t use these powers herself, there are always people who want to get this power, just like that of Vanderbilt IX."


    Nami looked at Neptune slowly and said: "We don''t actually have much desire for this power, but we don''t want it to flow into the hands of others."


    Neptune frowned.


    Ron took the words and said calmly: "Since this secret is already likely to leak, it means that Bai Xing''s situation is not safe. Van Der Deken''s little role is nothing. Once the world government or Blackbeard, The existence of beasts like Kaido, etc., then your trouble will be great. "


    Hearing Ron''s words, Neptune''s eyes suddenly froze.


    He knew this very well.


    The power of the white star is enough to destroy the world. If it is controlled by the government or those dangerous people standing on the top of the sea, it is indeed enough to threaten the world.


    At the same time as he knew this, Neptune was very deep in his heart, because he didn''t know how to deal with it now.


    The existence of Ron learned the secrets of Bai Xing, and it is obviously impossible to ignore them. As Ron said, even if he does not care about Bai Xing ¡¯s power, he will never let this power fall into the government or other Pirate''s hand.


    but¡­¡­


    It is also impossible to surrender Bai Xing, not to mention Bai Xing''s weak and timid personality, just to say that as Bai Xing''s father, he cannot hand over his daughter.


    However, in the face of the existence of Ron and Nami, he did not really have the ability to resist. He knew that even if Shiping had arrived in the Dragon Palace City, there was little possibility of resisting Ron and Nami. After all, the people in front of him were One of the six emperors standing at the top of the sea!


    As for the notice of Baibei, that obviously won''t work either.


    The fewer people who know the secret of Bai Xing, the better. If White Beard also knows, and there is any conflict with Ron, I''m afraid the secret can no longer be concealed.


    Thinking of this, Neptune couldn''t help but feel a bit depressed, leaning on the back of the coral chair, and after a while said: "I don''t want Bai Xing to have such ability, if I can, I would rather she is just an ordinary princess ... ¡­ "


    "But this is reality, reality that must be accepted."


    Ron shook his head and said, "I won''t force you to do what the Murloc Island does, but that Vanderbilt must solve it. This secret cannot be revealed to more people."


    "Also, your situation is not safe, so I have a proposal here."


    Neptune looked at Ron and asked, "What proposal?"


    "move."


    Ron said slowly: "This place is not safe. Although it is under the sea, it is directly under the world government and naval headquarters, and it is also the only way for the pirates to go to the new world."


    "Even if you can cover up the secrets of Bai Xing, you will always encounter all kinds of pirates and all kinds of troubles, and there will always be a risk of exposing the secrets."


    "So I hope you will carry out a relocation, away from the red earth continent, away from this troubled place, and go to a safe sea."


    Neptune had always thought that Ron would still let him surrender the white star. After all, the existence of the white star was extremely dangerous, but he did not expect Ron''s proposal to move.


    In fact, the idea of ??relocating Neptune has been countless times.


    At the bottom of the red earth continent, Yuren Island is also the only way for pirates to lead to the new world. They must face the threat of pirates all the time. It is of course the best to be able to move away from here.


    But the problem is that there are several difficulties in the relocation, and he can''t solve it all at all ... One is that the Murloc Island is too large to drive the Murloc Island.


    Even if it can barely be pushed, the speed of movement will be as slow as a snail, and there is no sense of how far it can move over the years, and it does not make any sense at all.


    Secondly.


    The Murloc Island is surrounded by double-layered bubbles, and the existence of bubbles must be attached to the sea area with the Alkiman mangroves, otherwise the bubbles will burst.


    Once the bubbles burst, the sea water floods into the Murloc Island. Although the Murloc and Mermaid are not afraid, the buildings of the Murloc Island cannot withstand the water pressure on the bottom of the sea, and all will be broken.


    Therefore, it is difficult to leave this sea area.


    Unless they abandon Yuren Island and move directly, it would be too difficult.


    Without real life threats or real relocation, no one would be willing to leave their homes where they lived for countless years.


    "Relocation ... I actually thought about it, but there are a few difficulties that I can''t overcome."


    Neptune''s face showed difficulty, and he pointed out the difficulties of relocation to Ron, with a headache in his eyes.


    Ron listened quietly and responded: "I can assist you in relocation, and I have a certain degree of certainty to completely remove Yuren Island. It just needs you to decide."


    Upon hearing Ron, Neptune was a little surprised.


    However, with the existence of Ron, the ability to relocate Yuren Island is not unbelievable, after all, it is already a legendary figure in the sea.


    After a brief surprise, Nipton thought of something, but he smiled bitterly: "I am afraid you have already thought about it, including the decision to relocate."


    Since Ron knew the secret of Bai Xing and came to know some things that he didn''t even know, he must have thought about the strategy in advance. Relocation of Yuren Island is mostly a plan in advance.


    "Yes, what about your decision?"


    Ron didn''t hide, nodding.


    Neptune shook his head and sighed, "I''m afraid I didn''t reject this option ..."


    "That''s not true."


    Ron looked at Nipton and said: "Relocating Yuren Island is also very troublesome for me. It will take a lot of time. If you refuse, it will be fine."


    Upon hearing Ron''s words, Neptune''s expression suddenly changed.


    Following Ron''s relocation ~ www.novelhall.com ~ That will be an unpredictable future. Without relocation, Ron doesn''t seem to intend to force it, but they still have to face no small threat.


    Moreover, once the identity of Bai Xing is really exposed, it is indeed possible to bring disaster to Yuren Island, and the location of Yuren Island is indeed too dangerous.


    After a difficult period of contemplation, Nipton finally made a decision.


    He still chose to relocate.


    Since there is a chance to relocate, then move away ... Even if you have to face some unpredictable risks, people like Ron will not deliberately design the Murloc Island. Ron ¡¯s power and means, even if it is forced Conquering Murloc Island is nothing.


    "The decision you made is wise."


    Ron saw Neptune made a choice and smiled lightly, then said: "Then, let''s go to help you solve the little troubles of Van der Diken first."


    "There is work."


    Neptune responded quietly.

 Chapter 293： The white star in the hard shell tower

    Inside the Dragon Palace.


    Shi Ping has already come here, and is gathering with the ministers and others, his expression is a little solemn, and he is constantly staring at the possible movements in the palace.


    As a person who participated in the war on the top, he knew how dangerous Nami was. Secondly, as the original Qi Wuhai, he had also met Ron and had exchanges with Ron.


    He knows about the guild of Albares, and it is one of the few organizations that has internal rules and does not engage in overwhelming competition. However, these are just plain things.


    As one of the six emperor forces and the most mysterious force, no one dares to say how much they know about Albares, even if even Ping now joins the White Beard Pirates, it is also very solemn to Albares Attitude.


    after awhile.


    King Neptune came out of it, and Nami followed.


    Come out with Nami, there is a half-height doll that seems to be stitched together like wood and coral, and walks a little funny.


    "Your Majesty Neptune."


    When Shi Ping saw Neptune coming out, he was slightly relieved and saluted at Neptune.


    Neptune greeted Shi Ping and pondered a little, saying, "I have discussed with Miss Nami of Albares and decided to relocate ..."


    "move?"


    People such as Shi Ping and the ministers of the left and right looked over and were a little surprised.


    Nepton nodded and stated his previous decision to move the Murloc Island away from the sea and to the Kingdom of Alabstan in the first half of the great route.


    "This is a big project."


    Very flat look was also very surprised.


    Removal of an island is not particularly unbelievable for a person of his level, but moving such a long distance is a bit shocking.


    This is equivalent to a half-world trip with the whole island.


    The left and right ministers are also a little unbelievable, saying: "Relocated so far in the first half? How can this be done."


    "Albarez will assist us."


    Neptune opened his mouth in anticipation and said undoubtedly: "This is a good decision that has been negotiated and will not be changed. You can now inform the people of Yuren Island and let everyone begin to prepare ..."


    Nepton spoke while looking at Nami again, and said, "Let ¡¯s go to the Hard Shell Tower now."


    "Ok."


    Nami nodded, and the doll next to her jumped over her shoulder and sat down.


    Nami stiffened slightly and felt a little uncomfortable, but she didn''t flick the doll off, but rolled her eyes and followed Neptune.


    Neptune took Nami to the direction of the Hard Shell Tower, leaving Shiping and the ministers and others standing on the ground.


    "It seems that something big happened."


    Very flat eyes opened, and said: "But His Royal Highness Neptune does not seem to be in danger, nor seems to be forced."


    "That''s what I said, but relocating Yuren Island ... this is too incredible."


    The left and right ministers looked at each other, and there were concerns and doubts in their tone.


    ...


    Neptune took Nami to the Hard Shell Tower quickly.


    The doll sitting on Nami''s shoulder is undoubtedly a temporary body made by Ron. Compared to condensing a body with water, a physical doll is slightly more convenient, of course, not much better.


    Ron began to miss a life with a body. Although it was more convenient in some cases without a body, it was troublesome to get in touch with other people.


    The hard shell tower is full of weapons.


    There are huge swords and huge axes, which have cracked the hard shell tower.


    "Vander Deakin is a target fruit ability person. He once marked the white star, and the things thrown by the guy will hit the white star. At first, it was a love letter and a proposal letter, and then it gradually became a variety of Weapon ... "


    Looking at the various weapons on the Hard Shell Tower, Neptune''s face was gloomy, revealing a bit of anger. Anyone who encounters such a situation where their daughter is threatened will definitely be angry.


    The point is that this situation has lasted for several years, and he has always been helpless to van der Deiken, because the guy is not on the fishman island, but hiding deep in the seabed, he can''t find it at all.


    "Mark the subordinate ability of the fruit."


    The Ron doll sitting on Nami ¡¯s shoulder said casually, "As long as there is another weapon thrown, I can follow the track, but if it is too far, I need White Star to follow me."


    Although it is clear that Ron and Nami are extremely powerful, Neptune still has some concerns. After all, as a father, he does not want Bai Xing to suffer any harm.


    Just to completely eliminate the threat of van der Diken, there is no way to take a little risk.


    Neptune pushed the hard shell tower away.


    "White Star."


    The light was turned off in the hard-shell tower. Bai Xing was lying on a huge bed and sleeping. Hearing Neptune''s voice, she woke up gradually, rubbed her eyes and pulled the light on.


    She looked at the door of the Hard Shell Tower with some surprise.


    "Father King!"


    Forced to live in a hard-shell tower because of van der Deakin ¡¯s threats, she had little time to contact the outside world every day, and Neptune or other brothers came to see her, which was enough to surprise her.


    Neptune flashed a trace of softness and distress deep into his eyes, and walked into the Hard Shell Tower and said, "How about the last few days, I heard that attacks have become more frequent."


    "Very ... very scary."


    Bai Xing sat on the bed, revealing a timid and weak look, and said: "Sometimes when you go to bed in the middle of the night, you will be awakened ... No, but with the father and the older brothers, Bai Xing will not be afraid!"


    Bai Xing seems to want to express a bit of strength, but both the tone and appearance seem to be crying in the next moment, just like a pitiful kitten.


    "Well."


    Neptune groaned and was about to introduce Ron and Nami. Bai Xing also noticed Ron and Nami next to Nipton.


    Because Nipton is here, Bai Xing was a little surprised that Nami, who was obviously human, was not very scared.


    "That ... Father, she is ..."


    "My name is Nami, you are Princess White Star, please take care of me."


    Nami smiled at Bai Xing with a smile. After hearing about Bai Xing''s experience, she was still very sympathetic to Bai Xing, a giant mermaid princess.


    Bai Xing did not perceive any hostility and danger from Nami. After hearing Nami''s words, she also showed a slightly weak and cute smile, saying:


    "Please, please take care."


    And just when Nami was thinking about what she wanted to say ~ www.novelhall.com ~ She suddenly blinked and turned to look at the sky in the distance.


    I saw the direction of the sky, a black shadow flew over, and gradually became larger, a huge black hammer, and the ball was full of sharp thorns!


    "Danger!"


    When Neptune''s face changed, he subconsciously picked up his trident.


    Bai Xing was also frightened, but he had no time to make any kind of evasion, and he could only watch the weapon invade.


    however.


    Ron, who was sitting on Nami''s shoulder in the form of a doll, waved his hand casually, waiting for nothing from Neptun and White Star.


    boom! !


    The flying black chain ball was restrained by a force in front of the hard shell tower, and was squeezed and deformed. The spikes on the top were like soft mud and were crumpled into a mass, and finally turned into a black The iron ball fell to the ground next to it and rolled twice.

 Chapter 294： Rescue Bai Xing

    Woo! !


    After destroying the black chain ball, Ron''s figure flew out of the air in an instant, and hurried away in the direction of the black chain ball. The speed was extremely fast, and a few flashes had disappeared into the field of vision.


    Bai Xing looked at this scene in a daze. After a few seconds, he recovered, and he was surprised and timidly said: "... Father, Father ... Just who, who is that adult?"


    At first she didn''t treat Ron as a life, she thought it was a doll brought by Nami, but she didn''t expect that the doll destroyed the weapon flying to her in an instant, and she took a few clicks. Following the direction in which the weapon flew, it disappeared into sight.


    Because she didn''t know how to call the doll Ron, she hesitated for a moment, and still asked the ''adult'' cautiously with honorific words.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    When Neptune heard Bai Xing''s words, she couldn''t help but pondered, turning her head to look at Nami.


    He didn''t know whether Ron''s information could be revealed to Bai Xing. After all, Ron''s current state of life and death was also a secret for the entire world.


    Noting that Neptune looked over with inquiry, Nami smiled at Bai Xing and replied: "That''s our president of Albares, you can call him Ron."


    "President?"


    Bai Xing looked at Nami with some doubt.


    She recalled Ron''s appearance in her mind, and she didn''t quite understand why a doll could become president, always giving a very strange feeling.


    Nami looked at Bai Xing, guessing Bai Xing''s confusion, and said with a smile: "Ron, because of some things, he can only be like that for the time being ... Um, you can understand it as a kind of demon fruit ability of."


    Explaining magic is too much trouble, and it is much easier to understand using demon fruit to explain.


    Hearing Nami''s explanation, Bai Xing showed a sudden look and said, "It turns out this way ... Lord Ron is so strong that he blocked the flying weapon ..."


    "Not just strong."


    Neptune looked at Bai Xingsheng and said, "Lord Ron should be regarded as one of the most powerful people in the world."


    Nami pouted, stubbornly.


    As the magician closest to Ron, Ron''s means she basically knows about ninety-nine, and she is also well aware that with the special magic and means, Ron can even suppress navy generals in a short time, but long It''s hard to tell when time is up.


    Not to mention the top powerhouses such as White Beard and Cap, which used to rely on powerful undead magic in the naval headquarters, and sacrificed countless powerful undeads on that top battlefield in exchange for a short period of time. Nearly suppress the strength of Cap.


    In fact, it is still difficult for Ron to win the last navy general.


    It ¡¯s just that Nami wo n¡¯t go through it. Ron ¡¯s power and mystery are undoubtedly a force for stabilizing the Albarez guild. Not to mention her understanding of Ron, the moment when Ron returns from the real ¡°resurrection¡±, it must be Can transform false power into reality, and truly have the strength to stand at the top of this sea!


    "A few strongest people in the world?"


    When Bai Xing heard Neptune''s words, his big beautiful eyes were a little shocked.


    She would n¡¯t doubt the credibility of Neptune ¡¯s words, but the label of ¡°one of the most powerful people in the world¡± is really shocking, especially Ron ¡¯s form is still very strange, it seems Like a doll made of coral and wood.


    It''s hard to believe that Ron has such a powerful force.


    "President Ron came here this time to help us solve a few things in Murloc Island, one of which is the problem of Vanderbilt ..."


    Neptune said, turning his head to look in the direction of Ron ¡¯s disappearance, saying: "This time there must be great hope that the criminal van der Diken will be resolved, and then you wo n¡¯t have to hide in the hard shell tower. White Star."


    Upon hearing Neptune''s words, Bai Xing was a little surprised, and a trace of surprise appeared, and a lovely red appeared on the small face, with obvious excitement.


    "Really, really?"


    For her who was kept in the hard shell tower for nearly eight years and could not come out every day, the only person who could communicate was the guardian guard, and she could only communicate for a short time every day. She could leave the hard shell tower and go outside to disperse. Walking is the most joyful thing for her.


    Seeing the appearance of Bai Xing, Nami exhaled lightly. For a time, she understood Bai Xing''s mood and sympathized more with Bai Xing''s experience. She smiled at Bai Xing and said:


    "Relax, although President Ron ... well, it''s still easy to deal with criminals, and soon you won''t have to hide here."


    Bai Xing showed an expectant gaze, looking in the direction of Ron''s disappearance.


    ...


    Somewhere under the sea.


    A mossy, broken boat is slowly moving forward on the sea floor.


    The motive force of this ship is not a sailboat or a paddle, but a huge, bald sea monster with a size close to that of a small Neptune, pulling the ship to move on the seabed.


    "Bahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh with with with With With With With With With Withing Your Hearts With A Star, You Should Receive The Gift Today, You Ca n¡¯t Get Out Of My Palm, If You Know This, Marry Me Quickly.


    Van der Dyken hid in a bubble ~ www.novelhall.com ~ was standing on the deck of the ship, his hands like octopus spread inside the bubble, laughing arrogantly and evilly.


    Due to the fruit of the target, he was unable to move freely in the sea, and he had to be coated with a layer of coated bubbles. On the one hand, it was also to ensure that the mark on the white star was not destroyed.


    The target fruit is a lower-level fruit of the marked fruit, and there are many restrictions. For example, only one hand can be used to directly mark a person, and once the opponent is washed, the mark will be lost and so on.


    "Bahahehe ..."


    "That power, I will never give up, I will definitely get it."


    Van der Diken looked up at the dark and dark water, and after making a weird laugh, murmured in a voice that only he could hear, with excitement and determination.


    He must get the white star, get the power of the white star.


    That is Neptune, one of the three ancient weapons. With the power of Neptune, he can not only easily conquer Yuren Island, he can even rule the world, and no one can stop his ambition!


    And just as the evil and twisted smile hung on Vanderbilt ¡¯s face, in the sea water ahead, a white current visible to the naked eye, like an arrow in the sea, shot towards this side, rushing towards the ship deck.


    Van der Dikein''s face changed, and when he looked at it suddenly, the white current had suddenly moved from far to near and stopped in front of the deck.


    Look carefully.


    That was a doll that was only half a person tall.


    This doll was suspended in front of the ship, and as the white current behind it gradually dissipated, it seemed very strange, which made the dark seabed more depressed.


    "What the hell?"


    Van der Deakin''s eyes turned cold, staring at the doll''s mouth.


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 295： Ready to kill

    "Vander Deakin?"


    The doll opened his mouth in the sea, made a sound, and passed it on.


    Although I do n¡¯t have much impression of some of the small characters in this world, Ron can still vaguely recognize Van der Diken, very calmly speaking.


    To say, in the One Piece world, who are the people Ron hates the most, then van der Diken is undoubtedly one of them, because the goods actually proposed to the white star who is not yet eight years old!


    What the hell? !


    Even coveting the power of ancient weapons possessed by Bai Xing, proposing to such a small mermaid is too abnormal.


    Even now the white star is only fourteen years old ... nearly the age of Nami when he first came to this world, barely between the boundary between ¡®pervert¡¯ and ¡®lo*ic*n¡¯.


    But having said that, Bai Xing seems to be unsuitable for the definition of loli, and his figure is larger than normal humans. I do n¡¯t know how many times ...


    The thinking gradually deviated from the right track, Ron shook his head, dragged a bit of fluttering thoughts back, and looked back at Vanderbilt.


    "Lao Tzu is indeed Van der Deken ... what are you?"


    Van der Diken had already pulled out his weapon at this time and stared at Ron suspended in front of the deck. He instinctively sensed a danger from Ron.


    Although Ron did not reveal any momentum or use spiritual shock, with the huge spiritual power of Ron today, it does not need to be accidentally released to give people a sense of oppression.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Ron shook his head slightly and extended his hand at Van der Deken.


    Van der Dyken''s pupils contracted and he sensed a strong sense of crisis. He roared and slammed the huge axe in his hand towards Ron.


    boom!


    The axe crossed an arc in the water and fell to Ron''s head, but at a distance of one meter from Ron, it seemed to hit something and was slammed to the side.


    Seeing this scene, Van der Dikein''s face changed a while, but when he was about to do something, he saw Ron stretched out his hands, and the pearl-made eye pupils were like two yellow light flashes, yellow The light is composed of countless strange runes.


    Ron, using his doll-like hands, folded gently towards the middle.


    Wow! ! !


    The currents overturned and the world overturned.


    In Van Der Deakin''s horrifying eyes, he saw a black sphere of light that flew out of Ron''s palm and landed on the top of his pirate ship, and then the whole sea seemed to be subverted. Countless seawater rushed insanely from all directions, towards the black sphere of light.


    The whole ship seemed to be under some kind of terrible oppression, crashing and deforming, squeezed into countless fragments, and flew towards the black ball of light.


    "Damn ... what is this ability ..."


    Van der Dicken''s eyes widened, struggling wildly in the currents, grabbed the broken corner of the ship with his hand, tried to throw the ship towards Ron, and even forgot that his target fruit was marked with a white star instead of in front Ron.


    But no matter who marked it, his actions are undoubtedly futile.


    Before the thrown out corner of the ship could not fly a distance of one meter, he stopped flying and was attracted again by the black ball of light.


    Wow! !


    In Vanderbilt''s dreadful eyes, he himself and the fragments of those ships were sucked into the black sphere of light, and a terrible pressure was exerted on him.


    "No! No! No !!!"


    "White Star ... White Star !! I haven''t gotten ..."


    The screams of Van der Deken barely passed on, and then came to an abrupt halt, accompanied by the fragments of the ship and the sea water, which was squeezed and contracted frantically.


    Ron glanced calmly, then his figure flickered, tracing a white track in the sea, disappeared in place, and returned to the direction of Yuren Island.


    Behind him, the black sphere suddenly exploded after violent contraction.


    boom! !


    The turbulent currents hit all directions.


    The Yuren Island, which is 10,000 meters away, was also impacted by this current. The outer coated bubbles burst violently, causing countless murlocs and mermaids to show their horrifying eyes.


    "what happened?"


    "Ocean current ?!"


    Many murlocs looked at the trembling coated bubble in wonder.


    Here is the bottom of the deep sea, how can there be such a violent current, is there any volcano eruption nearby? But there is no volcano near Yuren Island.


    In front of the hard shell tower.


    Neptune and others also noticed the violent shaking of the outer bubble of Yuren Island, and everyone could not help but looked up.


    Nami thought of Ron all of a sudden and shook her head helplessly, saying: "Really ... Ron''s guy made such a big movement again, it was very dangerous!"


    Neptune also had some doubts about whether this was made by Ron. Hearing Nami''s words at this moment, he immediately believed his guess and could not help but take a breath.


    Although I do n¡¯t know what Ron did, the impact of the current just now is comparable to the eruption of the submarine volcano, causing the coated bubbles of the entire Yuman Island to shake!


    "Is this ... Lord Ron doing it?"


    Bai Xing also looked at the sky with some shock.


    "Ah, mostly."


    Nami tapped the elf wand and knocked on the shoulder. Seeing that the coated bubble of Yuren Island did not break, she shook her head and said with a slight sigh of relief: "It''s such a big movement that you should have found that van der Diken, most of it Solved it. "


    Almost as soon as Nami''s voice fell, a dark shadow penetrated the coated bubble and flew from the sky. After a few flashes, it fell back to the hard shell tower again.


    Ron glanced at Neptune and said, "It''s solved."


    "..."


    Neptune didn''t know how to respond for a while.


    He certainly would n¡¯t doubt the authenticity of Ron ¡¯s words ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It ¡¯s just that they have tried their best to hunt down Van der Dyken who has n¡¯t been able to find it for years. That kind of difference in strength still made him a little bit unsure how to respond.


    And just now the huge ocean current that almost hit the entire Yuman Island ... This is the Six Emperors standing at the very top of the sea, with the same name as the white beard!


    "Ron ... Lord Ron? You solved it, yes ..."


    Bai Xing looked at Ron floating in the air and asked carefully.


    Ron turned to look at her, smiled at her, and said: "Well, it''s the Van der Diken thing, you don''t have to worry about what weapons will fly in the future."


    "Really, really ?!"


    Bai Xing showed a look of surprise, could not help but stretched out two white jade hands to pick up Ron, and placed Ron in front of him.


    Neptune looked at this scene and could n¡¯t help but open his mouth to say something, but he did n¡¯t know how to speak for a while ... Although the appearance looks like a doll, this one is indeed standing in the sea The most terrifying existence exists.


    Indeed ... beautiful.


    Ron looked at the white star in close proximity and commented with a sigh in his heart.


    Bai Xing''s beauty is indeed amazing enough. She and Han Cook should be the only two charm values ??in the world that have reached their full value.


    Even if there is a huge gap between the figure, held by Bai Xing in the palm, no flaws can be seen at all, and the fair skin is as flawless as jade.


    "If there isn''t a second guy named Van der Diken."


    Ron said mildly: "... even if there is a second one, don''t worry, I will protect your safety, no need to hide in this place anymore."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 296： Shaking the sea again

    As Vanderbilt was settled by Ron, the relocation of Murloc Island was immediately put on the agenda, but due to the large size of Murloc Island, it would take some time to notify all residents on the island.


    Regarding the relocation of Murloc Island, most of the murloc and merfolk reactions on Murloc Island were shocked and stunned, and there were no large numbers of oppositions.


    This is not difficult to understand.


    Where do you live well, and suddenly tell you to relocate, then you will probably subconsciously refuse, but if you move together with the place where you live, then your reaction is probably only shocked, not opposed.


    ...


    Sea forest.


    Bai Xing is walking through the coral, looking for something, and looking closely, she can see a small doll of only her finger size sitting on her white, jade-like incense shoulder.


    Beside Bai Xing, Nami was flying at the height of her shoulders, following her, and talking to Ron.


    "How do you solve the bubble problem on Murloc Island? Use the magic tower."


    Nami asked Ron.


    After solving Van der Diken, Ron agreed to protect Bai Xing from taking a walk in the Forest of the Sea, and Neptune formally handled the relocation.


    A serious problem that Nami understands now is that the Murloc Island relies on huge double-layer bubbles to protect the island, and these bubbles can only be stabilized in the sea where the Alkiman mangrove is located, otherwise Will break.


    That is to say, if you leave the sea where the Alkiman mangroves are located, Ron must find a way to maintain the existence of this bubble, or to maintain the air environment on Murloc Island.


    "It''s difficult to do with the magic tower."


    Ron shook his head and said, "Replace the bubbles with the magic of the magic tower. The demand is much higher than that of transforming the environment of Alabstan. At the size of the Mermaid Island, at least hundreds of magic towers must be installed. It ¡¯s almost impossible to do now. "


    "Then what are you going to do? Put the Murloc Island on the sea?"


    Nami looked at Ron suspiciously.


    It is possible to put Yuren Island on the surface of Shanghai, but the environment of Yuren Island is still more suitable for the seabed. If you go to the sea, many things will be destroyed.


    "No, I plan to tear down a few Alman tree."


    Ron smiled at Nami and said, "Anyway, there are so many mangrove trees in Alzheimer''s. It''s not a problem to remove a few of them together. As for the problem of planting ... , It should be easy to maintain. "


    "Ugh?"


    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words, Nami was shocked for a while. After a while, her mouth twitched and said: ¡°It ¡¯s okay to relocate Yuren Island. You ¡¯ll need to tear down the Alkiman mangrove ... you ¡¯re going to be in the eyes of the world government. Give them ... make-up? "


    More than makeup.


    It''s simply cutting the nose with a knife.


    The Almanman mangrove is also known as the Shampoo Islands, and the Shampoo Islands are adjacent to the Holy Land of Mary Joa and the headquarters of the Navy, and the key is that the Shampoo Islands are also the back garden of the aristocrats of the world!


    Ron is going to take down several pieces of the Shampoo Islands and take them away. I am afraid that the naval headquarters and the world government will be shaken violently. I am afraid that there will be more than one navy general!


    Ron heard Nami ¡¯s metaphor and could n¡¯t help laughing, saying, ¡°Make-up is okay, I think it ¡¯s almost the same if you change your face ... rest assured, it wo n¡¯t be too dangerous.¡±


    He looked up at the sky above and said, "Once I show up, the world government will be extremely vigilant without knowing my purpose. The first thing to do is to be alert. Even if CP0 is sent over, the first task is to protect Tianlong. people."


    "As for the navy ... now the naval headquarters has been relocated to the New World, and it has exchanged positions with the original G1 branch base. Even if the navy general is coming, it will take some time. This time is enough for me to remove the Alqiman red. The trees are packed together and taken away. "


    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words, Nami thought for a while and thought that it was indeed feasible, but she was still a little helpless, because it still seemed a crazy action to her.


    Even if you move to the bottom of the sea, Yuren Island will not be alarmed, but the removal of the Shampoo Islands is an explosive incident ...


    The eyes of the world are now concentrated in the New World, on the people with black beards and white beards. Once Ron is here in Shampoo, the eyes of the world will be on Albares again, causing some trouble. thing.


    But if you think about it, this is another thing you have to do. Letting the white star with the power of Neptune stay on the Mermaid Island and beneath the holy land of Mary Joa, it is not reassuring at all.


    Nami covered her forehead with a headache.


    Bai Xing didn''t know much about the Alkiman mangroves here, and she knew very little about the information on the sea, so she wasn''t too surprised to hear Ron saying that she wanted to take away a few trees, but she just noticed Nami''s appearance and Nami''s words, she was a little surprised:


    "Red tree ... Is it a red tree? I heard that there are such things as trees growing on the land. I really want to see it with my own eyes."


    "Well."


    Ron touched his chin and said, "The Alkiman mangrove is probably not the same tree as you think."


    Bai Xing blinked his eyes ~ www.novelhall.com ~ said: "I seem to have heard that Alkiman mangrove is the raw material for producing bubbles ..."


    "This is true."


    Ron nodded, and did not feel irritated with the many naive problems of White Star. He explained with patience and smiled, "In short, the average tree will not grow as big as the Alkiman mangrove. The root system can form islands, each of which is the size of a small island. "


    Hearing Ron''s description, Bai Xing finally surprised, and said: "A tree as big as an island? Then ... how can I take it away."


    "It also needs your help."


    Ron looked at Bai Xing''s pair of crystal-clear, jewel-like eyes and chuckled.


    Bai Xing blinked and blinked, surprised: "Ah ?! Me?"


    "Well, you actually have the ability to communicate with Neptune, but now you ca n¡¯t control it. I can use this ability for you, and summon some Neptune to help, let alone the Almanman tree. , Even Yuren Island can be easily removed. "


    Ron spoke of White Star''s ability.


    Those super giant sea kings with a size of more than five kilometers come to the last five or six, and it is not difficult to hold up the Murloc Island. The Alman mangroves are also easy to resist for them.


    And Ron suspects that there are even larger Neptunes in this world. After all, the new world has creatures like the Lord, who can carry an island, so most of the Neptunes that are the same size as the Lord also exist. The Neptune class can almost kill Drought Jack, even the navy generals have to deal with very difficult.


    So not to mention other ancient weapons, just say that the ability of the white star Neptune is indeed worthy of the name, the ability to truly rule the sea and destroy the world!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 297： Awakening White Star

    "Communicate with ... and Neptune?"


    Bai Xing blinked his eyes and looked at Ron timidly and said, "Master Ron, me, I don''t seem to have this ability."


    "You have."


    Ron smiled lightly: "It''s just that you don''t notice it ... Do you want to feel it?"


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Bai Xing still doesn''t quite believe in herself, saying, "Me, can I really do it?"


    "Well, don''t resist."


    Ron spoke softly, his soul flew out, gave up control of the doll''s body, and let the doll slide down under Bai Xing''s shoulder.


    Bai Xing has almost no strong hostility towards anyone. Even if she is dealing with an enemy who wants to kill her, she will not have any thoughts of wanting to retaliate.


    Although White Star was not Ron''s magical agent, Ron''s touch with White Star''s spirit still did not encounter any strong resistance, and he could only perceive a gentleness like the ocean.


    "White Star, can you hear me?"


    Ron entered the body of White Star and gently tapped on White Star''s spiritual world.


    Bai Xing heard Ron''s voice ringing in her mind. She was picking up the lost soul doll from her chest, and now she looked surprised.


    "Master Ron?"


    "Close your eyes and relax your mind ... I''ll take you to feel some of the abilities you have." Ron touched the white star with the softest thought possible.


    Bai Xing has a certain degree of trust in Ron. Upon hearing Ron''s words, she closed her eyes a little, and her spirit sank deep into her heart.


    Nami flew to the front of Bai Xing, looked at Bai Xing, and could not help grunting, saying: "There is always a feeling of doing something bad to Bai Xing, Ron ..."


    Ron does have the feeling of using lollipops to lure the innocent and cute little Lolita, but he has no criminal thoughts, but just concentrates on guiding Bai Xing''s spirit, sinking into her own huge spiritual depth and awaken Her hidden power.


    Bai Xing closed her eyes and only felt that she was sinking continuously, as if sinking into the bottomless abyss again, but she didn''t feel the cold, all she could feel was gentle.


    In addition, Ron''s voice in her ears has always been there, and she has been able to communicate with Ron, but her timid heart barely supported it.


    In this way, the time passed.


    I do not know how long it has passed, as if for a moment, as if for a long, long time, the world in front of Bai Xing has changed and lighted up from the darkness in an instant.


    Her huge spiritual power was fully awakened by Ron. At this moment, she had already jumped from an ordinary mermaid princess to a higher life-like existence with huge spiritual power.


    She looked around in surprise, could see her own body, could also see Nami flying in front of her, could see the world around it became extremely slow.


    even.


    She could still see her, a figure surrounded by bright golden light like the sun, and she felt a very familiar breath from the figure.


    "Ron ... Lord Ron?"


    "Successful."


    The golden figure looked at her.


    Although he couldn''t see anything in the golden light, Bai Xing could feel that the golden figure seemed to be smiling, and he could hear what the other party said in his ear.


    "This is the ability you have ... feel the sea."


    Ron spoke softly to the white star.


    Bai Xingmu began to look into the distance.


    Her sight is not just in front, but in all directions. The pictures in each direction are reflected in the soul. She spreads this perception as far as possible.


    The whole fish-man island caught her eyes, and every little fish''s swimming was under her gaze, making her a little shocked and confused for a while.


    As the perception continued to spread, outside of Murloc Island, her vision began to become dark, and gradually no longer clear, the more dim the further away.


    but.


    Although she could not see the scenery outside Yuren Island, when she spread her perception outward, she could perceive clear light spots one after another, scattered in the endless vast sea.


    Some of these spots are very large, while others are very small.


    She unconsciously touched a spot of light, which suddenly rippled.


    "White Star ... Princess ..."


    "Have you finally called me?"


    Hearing that magnificent and large voice, Bai Xing was there in amazement. For a while, he was at a loss, and after a long time he whispered back, "You ... are you?"


    "You ... can''t you see?"


    There was a little doubt in that heavy voice.


    Along with this doubtful voice, a scene appeared in Bai Xing''s field of vision. She saw a huge creature swimming deep in the seabed.


    Neptune? !


    Bai Xing recognized the identity of the other party. For a while, she was a bit dazed. She couldn''t help but think of what Ron had said to her before.


    "It seems you saw ..."


    "We, have been waiting for your birth ... you finally, have appeared, calling us." The thick and grand voice of the giant Neptune came from section to section ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Waiting ... I ? "


    Bai Xing''s puzzled thoughts jumped out.


    The giant Neptune seemed to be able to hear Bai Xing''s thoughts and responded slowly: "I don''t know why, every hundreds of years, there will be a king of ours, born into this world in the form of a mermaid ..."


    "From the moment of birth, you are our king."


    ...


    Sea forest.


    Ron''s soul flew out, fell to the palm of Bai Xing, and re-entered the doll''s body, which controlled the doll to fly again.


    Seeing this scene, Nami couldn''t help but urged Ron: "The power of the White Star has been awakened by you. This power has been awakened. I don''t know how it will impact the world ..."


    Communicate and control Neptune.


    Nami knows how powerful and terrifying this power is!


    "Even if I don''t wake up, this power will wake up sooner or later."


    Ron shook his head and smiled lightly: "Relax, you can see Bai Xing''s innocent personality. She won''t use this power to do anything. What we need to do is not let Bai Xing fall into the hands of other dangerous people It ¡¯s enough not to let this power be controlled by dangerous people. "


    "I hope so."


    Nami nodded.


    After a while, Bai Xing''s long eyelashes shivered slightly, and the closed eyes opened, exposing crystal-like eyes that were as beautiful as amber, with a little confusion in his eyes.


    She chatted with the Neptune for a while, but there was not much information from the other party.


    Why she is king, why she has such ability, the neptune class did not explain to her, she only knows that she seems to be able to communicate with the neptune class all over the world.


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 298： Hodi Jones Action

    Fishman Street.


    This is located in an area on the Murloc Island. The average mermaid rarely comes here, and many ordinary murlocs generally do not come here, because most of the gathered here are some bloodthirsty evils. Murloc.


    The races inhabited by Yuren Island are divided into mermaids and mermaids. The mermaids are generally mild-tempered. Most of the mermaids are more violent. Some of them are special, such as the mermaid Along and so on.


    Most of those gathered in Yuren Street are some of the worst temperament people.


    Today, the boss of Yuren Street is undoubtedly the sea heroes are very flat. On Yuren Island, only Shi Ping can control this group of ferocious fishmen.


    However, as Shiping went to the Dragon Palace City, followed Ron, and accompanied him to protect the safety of the White Star, as well as the plan to relocate Yuren Island to this place, Yuren Street began to stir up.


    And deep in Yuren Street, in a dark alleyway.


    "Relocating Murloc Island? Did the old thing at Neptune suddenly have any delusions? How could this island be able to move entirely."


    Hoody Jones showed his mouth full of fangs and folded his arms over his chest.


    His younger brother, Shao Jae, stood next to him and said, "This kind of thing is a little weird, but Neptune has already announced to the whole island, it''s not like to be kidding ... Maybe he found something to relocate the fish The power of Rendao is now. "


    "Takah! Boss Hody, you can''t let Neptune move the Murloc Island from here. This is the only channel entrance to the great world route to the new world. Only here can we continuously catch human slaves and strengthen our troops."


    Icarus the Murloc cried out to Hoody.


    Hoody sullenly said: "I know."


    He has been secretly plotting to capture the entire Murloc Island. He has been hiding in the corners of Shiping''s undetected corners. Now he has a team of more than tens of thousands of Murlocs.


    But this number is not enough for him. His plan is to have more than 100,000 troops. In addition to countering the fishmen of Yuren Street to join him, he must also catch the human pirates passing by Yuren Island and kill them. Drive as an effort.


    In more than a year, he should be able to gather 100,000 troops.


    But now it''s too early.


    Neptune is going to relocate Murloc Island. Once he moves out, it will be difficult to catch some human pirates to use. He is hesitating whether to execute the plan in advance now.


    "Body Ho! There is the latest information !!"


    Just as Hoody Jones was hesitant, a murloc rushed in from the outside quickly and gasped at him: "Princess murloc white star left Dragon Palace City! She went to the seaside forest, And there are not many guards! "


    "Ok?!"


    Hearing his report, Hodid''s eyes suddenly lighted up and said, "Bai Xing left the Dragon Palace City?"


    opportunity!


    Although I do n¡¯t know why White Star dared to leave the Dragon Palace, this is undoubtedly an opportunity. As long as he wins the White Star, he can use the White Star to coerce Neptun!


    Even if Neptune doesn''t follow, if the White Star hostage is in hand, the guards of the Dragon Palace will be afraid of the hands and feet, not afraid ... grasping the White Star is equivalent to 50,000 more troops!


    "Are you sure you don''t have many guards?"


    Hoody flashed a cold awn in his eyes, staring at the faint voice.


    The man was a little scared under Hoddy''s momentum, and his forehead was cold and sweaty, but he still thought of something, trembling: "Yes, there are not many guards, but ... but ... Brother Shiping seems to be following not far away. "


    Very flat?


    Hoody heard his words and frowned.


    As a new generation of murlocs, he is familiar with Shi Ping. He can only hide his plans and develop in the dark. He is worried that he will be discovered in advance.


    Shi Ping was the first fisherman island to be the king of Qi Wuhai. He was as powerful as a monster. Although Hodi hadn''t fought with Shi Ping, those rumours alone were enough to make him extremely afraid of Shi Ping.


    "It''s very tricky, boss."


    The fishman next to him jumped up.


    Hoody frowned, his face erratic, his thoughts changed for a while, and after a while, he finally made a decision, his eyes showing a bit of fierceness and coldness.


    "This opportunity can''t be easily let go ... to gather people!"


    He looked up at the Dragon Palace City above and said with a cold face: "Even if he is even stronger, he can''t protect Bai Xing by himself. As long as he catches Bai Xing, he will throw a mouse away!"


    "Qua, yes, yes."


    The murlocs next to him heard grin, and all grinned, showing fangs and grinning smiles. Although there was some rush, this was indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Moreover, after so many years, they have secretly developed more than 30,000 troops, and with the recent capture of some human slaves, they can barely make up 40,000.


    Once you catch the white star ... Conquering the Murloc Island is close at hand!


    Houdy Jones''s convening order was quickly communicated in the Murloc Street ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and this cold and depressed Murloc Street finally began to surging in the dark tide, and countless murlocs walked out of the house carrying weapons.


    ...


    Sea forest.


    Bai Xing is sitting at the grave of Princess Yiji.


    She has been sitting here for a long time ... Before Princess Eji was killed by Hody Jones'' calculations, she was marked with VanderDiken, so that even Eji''s funeral was not able to attend, let alone Come to worship.


    This is the first time she came to her mother''s sleeping place.


    Ron was just sitting on the coral not far away, waiting quietly, while Nami next to him followed the conversation with Shiping who was talking about what had happened on the sea recently.


    After a while, Ron flew up and fell next to Bai Xing, looking at Yi Ji''s grave and saying, "Do you really want to ... listen to Princess Yi Ji''s voice again."


    "..."


    Bai Xing looked at Ron, and there were still a few tears in her big eyes. She had been sitting here sobbing silently.


    When she heard Ron''s words, she didn''t answer. She just bit her lip, tears in her eyes rushed out more and fell off her face.


    Seeing this, Ron flew to a place almost as high as Bai Xing''s head, looked at her, and said, "I have a way to let you see Yiji again. Do you want to see her?"


    "¡­¡­Ugh?"


    When Bai Xing heard Ron''s previous words, she thought Ron wanted to comfort her, but she felt more and more sad at the same time, but when she heard the latter sentence, she was a little bit startled, and the rolling tears also fixed on her cheeks. on.


    Ron said slowly: "I have ... magic, which can briefly awaken the dead."


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 299： Rebellion opening

    Hearing Ron''s words, Bai Xing''s tears flashed a few times. After a brief stun, he didn''t doubt Ron''s words, but hesitated to disturb Yi Ji''s sleep.


    But this hesitation did not last long. She missed Eiji too much, and after being locked in the hard shell tower for nearly eight years, she couldn''t refuse to hear Eji''s voice again.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    After nodding his head, Ron flew to the front of the tomb and reached out with his hand.


    Yiji was just an ordinary person during his lifetime, and he did n¡¯t have much strength or mental strength. Plus Ron did n¡¯t need to use her to fight her, and she did n¡¯t need to shape the body of the dead, so she did n¡¯t need to be too complicated. During the ceremony, Ron can also briefly awaken her undead.


    Today, Ron is already a senior necromancer in the exploration of undead magic.


    Buzz!


    The dim light covered the grave, as if opening the passage between **** and humans.


    Both Nami and Shiping noticed the movement here, and Qi Qi looked over. Nami was a little surprised, but Shiping was a little surprised, saying, "What is Lord Ron doing."


    "He is awakening the undead of Princess Yiji ... It should be to help Bai Xing fulfill his wish."


    Nami''s eyes flashed in surprise, slowly opening her mouth.


    When her words fell, she found out from her spiritual perspective that she had seen a bunch of phantom shadows, and flew out of the dim grave, as if still with a little confusion, it was undoubtedly the R who was awakened by Ron. Ji''s undead.


    Because there is no entity, he simply calls out the undead, and even Pingji can''t see Yiji, but his domineering knowledge can vaguely perceive some breath.


    He looked at Ron with surprise.


    This is an amazing ability, but the magical devil fruits in this world are endless, and he also saw the power of Ron during the war on the top, so he did not feel very incredible.


    "... Queen Mother?"


    The white star, whose power has been awakened by Ron, can see the dead souls of Yi Ji, looking at the familiar look, she has a trembling opening.


    After Yi Ji''s brief confusion, she saw the white star in front of her. She was a little stunned, her thoughts passed on, with a trace of doubt, saying: "White star?"


    Although Bai Xing is no longer the little mermaid eight years ago, after all, it is her daughter. She can still recognize Bai Xing, just a little weird.


    To her, it was as if she closed her eyes and saw the grown white star when she opened it again.


    "Woo ... wow !!"


    Bai Xing heard the idea passed by Yi Ji, and naturally ¡°listened¡± to the familiar voice. She couldn''t bear it anymore, and after crying for a while, she cried out.


    Seeing this, Yiji flew overwhelmed at Bai Xing and said, "Bai Xing? Don''t cry, this is ... what happened? I''m ..."


    In the middle of the communication, Ron''s idea touched and interrupted Yiji.


    It was only a brief moment when Eiji knew the current situation from Ron and understood what was going on. When he looked at Bai Xing again, his amazed eyes suddenly softened.


    She flew to White Star, her illusory body hugged White Star briefly.


    Ron retreated quietly and landed where Nami and Heping were, not to disturb the pair of princess and princess Bai Xing and Yi Ji.


    "Your Excellency Ron, your ability is really magical enough ... even the dead can wake up, and listening to Nami said, it is not like the manipulation of Moria ..."


    Shi Ping saw Ron flying over and spoke to Ron.


    "It''s just a few tricks."


    Ron smiled lightly, trying to put his hands behind his back, but only remembered that he was now a doll. His short arm couldn''t twist it, and sighed silently.


    This body is really nothing to say.


    However, it should not take long for him to break through 500 points of spiritual attributes. Before helping Baixing liberate his ability, he achieved the ''Ancient Weapon II'' achievement and obtained 3 achievement points. The total achievement points already have 166 points, and the total spiritual attributes There are already 438 points.


    And just a short time ago, there was news from Albares that he had obtained another devil fruit. For him, this was a 5 point spiritual attribute.


    "It''s not a trick to be able to fight against the hero Kapu. There is a huge and insurmountable gap between my murloc karate and Lord Ron."


    Very calm tone of opening.


    Ron looked at Shi Ping and thought for a while, said: "This time, I will move Yuren Island to my sea area. I have greeted Baibei from there. It seems that you haven''t decided yet. Where to go next? "


    Less than half a year before the war on the top, because the White Beard Pirates were not destroyed, the prestige is still there, and the Yuren Island has not been violated, so after the removal of Qi Wuhai, Shi Ping did not join the four emperors. .


    Shiping''s combat effectiveness is still not weak, and can be ranked in the middle position in the Qiwuhai, and his temperament is calm and very reliable. It is a subordinate who is worthy of solicitation.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Shi Ping fell into a deep ponder.


    He was actually a little embarrassed. Luffy reached out to him when he was separated from him, but he didn''t directly join Luffy at the invitation.


    Ace also offered him an invitation, saying that since he no longer served as Qi Wuhai, it would be better to simply join the White Beard Pirates and become a partner.


    He was also hesitating.


    He wanted to respond to Ace''s invitation more than Luffy''s invitation. He even planned to join White Beard''s official after this time.


    But now, Ron accidentally came to Murloc Island, revealing the secret of White Star, and wanted to remove the entire Murloc Island to get to the territory of Albares, which made him very headache ~ www. novelhall.com ~ Although the White Beard Pirates and Albarez are in an alliance relationship, this situation makes it difficult for him to join the White Beard Pirates.


    It is impossible to prevent relocation, not to mention that Ron ca n¡¯t stop it here. Once Bai Xing ¡¯s identity is exposed, it may lead to another overhead war and he cannot bear the consequences.


    Ron didn''t respond when he saw that Heping didn''t say much.


    The entire Murloc Island has moved away. In the end, Shi Ping can only follow Albarez. It is impossible to join the White Beard Pirates. Sooner or later it will be his cadres.


    Just when she was in trouble, Nami suddenly turned her head and looked away.


    "¡­¡­someone is coming."


    "Well, I have seen it."


    Ron said in a calm voice, looking at the plain smile: "It seems that the inside of Yuren Island is not peaceful ... These are probably coming from the white star, even if you are here, even There will be such a riot. "


    Hearing Ron''s words, he was stunned, and turned his head subconsciously.


    He hadn''t seen anything at the end of his line of sight, but he had noticed the movement, and his brows gradually wrinkled until he saw countless dark shadows appearing on the edge of the sea forest. After seeing those shadows, his face gradually became ugly. stand up.


    "Those guys are ..."


    "Fishman Island is not as peaceful as imagined. This amount ... seems to be about to start a war."


    Nami held the elf wand and tapped her shoulders lightly, looking at the dark shadows coming from afar.


    From a rough perspective, I am afraid that there are as many as tens of thousands of people, and the influx of pieces is enough to suppress and suffocate. But for her who has experienced the war on the top, it is difficult for her to be too emotional.


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 300： Let me solve it

    Along with the black silhouette, the figure came.


    Shi Ping''s expression became more and more depressing and serious. He looked at the leading man, frowning, and said, "Hody ... Jones ... what does that guy want to do?"


    "It''s nothing more than rebellion and seizure of power, wanting to seize the White Star to seize Yuren Island and the like."


    Ron spoke casually.


    He roughly judged the number of people, at least there were more than 20,000, which made Ron feel a little free, because in the interface of the achievement system, there is an achievement called ''Destroy the Sky'', and the condition is a blow. Destroy more than 10,000 enemies.


    Originally, there was hope to achieve this achievement in the top war, but the navy and the white-bearded pirate regiment were fighting together. In addition, the navy ¡¯s combat power also had an advantage, and the green pheasant red dog and other attacks had a great range of defense. The generals of the navy pressed into battle, and this achievement was not achieved.


    Ron thought that it was nearly a year and a half ahead of schedule. Hodi Jones might not be able to gather too many troops. Unexpectedly, there were still more than 10,000 people, but it just gave him the conditions to achieve success.


    at this time.


    Bai Xing, immersed in the communication with the deceased mother, also found a large number of surplus fishmen armed with weapons. A small expression of amazement appeared on her small face, and then quickly noticed Hodi in front of those fishmen. Jones.


    "That''s ... Lord Hoody ..."


    Bai Xing is the only person on Murloc Island who knows the truth about Yi Ji ¡¯s death, and the only one who knows that Hoody Jones is the murderer, but because Yi Ji told her not to resent anyone before she died, she kept hiding this secret, Even the thought of resentment has never appeared in the heart.


    The pure heart is like Bai Xue, this is Bai Xing.


    "Hody ... what is he doing here? Is it ..."


    Yiji also saw the arrival of Hoody. She showed a vigilant and serious look. Looking at the large amount of troops carried by Hoody, she vaguely had a bad hunch.


    She wanted to do something, but suddenly realized that she was dead. Now she was just an undead awakened by Ron, and she stopped her voice with complex eyes.


    "Hody! What are you doing here?"


    Seeing Hoody getting closer and closer, Shi Ping came to a certain distance and sternly spoke at his serious voice.


    Hoody Jones stopped, he opened his arms and looked very flat, grinning, and said: "Of course it is ... Come and catch our Mermaid Princess White Star."


    "Fuck."


    An angry look appeared on Shi Ping''s face, saying: "Do you know what you are doing ?!"


    Hoody sneered, his face froze coldly, and said, "I''m here, cleaning up the cowardly royal family ... Yuren Island doesn''t need a cowardly royal family to lead!"


    "You too, Neptun too, and Princess Yiji, too, one by one, compromise with humans, what abandons hatred, laughs to the dead! You cowardly people don''t dare to take revenge on humans, then I will Dee Jones, come and dominate all this! "


    Hearing Hoody Jones'' words, Shiping''s face changed a little bit, and said: "Hoody ... hatred can''t change anything, it will only lead to destruction."


    "Only the enemy will be destroyed!"


    Hoody opened his face coldly and said, "I''m going to grab the white star, and then grab Neptune and execute the cowardly royal family. Do you want to stop me? Very flat!"


    Angrily flashed in his eyes, and when he was about to say something, Ron next to him spoke.


    "No more persuasion, very flat."


    Ron shook his head gently, and in the eyes of a pair of black pearls, there was a deep and vortex that could see through all, and he slowly said: "All his heart is dark, and he only has the desire to destroy and destroy ... ¡­ "


    "What is this toy? Hahaha, but he is right."


    Hoody grinned, revealing a stern smile, and said: "Weak people should be destroyed, just like Yi Ji ..."


    This sentence made Shi Ping stunned, and then his face changed, faintly had a very bad idea, shouted: "What are you talking about ?! Hoody."


    Speaking of which, Hodi looked at the tomb of Yiji not far away and said, "This is the place where Yiji is buried. Do you think my plan started now? No, as early as eight years ago, I I have already started to act, and it is me who will execute the cowardly Yiji who wants to live peacefully with humanity! "


    "!!"


    Shiping''s complexion changed dramatically.


    Nami tapped her shoulder with an elf wand and said, "It turns out this way. I heard from Neptune that it was attacked by humans. It seems to be your masterpiece."


    It didn''t happen that even Ping even thought that the person who killed Yi Ji would be Hodi. He looked at Hodi in shock and couldn''t help turning his head to look at the white star behind.


    however.


    To his surprise, Bai Xing did not show a shocked expression, but just bit his lips silently.


    Yiji was also a little stunned. She didn''t expect that the murderer who killed herself was Hoody. In a short stun, she looked at Bai Xing. As a mother, she understood Bai Xing''s expression at once.


    "Bai Xing ... you already know?"


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Bai Xing bit his lip and nodded, saying: "Megalo told me the truth ..."


    Yi Ji was stunned, and gradually showed relief. She flew closer to Bai Xing and leaned on Bai Xing''s forehead, saying: "You have kept the promise, Bai Xing, that''s it ... Don''t hate anyone, don''t let anger and hatred occupy you Heart. "


    She smiled brightly and said, "In this way, I can rest assured."


    With the fall of the voice, Yi Ji''s figure began to gradually disintegrate.


    Bai Xing was amazed and reached out his hand subconsciously, but only caught countless light spots ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ye Ji just smiled with a smile, and disappeared into endless light spots.


    "Queen Mother ..."


    Bai Xing looked at the disappearing countless light spots, and after a few seconds, tears continued to flow like an avalanche, and he couldn''t bear it anymore and burst into tears.


    Looking at Bai Xing crying out loudly, Hoody thought that Bai Xing was crying because of his own words, and could not help grinning, saying, "Cry, just like your mother, you are also a royal family that needs to be punished. You will see you soon She''s gone, White Star! "


    boom! !


    Hoody''s words were not finished yet, and a strong wind came from the front.


    Under the anger, he couldn''t bear it anymore. He punched him at a long distance, and the blow of the punch came and flew him out.


    "Hody, you **** !!"


    "..."


    Hodi flew out of the air and fell into the crowd. After rolling a few times, he climbed up again.


    There was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth, and he reached out to wipe off the blood on the corner of his mouth. He looked at Pingping with some vigilance and said, "It''s worthy of it. It can fly me across such a distance, but there are tens of thousands of troops here Man, can you protect Bai Xing ?! "


    "you¡­¡­"


    Shiping shook his fist and glared at Hoody.


    And just when he was going to blame Hoody, Ron''s figure came from the side, passed him, and came in front of him, looking at Hoody and the murloc rebel army.


    "I''ll solve it."


    "Ron ..."


    Shiping looked at Ron''s back, his expression stunned, his clenched fist slightly loosened.


    Nami had placed the elf wand in front of her, but upon seeing Ron''s movements, she put away her wand again, tilted her head, and showed a trace of pity in the eyes of Hodi Jones and others.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 301： Wave out

    "Ok?"


    Hoody moved his eyes to Ron at this time, but he only glanced at Ron and looked back at Heping again. Hey, he said:


    "Is this man, and this toy, the one you brought? Very flat ... What do I say to solve it, do you want to solve the 30,000 troops we have here? Hahaha."


    "Without carrying the guards of the Dragon Palace, it is easy to let Bai Xing come to such a place as the Forest of the Sea, and now even the combat power of humans and toys must be used. ... Ga da da da, just don''t struggle, it''s pretty flat! "


    The fishman beside Hodi also looked at Shiping and laughed at his mouth.


    However, Shi Ping didn''t respond to anything, but looked at Hodi with an idiot-like look, and there seemed to be a hint of pity in the depths of his eyes.


    Being looked at in this way made Hoody feel inexplicably uncomfortable. For a while, he felt a little uncomfortable. He snorted coldly and waved his hand, saying:


    "Go! Grab the white star!"


    "No problem, Hody boss!"


    Thousands of murlocs, a piece of black pressure, with Hodi''s order, like a landslide cracking, surging toward the direction of the white star.


    People such as Shi Ping and Nami, in this huge crowd, are like tiny figures blocking the eruption of torrents, as if they will be overwhelmed in the next moment.


    however.


    Just as countless murlocs rushed over and crossed the line in front of Ron, Ron stretched out his hand and slowly opened towards the front, and a dull voice came.


    "Thousands of miles, frozen."


    This is the fish-man island on the seabed. The use of the terrestrial, wind and fire magic of the three systems may cause some serious damage. In the water system, there is only one fourth-order magic, and it is not a large-scale attack, so the ice system is still the most. Suitable.


    Most of the murlocs focused their attention on Bai Xing and Shi Ping. Only a few people closest to Ron had their eyes on Ron.


    But they didn''t care too much, they just raised their arms and planned to smash the eccentric doll when they passed by Ron.


    however.


    Their footsteps solidified forever when they were less than two meters from Ron.


    The extreme Morihan fell to the forest of the sea in a flash, like a moment, from spring to winter, the few people closest to Ron first frozen their wrists and weapons together, lost consciousness, and then spread all the way up.


    "Ugh?"


    Several murlocs stunned and looked at their frozen arms, but only a surprise flashed through, and their bodies turned into white ice sculptures.


    Time seems to freeze.


    Just for a moment, the cold erupted from directly in front of Ron and swept away in a flash, just like a white paintbrush, wiped off the map with a stroke, turning the whole world into the color of ice and snow.


    "? !!"


    Looking at the white that invaded in that moment, Hoody Jones only felt that his whole body was trembling, a feeling of horror came up, he roared like crazy, waving his arms, trying to do something to resist, but the next one In an instant, his arm lost consciousness.


    His eyes showed a shocking look, and he turned his head hard, but he only saw his open arms that were frozen into ice sculptures, and his body was completely covered by ice and snow.


    In an instant.


    A thousand miles frozen!


    ...


    Dragon Palace City.


    Hoody Jones made a judgment and led a large number of murlocs to go to the forest of the sea, which naturally concealed here, and was almost discovered when the murlocs began to gather in large numbers.


    But when Dragon Palace City found out that their purpose was the Sea of ??Forest, it was already a step late.


    "Damn! What did Hoody Jones want to do with White Star ?!"


    Neptune was so furious that the army of Dragon Palace was already assembled, but it took time to go to the Forest of the Sea, and then rushed over from the complete assembly, which was probably too late.


    The only thing that gives Nipton a little peace of mind is that there is Ron and Nami on the sea side of the forest. These two are definitely not what Hoody can deal with ... but he does not dare to ensure that White Star is safe, after all, Hodi Jones convenes But the strength of tens of thousands!


    As long as an arrow is missed, it can leave trauma on Bai Xing.


    At the thought of this, Nipton was very anxious and could not wait for the strength to build up, so he directly called his own guard. Dozens of people directly put on coated bubbles and flew from Dragon Palace to the Forest of the Sea.


    Under no circumstances can Baixing be hurt!


    Neptune held the trident, with determination in his eyes.


    When he arrived in the Forest of the Sea, he saw the scene where Hoody Jones gave orders, and the murlocs of the mountains and mountains rushed towards the white star.


    "His Highness White Star is Dangerous!"


    "Damn Hoody Jones! He really started a rebellion !!"


    The guards who followed Neptune were almost disappointed when they saw this scene.


    Seeing the people of Hody Jones rushing over, they gritted their teeth, clenched their respective weapons, and resolutely flew to the direction of White Star. Although the guards had not arrived yet, the number gap was quite different, but they must not let White Star suffer. hurt!


    however.


    At the next moment, their figure stopped suddenly in the air.


    What you see in the field of vision, UU reading is only for a moment, and everything you see is white light, which stretches for thousands of kilometers. In a flash, half of the sea is turned into winter.


    Together with Hodi Jones, nearly 20,000 fishmen gathered together, all of which turned into ice sculptures and were frozen there, becoming embellishments on the snow-white ground.


    There was silence.


    Everyone froze there.


    Even Neptune, who was rushing to the front, paused at the moment, his eyes were shocked, and his eyes fell on Ron, silent for a moment.


    Although Ron had made a lot of movements when he went to solve Van der Diken before, but after all, it was just bubbles shaking, and no clearer scenes could be seen.


    At this moment, it is clearly visible.


    In an instant, tens of thousands of people turned into ice and snow.


    "This is ... the four emperors, no, the strength of the six emperors ..."


    Neptune murmured, fortunately his choice was right. Instead of having any conflict with Ron and Nami, he chose to compromise with Ron.


    If you did not compromise with Ron at that time, but chose to fight against Ron in order to protect the secrets of White Star, then Yuren Island at this moment may have been rewritten.


    In silence.


    Ron slowly lowered his hand.


    "... It''s too much to freeze with thousands of miles, but this will cause damage to the Murloc Island." Nami opened his mouth at Ron with some complaints.


    "There are too many, it is best to solve it at once."


    Ron turned around and responded casually.


    As the breath of life of ten thousand murlocs completely disappeared behind him, a system prompt sound came from his ear.


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Destroy the World¡¯ and gain 4 achievement points]


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 302： Ready

    After killing Hodi Jones, the Murloc Island has completely restored stability.


    Ron''s total achievement point has also reached 170 points. If he judges well, he should still get a chance to draw when the total achievement point reaches 175 points.


    And he thinks that most of them will not be pure magic extraction, maybe there are other things, maybe it is the third extraction of the magic wand.


    If a stronger wand can be drawn above the dragon core wand, even if the spiritual attribute has not yet exceeded 500 points, his true combat ability will be further improved.


    As for these 5 achievement points, Ron also has multiple ways to get them here.


    He now has humans and villains, and if he recruits the giants again, he will achieve a "racial harmony" achievement.


    In addition, nowadays, his subordinates have already had long elders, long elders, small humans, humans, and mermaids, mermaids ... After obtaining the subordinates of the giants, if they recruit the fur and tri-eyes, You can achieve the achievement of ''racial harmony II''.


    These are not difficult achievements.


    In addition, there are "Prestige II" sheltering ten islands and so on, which are not difficult to complete. It can be said that it can be achieved without too much effort.


    "Let''s achieve these scattered achievements first."


    Ron thought about it and made a decision.


    ...


    After a few days.


    After nearly a week of preparation, Yuren Island is ready to move, and Bai Xing also uses her power to summon three super giant Neptune.


    These three super giant Neptunes are all more than five kilometers in size, comparable to half the size of a murloc island, and any one can easily drag the entire murloc island to sail in the sea.


    Under the condition of three teams, the speed of Murloc Island will not be slower than that of the ship.


    Even though the distance from here to the sea area where Alabstan is located is a little far away, there are more than three of these individual Neptunes, and they can be rotated in the middle, with little problem.


    "Master Ron, they seem to be slightly hostile to you."


    Bai Xing is now swimming in the sea outside Yuren Island. She has become friends with the three Neptunes she has summoned, seeing Ron fly out of Yuren Island and whispering to Ron.


    "Anyway."


    Ron smiled. Probably, the super giant sea kings could communicate with each other. He had killed a super giant sea king. The hostility of the opponent''s ethnic group was normal, but the problem was not big.


    As long as the other party can still obey Bai Xing''s orders, it will have no effect.


    Ron asked at White Star: "Are they ready here?"


    "It''s ready."


    Bai Xing''s timid and weak opening.


    Ron nodded, looking at Nami who was flying towards the rear, and said, "Then I should do it here, Nami."


    As the voice fell, Ron gave up control of the doll, mentally propped up the nearby seawater, took Nami out of the bubble, and flew quickly towards the sea.


    The relocation of Yuren Island and Alkiman mangroves are naturally synchronized, and they are ready here, so he should go up and remove the two Shampoo Islands.


    ...


    maritime.


    Chambord islands.


    As the final island of the second half of the great route, the gathering place of all routes, the closest to the holy land of Mary Joa, is also the back garden of the Dragons. The prosperity here has not changed because of the war on the top.


    Somewhere along the coast, a large pirate ship is docking here. The hull has been coated with a colorful transparent bubble film, and many pirates have gathered on the deck.


    "Quick! The last box, hurry up and get off!"


    The captain of the pirate ship stood on the side of the deck, urging the pirates who were carrying the last huge box loaded with materials on the shore.


    The pirates were sweating and sweating, but when they heard the captain''s words, they accelerated their pace. When they came to the edge of the ship, they hoisted the huge box with rope.


    Seeing the completion of the last box of supplies, the captain Pirate grinned, and there was a hint of excitement in his eyes, saying: "Okay! Hurry up! Get ready!"


    "Next ... we are going to the new world!"


    Hearing the captain of the pirates, everyone nearby cheered, and a cadre grinned: "I heard that you can pass Yuren Island halfway."


    "I don''t know if I can get a chance to catch a mermaid. I heard that it is the most valuable slave with no market value. The worst value is more than 100 million Bailey, which is three times the reward of our boss!"


    "Who knows, maybe you can even meet the mermaids."


    Some other pirates heard grin and smiled.


    However, some people looked nervous and said beside them: "But I heard that the New World is terrible ... I heard that the second half of the people call the first half a paradise, what white beards, beasts, monsters, etc. But they all gathered there. "


    "What are you worried about, eh?"


    The Captain Pirate heard his words and stretched his arms around his neck. Hey, he said, "When I didn''t enter the Great Route ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I also heard that the Great Route is the grave of the pirate. Are we still here? It ¡¯s alarmist. "


    "The second half and the like are also the same as the first half ... Sooner or later, you will be able to reach the final destination and find the great treasure left by One Piece Roger!"


    Hearing his captain''s words, everyone beside him laughed.


    As the pirates who arrived in the Shambord Islands and conquered the first half, they all have their own confidence. The so-called monsters in the second half are probably the same as the first half of the four seas boasting, and they will be crossed by them sooner or later. of.


    "Okay, little ones, it''s time to go."


    Seeing that everyone was on board, the Captain Pirate pulled out his Western sword and gave a command of departure with a slight wave.


    The sailors and helmsmen in charge of maneuvering the boat followed the instructions, controlled the coated bubbles, and began to dive little by little into the sea.


    And almost halfway down the boat when the deck is parallel to the horizontal line.


    suddenly.


    There was a blast from the sea.


    Just like a shell exploding in the sea, countless splashes of water splashed around, causing the pirates on the ship to be surprised, all turned around and looked over.


    "Is it shelling ?!"


    "No ... it''s not artillery bombardment, it seems that something came out of the bottom of the sea."


    Someone looked towards the sky, and when they saw the water splashing, revealing a figure rushing into the sky, their faces couldn''t help but change.


    people?


    People who rushed up from the bottom of the sea? !


    No matter what they thought, they saw that the figure was lowered a little, looking far away to the coast, and to the mangrove tree marked "Sixty-one" not far away.


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 303： Cut shampoo ground!

    "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Nami looked at the Alkiman mangrove from afar and couldn''t help whispering.


    This tree, together with its root system, is about the size of a small island ... Separate it from the archipelago and get rid of it. Tomorrow''s news front page is undoubtedly scheduled.


    "of course."


    Ron responded casually, reaching for the void and taking out his dragon core wand.


    Because of the removal of an entire Altman mangrove, the scope of manipulation is huge, so he also needs to maximize the power of magic as much as possible to ensure stability.


    "What about people on the island?"


    "Send away."


    Ron returned Nami''s sentence and shook his wand, and the runes immediately condensed.


    The third order magic of water system: water burst!


    To send away people near the Alkiman mangroves, the most suitable is obviously the wind system and the water system, and the fourth-order magic will certainly cause casualties, so the most suitable is the third-order magic.


    It happens to be on the coast, and it is more convenient to use water magic.


    Wow! !


    Under the wave of Ron''s wand, the sea was hundreds of meters along the coast. The waves rolled up, and the rolling current rushed wildly, converging, like a river pouring, rushing towards the shore.


    "It seems that a ship has been affected ... It''s a pirate ship."


    Nami glanced at the seashore and noticed the ship wrapped in the current. Her eyes flickered slightly, and she shook her head and ignored it.


    Ron was also too lazy to pay attention to it. If it was a merchant ship or something, he would probably send it away, but the Pirate Ship would be fine, no matter what.


    Wow! !


    The current rushed wildly towards the shore.


    A large coated pirate ship, wrapped in a sea current, slammed into the coast from the sea and rushed towards the interior of the island.


    The many pirates on the ship were already in a state of panic, like a small boat wrapped in huge waves, one by one turned upside down, hugged the mast around them to barely maintain their shape, and watched their ship leave the coast, wrapped in water and swarmed up the island.


    "Not enough."


    Ron glanced at the coast, his wand in his hand, and another burst of water fell.


    The water burst is the third-order magic with the largest range, but because of the largest range, there is not much lethality, just the flow of water pouring like a flood.


    Wow! !


    A sea of ??water rushed again on the coastline and washed towards the island.


    The two pieces of sea water are superimposed and stretch for thousands of kilometers, washed down like a flood, as if cleaning the mud residue on a huge celery.


    "A little more wind ..."


    After looking at it, Ron added a third-order wind magic.


    There is also no aggressive magic, but the range is huge, and it is surrounded by water waves, which accelerates the scouring. In just half a minute, the crowds and buildings on the "Sixty-one" Alqiman mangrove Then, all of them were rushed to the nearby islands with the numbers of "Sixty Two" and "Sixty".


    After sending all the people away, Ron did not stay, and his wand waved down again, this time using the fourth-order wind magic.


    "Tiny sky."


    This is a slash that is farther than the fourth-order magic attack of the water system, and farther than the destruction blade of the fire system, condensing all the wind pressure on the front line.


    A blue lightsaber visible to the naked eye appeared in the palm of his hand, and he chopped down to the red mangrove tree below, and the two swords fell in succession. In the two connected areas of ''Sixty-two'', two abyssal ravines that stretched for more than a thousand kilometers appeared, and the connection was completely cut off!


    It took less than a minute to pass from Ron ¡¯s shot to the separation of the ''Sixty-One'' Alchman Mangrove, but the huge movement has already shaken the entire Shampoo Islands, countless Looked at him in horror.


    "what happened?!"


    "What happened there?"


    Some people farther away from here looked at them in horror.


    And people who are very close, in those areas around the sixty-first, when they came over, they all saw the figure floating in the sky.


    "See, hell! The Alkiman mangrove quilt ..."


    "Look, there is someone in the sky over there ..."


    Looking at the figure in the sky from afar, countless people showed a horrified look, and some people took out their telescopes with trembling fingers and looked at them from a distance.


    When looking at Nami''s figure, the telescope in his hand suddenly fell to the ground.


    A horrified expression.


    "Yes ... it''s Albarez''s windspeaker !!"


    "what?"


    The people nearby were all in an uproar, and some even fell on the ground in shock, with a terrified look on their faces.


    Cadres of the Albares Association!


    Cadres under the Sixth Emperor! !


    Less than a few months have passed since the top war, and the cadres of the Six Emperors have come to the Shambord Islands. Is this going to be a war again? !


    For a while, I didn''t know how many people were pale, so terrified.


    The navy stationed nearby was already a mess. The colonel headed by the navy headquarters was also cold and sweaty on the forehead when he looked at Nami''s appearance clearly. .novelhall.com ~ fast! Quick report to the naval headquarters! ! "


    "It''s the wind whisperer !!"


    The subordinates next to him were all pale and terrified. Hearing his voice, he panicked out the phone bug and reported to the navy headquarters.


    Ron ignored the chaos in the Chambord Islands. After completely cutting the Arkman mangroves, he flew over, and his mental strength protruded and pushed hard.


    Click! Click! !


    In the shocking eyes of countless people, the Alkiman mangrove tree, which was so large that it was comparable to a small mountain, fell side by side and fell into the sea with a clatter.


    A huge wave set off on the sea.


    Ron ignored nothing, and fell directly on the huge trunk of the Alkiman mangrove tree, and his mental strength reached out, pulling on the huge Alkiman mangrove tree.


    Wow! !


    The Alchman mangrove was pulled by Ron, and the huge upper part was pressed into the sea little by little, followed by the huge tree trunk, and all of them were submerged into the sea.


    In the end, this huge Alkiman mangrove disappeared on the sea, disappearing with Nami''s figure, leaving only a vacant area like a cut apple.


    ...


    On the sixty-two island.


    A pirate ship was rushed to the edge of the street, the bearing capacity of the coated bubble reached its limit, and it broke apart, revealing a large number of pirates on the ship.


    Everyone looked dull.


    Everyone looked at the disappearing mangrove tree 61, or the area of ??the island 61, and Nami''s figure appeared again in their minds, then glanced at each other silently.


    Someone whispered:


    "I said ... or ... we don''t go to the new world anymore."


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 304： Total achievement of 175 points

    Naval headquarters.


    A colonel rushed into the Marshal ¡¯s office, saluting and reporting the marshal: ¡°Report to the Marshal of the Warring States! The wind whisperer of Albares appeared in the Chambord Islands! The tree caused great damage. "


    "what?"


    Sengoku was looking at the documents on the table. After hearing the report, he stood up immediately and stared at the colonel.


    In the office, Huang Yuan was sitting on the sofa drinking tea. Hearing this report, his movement to hold the tea cup also paused. After a few seconds, he put the tea cup back to his mouth again.


    "I thought Albarez wouldn''t have any movement in a short time. I didn''t expect to go to the Shampoo Islands again. It''s really a group of tough guys."


    There was a trace of helplessness in the tone of the yellow ape.


    Nami appeared in Shampoo. The navy headquarters could not do nothing. The navy general must go. If he is here, then he will definitely have to make another trip.


    The key problem is that he doesn''t want to fight Nami. He would rather fight with a person like Pluto Raleigh, and he doesn''t want to encounter Nami, who has very strange means. If he is not careful, he may suffer a big loss.


    "At this time ..."


    "What do those guys want to do?"


    Sengoku was also a headache, reaching for his forehead.


    The New World is now surging. The Navy ¡¯s headquarters is almost focused on the New World. On one side is the continuous conflict between the Black Beard and the White Beard Pirates. On the one hand, the extremely evil generation began to form an alliance. In addition, there is the collapse of the Qiwuhai system , And Zefa withdrew from the Navy.


    All sorts of things happened within the last half of a month. His naval marshal has been a little bit burned, and now the rear has suddenly caught fire.


    "Since it appears in the Shambord Islands, it can''t be ignored, yellow ape, you go." Warring States rubbed his temples headache, looked at the yellow ape.


    The yellow ape looked depressed.


    If there is anything like supernova trouble, he would n¡¯t mind going there to relax and relax, but if he clashes with Albares, let him go.


    But it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to go anymore. Now you have to go. The yellow apes can only helplessly put down their teacups and walked out of the office.


    After the yellow ape left, Sengoku sighed and picked up the documents on the table again.


    The document contains information about the New World''s eleven supernovas called the Evil Generation, with several highlights marked in red.


    Straw Hat Luffy, Trafalgaro and Capombeki reached an alliance.


    Eustacheskid reached an alliance with Hawkins, Urki, Arp, and Drake.


    These new Pirates are some of the best in the current era. It ¡¯s not a big deal to be alone, but if there is an alliance, then the situation is completely different and you ca n¡¯t just sit back and ignore them.


    Especially in the Kidd Alliance, the union of five supernovas ... Even if it is impossible to overturn an emperor, it is barely able to protect itself in the turbulent new world.


    The only thing to be thankful for is.


    The Red Haired Pirates had no action, and the Beast Kaido recently disappeared, and no bad incidents were caused, which made the Navy barely able to cope with it.


    However, in the action of Albares, the Navy could not spare any energy at all.


    Looking at the documents on the table, the Warring States felt tired for a while, and sat down again. He glanced at the calendar on the table and took a cup of tea and took a sip of tea.


    "There are still months ..."


    Sengoku wanted to step down as marshal.


    He wanted to retire after the war broke out, but the reconstruction of the naval headquarters had to be presided over by him. It would be necessary to wait for the navy to settle down before the marshal''s handover, so he continued to hold the position of marshal for the last few months.


    He also thought about the new marshal, and let the green pheasant succeed him, but the navy ¡¯s support for Chigu was even greater, and Chigu himself was staring at the Marshal ¡¯s position.


    Although there is no conflict between the green pheasant and the red dog themselves, the smell of gunpowder has been faintly rubbed between the subordinates of both sides. This is also a headache for the Warring States. He must find a way to suppress the trigger between the green pheasant and the red dog. Internal struggle.


    If the red dog is like the yellow ape, just give up the idea of ??the marshal position.


    The Warring States shook his head.


    Now Red Dog doesn''t intend to give in, and Qing Pheasant doesn''t want to give in either. This may be difficult to deal with in the end. Perhaps there will be a real conflict.


    And all he can do is to limit the conflict between the green pheasant and the red dog as much as possible, and not to the generals and the ranks of major officers below the general.


    ...


    The yellow ape went to the shampoo, but it was empty.


    By the time he arrived, the mangrove tree on the 61st had disappeared, and he could not go to the sea to track it.


    However, this also made him relieved. It is undoubtedly the best not to fight, and when reporting to the world government, it can also be reported as "the enemy has fled the Shambord Islands before arriving."


    So Tianlong people have nothing to say.


    The yellow ape was relieved here, but part of the Navy ¡¯s attention was shifted to the Albares Guild, and the events of the Shambord Islands soon spread throughout the world with the news.


    There was another uproar in the sea.


    It was only a few months after the war on the ground, and Albarez began its activities in the waters near the Holy Land of Mary Joa, even destroying part of the Chambord Islands, which undoubtedly shocked the world government. Bad event.


    But the government really can''t come up with any deployment to deal with Albares, the friction between the green pheasant and the red dog and the chaos in the new world have made them pay all their energy ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It can only be condemned verbally and raised Nami ¡¯s bounty to 1.37 billion Baileys.


    Ordinary people can''t see anything, but those underground forces and pirate forces can all see that the world government is unable to deal with the Albares Association.


    For a time, the Albarez Guild''s power in the world went further. Many underground forces either retreated or chose alliances or even joined directly.


    During this period.


    Helding, a giant, led four companions to join the Albares guild and became a popular mercenary for Albares, with many commissions coming one after another.


    The addition of Helding allowed Ron to achieve the achievement of racial harmony. Although this achievement has only one achievement point, it is also valuable to Ron.


    The Neptune carried the Arkman mangroves and the Murloc Island to migrate, not much slower than the ship. After about a month, the Murloc Island successfully moved to near Alabstan.


    When the relocation of the Murloc Island arrived, Ron reached another achievement.


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®My Sea¡¯ and get 4 achievement points]


    The achievement of "My Sea" brought Ron a full 4 achievement points, which was slightly beyond Ron''s expectations, and then made Ron happy.


    He summoned the achievement system, and after switching to the professional interface, he really got the system prompt.


    [Hint: Your total achievement point reaches 175 points, get a wand extraction opportunity]


    [Hint: Your total achievement point reaches 175 points, get a chance to draw]


    As he expected, he was given a chance to draw at 175 points, so if he did not expect, 200 points might be the last draw.


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 305： 3 ultimate wands

    [Occupation: Law System-Supreme God]


    [Magic Mark: Holy Order (Spirit Attribute +100)]


    [Can make magic marks: high-level (up to 2), intermediate-level (up to 4), primary-level (up to 8)]


    [Rune Resonance: Spirit Attribute +32 points]


    [Own runes: 60]


    [Hold Wand: Dragon Core Wand]


    [Elemental affinity: 75%]


    [Total achievement points: 175 points]


    Ron''s current data appeared on the interface of the career system.


    On the way to **** the migration of Murloc Island, Ron''s spiritual attributes have been partially improved through cultivation, plus spiritual resonance, and two new demon fruits obtained by Albares, his total spiritual attributes have reached 465 points.


    It is getting closer and closer to 500 points.


    However, the most important thing for Ron is the extraction of new wands and the extraction of new magic.


    Ding!


    The interface for wand extraction pops up again.


    This time the extraction interface is completely different from the previous two. There are only three magic wands left on the interface, which are inscribed in the corner.


    If the tops of the three wands are connected to each other, it is exactly a regular triangle, and the bottom is also a regular triangle.


    Also.


    Next to the three magic wands, a description of the attributes appeared.


    ¡¾Tianjin Scepter¡¿


    [Introduction: It is rumored that the magic wand used by the incarnation of the gods who came to the world, the manufacturing material is unknown, and ordinary people ca n¡¯t do it even if they are close to it]


    [Characteristics: The breath of the gods is contaminated, and the magic released on the basis of it will be accompanied by a very small amount of divine power, the power will be greatly improved, and it also has extremely high requirements on the holder, even It''s also a legendary magician who is amazing and difficult to control¡¿


    [Evaluation: The magic wand that surpasses all materials, even the hardness of the world ¡¯s branches cannot be comparable to it, maybe you can use it to directly smash the enemy ¡¯s brain]


    At the top of this wand''s attributes, Ron''s eyes were fiery, and he couldn''t help but look down at the two. He thought that the two below would be one level lower than the god''s scepter. I didn''t expect the other two It is also a magic wand of the same level.


    ¡¾Demon Scepter¡¿


    [Introduction: In the deepest part of hell, the devil king forged a scepter with the bones of his tail. It has the characteristics of a wand and can be used as a wand.]


    [Characteristics: The undead, blood and bones, as well as the soul that died under this wand will be swallowed by it, and part of the swallowed power can be absorbed by the holder]


    [Evaluation: It does not increase the power of any magic, but it has the ability to devour all life and soul. This scepter contains an extremely strong atmosphere of depravity. The long-term use of non-legendary necromancers will degenerate into demon¡¿


    ...


    ¡¾Heart of the World¡¿


    [Introduction: The greatest magical craftsman, the wand forged with the core of the world tree, the top of the wand is the core of the world tree, and countless holy magicians bless it for it, bearing the legend and power of a world]


    ¡¾characteristic:? ? ? ¡¿


    [Evaluation: What it represents is the limit of human wisdom and magic. It does not have any fixed characteristics. Each holder will get its own unique characteristics, and even the weakest magic apprentice. Can easily use it¡¿


    Three ultimate wands.


    Representing gods, demons and humans respectively.


    After reading all of the attribute descriptions, Ron couldn''t help but take a deep breath, even with his current mind, at this moment it was constantly rippling.


    Except that the heart of the world, a wand that represents the human world and the limits of wisdom, has not been marked with any clear characteristics, the characteristics of the gods scepter and devil scepter are undoubtedly powerful beyond the concept of the "wand" .


    The **** scepter represents power, the holder will greatly enhance his magical power, and the devil scepter represents a different path. He can be sublimated and promoted by killing in a short time. 500 points or even 1000 spiritual attributes.


    As for the final heart of the world, it represents mystery. Without it, you do n¡¯t know what your corresponding characteristics will be, but there is no doubt that it must be the most suitable and best for the holder.


    This time the magic wand extraction is so rich that it is hard to believe.


    Under Ron''s scorching eyes, the light of the extraction interface began to flicker, continually flickering back and forth between the **** scepter, the devil''s scepter, and the heart of the world.


    finally.


    The light freezes.


    [Hint: You got the "Heart of the World"]


    This time, it can be said that no matter which one you get, Ron will be satisfied. After hearing the prompt, Ron exhaled.


    "Heart of the world ... I don''t know what the characteristics corresponding to me will be."


    Under Ron''s eyes, the system interface in front of him saw ripples. I saw a dragon core wand that was about the same length, but crystal clear, as if it contained an endless mysterious wand, emerging from the ripples.


    Ron had no body at the moment, and he found out his mental power and wrapped it around this wand.


    The moment the spiritual force touched the wand, his spiritual world buzzed, and the whole wand melted instantly, becoming countless stars and dots, directly integrated into his spiritual world and merged with his soul For oneness.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Ron was a little stunned, and then vaguely understood what was happening. The spiritual power condensed into the form of the palm, reaching for the empty grip, and countless starlights poured out from his soul, turned into the wand of the world heart, and fell on his In hand.


    He looked at the wand of the heart of the world and also got its specific properties.


    ¡¾Heart of the World (Ron)¡¿


    [Characteristic 1 (exclusive): All the magic you master has eternal characteristics and is carried by the heart of the world-that is, any magic you can release instantly]


    [Feature 2 (Normal): Reduce the consumption of all magic except eternal magic]


    [Characteristic 3 (Normal): Enhance the power of all magic except eternal magic]


    [Evaluation: The general characteristics are the most basic characteristics of the scepter of the heart of the world ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the exclusive characteristics are the characteristics that it feels the deepest desire in your heart and belongs to you only]


    Seeing the specific attributes of this wand, Ron was slightly stunned, and then fell into a short ponder.


    There are many abilities in his heart, but it seems that what he desires the deepest in his heart is ¡®whatever you want.¡¯ There is no limit, and you can release magic as you want.


    Ron''s spiritual power entwined the heart of the world, and his arbitrary thoughts moved.


    Uh! !


    The wind screamed, and the fourth-order magic of the wind system was released.


    The fire is raging, the fire is the fourth-order magic burning the sky.


    The sea is split, and the fourth-order magic of the water system cuts through the sea.


    The sea is tumbling, and the earth''s fourth-order magic squeezes everything.


    In just a short moment, the four fourth-order magics of the elemental system were released by Ron.


    "The power is about the same as when using the Dragon Core wand. It''s a little bit higher, if it''s consumed ..." Ron murmured in his heart and paused here.


    The cost of releasing Tier 4 magic is at least two-thirds lower than before.


    This means that he can almost free the fourth-order magic to release at will, whether in attack power or in endurance, he no longer has a shortcoming.


    The mere reduction in consumption allowed him to truly erase his shortcomings, to a point where it was no longer inferior to navy generals in all aspects.


    As for no release delay ...


    Ron laughed suddenly.


    "Have you ever experienced ... the feeling of a nuclear bomb washing the ground?"


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 306： Thunder magic

    Before Ron, without a special battlefield or magic tower, face-to-face confrontation with a navy general, the odds of winning are very low, and will not exceed 30%.


    But now that he has the World Heart Wand, he already has enough confidence that he can defeat a navy general without the help of external forces.


    even.


    He also has at least 30% confidence to kill a general!


    Defeating and killing are different. The current three navy generals are all natural abilities, especially the yellow ape. It does n¡¯t need to talk about life-saving abilities. However, with the magic he possesses, Ron has a certain degree even with yellow apes Be sure to stay.


    After testing the effects of the World Heart Wand again, Ron re-aroused the interface of the achievement system.


    After returning to the career interface, another extraction interface pops up.


    This time, the extraction interface shows the extraction of magic runes. Among them, the four basic elements of the earth, water, wind and fire have all been obtained by Ron, and the rest are only the special light and darkness. '','' Thunder ''and'' time ''of the eternal line.


    What surprised Ron a little was that two new patterns appeared in the column that had been vacant before the top one.


    These two patterns are very complex, not simply fixed figures, but dynamically changing figures. The first one is a wave of ripples, which gradually changes countless light spots.


    The second is the annihilation of countless points of light, and finally the darkness.


    Two words appeared vaguely in Ron''s heart.


    Create, destroy.


    Being able to override the magic of the eternal system, then naturally there is only the supreme magic that creates everything, and the destruction magic that represents the end of the world.


    These two magics can no longer be called magic, and should be regarded as the true "power of the gods". Ron felt that there may be no class distinction, no foundation and derivative distinction. It itself represents the uniqueness and the ultimate.


    Ron was a little surprised, but not surprised that after the light of the extraction interface was lit, the two supreme magics that stood on the top, representing creation and destruction, did not blink and light up, and it seemed that they were not there. Within the range of extraction.


    "Can''t extract ... No, it should be at my current level, and I can''t master that level of magic at all."


    Ron shook his head, but didn''t regret it.


    It represents the supreme magic of creation and destruction. If his spiritual attributes exceed 500 points, he may have such a little ability to master. Now it is useless even if he gets it.


    After a flash of light, it finally settled down.


    [Hint: You got the Thunder Rune]


    I couldn''t get Ron''s most desired time system, but since the element system has all been obtained, no matter which magic is drawn, it is within the acceptable range for Ron.


    "Thunder is ... well, it''s appropriate."


    Looking at the evolutionary picture of the rune, Ron nodded slightly.


    Today, he is already a legendary magician, and has a deeper understanding of all kinds of magic. For example, the characteristics of the basic element system represent four foundations.


    The frost system prefers control and range, the thunder system favors explosive attacks, the light system favors the positive BUFF, and the dark system should be an addition to the negative state.


    The strongest range of attack he can release at the moment is only the fourth order magic of the frost system. However, this magic is not suitable for single attack.


    In other words, its power on the monomer is not strong enough.


    With thousands of miles of ice alone, it is almost difficult to break the top armed color domineering of Kapu, and it is difficult to break the monster-level defense of Kaido''s immortal body.


    As for other elemental systems, it goes without saying that even the destruction blade of the fire system at the same stage is not as powerful as a thousand miles of ice, so today Ron lacks a frontal explosive attack.


    The Thunder department can make up for this.


    At the current level of Ron, naturally, the basic runes of the Thunder were memorized in an instant, and then they were freely released.


    Crackling!


    A thunder with a thick arm fell from the sky, shot down in front of Ron, fell on the sea, and burst into countless lightning arcs.


    [Hint: You have mastered the first-order magic of the Thunder system, lightning strike]


    After thinking about it, Ron flew back to Murloc Island first, let Nami temporarily take charge of the placement of Murloc Island, and then began to explore the magic of the Thunder Department.


    Nami could n¡¯t resist the work of placing Mermaid Island, because there are many treasures here, and Neptune is very generous, even willing to give her all the jewelry in the treasure house as a treat to Al Bares'' capital investment.


    This behavior immediately received 99 points of satisfaction from Nami.


    As for Alabastan, the sea floor stones delivered from Hezhi have also arrived. Weiwei is in charge of the construction of the magic tower in an orderly manner. Www.novelhall.com ~ The whole process is also very stable, and no one dares to come and disturb.


    Those pirates who had just broken into the great route from the four seas and thought they had conquered the lawlessness of the four seas, could not even break into the interior of Alabstan, and were defeated and destroyed by some small leaders of Albares.


    It is worth mentioning that Robin is back, she can handle most of the things, Ron basically does not need to give any instructions here.


    With the investment of billions of dollars of treasure from Murloc Island, and the management of Robin, Albares gradually got on the right track. The funding problem has been improved in a short time, and Ron is not in a hurry. He went to find Tezolo, but put all his energy into the practice of magic.


    ...


    Ron, the derivative rune of the Thunder Department, explored it all in just half a day, and then it was the cultivation of the Thunder ¡¯s magic, from the first order to the second order to the third order.


    The second-order magic of the Thunder system is also almost no difficulty for today''s Ron. After several attempts, he mastered a second-order magic of the Thunder system, Thunderball.


    Then came the third-order magic of the Thunder Department, Thunder Blast.


    As a thunder magic with explosion and destruction effects, it is indeed very satisfying to Ron in terms of power. The third-order thunder explosion alone is very close to some weaker elemental fourth-order magic in power. !


    From derivative runes to mastering the third-order thunder magic, basically it is smoothly mastered along the way, and when the fourth-order is finally met, the threshold is finally met.


    After all, it is the fourth-order magic of the special department. Even in the state of Ron today, it cannot be easily analyzed and combined.


    It took almost half a month, Ron finally found the correct route.


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 307： Space freeze

    Somewhere far away from Murloc Island and Alabastan, Ron is exploring the fourth-order magic of the Thunder Department here, and it also failed all morning today.


    With the magic wand of the heart of the world in hand, his speed of exploring magic has been greatly improved. Over half a month of exploration, the progress has actually exceeded the level of the previous two months.


    It''s just that this time my luck has been poor ... or that he is not skilled enough for the Thunder system, and his knowledge in many aspects is very different from the frost system he is familiar with, which has caused failure all the time.


    "It should be fine this time ..."


    After countless failures, Ron finalized another rune combination, he pondered, in his judgment, this time there should be no problem with a high probability.


    Along with the formation of runes, the Wand of the Heart of the World also emits a bright light. This time there is no breakdown of runes, and the entire magic takes shape in an instant.


    "Sure enough."


    Ron was not surprised. He looked away and threw out his wand.


    Part of the mental power was extracted in an instant, and the power of thunder between the heavens and the earth was brought together, and in an instant the clear sky was turned into dark clouds.


    Bang! !


    A thunder with a thick water column fell from the sky and bombarded the sea.


    The sea surface exploded in an instant, and there were countless arcs visible to the naked eye, spreading everywhere, countless game fish were extinguished by the electric ash, and the white mist was transpiring.


    However, this blow was just the beginning. As the first thunder fell, the dense thunder began to fall from the sky one after another, like a storm, bombarding the sea within a radius of less than 100 meters in front of Ron''s face.


    boom! boom! boom! !


    The entire sea surface turned into daylight, as if a sun burst there.


    When the light was dazzling to the extreme, and the naked eye was almost unable to look directly, the dark clouds in the sky burst into a crackling thunder, converging toward the center, and finally formed a very thick thunder, condensed into a spear form, and fell from the sky .


    boom! !


    The sea surface was completely exploded, and the seawater with a radius of hundreds of meters was evaporated and annihilated, as if wiped off by a paint brush, a huge pothole appeared, and everything inside disappeared.


    [Hint: You have mastered the fourth-order magic of Thunder, Thunderstorm]


    "It''s worthy of the magic of the Thunder Department. It didn''t disappoint me."


    Listening to the prompts from his ears and the scene in front of him, Ron felt a little cheerful.


    The scope of this magic is not large, and the power is completely concentrated in a 100-meter radius. The attack on this area erupts, which is undoubtedly stronger than the frost of the frost system!


    This blow, whether it is Kapp or BIGMOM, Kaido ... It is impossible to be unscathed if you only use domineering to resist!


    This is enough power to break the defense of the most powerful.


    "Not counting the eternal line, this should be the most powerful magic below the fifth order. I don''t know how much power is different from the magic of the fifth order."


    Ron pondered.


    He has not mastered the fifth-order magic, nor has he seen the fifth-order magic. In the end there is no way to compare, but this fourth-order magic of the Thunder Department also raised his attack ability up a bit!


    Previously in the top battle, Ron had already made a specific attribute judgment on the sea''s top powerhouse.


    For example, the world''s largest sword eagle eye.


    In Ron''s judgment, Hawkeye''s domineering is not inferior to navy generals, and even a little stronger, plus the swordsmanship belonging to the big sword hero, he is stronger than navy generals in single attack power.


    In terms of fighting ability, Hawkeye is inferior to generals, but in terms of attack power of head-to-head confrontation, he is one point stronger than generals.


    In the case of a one-on-one matchup, Hawkeye will face the general, and Hawkeye has a better chance of winning.


    And now Ron, after mastering the magic of Thunderstorm, will not be inferior to Hawkeye in explosive attacks ... Or simply, in this world, only the white beard in its peak state can simply ''S attack power is slightly better than him.


    Now Ron, alone against the last general, basically has no chance of defeat.


    "There is still a lack of control."


    Ron thought.


    The only thing he lacks now is the ability to control.


    With the magic wand of the heart of the world, he can release all magic instantly, but the instant release does not mean that he can hit, after all, Thunderstorm is not the kind of magic with the necessary characteristics of the "Hell''s Gate", if it is the yellow ape, it is Those who can escape from that area.


    Even if the Thunderstorm is used to control and slow down, and then release the Thunderstorm, for the general, most of them can escape from the attack range before the final Thunder Spear falls.


    Unless the other party''s head iron wants to confront him.


    "The third-order magic of the guardian department has never received an upgraded version of the six-foot light prison ..."


    Ron occasionally explored the magic of the guardian system some time ago, but the third-order magic of the guardian system is basically a variety of defense types, and there is no control type.


    But having said that, he has finally made some progress on the third-order magic of the space department after getting the world heart wand.


    Wand of the heart of the world ... The wand itself represents the core of the world.


    Its own form is very strange, it can be merged with the spiritual space, and can also be transformed into material form. Even if you look more closely, you can see that it is combined by countless small spaces.


    Previously Ron had not been qualified to explore the branches of the world, let alone the core of the world tree. Now Ron barely has the qualification to observe a little.


    In observation, he vaguely understood the essence of some spaces.


    The space that had been stuck before, was a third-order magic, and the barrier was gradually broken, and Ron had more ideas.


    Since the treasure obtained from Murloc Island was sufficient to support the normal operation of Albares, it was also sufficient to purchase the sea floor stone and the devil fruit in a short time. After mastering the thunderstorm, Ron continued to invest in the magic of space system Exploring.


    This exploration took a long time.


    Full two months.


    After spending so much time, the effort has also been rewarded accordingly.


    He mastered the third order magic of the space department ...


    The space is closed!


    The name of the third-order magic of the space system that Ron holds is called space closure, and nothing can be seen from the name alone, but if you change the name, you will immediately know its effect-space freeze!


    Yes.


    The effect of this magic is to freeze and imprison the space within a certain range.


    "Two months ... finally no time wasted in vain."


    After testing the effect of space confinement several times in a row, Ron could not help but sigh.


    The magical imprisonment effect of space closure is almost absolute. Unless you have the ability of space type, it is impossible to break the imprisonment of space freezing!


    Its imprisonment effect is far more than six feet light prison, and surpasses the frost magic.


    According to Ron''s judgment, even if this magic is released against the existence of the white beard and the beast Kaiduo, it can also imprison the other party, so that the other party can only hardly resist his attack!


    With this ability, let''s not talk about the people with extremely strong defensive capabilities such as Kapu and Beast Kaido. Encounters such as eagle eyes and red hair are almost fatal suppression!


    Karp can use hard color to resist, Kaiduo can use physical resistance, but the great swordsman like Eagle Eye, who focuses on attack and is not proficient in defense, once confined in space, hard resistance to thunderstorm is almost impossible!


    That is to say, ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Now Ron is facing Eagle Eye. As long as the Eagle Eye is confined by his space, the victory or defeat of the duel is basically doomed.


    And it is almost impossible to avoid the space closure.


    For those who are not strong enough in defense and not high enough in attack resistance, Ron is now enough to be their nightmare!


    The enchantment of the magic of closed space is between ten meters and one hundred meters.


    The range is freely determined by the releaser. The smaller the range, the longer the duration. The larger the range, the shorter the duration. The corresponding duration is between three and ten seconds.


    Even the lowest three-second time is enough to fully explode a full-round attack of the Thunder''s fourth-order magic thunderstorm.


    If there are any defects, it is consumption.


    Space closure is the third-order magic of the space system, which belongs to the eternal system. The reduction of mental energy consumption effect of the world heart wand has no effect on it. The consumption of one use almost consumes Ron''s nearly one-quarter of mental energy.


    That is to say, Ron now uses this magic twice at most. If more than two times, the remaining mental power is not enough to release other magic to attack the imprisoned target.


    But twice is enough.


    Ron did not feel that Eagle Eye could not move but could only rely on armed domineering circumstances to resist two rounds of full thunderstorm bombardment.


    That must be dead.


    Green Pheasant Yellow Ape and others are also the same, even if the natural ability ability is very strong, and their domineering is not weak, trying to resist the complete two rounds of Thunderstorm is a joke.


    That is to say, in addition to the top-notch existences such as Kapp and Kaiduo, other people, even navy generals, will meet Ron one-on-one, and they will definitely die!


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 308： World events

    Now Ron, the total spiritual attributes have reached 485 points.


    It is only 15 points away from the breakthrough of 500 points, which is the level of only three demonic fruits. Even if you practice slowly, it can take up to three months to achieve it.


    Arababastan.


    Albarez Guild headquarters.


    The current construction of this headquarters is very magnificent, and it is completely set according to Ron ¡¯s ideas. It is much more magnificent than the one created in Dresrosa, and it is surrounded by a magic circle. A rune glowing with light.


    Inside the headquarters, in a room on the highest floor.


    The light came from the windows in both directions, making the room extremely bright. Ron was now attached to a puppet, listening to Robin''s report.


    Holding a document in his hand, Robin is reporting on the current situation of the Albarez Guild, but from time to time he looks at Ron with a rare shyness, even a little bit of blush on his cheeks.


    "so cute¡­¡­"


    Robin has a very weird aesthetic, but he will feel very cute about what **** three-headed dogs, abnormally poorly painted dragons, birds and the like.


    She has n¡¯t felt much about Ron herself, but now Ron has lost her body, and she is either attached to the puppet or something, making a crooked person, but it makes Robin a little bit Can''t hold it.


    Ron was also speechless.


    Isn''t your original image comparable to a puppet image? !


    Do not.


    This is just Robin''s wonderful aesthetic. Although Ron has never been surprised by such things, he has always been absolutely confident in his image.


    Magic cloak and magic robe, magic enemies between the fingers, turned upside down between waves, handsome and chic, look at the princesses Weiwei and Rebecca, not all fascinated by his appearance, although as a legendary magician, the inner beauty It''s like the sun.


    "That is to say, the current Albarez Guild can barely maintain the balance of payments, but if it wants to develop further, it must sell magic weapons to the outside world."


    After listening to Robin''s report, Ron murmured.


    Robin deserves to be a top scholar and a very qualified secretary. In recent months, he has taken care of the Arbares Guild in an orderly manner. Now he can actually achieve a balance of payments and can be stable every month. Purchase a batch of sea floor stones to create magic towers and magic equipment.


    "It''s like this, except that I don''t recommend much to sell magic weapons to outsiders. The threshold for such weapons is too low, and we have not yet fully formed a scale."


    Robin nodded to Ron.


    Today, Ron has 14 magic ambassadors. After the sugar, Ron found several talented girls in Albares, and gave them the magic mark to make up the number of magic ambassadors. .


    As for why the magic ambassadors are all females, it is not that they have no talented men, but that it is more appropriate for girls to act as magic ambassadors.


    After all, there is a resonance at the soul level between the magician and him. Although speaking of his current state, the gender difference is no longer what it is, life and soul are unique, but as a traverser, it will always feel awkward.


    Since girls are also suitable, it is natural to choose from girls.


    "Well, the magic force has only more than doubled compared to the period of the war, and this number is far from enough to resist the overall elite of the navy. Even if it is against the Kaiduo ¡¯s Beast Corps, it will probably be worse. Last up. "


    Ron muttered and said: "If you are equipped with magic, you can release a part of it to the outside, but you have to release it in the order of the level ... depending on our forces, it is regarded as the first echelon, and then the forces with deep cooperation with us As for those shallow cooperation and unrelated forces, put it aside first. "


    "This is appropriate."


    Robin nodded and said, "What about the quantity?"


    "One-tenth ... one-tenth of the total number of magic weapons made each month can be sold to them, oh yes, try to pick those that are of poor quality."


    Ron spread his hand, not his black heart, it was something like a magic weapon, and of course he had to leave the fine one to his own, and he would sell it.


    Anyway, even if it is bad, it is still the hottest thing to take out now, and it can even be sold at auctions with high prices, second only to those with special properties such as the "big fast knife" and "the supreme big knife". treasure.


    "To understanding."


    Robin recorded Ron''s decision.


    After making future development plans, Ron picked up a piece of information on the world''s current situation on the table and glanced at it. He couldn''t help but smile.


    "The king''s seven martial arts system has been ruined by me, but the government would rather lose face and retain this system."


    He has already killed a few Qiwuhai before and after, plus the rebellion of Shiping Blackbeard and others, the Qiwuhai system has already existed in name only.


    But even so, because the threat of the Six Emperors is too strong, the government would rather stretch his face, rather than abolish the Qiwuhai system at this time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After all, there are still top eagle eyes in Qiwuhai. Of the person.


    It''s just that another embarrassing thing is that Qi Wuhai hasn''t been able to fill it up so far.


    There are only five people in Qiwuhai now, Hawkeye, Empress, Bucky the Clown and Tyrant Bear, and a guy who claims to be Edward Weibull.


    Ron is not interested in Qi Wuhai now. If he insists, the only interest is Hawkeye, because there is an achievement in the achievement system that kills a big swordsman. There are very few in the world.


    "The straw hat Luffy was really hammered, unsurprisingly ... even if they are united now, they are still far from the four emperors."


    Ron continued to read the information, but couldn''t help but smile.


    The alliance of Luffy''s gang was beaten by the three disasters under Kaido. Even before Kaido himself appeared, he had already retreated outside the country of Hezhi, and his life and death are unknown.


    As for the Kidd Alliance on the other side, it is similar, to challenge the Red Haired Pirates, was beaten by Red Haired Shanks, and finally the monk Ulki joined the Red Haired Pirates, Kidd and Hawkins and others Do birds and beasts scattered.


    The original alliance of these Pirate Supernovas also has a certain reputation in the world. They all think that they are strong in the new era, but after colliding with the real forces of the Six Emperors, they are as vulnerable as eggs and stones.


    These two wars not only revealed the immaturity of the so-called Pirate Supernovas, but also revealed the power of the Six Emperors!


    White Beard, Black Beard, Beast Kaido, BIGMOM, Redhead Shanks, Magician Ron ... The status of the six emperors is like six towering giant peaks, standing on this great route, giving people a kind of almost Unshakable feeling.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 309： Golden Lion appears

    "It''s still too tender."


    Ron shook his head and smiled lightly, but there was also someone in the intelligence who made him care a little bit, and that was Fire Fist.


    In the nearly one year after the top war, Fire Fist Ace re-emerged in the New World, and once defeated the fire embers of the head of the three disasters of Kaido in a conflict!


    As the son of One Piece Roger, Ace who has been holding Luffy''s head since childhood, there is no doubt that the talent is strong. As the Warring States said, once left unattended, with the talent, there is a great possibility To the culmination of this era!


    The current Firebox Ace, most of which has surpassed Marco, has reached the level of the peach rabbit tea porpoise, or has been able to really be flush with the navy general.


    Due to the growth of Ace, even if the White Beard Pirates lost the Sifan team captain Saatchi and the Wufan team captain Fiesta, the power will not decrease but increase!


    Compared with the Beast Pirates, Ace, Marco and Joze are almost able to stabilize the three disasters, and they can almost completely suppress the attributes.


    The White Beard Pirates are still the first force.


    It is also worth mentioning that in the pursuit and suppression of the Blackbeard Pirates, despite the **** battles, even the original partners were killed, but the overall power has become stronger and stronger. Out of the category of ''three weaknesses''.


    The key point is that Blackbeard himself has the ability to deprive other abilities of the devil''s fruit ability, so the entire Pirate Group is getting stronger.


    "I don''t know what ability Black Beard has made as a second fruit. I shouldn''t continue to wait for the shocking fruit of White Beard."


    Ron shook his head.


    In his opinion, Blackbeard is a seriously underestimated emperor, and the ability to have double fruits in this world is actually like a bug.


    Like the black beard now possesses, it is a dark fruit that can disable the ability. If it is paired with a ''momo fruit'' that can greatly enhance its own strength, it will definitely not be worse than the white beard.


    No matter how it is matched, the double fruit is enough to stand in the emperor''s position.


    During the war, Ron had the idea of ??killing the black beard, but Kapu couldn''t get around the road and could only fight fiercely with Kapu.


    After pondering for a while, Ron recovered, and found Robin standing beside him, staring at him motionlessly.


    "What are you looking at¡­¡­"


    Ron said helplessly.


    Robin tilted his head and said, "President, you are so cute in contemplative manner."


    Ron: "..."


    He was a little tired.


    What he wanted to hear was definitely not the evaluation of the word cute.


    "You are also pretty today, Robin." After sighing in his heart, Ron chuckled at Robin.


    Robin smiled slightly and said, "Thank you for your praise, President."


    Ron looked at Robin and was thinking about something. Suddenly a phone bug on the table rang, interrupting the thoughts between the two.


    Ron glanced at the phone bug and snapped his fingers.


    Snapped!


    The phone bug''s lid was flipped open, and a voice from the other side came.


    "Ro ... Lord Robin, there''s something wrong with the empty island!"


    Hearing the anxious voice from the phone bug, Ron, who hadn''t really cared about it, slightly stunned, and his eyes fell on the phone bug again.


    Robin was also surprised, and then said in a deep voice: "What''s wrong?"


    "... fierce beasts have appeared on both Bess Island and Sky Island. This group of guys has ridiculous strength, magic weapons are a little difficult to resist, and they are being destroyed!"


    There are more than one empty islands, and the development of Albares in the empty islands, of course, will not be limited to one island. It has already developed to four empty islands.


    Angel Island, Sky Island, Bess Island and Hal Island.


    Among the four empty islands, Angel Island is the seat of Albarez''s branch, and the other three empty islands are also occupied by members of Albarez.


    "Beast?"


    Ron frowned when he heard the report in the phone bug.


    Robin is also a bit surprised. She thought that the government or the navy, or a powerful pirate appeared on the empty island, but she didn''t expect it to be a fierce beast.


    "Did you find out where it came from?"


    "There is no information for the time being, it is said to have fallen from the sky."


    "From the sky ..."


    Robin frowned slightly, and after a short thought, he immediately said: "Notify Angel Island Magic Force, immediately dispatch to ensure the safety of civilians as much as possible, and I will pass here immediately."


    "understand."


    The person on the other side of the phone bug heard Robin''s response, and he was relieved and hung up.


    Immediately after Robin hung up, he dialed Mansley and Perona''s phone bug living on Angel Island, and sent Perona to Sky Island. The magic force was led by Mansley to Bess Island.


    After the hasty order was issued, Robin hung up the phone bug and said, "The situation looks a bit weird, and I have to go to ..."


    "Wait first."


    Ron was sitting on the sofa with an indifferent look. He heard Robin''s words and stopped her. After thinking for two seconds, he sat up on the sofa.


    After the puppet was shaken twice, it seemed to have lost its vitality, and it fell down aside and stopped moving. At the same time, Robin felt a spiritual energy as warm as the sun enveloped ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I''ll also go ... maybe things are not just beasts. "


    Ron''s voice sounded in her mind.


    Robin was slightly surprised, then nodded and did not resist anything, allowing Ron''s soul to enter her spiritual space, while flying directly out of the window towards the empty island.


    ...


    Empty island.


    Sky island.


    There are eight huge beasts that are raging on the island. The priests and guards here are being defeated and defeated.


    The members of the Albarez Guild are gathered together. Some members of the empty islanders holding magic weapons have joined forces, but they have barely blocked a few, but they are helpless to others.


    "How come the fierce beasts fall from the sky ... Hell, this is an empty island."


    Someone looked up at the sky, his eyes full of wonder.


    Above the sky, white clouds drifted one by one, and I couldn''t see anything above the clouds.


    And now.


    Above the cloud, in an invisible place, there is a huge island quietly suspended there, surrounded by clouds and mist.


    Beside this island, a figure is suspended in the air, overlooking the sky island below, with a cigar in his mouth, which should have been a bipedal position, but was replaced by two swords.


    "Ji ha ha ha ha, the effect is pretty good ..."


    A cold smile appeared on his face.


    The blond hair, the rudder with the head in place, replaced the two famous knives with two feet. His identity was already ready. One of the three legendary pirates who once fought against White Beard and Roger, the first to escape from the city. Pirates.


    Golden lion.


    Shiji!


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 310： Hunting golden lion

    Even if he was with White Beard, the Golden Lion had never suffered a big loss, but lost to Roger alone, so he was incredibly unbelievable when he got the news that Roger was caught by the Navy, and felt that the Navy ¡¯s trash was impossible. Roger can be caught.


    So he killed the Navy headquarters alone, and was eventually defeated by Cap and the Warring States, and was imprisoned into the city.


    Then.


    With the realm of the great swordsman, without any weapons, he cut off his legs with his nails, got rid of the stone shackles of the sea floor, and became the first jailbreaker in the history of advancing the city, and is currently the only jailbreaker.


    Blackbeard and Luffy are strictly intruders, not characters who were jailbroken after being detained from the beginning.


    just.


    After the jailbreak, the golden lion was a bit stumped.


    Or maybe it ¡¯s been imprisoned for two years, and with a rudder inserted in his head, his IQ is already a little too clever. He even came up with an idea of ??using mutant beasts to attack the world. This is undoubtedly the head of Ron. Can''t turn around.


    With the powerful ability of the fluttering fruit, just throwing an island from the sky, the power is far stronger than any mutant beast.


    Even the white beard in its peak state can withstand the fall of an island, but most of it can''t bear the continuous fall of ten and eight. This is undoubtedly the power of the destruction class.


    of course.


    Even if it is a bit brain-damaged, and the original story is still defeated by the domineering third gear Luffy, as the existence of fighting against Roger and White Beard, the strength of Golden Lion is undoubtedly worth guarding.


    Even if his current strength is not as good as that of White Beard, it will not be much weaker than the navy general. Ron is not afraid of such strength, but if Perona and others encounter it, it will be extremely dangerous.


    Robin''s figure swept quickly into the sky.


    "Let me do it."


    Ron''s voice sounded in her mind. Although Robin''s flight speed was not too slow, but it was still incomparable with him. If the empty island was really a golden lion doing anything over there, then he would Must go up quickly.


    As the voice fell, Ron''s mental strength came out and occupied Robin''s body.


    Ron had been staying with Nami before. Robin was here for the first time, but after a short surprise, she did not resist, and Ron controlled it.


    Woo! Woo!


    The figure in the air suddenly accelerated, crossed a white line, and quickly rushed into the sky. After a while, it broke through the White Sea and the White Sea and came to a height of 10,000 meters.


    When Ron arrived here on Bess Island, the island was in disarray.


    Countless residents of the empty island are frightened and flee furiously. About one-third of the buildings are destroyed. From the sky, you can see nearly ten giant beasts wantonly destroying.


    Some of the empty island''s official guards tried to stop, but they were all wounded.


    Some members of Albarez are also trying their best.


    "No ... can''t stop ... these guys are too big!"


    "The skin is too thick. My magic weapons can only cause a little damage. This is not a guy we can stop. Only the angels can resist."


    Someone tried to release the attack from a long distance, but it was almost useless. His forehead blew out cold sweat and his voice spoke hard.


    The Albarez Guild established on the empty island is different from Qinghai. Because the highest chiefs on the islands are called gods, even if Ron abolished the system, it could not be improved in a short time.


    Therefore, some empty islanders who joined Albares, the names of Namirobin and others are all ¡®God Envoys¡¯, God ¡¯s Messengers.


    Just when this man spoke hard, some people not far away slammed his eyes wide, revealing a horrified look, saying:


    "Danger!"


    "Run away !!"


    Several exclamations came, and the man had noticed a terrifying breath behind him, and suddenly his back was cold for a while, and the whole person was stiff in place and difficult to move.


    He turned his head hard and saw a huge mantis behind him, standing there, a pair of scarlet eyes staring at him like this, the huge sickle was like a death, and it fell down suddenly.


    Dead!


    Such a thought flashed in his heart, and he closed his eyes involuntarily.


    However, the expected separation of the body did not happen, he did not feel any pain, and reopened his eyes in amazement.


    then.


    He saw the sickle of the huge mantis in front of him. He was fixed at a place less than a few meters away from him, trembling steadily, but difficult to move.


    "God makes lord!"


    He unconsciously looked up and saw Robin''s figure, his heart excited, and the whole person was suddenly paralyzed, feeling the rest of the life after the robbery.


    Ron ignored him and waved his hand.


    The heart wand of the world merges with the spiritual space, and it can borrow its power without manifesting form, whether it manifests form or not does not matter.


    laugh!


    A huge wind blade flew by, splitting the huge mantis in half.


    "Go to appease civilians."


    Ron glanced at the people of Albares nearby, and after leaving a word, the whole person snapped and disappeared.


    The people left looked at each other, and they all saw the awe in their eyes.


    Some of them had not seen Nami Robin and others shot, but just heard about their strength from others, so they were in awe.


    just now.


    This awe no longer has any doubts.


    The giant monster that is almost irresistible is like a bug under the opponent''s hand, and it is exterminated and killed. This is the power of the God Envoy!


    "It seems that the crisis is lifted ..."


    "The gods should have no problem with adults. Let''s go to protect civilians ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After everyone came back to God, they quickly acted according to Ron''s order.


    And Ron didn''t stay here, he used the coordinate replacement ability directly, a few flashes on Bess Island, and all the monsters on the island were killed.


    Immediately.


    Ron broke through the clouds and came to the upper part of Bess Island. His mental strength was fully opened, and his vision looked into the vast sky and traced the possible traces.


    "Not here ..."


    After searching for some time, he couldn''t find the trail of the Golden Lion, Ron pondered for a moment, and immediately flew towards the direction of Sky Island.


    When killing those monsters, he had almost determined that most of them were the kind of monsters cultivated by the Golden Lion, otherwise it would not be possible to descend from the sky, and it would have been so many in the first place.


    Most of the Golden Lions have already completed his plan, and now it is regarded as a temporary test site for Nakhon Island, and then it may be necessary to start against the four seas.


    This kind of thing is beyond Ron''s acceptance.


    Like what is looting, Ron will not pay too much attention, but the malicious destruction will cause too serious consequences.


    Not to mention that the Golden Lion has already started on the empty island, even if it is only against the Four Seas, Ron will stop it, because his Albarez is now all over the world, the Golden Lions start against the Four Seas, and the whole world is in chaos. Ron wanted to see things.


    Moreover, the most important point.


    On the achievements interface, there are at least two achievements related to the Golden Lion, one is the ending of the legend, slashing one of the Golden Lion or the White Beard, and the other is ¡®Sword and Magic II¡¯, slashing a great swordsman.


    Both achievements point to the golden lion, and the golden lion is undoubtedly one of the hunting targets worth tracking by Ron.


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 311： track

    Ron quickly reached Sky Island.


    What made him shake his head was that there was still no trace of the golden lion here on Sky Island, it seemed that he had already left.


    The range of the sky is too large. Even if you have a spiritual perspective and can see through an island at a glance, it is still too small compared to the sky.


    "Slower, the island is attacked by beasts. It will take some time for the guild people to react. After that, the first reaction is to block first, and then report it.


    Ron quickly resolved the beast on Sky Island and returned her body to Robin and asked her to convey a few instructions.


    "In the following three situations, report to the first time."


    "First, the huge beasts invade."


    "Second, meet the ship flying in the sky."


    "Third, seeing islands flying in the sky ... not empty islands cast in the clouds, but islands made of solid soil, and they can fly in the sky without relying on any clouds to be dependent.


    Robin heard Ron''s order and didn''t question anything. He immediately conveyed it down, and then raised his confusion to Ron.


    "It seems that the people who made these beasts have an unusual origin. Even the president, you are hard at work."


    "Well ... without surprise, it should be the Golden Lion."


    Hearing Ron''s voice, Robin became a little more serious after stunned.


    Even she has heard of the name of the Golden Lion, after all, it was the same as Roger One Piece, and even suppressed Roger for a while!


    Coupled with the earth-shattering events such as the invasion of the naval headquarters and the escape from the city, even if there is no information for two decades, it is still impressive.


    "After twenty years of disappearance, people on the sea thought he was dead, but he was still alive. People like him have been hiding for twenty years, so they must be planning something."


    Robin''s eyes flashed slightly.


    Ron answered the words and said, "Probably these beasts ..."


    Speaking of which, he could not help but chuckled, saying: "Somewhat ridiculous to say, these fierce beasts are in front of Neptune, at most it is some snacks."


    Robin knew what Ron was laughing and said, "If someone like him gets the power of the White Star, it will indeed be a disaster for the world, but he can''t decipher the words on the stone tablets of the historical text."


    Ron said: "This is the luck that the world itself has. Those forces that are enough to destroy the world are often not obtained by dangerous people."


    Robin''s eyes pondered and whispered to himself: "Neptune, Pluto and Heavenly King ... These ancient weapons should not actually exist. I don''t know why ancient civilizations created such weapons."


    Speaking of which, Robin longed for that history again, she wanted to know the truth buried in that history, and wondered why there was such an ancient weapon.


    "You will know."


    Ron said calmly: "Roger doesn''t understand ancient writings, but he can hear the sound of everything, and he has seen almost all the historical stone steles, and put all the secrets in the final island, Rafd Lu."


    "Rav Drew is not pointed by any record pointer, nor does it have any accurate coordinates on the map. To go there, you can only get the historical text of four road signs and get four coordinates ... the location where they cross is Raff Drew. "


    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words, Robin put out a finger and put it on his chin, thinking: ¡°I also got some information about Ravdru, and it seems to be the case.¡±


    "So you want to know that history, there are actually at least three ways."


    Ron chuckled: "The first is to find all the historical texts, the second is to reach Lavdru, and the third ... to overthrow the world government and to hide these at all costs. The Dragons must know the secrets."


    "Either way is difficult."


    Robin spoke softly.


    If it was her before, she could hardly see any dawn, but now she has hope, even if this hope is not far away, in a place that can be approached, because they are already one of the six emperors on the sea.


    The person who brought it all was Ron.


    Although Robin''s words were not spoken, Ron, who was in contact with her soul, could also directly feel Robin''s thoughts, and gently smiled and said, "When you really fulfill your wish, think about it again."


    "Now, we are going to track the golden lion."


    ...


    Although Ron is not sure about the location of the Golden Lion, there is no doubt that it must be near the empty island, but this range is too large to find.


    After Ron''s order was issued, members from the four empty islands of Angel, Sky, Bess and Hal Island began their operations.


    The four islands are connected by lines, forming a range.


    Within the scope, the small islands and guards of the empty island are responsible for the inspection, while the outer periphery is inspected by Miss Golden Week, Perona, Nami and Robin.


    Ron is not sure when the Golden Lion will go to other seas, but at least in the past few days, it should still be near the empty island.


    If you can, find the golden lion in advance and kill him before he starts to fight in other seas ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is undoubtedly the best choice.


    Nami and Miss Golden Week both knew the dangers of the Golden Lion and the seriousness of the problem after understanding the matter, and began to seriously explore and search outside the scope.


    Perona didn''t want to go, but Ron gave her orders.


    Can''t let sugar and Manxue Li be responsible for the inspection, almost no fighting power, as for Wei Wei, nor let her fly to the empty island to help.


    Other magicians are slightly weaker, not to mention.


    At present, in addition to Ron and Sauron, the four major main forces of the Albares Guild are Miss Golden Week and Nami, Robin, and Perona.


    ...


    Somewhere in the sky.


    A pink-haired loli is lying on a gray rabbit doll flying forward, looking a little downcast, with a depressed look.


    After flying for a while, she couldn''t help pulling the ear of the ghost rabbit and said, "It''s boring ... so boring ... I will arrange such boring work."


    Let''s not talk about making magic weapons. What else is to build a magic tower, responsible for the security of the empty island, and the messy tasks are all troubles for Perona.


    The only job that will satisfy her is to train newcomers.


    To train newcomers with negative ghosts, if they don''t do well enough, they will be bundled into a dumpling and stuffed into a stuffed toy made of sugar.


    Perona''s eyelids drooped and flew forward weakly, and unconsciously, a land suddenly appeared at her feet.


    "¡­¡­Ugh?!"


    After a brief stun, Perona reacted at once.


    land?


    Do not!


    Not land ... is an island! Fly islands in the sky!


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 312： Da Jianhaos terrible!

    "Islands flying in the sky ... Isn''t that what I was looking for?"


    Perona flew over the island, her eyes swept over the wilderness and buildings on the island, some surprised opening.


    I didn''t think about anything at all, but the result was unexpected.


    Perona hovered half a circle above, took out the phone bug, and dialed Robin''s phone.


    "Mossi Moss ... Is it Robin? I found the island I was looking for flying in the sky. It''s really strange. I can fly in the air without the island cloud underneath. It looks a bit mysterious. power."


    Perona continued to look at the building below while reporting to Robin.


    Robin heard Perona ¡¯s report. After a little stunned, his expression immediately became serious. He said: ¡°Be careful, hide yourself, and we will pass immediately.¡±


    "Know it."


    Perona didn''t care much.


    Unlike Robin, Nami, and others, she doesn''t feel much about the Golden Lion mentioned by Ron. After all, it is a character that has disappeared for many years and has hardly been heard. She used to be much stronger.


    With the particularity of negative ghosts and powerful undead magic, she is second only to Miss Golden Week and Sauron in the Albares Guild.


    "This place is pretty good."


    Perona was flying over the island. She had always wanted to make her own island and transform it into a spooky castle environment. Unfortunately, neither Kong Island nor Alabstan could give her a place to occupy and transform alone.


    Now there are such islands flying in the sky. She feels that she can make a site that becomes her own, and then transform as much as she wants.


    "Well, an old castle can be rebuilt here, if there is ..."


    Perona started pointing at the island, thinking about how to transform the island.


    And at this moment, a voice suddenly came.


    "It has been a long time to spy on Admiral Ben''s site, where are you from the woman?"


    Along with the sound, I saw a fluffy hair figure who did not know when it appeared behind Perona''s side. Looking at it like this, it was the golden lion Shiji.


    Perona was taken aback and turned her head.


    Being approached silently is undoubtedly a scary thing for her. It must be known that her mental acuity is many times that of ordinary people.


    Seeing the figure of the golden lion, Perona flew back a little, and there were negative ghosts flying around him, saying, "Are you ... Golden Lion Shiji?"


    "There are still people who remember my name, ha ha ha ha ha."


    The golden lion heard the words, spit out a smoke ring with a cigar, and grinned: "You seem to be a person who is also capable, and should not be too weak ... Come join the admiral of this advisor, there are not many competent women under my command.


    "No."


    Perona refused almost subconsciously.


    The option to join the Golden Lion does not exist. She is Ron ¡¯s magical envoy, and like sugar, even the soul belongs to Ron, and there is no possibility of betrayal at all.


    The invitation that was sent was instantly rejected, and the smile of the Golden Lion suddenly froze, and his face gradually cooled down, saying: "Accepted my invitation ... Do you know who I am? I was in the so-called era of big pirates People who ruled the sea before! "


    Speaking of which, Golden Lion narrowed his eyes and looked at Perona, saying:


    "... Who did you report to just now?"


    Buzz!


    The voice of the first few sentences was only arrogant, but this sentence fell, but it was suddenly oppressed with a strong momentum.


    The golden lion did not use the domineering color, but the mere impetus was enough to make the ordinary people tremble.


    The pressure of this momentum also gave Perona a strong sense of crisis.


    Danger!


    Extremely dangerous!


    She felt as if in the next moment, she might be split in half!


    Under such extremely dangerous oppression, Perona hardly hesitated, and immediately summoned a large number of negative ghosts to fly towards the golden lion.


    "Humph!"


    Looking at the negative ghosts flying over, the golden lion snorted coldly with a cigar in his eyes. The domineering color flashed in his eyes, and the domineering domineering color was instantly excited.


    In an instant.


    Everything surrenders, and the world loses its color!


    With the Golden Lion as the center, the air instantly became like a swamp, spreading in all directions.


    The negative ghosts that rushed over and touched the overbearing domineering power, immediately made a babble sound, like the melting of ice and snow, quickly dissipating.


    "Overlord?"


    Perona jumped and flew back towards the back.


    However, the golden lion was humming, his legs swinging, and the two golden swords slashed in the shape of a cross, flying to Perona through the air.


    Woo!


    Perona had no choice but to use coordinate replacement. The whole person exchanged positions with a stone on the island below and landed on the island.


    "A little skill."


    Seeing this scene, the golden lion squinted slightly, a figure flashed, and rushed towards Perona on the island.


    Since the woman in front of him is not willing to submit to his subordinates, and is also an enemy, then he naturally cannot have any thoughts such as pitying the jade.


    As one of the most brutal pirates, he wanted the enemy''s head and blood.


    Buzz!


    The golden lion just fell below here, and Perona also completed her undead magic. In an instant, the whole earth turned into a black quagmire. The strange and depressed atmosphere came from the underground, and you saw one undead ghost soldier from the underground. Drilled out, emitting a terrible breath.


    This is the second-level magic of the Undead Department mastered by Perona, and her current signature ability. With the negative ghosts, it can easily defeat an elite navy force ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But the Golden Lion is contemptuous Glanced.


    "Trick and worm skills."


    He flew up in the air, swinging one leg sideways.


    "Round wheel chopping!"


    Buzz!


    A golden sword gas traversing hundreds of meters burst out in an instant, like an arc, centered on the golden lion itself, swaying around, instantly spreading across all the pawns.


    Those ghost soldiers who had just crawled out of the quagmire stiffened in place for a moment, and a crack appeared in the middle of the body.


    Seeing this scene, Perona was not very terrified, but snorted, "My soldiers are not so simple ..."


    The voice stopped abruptly.


    Perona''s face showed a startled and unbelievable look.


    I saw her ghost soldiers summoned, after being cut off, it was collapsed one by one, and did not condense and resurrect again!


    "This this¡­¡­"


    The golden lion looked at this lightly.


    Da Jianhao!


    Swordsmanship is at its peak, reaching the culmination of the swordsman, and all the power can be incorporated into the slash, including domineering, including his own spirit, will and even soul!


    With a sword, the destructive power is not limited to the body, but also acts on the spirit and the soul!


    To know.


    Even Sauron, who has not yet become a great swordsman, can play "Dachen Shake" and "Ghost Qi Nine Sword Flow", which can deter and even destroy the enemy''s special attacks, let alone really stand at the top .


    One sword killed all the undead ghosts summoned by Perona. The golden lion, as a strong man at the top of the sea, as a horror of the great swordsman, was displayed in an instant!


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 313： Ron arrives

    "If you worry about the people behind you, I will solve it, so in the end I will give you a chance to surrender to Admiral Ben, or ... die?"


    The golden lion folded his arms over his chest, suspended proudly in the sky, and looked down on Perona''s open, domineering opening.


    He does n¡¯t have many powerful women here, and the women in front of him have the ability to fly. In his opinion, he is very suitable to be an assistant. If it is not the case, he knows that the other party is the enemy, he has already killed the other party .


    "..."


    Perona''s eyes widened and was terrified, but even so, she didn''t raise any idea of ??treason in her heart. After all, her spiritual world was purified by Ron from the inside out.


    In addition to being a magician, the spirit resonates with Ron, and even in the face of the threat of death, it will not change.


    Woo!


    At the next moment, Perona disappeared with a click, and a stone appeared on the spot. She used coordinate replacement to exchange position with a stone in the distance.


    Perona began to run away.


    "... It seems that I gave up my last hope for life."


    Seeing the golden lion, he snorted coldly, his figure swayed, and chased toward Perona, this time he did not intend to have any hands.


    Since the opponent is determined and unwilling to succumb, he will not be soft.


    Woo! Woo!


    Perona began to use coordinate replacement to avoid the pursuit of the golden lion, but because she only mastered coordinate replacement, she couldn''t leave the island at all. There was nothing to replace when she left the island, and she could only rely on flying.


    At her flying speed, it is far inferior to the golden lion, and she will be caught up immediately after leaving the island, so she can only continue to flee back and forth on the island.


    The golden lion chased after it.


    As a great swordsman and as a top powerhouse on the sea, his knowledge has always locked on Perona. Even if Perona possesses the coordinate magic of space replacement, he is almost cut by his sword gas several times. Avoid danger.


    "That''s ... Master Shiji ..."


    "What is Master Shiji doing, is it to kill an outsider?"


    Some cadres under the golden lion were also passively alarmed, and came out from all over to observe the movement on the island.


    After a short period of observation and judgment, they roughly knew who the Golden Lion was chasing and killing, so they took out their weapons.


    After the cadres under the golden lion joined the encirclement and suppression, Perona''s situation became more and more difficult, and her own spiritual attributes were not strong enough, and she used a second-order magic of the undead department before.


    Now using coordinate replacement continuously, the mental power is gradually drying up.


    "Wow ..."


    It was another dangerous and dangerous attempt to avoid the slashing of the golden lion. Perona watched that she had been cut with a cracked cuff and shouted in horror, saying: "Our president is coming soon, you are dead. You are dead! "


    "Your leader? Maybe a little strength, but even if he comes, he will only accompany you to die, because I am ... Golden Lion!"


    The golden lion spoke lightly, kicking a sword again and slashing towards Perona.


    Woo!


    Perona struggled to excite coordinate replacement and avoided again.


    Her mental power has almost bottomed out, and the rest of the mental power will be released by two or three coordinate replacements at most, and it will be completely exhausted.


    "The woman who can hold me for so long, you are still the first one, and your ability is indeed a little troublesome ..."


    The golden lion chased up again, looked at Perona indifferently, and said: "But using this ability is very exhausting? It seems that you can''t use it a few times."


    Devil fruits generally consume physical energy. The more special and complex the devil fruit ability is, the more physical energy it consumes when used.


    For example, the operation fruit ... integrates a variety of complex abilities such as space, mind exchange, field, treatment, undead surgery, etc., so the physical energy consumed when using it is far more than ordinary fruits such as thread fruit.


    And his fluttering fruit has a very single ability. It just allows all objects in contact to float away from gravity, so there is almost no physical burden. Even if an island is floating in the sky, it is very easy.


    Woo!


    After two more chases, Perona''s mental strength completely bottomed out, and she couldn''t use coordinate replacement anymore. Even flying was difficult to maintain.


    "Dead."


    The golden lion glanced indifferently, raised his hand towards Perona, and shook it upward into the void, the demon fruit ability was activated.


    Rumble!


    The earth surged in an instant, and in the roar, the mud flooded into several giant lions, surrounding Perona in the center, and then rushed towards her.


    Seeing this scene, Perona did not show any desperate eyes, but instead let out a sigh of relief, no longer difficult to maintain the flight, and fell directly to the ground.


    And in the next moment.


    An invisible force suddenly fell from the sky.


    boom!


    The rolling of the earth was contained.


    The countless roaring mud lions were so firmly fixed in place by a certain force, sending out a visible shock and continuous tremor.


    "Ok?!"


    The golden lion frowned.


    Buzz!


    The first tremor, countless dirt scattered.


    Click!


    The second tremor, the soil continued to crack and collapse.


    boom!


    On the third tremor, all the mud lions collapsed and scattered, together with the earth below ~ www.novelhall.com ~ also cracked a crack like an ice surface, spreading in all directions.


    Next to Perona, a large amount of mud began to gather toward the center, and finally gathered into the shape of a person.


    "Chairman ... oh ... if you don''t come again, you will really be finished!"


    "Who made you look down upon the Golden Lion."


    Ron glanced at Perona and did not appease her.


    Originally it was enough to hide aside, and now it is so dangerous that he has to rush over in his soul state, almost missed it.


    laugh!


    Ron spoke to Perona with a golden sword.


    But before it fell, he was blocked in the air by an invisible barrier, sparks splashed for a time, and finally exploded with a bang, completely disappearing.


    "Are you the leader of that woman?"


    The Golden Lion raised his chin, looked at Ron, and said, "Don''t even dare to show up?"


    Ron turned around, raised his head, and looked at the golden lion in the sky lightly, saying, "It''s really impolite to suddenly start when someone is talking."


    Golden Lion grinned and said, "Laozi is a pirate, do you want me to show you the spirit of a knightly duel?"


    "Also."


    Ron flew up and flew towards the sky, saying: "The pirates really don''t care about anything, and the pirates don''t need to pay attention to anything either ... For my subordinates, are you ready to face death?"


    The golden lion heard the words and smiled without anger. He said: "The kid who dare not even appear on the body, but also dare to put a jude word in front of me, really laughed the big teeth."


    Speaking of which, he suddenly showed a dark face.


    "It seems ... you don''t know my horror!"


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 314： Thunderball Storm

    On the island.


    Due to the chase of the Golden Lion and Perona, many buildings were damaged and many pirates under the Golden Lion were in chaos.


    With the passage of time, the Golden Lion and Perona also gathered here with many pirates, and they also saw the scene of Ron''s rescue of Perona.


    "What is it like ..."


    Someone narrowed their eyes and looked at Ron.


    The people who gather here are either the old men of the Golden Lion or the people who know the name of the Golden Lion, and they are very clear about the strength of the Golden Lion standing at the apex.


    And Ron could n¡¯t see anything on the outside. The body did n¡¯t seem to be here. It could n¡¯t be recognized at all, and he did n¡¯t remember such a person on the sea.


    boom!


    Without waiting for the Golden Lion to start, the Pirate carried the artillery and opened fire towards Ron.


    The whole island was messed up by Perona, and they were turned around for half a day like headless flies. All of these cadres were a little angry.


    "Nameless people who don''t know where to come out, die!"


    "Dare to challenge the Admiral here."


    Bang Bang Bang!


    Along with the sound of artillery, some people shot at Ron and Perona one after another, and the bullets poured out densely.


    Ron faced the bullets blasting from all around and didn''t do anything. He just glanced at it. Countless bullets and shells were all frozen in the air.


    "Somehow, but ..."


    The Golden Lion had a slightly high chin, and looked at Ron coldly and proudly, and his figure flew up, his legs swaying in the air.


    In a flash, dozens of golden sword spirits blasted towards Ron, as if to cut the earth into countless pieces.


    "Lion ... Thousand Cut Valley!"


    The power of this sword gas far exceeded those bullets and artillery shells, and immediately fell right in front of Ron, as if the next moment, Ron would be cut into pieces.


    Perona fell to the back of Ron''s side, her pupils contracted sharply, and she felt the danger of death when her mental strength bottomed out.


    but.


    It was also at this moment that Ron ¡¯s pair of black muddy eyes gathered a star-like luster suddenly. When he looked carefully, it seemed to be squeezed in a box like countless cubes. ,unpredictable.


    That is the power of space.


    The space is a third order magic ... the space is closed!


    To deal with the strong men of this level of the Golden Lion, but also a threatening big swordsman, a sword condenses the domineering soul, cuts the body and cuts the soul, and Ron will naturally give the other party some respect. It is the strongest control ability.


    Buzz!


    In an instant, the area in front of Ron, which was a hundred meters in a circle, solidified.


    Whether it was the golden sword spirit, the figure of the golden lion, or even the flow of air, it was all still there. Everything was as if the pause button was pressed, and it was instantly frozen in the air.


    Since the imprisonment range is only 100 meters, the imprisonment is only the slash blow released by the golden lion, and the golden lion himself.


    "¡­¡­what happened?"


    Some pirates in the distance, looking at the scene over here, all lowered their arms in amazement, eyes full of amazement.


    In their eyes, they saw that all the golden sword qi was frozen in the air in an instant, and the golden lion was motionless. The hair that was originally flying in the wind, each hair was still Living.


    even.


    It seems that even the wind is still.


    "Admiral Shiki''s slash is frozen ..."


    "What did that guy do ?!"


    Everyone looked at the scene that seemed to be frozen, almost surprised.


    At the moment, Shiji couldn''t even move one finger, his thoughts weren''t imprisoned, but he couldn''t perceive even the breathing or the flow of air.


    It ¡¯s not that there is no heavy pressure, or there is no pressure from all directions, but only the feeling that it seems to be embedded in the rock, even if you try your best, you ca n¡¯t move anymore.


    "... can''t move."


    "Damn! What kind of power is this ..."


    The golden lion imprisoned there was still looking towards Ron. He struggled strenuously, his domineering eruption broke out, and he tried to wield a sword, but he could not move.


    Ron''s eyes were still shining like a ray of countless layers of space looking at the golden lion, an arc flashed again in his eyes.


    Buzz!


    In an instant, the whole world was eclipsed.


    The originally clear sky was covered with dark clouds, and the purple lightning arc intertwined in it, exuding a terrifying force of palpitation.


    Thunder is a fourth-order magic, Thunderstorm!


    It''s crackling.


    Among countless purple thunder arcs, a thick-armed thunder suddenly fell from the sky and fell directly to the golden lion imprisoned by space.


    A weird scene appeared.


    Seeing this purple thunder, when it fell to a position a few meters away from the top of the golden lion''s head, it was also frozen in the air.


    The enclosure of the space is omnidirectional, and even the Thunder cannot destroy the freezing of the space.


    Golden Lion''s gaze also barely saw the situation above. When he saw that thunder fell, a feeling of palpitation rose in his heart.


    Zizi!


    Because the power of the Thunder cannot break through the blockade of space freezing ~ www.novelhall.com ~ So when the front end penetrates into the space freezing range and is imprisoned, the thunder behind is still falling forward.


    The speed of the Thunder is so fast that it can''t be discerned by the naked eye. In the sight of ordinary people, only a purple lightning can be seen falling, and then it is squeezed and condensed into a purple about three meters above the golden lion Light spot.


    boom! boom! boom! !


    Countless purple thunders fell from the sky.


    The target of each purple thunder is the golden lion, but they are all in the position above the golden lion''s head, blocked by the space freeze, and compressed into a purple light spot by the force of the freeze.


    The golden lion trembles inside!


    He felt a crisis, a huge crisis!


    "I didn''t expect this effect ..."


    Ron is also a little surprised by the effect of the simultaneous use of space closure and Thunderstorm. In this case, it seems that the Thunder''s power is highly condensed, but it is stronger.


    And at such a short distance, surrounded by the power of the Thunder from above, even if the Golden Lion can escape, it will never be able to avoid the bombardment of the Thunder.


    boom! ! !


    The last thickest beam of thunder turned into a spear and fell from the sky, even leaving the frozen space area with a faint trace of the naked eye.


    But in the end, the Thunder failed to shake the frozen space. If you slow down countless times, the picture you can see is that it has also been pressed into a purple thunder ball little by little.


    Next second.


    The space freezes and disappears.


    Under the gaze of the golden lion''s pupils contracting violently, a dozen purple light spots and a purple thunder ball fell from the top of his head and fell on him the next second before he could even raise his arms On the head.


    boom! !


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 315： Bombing the Golden Lion

    "Oops!!"


    "Admiral boss!"


    Watching that weird scene happen, watching the purple thunder engulf the golden lion in an instant, and countless pirates under the golden lion were horrified.


    It was also at the moment when the thunder fell that Ron picked up Perona next to him with one hand, inspiring coordinate replacement, and disappeared in place with a click.


    laugh! laugh! laugh!


    The golden lion that was imprisoned by the golden lion suddenly chopped on a stone, cutting the stone and the ground behind it out of countless extremely deep gullies.


    Woo!


    Ron''s figure flickered and fell behind the crowd not far away. With his right hand waved casually, the nearby pirates slammed into the soil like radishes planted one by one.


    Perona, who was carried by Ron in his left hand, was placed beside him.


    Perona was put down a little bit of hair ... because it felt really bad to be picked up, although it was only a moment, it seemed to be a cat that was pinched by the neck.


    "Can''t you be gentle ?!"


    Perona glared at Ron with her cheeks, her pink hair swaying constantly.


    Ron glanced at her and said, "Be gentle, you are about to be cut into a corpse ... But it seems to be quite suitable for you. I will resurrect you into your favorite form of undead with undead magic."


    "Bah! Bah! What is it!"


    Perona waved her fist and said: "People just want the undead servants and the spooky castle, but they don''t want to become any undead!"


    Ron was too lazy to continue to respond to her, looking sideways in the direction of the Golden Lion.


    Between the two talking, the purple thunder has gradually dissipated.


    Zizi!


    When I could see the inside clearly, I saw a dark figure appearing there. There is no doubt that it is the Golden Lion.


    At this moment, the golden lion appeared extremely miserable. His golden hair had all been burnt and burnt by Thunder Cleave and disappeared, and the rudder on his head was also burned to a large extent.


    The clothes on his body were all darkened as well, as if they were rolling out of the firewood pile, and there were burnt black smoke wounds everywhere.


    "¡­¡­cough."


    Under the horrified gaze of countless people, the golden lion opened his mouth slowly, coughed out a black smoke, his body shook, and almost fell directly from the air.


    At the last moment, he didn''t have any time to slash, and he could only do his utmost to excite the armed color domineering to the extreme. While resisting the thunder bombardment, he waved his sword and tore the thunder apart.


    His slash is not much weaker than the Thunder.


    If he cuts first, counteracts part of the force, and then fights the rest with armed domineering power, he will not suffer much damage. Unfortunately, because the space freezes, this order is completely reversed.


    Even if the follow-up tried his best to make the sword and tear the Thunder apart, the first Thunder broke his armed domineering and severely injured him.


    Not just body surface.


    Even the flesh and internal organs in the body have been seriously damaged.


    "Cough ... hateful ..."


    After the Golden Lion shook, he didn''t fall after all. He opened his eyes and looked in Ron''s direction, revealing a near-furious look.


    Who is he?


    Golden Lion Shiji!


    Even Roger, the One Piece, was always suppressed by him. It was not until after the naval battle that Roger reverted to being the main guest and overwhelmed him.


    Even if it was a person who invaded the naval headquarters and played against Kapu and the Warring States, he also used his own strength to fight for three days and three nights and destroyed half of the naval headquarters before he was finally defeated by Kapu and imprisoned into the city.


    At that time, he was undoubtedly one of the top powerhouses in the sea, even if it was compared with the white beard in its peak state, it would not be much worse.


    And even if he breaks his legs and replaces his legs with two swords, his strength drops a bit, and after 20 years of little fighting ... he still has the confidence of being a top powerhouse.


    But Ron gave him a hard blow.


    Never been so miserable!


    You know, this is just a face-to-face, one round, even if Kapu and White Beard, it is impossible to make him so miserable in a round!


    While angry, the Golden Lion also knew that Ron was definitely not a weak person. Even if he had a serious reason, Ron ¡¯s attack power was unquestionable.


    In front of me is a top powerhouse in the sea!


    If it is in its heyday, the Golden Lion is naturally not afraid, but now he is seriously injured and facing Ron, obviously the situation is already terrible.


    "..."


    The golden lion stared at Ron.


    He knows his current state. To continue fighting with Ron, he has to work hard. As one of the legendary pirates who kill the sea, he is fierce and decisive. He was able to break his legs and escape from prison. Now he is equally ruthless!


    Click! Click!


    The two swords of Golden Lion embedded in the flesh and growing together with the leg bones were disconnected by his hard shock. The two swords, accompanied by blood and bone fragments, flew into his hands and were He held it with both hands.


    The wound that had healed for 20 years was torn again, and the severe pain was enough to make ordinary people pass out, but the golden lion just stared at Ron.


    The blood on his legs kept dripping, but he didn''t look at it.


    With both hands holding his sword again, the Golden Lion at this moment, even though he could not return to his true peak state strength, but the swordsman held the sword, and it was the sword that he had used for many years, the realm of the great swordsman would be It is no longer a somewhat empty state.


    "It''s a fatal blow ..."


    Ron looked at this scene and shook his head slightly.


    A great swordsman who really bet on his life at all costs is extremely terrible. Even the navy generals such as the green pheasant and the red dog are here, it is possible that the golden lion will fight a dead end.


    But it is a pity that the Golden Lion encountered him.


    He mastered the space-freezing magic and restrained such a swordsman.


    "... It''s not that easy to want Lao Tzu''s head."


    The golden lion looked at Ron grimacingly, holding the sword in both hands, slowly interlacing in front of him, his eyes flashing suddenly in his eyes.


    "Nothing!"


    As the sound fell, his sword fell suddenly.


    but.


    Almost at the moment when he wielded his sword, the space-like ripples also swayed in the eyes of Ron in an instant, and the space was closed again to release ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The Golden Lion wanted to fight Ron with a blow Swordsmanship has been fully unfolded and cannot be interrupted at all, and it is impossible to avoid space freezing without predicting.


    quietly.


    The golden lion was once again frozen in the air.


    "Again ... **** ..."


    The golden lion roared inwardly, the sharpness in his eyes became stronger and stronger, and the spirit and momentum of the whole person seemed to condense into a sword.


    Buzz!


    What the naked eye couldn''t see, a flash of sword-like flashing like lightning.


    This is not a slash at the physical level, but the realm of the great swordsman, condensing the spirit and momentum, condensing the will of the sword, and slashing the spirit of the opponent!


    Even a pirate with a reward of 200 million to 300 million in general, will be hit hard when encountering this blow. Even if he is not comatose on the spot, he will at least temporarily lose his combat effectiveness.


    But unfortunately.


    Ron is not a pirate who offers a reward of 200 million to 300 million, and he is still a magician, a magician who specializes in mental power. The concentration of mental power has long exceeded that of ordinary people. He has almost touched the so-called god. Field.


    The golden lion''s slash to the spiritual will fell on Ron''s spiritual space, as if it had been hacked on a piece of hardened steel, and only a little spark burst out, and he could no longer get in a trace. .


    "ended."


    Ron looked at the Golden Lion calmly, his eyes flashing.


    Thunderstorm was released again.


    Crackling! !


    As in the previous picture, the purple thunder fell, squeezed into a light spot by the space, and finally focused on the golden lion.


    The golden lion glared at Ron with a reluctant look in his eyes, and was completely swallowed by the purple thunder.


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 316： He is ... one of those six?

    "Master Shiji !!"


    "Golden Lion!"


    Seeing the golden lion once again was frozen there as if it was pressed to pause the picture, the purple thunder fell in the sky, just like the previous picture, almost all the subordinates of the golden lion were exclaimed, and the eyes were invisible Confidence.


    Someone roared, slashed a sword from behind Ron, and made a weak slash, trying to contain Ron, but Ron didn''t look back, and layers of ice shields appeared behind him. Slashing blocked.


    Under everyone''s horrified gaze.


    The purple thunder gradually dissipated.


    The area where the golden lion is located has disappeared, and there is only a little dark dust-like thing left, drifting around with the wind.


    "Golden Lion!"


    "... this, this is impossible."


    Looking at this scene, everyone''s eyes showed horrified eyes, and their expressions were incredibly incredible.


    That''s a golden lion!


    The pirates who once lived with Roger and White Beard for an era, the three of them competed for hegemony on the sea, and even once suppressed the existence of One Piece Roger!


    At the same time, he is also the only one who broke the myth of the copper wall and iron wall of the city prison. He escaped from the prison and conspired for twenty years. He is planning to launch a plan to dominate the world again!


    how is this possible!


    How could it be so easy to die here, and in just two rounds, it was killed without resistance!


    The pirates all around looked at Ron''s eyes, and they were all terrified.


    How strong is this existent in front of you? !


    Someone vaguely thought of something and couldn''t help trembling: "That guy ... that guy, is it one of those six people on the sea ..."


    Six emperors!


    Although they have stayed on the island of the Golden Lion for a long time and stayed high in the sky, this does not mean that they will not read the news papers or contact Qinghai at all.


    Maybe the average person will not know, but as the six most powerful people on the sea exist, and one of them is still a white beard, they cannot fail to understand.


    White Beard, Black Beard, Beast Kaido, BIGMOM, Red Hair Shanks ... and the magician Ron!


    These are the six emperors on the sea!


    Except for Ron, all the other five people have seen the bounty order, especially the white beard, and they are very clear about each other''s appearance. Ron in front of him is obviously not one of those five.


    At the same time, Ron is not a navy general, nor any high-ranking navy they know, coupled with these strange methods now used by Ron, is undoubtedly similar to the most mysterious sixth emperor in that rumor!


    "Helu, you know it now? It''s too late."


    Perona recovered a little bit of energy and flew back to look around the pirates who were already pale and trembling and covered their mouths with cold sweat.


    Hearing Perona ¡¯s words, the people closest to Ron were pale, involuntarily staggering back, and some even fell directly on the ground.


    It''s really him!


    Equal to the white beard as one of the six emperors, rule the existence of the sea!


    "..."


    Ron calmly watched the golden lion disappear.


    It wasn''t until the black dust and scorched dust completely disappeared that he turned his head to look at the pirates around him and swept lightly.


    By Ron''s eyes, almost everyone was standing with sweat, just feeling like falling into an ice cellar, as if he would fall into **** in the next moment.


    escape¡­¡­


    Someone raised this idea in their hearts, but they could not move at all.


    It was also at this time that this island suspended in the air due to the power of the fluttering fruit, after shaking for a while, lost its sustaining power due to the death of the Golden Lion and began to fall suddenly.


    "Ah ... I''m going to fall !!"


    Feeling the fall of the island, everyone began to yell in horror.


    Here is 10,000 meters high, but few of them have the ability to fly, and falling is almost certainly mortal!


    "Bye."


    Perona watched as she began to fall, and many pirates on the island that had gradually become distant, waved their hands with a smile.


    However, Ron, who was floating beside him, shook his head, his figure swayed, and rushed towards the falling island. In an instant, he came to the bottom of the island.


    This is the island where the golden lion was sent to the sky. It is very suitable as a special secret base. Ron naturally does not intend to let it fall like this. As for the pirates on the island, they can also use the power of sugar to become dry. Live toys cannot be wasted.


    Woo! Woo!


    Ron came to the bottom of the island at a faster speed than the island fell, and quickly flew to the side, turning his spirit into a huge knife and fork, facing the small and large island clouds in the Yunhai Sea. pull.


    With his current power, it is impossible to hold an island in the air by spiritual force alone, even if it is difficult to change the direction of gravity briefly using the magic of the earth system.


    But here is an empty island, and it is not difficult to leave an island here.


    Click! Click!


    Ron''s movements are extremely fast. Within a few seconds, a large number of island clouds are pulled by him and converge towards the falling island ~ www.novelhall.com ~ A large number of island clouds are spliced ??together to support the falling islands.


    Poof!


    It was as if a stone had fallen into cotton.


    Although the island cloud that came together in a short time was only half the size of the island, it still barely supported the island and did not let it continue to fall.


    Ron did not stop, and continued to pull the island cloud in a further direction.


    After a few minutes.


    The whole island is like a cream cake. It is held above the sea of ??clouds by a huge island cloud, and it becomes very stable without any trace of shaking.


    "Get ... saved ..."


    Many pirates on the island realized that they were no longer falling, and they all breathed a sigh of relief, and their pale face became slightly better.


    It was at this time that Nami and Robin finally rushed over from other directions and came to the surroundings of the island.


    "Robin."


    Ron stopped collecting island clouds, and after confirming the stability, he looked at Robin who had just arrived and said, "This island can be used as a hidden base. You call the sugar and use her ability to put it on it. Of pirates have become toy laborers. "


    When Robin heard Ron''s words, he nodded before saying, "How about the Golden Lion?"


    "died."


    Ron simply responded to her with a word, and then dispersed the temporary body where the soil gathered and flew in the direction of Nami.


    Upon hearing Ron''s understatement, Robin froze for a second, and then he exhaled softly, saying: "It''s getting stronger and stronger, President, even characters of this level can beat in such a short time."


    There was a little light in her eyes.


    The stronger Ron means that she is getting closer to her dream of understanding that lost 100-year history.


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 317： Lost the chance

    [Hint: You have achieved the achievement "Legend of the Legend" and you will get 3 achievement points]


    [Hint: You reach the achievement ¡®Sword and Magic II¡¯ and get 3 achievement points]


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®overlooking the sea¡¯ and get 3 achievement points]


    At the moment of the death of the Golden Lion, Ron''s ears sounded three consecutive prompts, directly obtaining a total of 9 achievement points.


    This time, there was almost no effort to deal with the Golden Lion, and the battle process was almost unimpeded, and the rewards obtained were undoubtedly explosive.


    A golden lion directly fits the conditions of three achievements. He is not only one of the legendary pirates, but also a great swordsman, and he is also one of the people with a reward of more than 1 billion.


    After all the 9 achievement points were added to the spiritual attributes, Ron''s total achievement points reached 184 points, and the total spiritual attributes had already reached 494 points.


    The distance of 500 points is already the last 6 points.


    Only a devil fruit is needed, and after a little meditation and practice, you can break through that layer of realm, walk to the top of the magician, and truly become the so-called Supreme God!


    "The combination of space closure and thunderstorm release is better than I expected."


    Ron recalled his previous battle with the Golden Lion after judging his achievements on his spiritual attributes, and roughly judged his current strength.


    The Golden Lion is one of the fluttering fruit abilities, and one of the great swordsmen. He is better at attacking than defending. His physique is not strong enough, and his punching resistance is also very poor. He was killed in two rounds, and his power even exceeded it slightly.


    If you change to a navy general, the effect will probably be worse.


    However, even if the two rounds cannot be killed, at least it can be seriously injured or more. If you add another note to the gate of Hell, even if it does not die, it is not far from death.


    And with this combination, his mental power is still slightly left.


    "It''s almost the same as my previous judgment. The last general can basically get rid of it. The words of the two generals are a bit difficult to kill. Even if they are together, they should be almost."


    Ron groaned in his heart, then smiled.


    Two generals.


    How many people can beat the two generals alone in this sea? !


    Maybe the white beard in its peak state can do it, but it is also impossible to kill the two generals. Like the yellow ape, who wants to escape, it is almost impossible for the white beard to catch up.


    As for the others, even if it is a beast of Kaido, most of the last two generals will be involved and suppressed. It is difficult to beat them, let alone kill two.


    Now he has begun to consider whether he can kill the two generals, which means that his strength has indeed reached the top of the sea.


    "I don''t know how to compare with the white beard in the peak period after breaking through the fifth order ... Unfortunately, it is difficult to see the real strength of the white beard in the peak period."


    Ron whispered in a sigh.


    ...


    Ron returned to Nami''s spiritual space and continued to practice meditation.


    And the outside world is the same as his last instruction. Robin hid the island in a certain sea area of ??the empty island, and borrowed the ability of sugar to turn the pirates on the island into toy labor for construction and transformation. This island.


    The death of the Golden Lion is not silent.


    In addition to the island discovered by Ron, there are some other islands suspended in other locations, too late to find and stay on the empty island, so some small islands still fell.


    The island fell from a height of 10,000 meters, and the huge waves set off undoubtedly shake the sea. Even small islands have caused huge storms.


    This extraordinary tsunami triggered the destruction of some nearby islands.


    The navy sent troops to maintain the order of the island. At the same time, it conducted some investigations on the cause of the tsunami. It was originally thought that it was caused by the weird weather on the great route, and the dispatched warships accidentally discovered the island wreckage.


    Surprised by some investigation, the traces of the golden lion that had been missing for 20 years were found on the remains of these islands!


    So immediately report to the naval headquarters.


    On the other side of the naval headquarters, the Warring States are already explaining their final work, handing over the bright lines, dark lines, and spies that they have mastered.


    After receiving the news, the Warring States was shocked immediately. For him, the Golden Lion was undoubtedly an extremely dangerous person, and the appearance of this point of time was also a huge trouble. The original six emperors were already difficult to handle, and there was one more golden lion. Has almost exceeded the limit that the navy and government can suppress.


    however.


    The follow-up news came, but it amazed the Warring States.


    The island fell from the sky and turned into wreckage, which represented the death or loss of consciousness of the capable person. In addition to the traces on some islands investigated, the navy gradually inferred the truth that the golden lion was defeated and died. unknown!


    "... The Golden Lion, who has been hiding for twenty years, was killed as soon as he appeared?"


    Sengoku sat in the office, holding a telephone pensive gaze of contemplation.


    Neither the navy nor the government has been dispatched. I am afraid that there are only a few people such as the Six Emperors and Eagle Eyes who can kill the Golden Lion.


    "Ron did it."


    Cap sat on the sofa, biting a loaf of bread.


    Although his character is carefree and unruly, it does not mean that he has no IQ, but that he is too lazy to think about things.


    "... should be him."


    The Warring States spoke slowly.


    Among the six emperors, the other five emperors except Ron, the Navy and CP0 are constantly staring at them, and even secretly there are spies to transmit intelligence. Recently, there has been no action, or the scope of activities can not reach the first half.


    That location is not far from the waters ruled by Ron.


    With this kind of strength ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and it''s just nearby, only Ron.


    "He has become stronger again."


    Karp swallowed the last loaf of bread in his hand, took a sip of tea, and sighed a little: "What ability should he use in the last battle to absorb the power of many dead people on the battlefield ... I learned from him I feel a lot of chaos in my body. "


    Ron at that time, it should rely on a special battlefield, using special means to nearly contend with him.


    And I have n¡¯t heard of a major war recently, which means that Ron killed the Golden Lion, mostly by outside force.


    "That guy ..."


    Sengoku rubbed his eyebrows and took a deep breath.


    Among the six emperors, the person he was most worried about was not White Beard, nor Kaido and Black Beard, but Ron, because Ron was the most mysterious one.


    No matter the ability or whatever it is used, it is more mysterious and changeable than the fruit of the demon, and even the state of life and death is very strange, it seems that it cannot be completely killed at all.


    A weird method, and at the same time almost as incapable of killing as Kaido, the strength has been getting stronger ... Ron ¡¯s threat is undoubtedly the strongest!


    But it can''t be stopped now.


    The last time the world government sent such a large stance, and failed to completely kill Ron, he already lost the opportunity to kill Ron.


    After thinking for a while, Sengoku shook his head again.


    He is about to step down.


    Although he will still take up some special posts such as great inspectors after leaving office, the navy will no longer be in charge of him, it is the matter of the new marshal.


    But he felt that no matter whether the green pheasant or the red dog served as the marshal, it might be difficult to solve Ron''s problem.


    The best opportunity has been lost.


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 318： Delegate

    Half a month later.


    Alabstan Guild, in the back manor.


    Nami was humming in a minor tone, walking in her orange garden, spinning the elf wand randomly in her hand, and suddenly reached out to pick an orange.


    "Nami."


    At this time, a figure appeared outside the orange garden.


    Nami turned her head with oranges and tilted her head: "It''s Robin, today''s weather is very suitable for walking out."


    Because Ron had previously increased the number of envoys, Nami ¡¯s work was reduced, and Robin did not have to be responsible for the manufacture of magic weapons. Although maintaining the operation of the entire guild also required a lot of energy, in general, free time was more Some more.


    "Is the chairman practicing?"


    Robin didn''t show a relaxed look, but looked at Nami and asked.


    "He ... um."


    Nami pondered for a moment, she was restrained, and then nodded in response.


    But at this time, Ron''s voice sounded in the field.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s about a commissioned thing ..."


    Robin spoke to Ron, his expression slightly solemn.


    Nami noticed Robin''s expression, and the smile on her face also gradually converged, saying: "What happened, Robin."


    Robin did not immediately explain, but said: "Come here."


    Nami stunned slightly, followed Robin, and soon came to an office in the Albares Guild.


    This office is very clean and tidy, but there is a blood stained pocket on the table. The pocket is open, and you can vaguely see some banknotes and gold coins inside.


    The banknotes are very messy, with all denominations and a lot of stains.


    "This is a commission from a woman. After submitting the commission, she committed suicide." Robin looked at Nami slowly.


    Nami heard her words, her eyes suddenly changed slightly.


    Ron''s voice also sounded in the room and said, "What''s the specific situation?"


    Robin took a stack of money from his pocket and put it on the table, while slowly saying: "The money here is 1.9 million Bailey, and the woman submitted a commission to assassinate the ''Golden Emperor''." Tezzolo! "


    "Hey?"


    Nami was startled.


    Albares will also take some assassination missions. The target of the mission cannot be the prince and aristocracy, but it can be the boss of some underground gangsters and so on.


    The leaders of the underground forces who were entrusted with assassination were generally not very strong, and the strongest of them, the pirates who had a reward of tens of millions or one or two hundred million on the sea.


    Even so, the price of the assassination is high, basically starting with millions of Baileys.


    And Tezolo and those people are not in the same grade at all.


    If you want to count it, Tezolo should be regarded as one of the emperors of the underground world, and it is a black and white all-you-can-eat, and it is the person who has the most money in the world.


    Without considering the recent possession of Tezolo, if you only divide it according to the corresponding level, you must assassinate Tezolo, at least to bid to 1 billion Bailey.


    The assassination of Tezolo by 1.9 million Bailey is undoubtedly a fantasy.


    "After receiving the entrustment, the following person originally intended to directly dismiss it, but after the woman submitted the entrustment form, she directly swallowed the poison and committed suicide."


    Robin continued to state, "This is the first time such a thing has happened. The following people did not know how to deal with it, so they reported it to me, so I asked them to investigate the origin of the client."


    "When the client was small, the village was looted by pirates, and some people including her were sold by the pirates as slaves, and Tezolo bid to buy her."


    "As the emperor of the underground world and the entertainment industry, Tezolo has countless such slaves. Some of them are in good shape and will be sold to nobles and upper-level figures. Generally, they will stay and use them as maids."


    "Something happened afterwards. Her best friend angered Tezolo because of some small things. She was brutally killed by the public, and she was severely punished. She almost died and was thrown to the sea."


    Speaking of which, Robin shook her head and said, "But she survived and was rescued by a passing merchant ship ... After that she started to do everything possible to make money. The money was stolen by her, and she was sold for her body. Yes, not long ago she discovered that she was terminally ill, so she had what happened afterwards. "


    Hearing this, Nami''s face was already full of anger.


    "hateful!"


    "Really shit."


    Robin''s reaction to Nami was not unexpected. She didn''t care about Nami, but asked Ron: "What do you think, President?"


    Ron was silent for a few seconds, and said: "Since it is the information you collected, there should be no mistake. Tezzolo is indeed tyrannical. He can do this kind of thing. Do you mean you want to take this commission? "


    Robin didn''t speak.


    Nami took a deep breath and said: "A friend of mine had contacted me not long ago. She is now at Tezolo. She told me something similar and wanted to invite me to steal Tezolo together. the property of."


    "You agreed?"


    Ron flew aside and occupied a puppet body ~ www.novelhall.com ~ glanced at Nami.


    Nami whispered and said, "How can I agree to deal with such a troublesome thing as Tezolo, even though the guy is indeed rich ..."


    If it was before, she might hesitate for a long time, but now she is a cadre of Albares, and once she acts, it represents the actions of Albares, not to mention Ron is also meditating in her spiritual space, Can''t agree at will.


    Ron smiled softly.


    Nami and Robin, one because of the pirates and the other because of the government, have both become orphans since they were very young. Obviously, there is substitution and sympathy for this matter.


    Although Robin did not speak, the meaning expressed in the tone and look naturally wanted to make an exception to accept this commission.


    It''s just that dealing with Tezolo is important, and Ron must decide.


    "How is the recent capital flow?"


    Ron didn''t answer immediately, but asked Nami first.


    Nami shook her head and said: "There have been some problems recently. The world government is restricting our acquisition of Devil Fruit and Hailou Stone. As a result, the price of Hailou Stone is constantly rising, and the market price of Devil Fruit is also doubling. Normal operation can be Maintain, but it is not enough to purchase a large amount of Hailou Stone. "


    "Well ... then the commission was accepted."


    Ron thought for a moment, then spoke at random.


    He didn''t have as much emotion as Nami for this matter. The reason is very simple. Tianlong people are much more hateful than Tezolo. If this matter is heard, it will be shot, then he should have been blocked. Shampoo killed ten or eight dragons.


    The underground world is always dark, especially in this world where there are still slaves. There are too many such things.


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 319： Maybe a general will die

    There are two reasons for Ron to decide to take over this commission. One is that Albarez is indeed starting to lack funds again, and the other is the bottleneck in his cultivation.


    After getting the achievement system and embarking on the path to the God of High Law, he encountered the real bottleneck for the first time, the kind of barrier that is really hard to break through.


    Today, he has a total spiritual attribute of 499 points.


    Almost half a month ago, after Albarez got another demon fruit, his total spiritual attributes had broken through to 499 points, only 500 points away from the last point.


    but.


    After nearly half a month of practice, he failed to break the 500 point limit!


    It looks like a bottle is already filled with water. Even if you want to add more drops, you have to smash the bottle thoroughly.


    It may not be appropriate to say breaking, because at the spiritual level, this breakthrough is not breaking, but cohesion, so that the degree of spiritual cohesion reaches a higher level, from soil to stone, from stone to steel.


    This limit is actually not difficult to break.


    Ron can feel that if he continues to practice, he can still move forward little by little, just relying on cultivation alone, and it may take months or even six months to completely cross this limit.


    And if you can upgrade the spiritual attributes of more than a few points at once, such as devouring a demon fruit, or achieve an achievement, you can complete the breakthrough in a moment.


    Now Albarez ¡¯s funds are somewhat stretched, plus the devil ¡¯s fruit is not sure when it will appear, and it happens to be purchased, there is no doubt that it is more stable by achieving an achievement.


    "There is not much change between you now and before." After hearing Ron''s words, Nami looked at Ron with a grin.


    At the first sight, Ron was still a victim. She was only fifteen years old at the time. She could feel Ron''s jealous attitude and even let her bow her head to the evil forces. The idea of ??rebellion.


    Over time, especially after Ron left the Navy, she could feel the changes in Ron''s body, which was not as **** as she was at first.


    In fact, she sometimes was a bit worried, worrying that Ron would change to something else.


    "No change ..."


    Ron chuckled in his heart and sighed slightly.


    There are, of course, changes. From no power, to having power, and then to the top of the sea, there can be no change in mindset.


    Only the change of mentality will not change him. Even if he has reached the apex of the world and has mastered the power of the supreme dharma god, he can easily rule the world, and he will not change anything, because the spirit equals the will and the soul.


    Strong spirit and will also mean the tenacity of the soul.


    After a short sigh in his heart, Ron said casually: "There are still changes, my body is gone, your words are much better than then ... well, it''s much better."


    Nami interrupted Ron''s words and looked at him murmuringly, "Okay, stop."


    "Hehehe ..."


    Robin looked at his mouth and chuckled, saying: "With this sentence, it proves that the president has not changed. What do you plan to do, let Sauron go?"


    "Tezolo is very strong, and will involve the world government and the Dragons. CP0 and the navy will all act. Sauron may win him, but he cannot handle the subsequent situation."


    Ron said quietly: "I have to go to this commission for myself."


    Nami''s expression stiffened slightly.


    Ron is going to go in person, that is to say, she must also go, she wants to accept this commission does not mean she wants to deal with Tezolo, when she thinks of CP0 and the world government, she is a bit big, then it must be Very troublesome scene.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you really want to kill Tezolo?"


    Ron pouted at Nami.


    Even if it is already a cadre under the Six Emperors, Nami''s personality has not changed, and she will think about shrinking in the face of very difficult things.


    "Sauron can do this kind of thing."


    "He probably lost his way in Tezzolo''s casino for a day or two, and was then besieged by the navy general and CP0."


    "..."


    Somewhere in the sea, Sauron was riding a merchant ship, lying on the top of the sail and drinking, and inexplicably sneezed and rubbed his nose.


    ...


    Two days later.


    In the port terminal of Alabstan, a medium-sized sailboat slowly sailed out. There were a total of thirty people on board, all members of the Albarez Guild.


    Ron didn''t plan to take Nami to go to the Qur''an Entertainment City where Tezolo is located. If he decides to kill Tezolo, it''s not simply killing all the assets of the other party.


    Most of them will be recycled by the world government.


    Tezzolo''s assets are not just the gold he owns, but also his entertainment industry all over the world.


    So in this operation, in addition to bringing Nami, Ron also brought Mr2 Feng Krei from the original Baroque working society ... The purpose is to get rid of Tezolo ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Let Feng Kelei temporarily imitate Tezolo a period of time.


    In this way, Tezolo''s funds can be maximized.


    "It''s about ten days from here to Qur''an." On the deck of the ship, Nami looked at the chart and measured the wind speed and the speed of the ship.


    Ron shook his head and said, "Hurry up."


    Albares accepted the former Baroque working society and the former Don Quixote family. The intelligence network is spread all over the world, but even in this way, it is still incomparable to the world government.


    Nami has acted here, and the navy and the world government will react after they realize that the destination here is Gulan Entertainment City.


    of course.


    The Navy does not know his status. With CP0''s cooperation, the highest specification for dealing with Nami is probably to dispatch a navy general.


    The process of killing Tezolo and letting Mr2 imitate each other cannot be known by the Navy and the government, so the speed here must be accelerated.


    "To understanding."


    Nami nodded and waved the elf wand.


    This ship is not the magic airship of the Albares Guild, but there is also a magic tower on the ship as a power device, which can use wind magic to increase the speed of the ship several times.


    "The fastest speed, can arrive in three days."


    "Ok."


    Ron said calmly: "At this speed, even if the Navy perceives the actions here and immediately responds, it will be too late to arrive at that time."


    Ron didn''t say it afterwards.


    That is, if only one navy general is sent by the navy, then it may become the first navy general to fall into the sea since this era!


    This is the way to announce to this world ... his return!


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 320： movement

    Quran.


    This is the largest and most luxurious entertainment center in the world. Even Tianlong people often come here. It is not a city, but a huge ship.


    This ship wanders in a fixed sea area, occasionally taking a world-wide fast tour, but it will not enter the realm of the Four Emperors'' separatism, at most it is only in the former part of the New World and other safer sea areas such as the Four Seas .


    Not far from Qur''an.


    A ship gradually approached this side, and the light shining on the huge ship could already be seen, and the atmosphere of luxury and pleasure could be felt faintly.


    "Do you want to pass quietly?"


    Nami stood in front of the deck, holding the elf wand in one hand, gently tapping her shoulders, and looked far into the opening of the giant entertainment ship in front.


    "No need."


    Ron ¡¯s voice sounded in her mind and said, ¡°It ¡¯s not deliberately hidden. It ¡¯s all the way to this place, and the intelligence agencies of the world government are not idiots. They should have known our movements.¡±


    "Understood, then go straight in."


    Nami nodded, waved the elf wand in her hand, manipulated the magic tower and power plant on the ship, and slowed down the sails of the Albarez members under her command.


    As a giant ship, it is about the size of Moria ¡¯s ¡®horror three-masted sailing ship¡¯, comparable to an island, so although it is a ship, it also has a complete port and dock, and has a passageway to the interior.


    Without any cover-up, when Nami commanded the ship to approach Guran, the sentry on Guran had already found the boat here.


    "That ship is ..."


    The man on the sentry was startled, his hand holding the telescope was also tight, he lowered the telescope subconsciously, and then picked it up again, and observed carefully.


    After confirming that the coming ship was indeed flying the flag of the Albares Guild, one of the forces of the Six Emperors, his forehead overflowed with cold sweat, and he shouted without hesitation: "There is a ship coming ! It ¡¯s Albares ¡¯s ship! "


    "Ok?!"


    The people below heard his voice, and his face suddenly changed.


    He jumped up and came to a high place. After a long glance at the approaching ship, his expression suddenly became tense. He quickly took out the phone bug and reported to the upper level.


    This is the Qur''an Entertainment City, not only a city, but also the only country recognized by the world government and truly independent from the government.


    In this world, all countries are generally divided into three types.


    One is a member country of the world government, and the other is a non-member country. These two types account for 99% of all countries. In addition, the last remaining type is an independent country.


    An independent country is a country recognized by the world government. Not only does it have the authority of a king, but it also does not need to pay heaven and gold, etc. Even a navy general cannot act freely here, and must be approved by the world government in advance.


    The navy dared not act here, and so did the pirates.


    Therefore, at the port, warships and pirate ships are often docked at the same time, but the two sides do not attack each other, because war is prohibited here.


    Because of this, no matter the pirate or the navy comes here, the person in charge will not be nervous ... but this ship is different now.


    This is a ship from Albares.


    That is one of the six forces standing at the apex of the sea. Although they are all hostile to the world government, they will never be afraid of Guran ¡¯s money and power!


    "Albarez''s ship?"


    The phone worm quickly dialed, and Tezolo''s voice came from the phone worm, saying: "It''s just a ship, don''t be so fussed ... who are there on the ship?"


    The six emperors are powerful, and there are many pirate groups under their command.


    Just coming from a ship from Albares is not something to alarm him, at most it is just a little attention.


    "... The wind whisperer is on board."


    The person who reported had seen Nami''s figure with a telescope and spoke nervously.


    "Oh?"


    Tezzolo''s tone improved a little, and he revived a little, saying, "Here''s a heavyweight, that is indeed worthy of attention, notify the people below, and entertain the guests."


    Tezzolo is not very afraid of the Six Emperors.


    Because the money he possessed was so large that he did not have the identity of the Dragon, but he was able to dominate the government to a certain extent. Even the navy general, he could not be arrogant at will here.


    In his eyes, the Six Emperors are guests who need to be taken seriously, just like those of the Dragons in the Holy Land, and the staff of the Six Emperors do not need to deal with them so seriously.


    of course.


    The name of the wind whisperer still shocks the sea, and it is the second largest existence of the mysterious president in the Albares Guild. It is still necessary to entertain well. Otherwise, if it causes trouble, he will also have a headache.


    After all, he could make the navy general observe the rules here, but he couldn''t make the cadres under the six emperors also obey the rules here ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It was also at the same time that Tezzolo issued the order .


    At the top of a building in Qur''an, a man wearing a white cloak and a mask is staring at the direction of Nami and others below, his eyes fixed.


    He took out the phone bug and quickly dialed the world government.


    "... The wind whisperer went to Qur''an?"


    After hearing the report, one of the five old stars said in a deep voice, and said, "Is there anyone else? Do you know her purpose of going there?"


    "There are not many people on board. I haven''t seen other high-level officials. The purpose is unclear."


    Shen Sheng, the CP0 member, reported.


    Although the possibility of Nami coming here to play is not very high, but this possibility is not ruled out, and there are too many other possibilities beyond that.


    Either you want to get in touch with Tezolo, or you want to do something that is not conducive to the world government, such as kidnapping Tianlong people who are playing here.


    In short, except for the first, other possibilities are very bad.


    "Do you want to evict her?"


    The CP0 asked at the Five Stars.


    Wu Laoxing''s look is also dignified, one of them is humane:


    "Don''t do it in Qur''an."


    "Look at her first and see what she wants to do."


    If it is just an ordinary character, it is naturally an expulsion, or simply arrested directly, but Nami is different. Her strength is extremely powerful, inheriting the abilities possessed by Ron.


    Once such a character fights in Qur''an, the situation will be extremely bad. Without knowing the purpose of the other party, Wulaoxing does not intend to act rashly.


    of course.


    It is impossible to do nothing at all. While ordering CP0 to stare at Nami, Wulao also communicated intelligence and instructions to the naval headquarters.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 321： You are going to die soon

    "Windspeaker went to Guran?"


    In the highest office of the Naval Headquarters, the Sengoku, who was in the final handover, reached out with a headache and pressed his forehead.


    In fact, he has now completed the handover of the marshal''s position, but the green pheasant and the red dog do not give in to each other. Who has to hand over, has not reached a final conclusion.


    If the green pheasant withdraws one step, he will be able to step down tomorrow.


    Already in the final period, there was no longer any responsibility, and as a result, Albarez began to take a headache.


    Wind talker Nami.


    That''s a dangerous person with a bounty of over a billion, and even the yellow ape has suffered a small loss!


    Such a dangerous person went to Guran. Obviously, the world government is also very dignified. After all, there are Tianlong people in Gulan!


    Once Nami carries out any attack, the consequences are unimaginable.


    "Yellow Ape ..."


    Sengoku rubbed his forehead and looked at the yellow ape on the sofa not far away.


    Yellow Ape has deliberately pretended not to hear it, but at this moment the Warring States directly called him, and he could only helplessly put down his teacup, saying: "Since he has run to Guran, he ca n¡¯t just sit back and ignore it. In order to protect the Tianlong people, the old man also It''s time to go. "


    The green pheasant and the red dog are now competing against each other, and neither will leave the navy headquarters. Only he can leave the navy headquarters.


    Some helpless yellow apes stood up and said to the Warring States: "Mr. Warring States, I think it should be decided as soon as possible."


    This has been delayed for a long time.


    As early as a month ago, the marshal''s handover should have been completed.


    After the new marshal takes office, the internal forces of the navy will also be reorganized. At that time, Peach Rabbit may be promoted to the general and take over some tasks, so he can be more idle.


    Now the green pheasant and the red dog are intolerant, and they cannot always go on like this. There must be a conclusion and a result.


    "If it doesn''t work, they can only solve it by themselves."


    Sengoku sighed.


    He is more inclined to let the green pheasant take over, but there are more supporters of the red dog, he can''t make a decision directly now, if the two still don''t give in to anyone, then in the end it is probably a game to be decided with a victory or defeat Too.


    Yellow Ape pouted, no longer saying anything, and turned and walked out of the office.


    ...


    Quran.


    The top VIP room on the top floor.


    As soon as he walked in, it was Jin Cancan. The ground made of pure gold, the surrounding walls and columns are all made of pure gold. There is no elegance and style, and some have achieved some ultimate luxury.


    "How are you feeling here? Are you satisfied with the facilities?"


    Tezzolo was sitting in a gold chair at the end, looking at Nami in another chair not far away with a smile.


    Nami took a sip of the tea from the teacup, glanced at the cup, and said, "Is the cup even gold ..."


    She is trying to restrain herself.


    gold!


    Gold is everywhere!


    Even the ground, pillars, ceiling and teacups are all gold!


    If it weren''t for Nami''s spiritual strength today, and if she had a certain degree of restraint, then at this moment, she would have looked around with bright eyes.


    "It''s very satisfying to see you."


    Although Nami has tried her best to hide her emotions, Tezzolo still sees it and can''t help but smile, saying, "Do you like gold? What I have here is that in my casino, you can win as much as you want How much won. "


    Tezolo snapped his fingers as he spoke.


    Click!


    The ground in front of Nami suddenly rippled like water ripples, and she saw that the gold on the ground surged like running water, gathered in front of her, and finally condensed into a rose.


    "As for this ... it is regarded as a gift for you."


    Tezzolo looked at Nami with a smile and said, "You are even more beautiful than those on the wanted order."


    Nami felt like she was on the verge of losing control.


    She was suppressing the impulse in her heart. She wanted to knock Tezzolo down in front of her with a punch, and then stripped the ground, pillars and ceiling here and packed away.


    "Hehehe ... I didn''t expect you to like gold so much."


    Tezzolo smiled, looking at Nami with a eager look.


    The woman in front of him, in terms of charm, is definitely not inferior to his prince here. In terms of strength, he also looks at the entire sea. He is one of the few strong men and will not be much weaker than him.


    Strength and charm.


    Having both of them at the same time has already made Tezzolo a little emotional, and now he sees that Nami seems to like gold very much.


    At this moment, Tezolo''s mind flashed countless messy thoughts, of which the most fierce and occupying the most center is ...


    Let the woman in front of him be his person!


    This is a match made in heaven!


    As for the consequences of digging Ron''s corner, his short thoughts were thrown into the back of his head, but he was a golden emperor and could even manipulate the world government with money.


    Even if it provokes the Six Emperors, there is nothing wrong, and the big deal has been to move around the red clay continent, or simply spend a lot of money to hire CP0.


    Moreover.


    Nami''s strength will not be much weaker than him. If he becomes his person, under the circumstances of joining forces, even the Six Emperors will not be completely unable to fight!


    "Miss beautiful, want to have ... my gold here? Come on, how about coming here? There is what you want here, and I can give you what you want."


    "Do n¡¯t worry about Albares, I have more power than you think, even if you manipulate the navy and government, the so-called Six Emperors are only stronger than the navy and government. Pirates only. "


    Tezzolo stood up, the gold-cast chair behind him surged into a golden liquid, and the ground also turned into flowing gold, rippling around him.


    He looked at Nami with a scorching eye and made no secret.


    however.


    There were some Nami who couldn''t look away because of gold. When she saw this scene, she calmed down and stared at Tezolo.


    "This guy actually wanted to dig my corner ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ron''s chuckle rang in Nami''s mind.


    Nami heard Ron''s laughter, she looked at Tezolo and exhaled, saying, "I really like gold ... but you''re free."


    Tezzolo''s movements stiffened in place.


    The hot water in his heart was poured into a pot of cold water, which made him immediately angry and annoyed, but there was no one else here, nor was he seen, plus he still wanted to maintain a gentlemanly demeanor, so he forced it down, chuckled, and spread his hands Road:


    "I am a gold and gold fruit ability, you can think of me as gold, and my fruit ability has been awakened, I can turn everything into gold."


    "..."


    Nami looked at Tezolo and shook her head: "It''s quite a direct pursuit, but unfortunately, I won''t accept it."


    Tezzolo''s expression stiffened again and said, "Why?"


    "Because you are about to die."


    Ron''s soft voice swayed through the room, making Tezolo''s face suddenly change.


    He reacted subconsciously, but the whole person was instantly locked in place, as if the pause button was pressed, even the eyelids could not move anymore.


    Ron was calm from beginning to end.


    Because he knew that even if he was not here, Tezolo would also touch the gray of his nose.


    The reason is also very simple. Even if he puts aside the magic to make this connection, aside from his relationship with Nami''s life and death, Tezolo is nothing compared to him.


    gold?


    It will be his soon.


    strength?


    Not worth mentioning, the level can be killed by flipping the hand.


    Yan value?


    Then there is no need to compare.


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 322： Weird Tezolo

    VIP guests on the top floor.


    Two CP0s stood at the corner of the corridor, and one stood in the other room, observing the movement in the VIP room.


    Nami''s place is the highest VIP room in Qur''an, and it is also the place where the Tianlong people live, so they dare not have any care.


    Although there is Tezoro, and the CP0 team of the three of them, only Nami, if there is an accident, it should be no problem to protect the Tianlong people, but after all, Nami is extremely dangerous and cannot be relaxed. And carelessness.


    Because the VIP room on the top floor is specially constructed and has excellent sound insulation, the two of CP0 can hardly hear any sound inside, and can only perceive the movements and events of the insiders by seeing domineering.


    And in the next moment.


    The two changed their faces almost simultaneously.


    boom! !


    A roar suddenly exploded, and I saw the VIP room on the highest level shattered and shattered. A large number of broken walls and gold splashed around like a huge firework.


    Both CP0 members stepped back without hesitation.


    "Fighted ..."


    After avoiding the range of the aftermath, the two CP0 members were staring at each other. After looking at each other, one of them directly backed away.


    Their task is not to deal with Nami, but to protect the Tianlong people, which means that once a dangerous situation occurs, even if Nami is left unattended, the Tianlong people will not be injured.


    Fortunately, the Dragons are playing in the entertainment city below, and they are accompanied by a CP0. The VIP room suddenly blew up and did not affect it. However, if the war continues, the situation here is not optimistic.


    After allocating another person to protect the Tianlong people, the last remaining CP0 observed the direction of the blasted VIP room while dialing the government telephone bug.


    "This is Qur''an. The Windspeaker and Tezzolo are in conflict."


    "... there is a conflict."


    Five old stars on the other side of the phone bug also frowned, and one of them said: "The headquarters has dispatched the yellow apes, but it is impossible to arrive in a short time. Your first priority now is to protect the safety of the world''s nobles.


    "To understanding."


    The CP0 nodded, and the instructions of the Five Stars were the same as he had guessed.


    With the help of the staff here, it is difficult to treat Nami. If there is a full-scale conflict, if the Tianlong people are injured or killed, it will be an extremely bad event.


    In comparison, even if the Qur''an city was destroyed due to fighting, it would be a big deal to rebuild afterwards. Anyway, Tezolo had money.


    boom! boom! !


    Two more roars came, and the VIP room that had been shattered was like being continuously bombarded by heavy giant artillery. The aftershocks and smoke rising like mushroom clouds.


    The entire Qur''an Entertainment City was shaken by it. No matter the casino or any entertainment area, all of them came to a standstill, and countless people ran out of the room in horror, looking in the direction of the movement.


    "Is there an earthquake? No, what happened over there!"


    "Hey! What happened ?!"


    "Fuck! Come and protect this king!"


    Qur''an Entertainment City is in chaos.


    And at this time, countless sounds were solidified, all eyes were looking at the dusty direction, showing a little horrified look.


    As soon as the gloomy light rose, a giant translucent monster loomed out of the dust, exuding a heart-rending horror.


    Buzz!


    The giant monster did not cause any substantial damage, but just revealed it, as if grabbing something, digging into the bottom and disappearing.


    After a short period of stagnation, the entire Qur''an city completely exploded, and countless screams and horror sounds echoed one after another.


    "Then ... what is that ..."


    "Monster, ah monster !!"


    It''s not just the people who came to play and the nobles who got into chaos. Even Tezoro''s men, now unclear about what happened, were all in panic.


    They knew that the wind whisperer came here and went to the VIP room!


    Now this movement, I am afraid that the wind whisperer and Tezolo fight up!


    The trouble is big.


    The Wind Whisperer is a terrorist with a reward of more than one billion, and is also a cadre of Albares. Once the conflict arises, the entire Qur''an will be in danger.


    "Master Tezolo !!"


    Some cadres screamed at the dusty area against the howling wind.


    After getting no response, he gritted his teeth and rushed into it.


    however.


    Before he rushed into the dust, he saw that the sky was suddenly swaying, as if a shock wave visible to the naked eye erupted from the center, and countless dust and debris rolled up.


    Some of the nearest people were unable to hold their bodies, and flew out with the shock wave wrapped around them.


    "Did that guy want to destroy Guran?"


    CP0 not far away looked at this scene, could not help but gritted his teeth.


    If they continue to fight like this, I am afraid they have to protect the Tianlong people from evacuating here, otherwise there will be no safety.


    however.


    As the CP0 gritted his teeth slightly, preparing his companions to protect the Tianlong from Guran, the movement that broke out on the battlefield in front of him gradually stopped.


    CP0 and Tezolo''s men all looked at the center.


    When the dust gradually dispersed, I saw Nami holding the elf wand in her hand, suspended in the air, about one or two meters above the ground, and looked calmly at the front.


    And in front of Nami, Tezolo was standing with his hands spread out, standing on a piece of gold, applauding gently, saying: "It is worthy to be the whisperer of Albares, this strength is indeed in line with your reward. It''s troublesome to go on, how about stopping? "


    "So, did you agree to the terms?"


    Nami spoke coldly.


    Tezzolo let out a cry and said, "No problem."


    Responding to Nami, he looked at the people who were in panic and said, "Don''t mess up, there''s nothing wrong here, you go to maintain the order below!"


    Those Tezolo''s men froze for a few seconds, then gradually reacted, relieved, and responded to Tezolo in unison, and immediately went to maintain order.


    "Speaking like this earlier, there is no need to do this, and a VIP room was destroyed." Nami put away the elf wand and shook her head.


    "Don''t fight, don''t know each other ..."


    Tezzolo haha ??laughed ~ www.novelhall.com ~ said: "It''s just a VIP room, I will immediately rebuild it, go to a place to drink tea."


    Nami nodded, and Tezolo ordered a few words to his men, and then left with Nami, and walked in a certain direction to another room.


    CP0, who was ready to **** the Tianlong people away, saw this scene, revealing a slight stunned look, and his brows gradually wrinkled.


    The phone bug in his hand has not hung up.


    The voice of the five old stars'' inquiry came: "How is it, are you still fighting?"


    "It''s just stopped, but the wind whisperer seems to have reached an agreement with Tezolo ..." the CP0 frowned.


    Hearing CP0''s report, Wulao also frowned slightly.


    What agreement was reached?


    It is not a good thing that Tezolo and Albarez have reached an agreement. Albarez is still in an alliance with the White Beard Pirates. The two sides have cooperation with each other. If another Tezoro is added, there is a lot of money. Support, I am afraid it will cause big trouble.


    "... There is actually another problem."


    The CP0 was still frowning. He hesitated for a while before slowly speaking.


    Pharaoh Shen Sheng asked: "What''s the problem?"


    "What should I say, I always think Tezolo is a little weird ... I can''t say much, but it seems to be different from the previous attitude and movement."


    After the five-year-old star was silent for a second, someone said in a deep voice: "Maybe it was because of a certain intent to cooperate with Albares ... I will continue to let the yellow apes pass, if Tezolo really does with Alba If Rice cooperates, then the government must intervene. "


    "To understanding."


    The CP0 nodded, but still had a little residual doubt in his heart.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 323： Little Thief Cat and Coquette

    Somewhere in the living room.


    This is a little smaller than the VIP room before. The layout inside is not all made of gold, but it is more elegant.


    "Go outside."


    Tezolo and Nami entered the room and gave a command to their men.


    The few people who followed came to a stop, stopped at the door, and closed the door.


    When the door was completely closed, Tezolo, who was sitting on a chair, suddenly changed his body and quickly became another person.


    It is Mr2 Feng Kelei, who imitates the fruit ability!


    The real Tezolo is dead.


    Tezzolo''s strength is certainly not weak, but there is still a gap from the navy general, and besides being attacked by Ron at close range, naturally there can be no chance of alive, and even the power of the devil''s fruit awakening is too late to exert.


    In order not to make too much movement and leave no wreckage, Ron ended up using the magical **** gate of the undead department.


    The magic of Hell''s Gate is different from Thunderstorm. Since it is an eternal magic and belongs to the Undead Department, it has the locking feature. Even the frozen space can be ignored, and it is forced to drag into another spiritually different space.


    If you die in another space, it will disappear completely.


    Tezoro endured the freezing of space and was swallowed by the gate of hell. He does not have the level of strength of the yellow ape, so naturally it is impossible to survive in this situation.


    "Minister Nami, how is my role played, is it perfect ?!" Feng Kelei twisted his waist and hung a smile on his face.


    "Sloppy."


    Nami poured a glass of water, took a sip, and said, "Don''t get smug, you have to continue to play for at least a week, and transfer Tezolo''s property a little bit, when the government may also intervene, and the war may be launched. "


    "The task I played was left to me."


    Feng Kelei still has absolute confidence in acting. After all, he can imitate the fruit ability and can imitate any other people who have been in contact.


    And at this time.


    The gold on the ground suddenly gurgled, and gradually gathered into a figure.


    "First plan the follow-up action."


    The figure gradually became the appearance of Ron, just like a golden sculpture, walked to a chair and sat down, opening casually.


    "You ... you are ... President Ron? !!!"


    Feng Klei froze for a moment and was frightened.


    Because Ron wants to cover up his whereabouts, no one but Nami knows, but now Feng Kelei wants to play Tezzolo, which is a key role.


    "The presence of the president will also help you simulate Tezolo''s ability."


    Nami''s tone was casually directed at Feng Kelei, but a pair of beautiful big eyes stared straight at Ron, faintly shining.


    Ron in pure gold!


    She was completely uninterested in what Tezzolo did, but Ron in the form of pure gold was different, which was enough to make her approach out of control.


    "There won''t be any problems with the next role, at least in the last few days. It won''t matter when the world government and navy respond."


    Ron said flatly.


    "understand."


    Feng Klei responded cleverly.


    In front of Nami, he dared to show off his credit, but in front of Ron, he dared not have any extra action, because even within Albares, the rumors about Ron are powerful, mysterious, and terrible. .


    Ron said at random to Nami, "Then I will transfer Tezolo''s funds little by little, your friend is not here, wait for her to come over, and turn Mr2 into Tezolo, give Her identity as a cadre is handled by her. "


    Although Feng Kelei''s appearance can''t pick up flaws in appearance, but the tone and the like will always be problematic, so try to minimize his appearance.


    "No problem, she is here. Let Mr2 call her."


    Nami nodded with a smile.


    Kalina was her companion who had been a pirate thief before meeting Ron. After that, she met Ron and she never saw each other again. As a result, she did not see him for several years. It became one of the most famous singers here.


    With this identity, the next action is much more convenient. Just let Karina stay in Tezolo''s room for one night. On the next day, let Mr2 play Tezolo and give her a second only The identity of Tezolo ¡¯s top cadre will not have any flaws in a short time, nor will it cause any doubt.


    After receiving Nami''s instructions, Mr2 became Tezolo again and issued an instruction to summon Kalina.


    Let the big stars here entertain the distinguished guests naturally without any problems, and Tezolo''s men did not hesitate to immediately convey it.


    quickly.


    A young girl with purple hair came in, slender waist full of grip, a pair of slender beautiful legs white and smooth, even if compared to Nami.


    She walked into the room and greeted Nami politely, and greeted Tezzolo played by Mr2.


    Mr2 waved at Tezzolo''s men, and the others immediately realized, exited the room, and closed the door again.


    As soon as the door closed, Kalina immediately exhaled, blinked at Nami, and said, "It seems your plan is going well."


    "There is the president''s personal action, plus the information map you provide and the location of each room ~ www.novelhall.com ~ If there is an accident again, it would be too much to say."


    Nami pouted at Karina, and said, "You haven''t seen you for so many years. You are still the same vixen ... I mean, you have been lurking here for so long."


    Kalina smiled and said: "It''s worth even a few years of incubation, after all, after such a vote is over, you can completely retire and retire."


    Speaking of which, she blinked and said, "Where are you going to grow up?"


    For her, Ron is undoubtedly a legend, one of the six emperors standing at the top of the sea, and the key is to get Nami as a subordinate, which makes her very eager to see this. A legendary existence.


    "I was always here."


    Ron''s voice rang in the room.


    Carina was slightly taken aback, and she looked at the left and did not see the third figure except Nami and Mr2.


    "Nami tells you the specific plan."


    Ron''s voice continued.


    Karina''s mouth opened slightly, and after a few seconds, she looked at Nami and whispered: "Your president, this is ..."


    "I don''t want to see you as a fox."


    Nami pouted and responded casually.


    Karina groaned for a while, then snorted her cheek and said, "It''s inconvenient to show up, I don''t know anything about the information, but after all, your luck is really good I met your president at that time. "


    She knew a lot about the East China Sea, but she envied Nami because she had just separated from Nami at that time.


    If the person who met Ron at that time was her, then most of her subsequent life would be rewritten as the same as Nami now, and also have a legendary adventure.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 324： 7 demon fruits

    "Spiritual talent is not bad ..."


    Ron''s mental power glanced over Karina, and after reviewing the sentence in her heart, she withdrew her gaze.


    Karina ¡¯s spiritual talent should be a little worse than Nami, but it is also quite good. He is qualified to be one of his magical envoys, but now he has no extra magic marks to give Karina, so this one He was temporarily left behind.


    quietly.


    Ron left Nami''s spiritual space and looked through the entire Qur''an city. He quickly found the treasure house of Qur''an city, and even flew directly towards it.


    As one of the richest people in the world, there is not one of them. Most of Tezolo''s treasure house will contain all kinds of treasures, among which there should be many famous knives and demonic fruits.


    After killing Tezolo, he may not need to wait for carrying enough Tezolo''s property to achieve the achievement of ''money supremacy'', relying on achievement points to break through the 500-point limit, and having certain certainty by virtue of the demon fruit.


    There are secret patrols and guards outside the treasure trove, but it is naturally impossible for them to find Ron in the soul state. Even the leading captain with knowledge and domineering ability, Ron flew in front of him, and he did not notice anything. .


    Fly into the treasure trove, at a glance enough to make ordinary people crazy.


    There are all kinds of jewelry and gold everywhere. Gold is even the least valuable thing. It is thrown everywhere. Gemstones and pearl agate are also piled up.


    "Nami may lose interest in money in the future."


    Ron glanced at the gold and treasure here and shook his head and smiled.


    Tezzolo owns 20% of the world''s wealth. There won''t be that much in this treasure trove, but at least it''s about 5%.


    What is the concept of twenty percent of the world ¡¯s wealth? !


    If all the money in the world is divided, then the hundreds of joining countries under the world government add up to about 40% of the world.


    The world government owns 30% of the world.


    Tezolo alone owns 20%.


    The remaining 10% is jointly owned by those impoverished non-member countries and the extraterritorial land of the Nine Snake Island, the Revolutionary Army, the Six Emperors, and others.


    When money reaches a certain level, it will completely become a number. Even if the money here is in hundreds of billions or trillions, it is not enough to measure it. This is the wealth belonging to Tezolo.


    And now, as long as they move back, these belong to him.


    Nami''s greed is a very shortcoming. It will probably disappear after this time, and she will lose her inner obstacles, and her spirit may grow faster.


    "Achievements have not yet been achieved, it seems that I have to move back to be mys."


    Ron waited for a few seconds and did not hear the system prompt, which was not surprising.


    After all, this is Gulan City, far away from his base, and CP0 is here, most of the world government is also sending troops to rush here, the final ownership has not yet been determined.


    After shaking his head slightly, Ron didn''t care, and continued to fly deep into the treasure house.


    Deep in the treasure house, there is a huge vault made of sea floor stone.


    "Um ... the devil''s fruit, the famous sword ... as expected."


    Ron flew into the internal treasure trove and glanced around.


    This internal treasure trove is not large, that is, about 20 square meters, with several wooden shelves, and various things can be seen on the shelves.


    Among them, Ron is more concerned about the ten boxes with demonic fruits. There are seven boxes containing devil fruits, a total of seven.


    In addition, there are two famous knives, which are placed on the top of the shelf.


    Because of the achievements collected by famous knives, Ron knew the famous knives very well, and recognized at a glance that these two famous knives were both super fast knives.


    With the wealth Tezolo possesses, it is naturally not a problem to collect two Supreme Great Knives. Most of these are still Tezello not interested in famous knives. They are collected casually. If you go to collect them specifically, there may be more here.


    Ron, the Supreme Sword, didn''t need it, but he had the achievement of collecting three pieces of the Supreme.


    Each big sharp knife has unique attributes, such as the black sword autumn water can increase the power of slashing, and the flame demon can dry out the domineering at once, releasing a powerful attack that is far beyond the ordinary state.


    of course.


    Such a famous sword is not something that ordinary swordsmen can control.


    Today''s Sauron''s strength has almost reached the level of Doflamingo, but to master the three supreme sharp knives, most of them are still not enough levels, and most of them are barely.


    When Sauron was able to control the three supreme knives, most of them would really have the strength of the world''s largest swordsman.


    "These two, if Sauron can complete the control, it should be almost the same as the general."


    Ron looked at the two supreme sharp knives, and nodded slightly in his heart, his eyes returned to the seven boxes where the devil fruit was placed.


    Seven demonic fruits!


    Most of the time, Tezolo gave some rewards to his subordinates, otherwise there should be more here, but even if there are only seven, Ron is satisfied enough.


    "With these demonic fruits, UU reading should be no problem."


    Ron sighed softly in his heart. A trace of excitement hadn''t been seen in a long time. He found a ray of spiritual power, opened a box, wrapped one of the demon fruits, and held it up before him.


    His total spiritual attribute today is 499 points.


    Only by the last 1 point, breaking this bottleneck can completely break through to 500 points.


    It has been too long for him to lose his body, and it will be about a year. Although he can rely on Nami''s magical abilities, he can still practice and survive, but after all, there are many restrictions.


    "one Year¡­¡­"


    "It''s time, it''s time to return."


    "Let this world remember the magic, and my name."


    Ron did not suppress the gradual surging emotion in his heart. He let this emotion flow, and then the spirit suddenly condensed, tearing the devil fruit and swallowing it.


    A burst of energy flowed into his soul in an instant.


    As if hot water was flowing down the cheeks, he could feel the warmth and heat, and Ron could clearly feel the enhancement of his soul and the enhancement of his spiritual attributes.


    From 499 points of spiritual attributes, to 504 points.


    It''s just ... This breakthrough is only a pure quantity. In qualitative terms, it still hasn''t completely crossed that layer of boundary, just like some more spiritual energy.


    "Somewhat worse."


    Ron looked at the remaining six demonic fruits and said, "Since this is the case ..."


    His mental strength was instantly discovered, turned into six tentacles, and instantly entrapped the remaining six demonic fruits. Under the shock of strength, the six demonic fruits were all broken!


    Six energies instantly poured into Ron''s soul.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 325： Breakthrough, level 5

    An instant influx of 30 points of spiritual energy!


    This is not the scattered energy accumulated in the magic tower, but extracted from the fruit of the devil. The most exquisite spiritual energy has been able to steadily increase Ron ¡¯s spiritual attributes by 5 points, and now count The previous one is 35 points in total!


    The influx of a large amount of essence energy makes Ron''s soul seem to be swept by countless heat flows in an instant, as if turned into a golden sun.


    Zizi!


    Ron felt the tingling sensation stemming from the tingling sensation in his soul, but with his current will, such a tingling sensation could be tolerated.


    He gritted his teeth slightly, without any hesitation, and converged all his mental power back. All his mental power and all his spiritual energy converged and shrunk into a golden ball of light.


    In the treasure house.


    If someone is here, it will be amazed to find that there is a golden light spot in the void, flickering looming.


    Mental power ... or the soul, in general, cannot be manifested at the material level, and the soul cannot be seen by the naked eye, including the domineering of color, and only a little perception.


    But now.


    Ron''s soul is condensing, shrinking, and breaking through. The vagueness has penetrated the boundary between material and spirit, so that even the naked eye can see the looming light spot!


    Spiritual power manifests at the material level!


    This is the power that truly reaches the fifth level, reaches the realm of the dharma god, and walks into the abyss of the devil.


    The ladder presented in front of Ron was incredibly clear. On the fifth step, he had stepped on one foot and slowly stepped on the other.


    Standing on this level, Ron could vaguely see the road ahead.


    That is the sixth order.


    Above the fifth order is the sixth order.


    This level no longer has the concept of magic, transcends the elements, transcends time and space, corresponds to the existence of each magic world after God, and corresponds to the existence of the demon tail world Jeff.


    This should be a power that exceeds the limit of the One Piece world. The power of the sixth order should be invincible in this world, which is equivalent to a half dimension higher.


    "Level 6 ..."


    Ron was immersed in the sixth-order realm he saw, whispering in his heart. After a while, he recovered and took a deep breath to calm down his mind.


    That''s a higher level of realm. Even if he desires it, he can''t cross it. What he has to do now is to climb the ladder of five steps completely.


    Buzz! ! !


    When Ron returned to his mind and his spirit condensed again, his light golden soul light ball, about the size of a fist, finally began to shrink again.


    From the size of the fist, a little bit of inward contraction and squeeze, from light gold, gradually changed to more pure gold, just like a real sun.


    finally.


    Like something broken.


    Ron''s soul condensed into a golden, about the size of a finger light ball, this light ball reflects the entire treasure house, so that here shines a bright light.


    Fifth order.


    This time it was a complete qualitative change that completed this level of transformation.


    Ron could feel that his speed of thinking seemed to increase by a factor of three or four, and the whole world seemed to be still in his eyes.


    His spiritual power is condensed like steel, even if he does not use magic, he can easily fly into the existence of Do flamenco by virtue of spiritual power alone.


    He can see the dust in every corner, the countless elements floating in the sky, and even the most basic things that make up matter.


    "Is this ... the world in the eyes of the gods?"


    Ron glanced across the treasure house, across the entire Qur''an city, and murmured in his heart.


    After a while.


    His eyes looked up, through this world, to the spiritual world, he could see that the One Piece world was constantly dying, and there was a constant influx of souls into the spiritual world, and then gradually decomposed into pure Spiritual energy disappears.


    The so-called ... hell?


    Do not.


    There is no **** and no paradise, only the spiritual world, where the dead return, and at the same time it is the place where the apex of magic can be explored.


    This is the first time Ron has truly looked deep into the spiritual world, and for the first time explored this mysterious, untouchable field in the past.


    The spiritual world ... can also be said to be the spiritual universe.


    There is no concept of space here, infinitely large and infinitely small. Ron just found a little spiritual power and almost drowned in it.


    But this also allowed Ron to explore something.


    The spiritual universe should be unique. It is not only connected to the One Piece world, but also connected to other worlds, because Ron felt a different atmosphere from this world.


    "That is to say ... if there is some way to go through, you can go here and go to other worlds?"


    Ron murmured in his heart.


    Like a person standing in front of a turbulent river, Ron threw a little bit of branches from time to time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ to observe the flow of the branches and watch the branches drown in the waves.


    Ron finally shook his head and regained his strength.


    Now he actually has the ability to enter this ¡®river¡¯ and will not be broken down and annihilated by that chaotic force, but after entering, he may be completely lost in it.


    Maybe he will enter another world, maybe he will be lost forever, and he will never find a direction to return.


    "Other world ..."


    Ron sighed in his heart. For other worlds, it is impossible to say that there is no yearning at all, but now he can only look forward to it.


    In this world, there are still too many problems that have not been solved and dealt with.


    Perhaps in the future, the world of One Piece will be completely conquered, standing at the apex of the world for many years. Bored of the world, he will leave here.


    And it is better to go further and break through to the sixth order. There is still the danger of getting lost in the fifth order. At the sixth order, there should be no such problems.


    After a short sigh, Ron returned.


    He glanced around again, but this time it was slightly surprised.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    From swallowing seven demonic fruits to breaking through the fifth order, it is basically a spiritual matter. The real world has only passed for less than a minute.


    But he just tried to explore the spiritual world, just a short moment, everything around has changed, the entire treasure house has been evacuated by nearly half!


    How long has this been? !


    Ron looked at the changes around him with some consternation, and his mental power quickly reached out, covering the entire Qur''an city to the outside world, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately ..."


    "It should be at most a few days."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 326： Yellow Ape Arrives

    Quran City.


    VIP room on the top floor.


    Kalina walked in. She put her hands behind her head, untied the hair band that bound her hair, and spread the beautiful purple short hair, naturally curly, just over the shoulder.


    "Tezolo has more property than expected, and it took so much energy to barely move less than 10%."


    "After all, we have 20% of the world ¡¯s wealth, and we ca n¡¯t even calculate it with a simple number, but before the world government responds, we should be able to take away at least 30% of the property. In the following competition, it should be no problem to get 20% to 30%. "


    Nami stood in front of the window sill, heard Karina''s words, and turned to look at her.


    Karina pouted and said, "But the government will still take some of it."


    Nami shrugged and said, "It''s impossible to set aside the government completely. A large part of Tezolo''s entertainment industry is connected to the government, and that part is difficult to convert into money. One part is enough for you to splurge on. "


    "Of course, squandering is enough."


    Kalina grinned and said, "But I''m thinking about Albares, thinking about how I can help you get more."


    Nami looked at Karina suspiciously and said in disbelief: "Would you be so kind?"


    "Not really kind."


    Kalina smiled and said: "It''s hard work for myself, because I have decided to join you, I think you have great potential."


    To say that the strongest of the six emperors is now, it is not yet Albalez ¡¯s turn.


    It can be said that the highest potential, Albares is well-deserved first!


    Whether it is a magic weapon, or the overall guild development system, it is obviously to exceed the other forces by a large amount. Only the Blackbeard Pirates that can capture the fruits of others have the potential to compete with Albares capital.


    "veto."


    Nami glanced at Kalina and said, "Maybe when you ran away with money, we could not simply join in so easily."


    "This kind of thing requires your president to decide."


    Kalina pouted her mouth in a weak voice.


    Hearing Karina ¡¯s words, Nami shared her hands and said, ¡°It ¡¯s a pity that the president did n¡¯t know where to go, and he did n¡¯t find him in these days.¡±


    "Ah? Don''t you know?"


    Kalina looked at Nami in amazement. While assisting Nami in handling Tezolo''s assets, she also searched for Ron''s news from time to time, but got nothing.


    She guessed that Ron was hidden in the dark, and only Nami could be contacted, and she did not want to contact Ron through Nami, she wanted to contact Ron herself.


    Unexpectedly, it seems that Nami can''t reach Ron anymore.


    "Who knows?"


    Nami shook her head and said, "But it should still be on this island."


    Most of the time she practiced magic, Nami still had some guesses in her mind, so she didn''t care much. Ron couldn''t leave here suddenly.


    "This ..."


    Kalina thought for a while, and since Nami could not reach Ron, she temporarily put this matter behind her head. After her thoughts turned, her eyes slipped and said, "There seems to be more here A few Tianlong people, do you want to kidnap Tianlong people and ask for ransom from the world government? "


    "Well, this is something to try."


    Nami tilted her head and opened her mouth.


    The average person does not dare to provoke the Tianlong people, let alone kidnap the Tianlong people or something, because provoke the Tianlong people will attract navy generals.


    However, their current situation is already indifferent. The plundering of Tezolo''s wealth will sooner or later be detected by the world government, and then the navy general will definitely come.


    In this case, the kidnapping of the Tianlong people is indeed something that can be done.


    "correct."


    Kalina suddenly thought of something, and her eyes were a little more solemn, saying: "The CP0 around Tianlong people seems to have noticed something, but they are still unable to determine the situation on our side. Keeping it intact. "


    At this point, her eyes flickered and said:


    "Do you want to start strong first?"


    "... No way."


    Nami''s eyes also rose solemnly. After a few seconds of meditation, she shook her head and said, "You can''t contact the president, you can''t act lightly."


    Now that CP0 has been aware of it, it is indeed appropriate to start first, but the problem is that she can''t contact Ron now. The combat power of Kalina and Mr2 are weak scum. She has to deal with three CP0s by herself It''s almost impossible.


    There is still a gap between her and the four levels that break through to 200 points of mental strength.


    "... I think you still have to contact him as soon as possible."


    Kalina thought for a while and reminded Nami.


    Nami nodded as well, intending to try to find Ron again. Ron was not with her, and it was supposed to be somewhere in Qur''an, it would not be difficult to find.


    And when Nami was going to find Ron again, the door was suddenly opened, and he saw that Mr. Tezolo, who had changed into Mr2, ran in and jumped in ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Minister Nami! The navy is coming! ! "


    The look of Nami and Kalina changed slightly at the same time. After looking at each other, they immediately turned to look at Mr2. Nami said in a deep voice, "How many warships are coming? Who led the team?"


    "There are five warships ... General Yellow Ape on it!"


    Mr2 spoke slightly nervously.


    Although it is known that Ron is here, after all, it is the navy general, the highest combat power of the navy headquarters, it is impossible to say that it can completely calm down.


    Mr2 asked Nami, "What are we going to do next? Go to war?"


    Nami''s face changed for a while, and she said in a deep voice: "No ... I can''t contact the president now, you can''t fight the navy, you have to continue to pretend to be Tezolo ..."


    "What?!"


    Mr2 couldn''t reach Ron when he heard it, and there was cold sweat dripping from his forehead. He said, "I can''t reach the president? What happened, has the president left here?"


    Seeing Mr2''s nervous look, Nami said in a deep voice: "The chairman is still here. Most of the places where he practices, and if something happens, he will wake him up. You deal with the yellow ape. "


    "This ... alright."


    Mr2 was relieved when he heard Ron was still here.


    He is still confident in his fruit ability. No one can see through his disguise, but if Ron is not here, it will inevitably make him nervous to face the yellow ape.


    Watching Mr2 change to Tezolo''s appearance again, Nami looked at Kalina and said, "Kalina, you should follow along, I''ll contact the president again."


    "it is good."


    Kalina nodded and walked out with Mr2.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 327： Can you be honest?

    Quran City.


    In the living room on the top floor.


    "Your navy doesn''t seem to be very busy lately. Even your general has time to play with me." Mr. Tezoro, who is posing as Mr2, smiled to the yellow ape.


    Tezzolo''s position in the world government far exceeds the king of the common member countries. It can be said that there is no descent of the Dragon. Even in the face of the general, his attitude is very indifferent.


    Mr2 played Tezzolo these days, and is already familiar with this character.


    "No, the official business is still busy ... I just came here to hear that something happened here, which might threaten the safety of the Tianlong people."


    Yellow Ape sat there with his legs up, took a cup of tea with a golden tea cup, and took a sip of his voice.


    Tezoro treats generals very indifferently, and vice versa. The general is the highest combat power of the world government. Although he can be regarded as a direct subordinate of the Tianlong people, Tezoro can control the Tianlong people and can control them. The presence.


    Even Tianlong people will not treat generals like ordinary servants, they also know the strength and status of naval generals.


    "Are you referring to ... the people of Albares?"


    Mr2 smiled, imitating Tezzolo''s tone and attitude, and directly pointed out, saying: "This will not worry about the navy, they will not threaten the Tianlong people. Those who dare to mess with me are not there. How many."


    "The power you have is indeed very strong, but some people will not care about the money and power you have."


    Yellow Ape tilted his mouth and said casually: "And according to intelligence, your funds seem to be flowing in large amounts to the Albares Association ... Could it be that they are being coerced?"


    Mr2 snorted coldly, looking displeased, and said, "Coercion? No, there is no coercion. I don''t have any money to invest in my funds. I can''t get your navy to give you any advice. The Five Stars gave you a trial. My order? "


    Seeing ''Tezolo'' having a bad attitude, the yellow ape narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He didn''t notice the signs of Tezolo in front of him, and he didn''t want to offend Tezolo, a person with too much money and power. It was troublesome to deal with it. The thing he hated most was trouble.


    "The old man just came over and looked at it."


    Yellow Ape chuckled and said, "Your investment is naturally up to you, but if you work with Albarez, that is a very dangerous thing ... you should not be unsure of the danger level of those people."


    Tezzolo is not a person of the world government. Even if he is clear about reaching a certain cooperation with Albares, he can only ignore it unless the government decides to strike him.


    Because Tezolo''s industry is all over the world, it has cooperation with the Six Emperors itself. For example, the former BIGMOM Pirates Group has worked closely with Tezolo, including the Don Quixote family, even the navy and the government. Both have cooperation with Tezolo.


    If Do flamenco is the biggest intermediary in the dark world, and black and white eat all together, then Tezolo is like an upgraded version of do flamenco, standing at the apex of black and white, it can be regarded as maintaining the whole One of the core figures of the world economy.


    Every year, the money supplied to the world government alone exceeds the total amount handed in by dozens of countries, and the status is self-evident.


    "Six emperors are very dangerous, but doing things like trading is as long as there are benefits."


    Mr2 smiled faintly and said, "Before your world government, you didn''t cooperate with the magician Ron ... oh, he seems to have come from the navy before, there are no eternal enemies and companions, only eternal interests."


    Yellow Ape took a sip of tea and did not respond immediately.


    Of the instructions given to him by the Five Stars, there was indeed no order for Tezoro. The most important thing was for him to investigate Tezoro ¡¯s capital flow, and whether Tezoro reached a secret with Albarez. Cooperation.


    Now Tezolo directly and honestly admits that he has cooperation with Albares, and he does not care at all. Instead, he has no purpose for a while.


    "As a navy, these are indeed crossing the line, but this is also for the safety of the Dragons. After all, Albares is still very dangerous ..."


    After Huang Yuan sipped two teas, he slowly spoke and said, "As long as the Tianlong people don''t say anything, then I''ll be fine here."


    "Then please have a good time with me. As a vacation, Karina, you took Mr. Huang Yuan to collect 200 million chips, which is a laborious fee for this trip."


    Mr2 stood up and smiled at the yellow ape.


    Kalina, who was standing next to Mr2, also smiled and said, "Where do you want to go, I will show you the way here."


    It seemed that she had concealed it, and she was relieved.


    however.


    Almost at this moment, a figure suddenly flickered in from the outside and came to Mr2 in a very fast speed, kicking him towards Mr2 with a sharp foot.


    "Arashi Feet!"


    The figure of that person is a person in CP0!


    This attack was extremely fast, and it was unprepared. It suddenly broke out and did not give Mr2 the chance to respond. Mr2 did not have the strength as Tezolo, and subconsciously used the **** fist and greeted him with one foot.


    boom! !


    When the two feet collided, Mr2 flew straight out and smashed the wall with a bang.


    At the same time, his figure also became a prototype in mid-air.


    "It really is fake."


    Kicked Mr2 back to the prototype CP0, snorted coldly after landing.


    He has been secretly staring here for a few days ~ www.novelhall.com ~ has already had great doubts about Tezolo''s identity, but for the safety of Tianlong people, he has not acted rashly.


    Immediately after the Yellow Ape arrived, he contacted Wu Lao Xing and obtained permission from Wu Lao Xing to conduct a trial under certain circumstances, so he directly shot.


    A shot, as expected.


    Tezoro is a counterfeit. Tezolo, who appears in Guran City these days, and Tezoro, who keeps delivering funds into Albares, are all counterfeit!


    "Oh ... that guy is, the cadre of the Albares Association, Mr2 Von Cray, a reward of 63 million Bailey ... but it was really cheated."


    Yellow Ape just watched Mr2 kicked off, a flash of surprise flashed on his face, and then he smiled and looked at Karina next to him, saying:


    "So, can you tell me where is the real Tezolo?"


    "..."


    Kalina''s forehead overflowed with cold sweat.


    She showed a look of consternation and said, "This ... what''s going on? Why would Lord Tezzolo ..."


    "Really."


    Huang Ya saw that she would continue to pretend. Her eyes were slightly cold, her hands were in her pockets, and one foot crossed a golden arc, which appeared on the side of her cheek in an instant.


    Although he didn''t kick it up, a threat of death came to Karina in an instant, making her fall into the ice cellar, only to feel as if he would enter **** in the next second.


    "Can you tell the truth?"


    Huang Ya kept his posture like this, watching Karina speak.


    "me¡­¡­"


    Kalina''s look was extremely stiff, and she could no longer pretend to be disguised. In the face of the oppressive force brought by the yellow ape, this navy general, she only felt a little suffocated.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 328： Can you stop the old man?

    "It still seems unwilling to tell the truth."


    Seeing that Kalina was still a supporter, some did not want to say, the yellow ape shook his head slightly, and the foot staying next to Kalina''s head suddenly kicked.


    Although he didn''t have any killing intentions, he didn''t go all out, but this foot fell, at least it was also a serious injury. The yellow ape is now a little impatient.


    Tezolo disappeared!


    Really Tezolo disappeared, the fake Tezolo was mobilizing Tezolo''s property.


    In addition, the people of Albares appeared in the city of Qur''an, and even had conflicts, which already made him think of some very bad situations.


    If the action is not faster, maybe the situation will be difficult to clean up!


    however.


    In the end, the yellow ape failed to kick.


    Almost as soon as his foot was about to fall, a translucent spherical diaphragm suddenly appeared between him and Karina, and he kicked the protective shell directly with his foot.


    boom!


    The defense of the Elven Ball was kicked in a split moment. The entire ball, along with Karina herself, flew out into the distance and smashed the wall.


    "It''s dangerous ..."


    Nami''s figure appeared not far away and couldn''t help but sigh.


    If the yellow ape did not keep her hand just now, but went all out, the elven ball she hastily released could definitely not stop the yellow ape''s blow.


    "Nami, the wind whisperer, you really are still here."


    Yellow Ape turned his head to look at Nami, ignoring Karina, and narrowed her eyes: "Since you are here, there should be only two results ... Are you imprisoning Tezolo, or has he sunk into the sea? Alright? "


    Nami looked at the yellow ape with a dignified look like never before.


    She had faced the yellow ape before, but it was all in the presence of Ron. Now Ron does n¡¯t know where, maybe in deep meditation, so that she can face the yellow ape by herself, the pressure is the same as before totally different.


    "It was found, there is no way."


    Nami sighed and said, "Tezolo has gone to hell."


    Yellow Ape heard the words and slowly shook his head, saying: "It''s terrible, so in order to get the funds, so you started with Tezolo? Your behavior is finally the same as the pirates."


    Nami stared at the yellow ape and said coldly: "No, just received the commission to assassinate Tezolo. Tezolo should indeed go to hell."


    "..."


    Huang Yuan tilted his head, paused for a second, and said, "I am not interested in the so-called reasons, but since you have killed Tezolo, if you are not arrested, I will be on the side of Mary Joa There is no way to explain. "


    Yellow Ape is also on alert and alert to Nami.


    He didn''t know that Nami had used Ron''s power to make him lose money, so he didn''t act rashly in the face of Nami, but locked Nami with his knowledge.


    In any case, Tezolo is dead, this battle is absolutely inescapable, he must arrest Nami, suppress all the people of Albarez, and recover Tezzalo to Albares Those funds and property.


    The two confronted each other so far.


    CP0, who is responsible for protecting the Tianlong people, soon another person appeared here. Seeing the confrontation between the yellow ape and Nami, he did not act rashly.


    After the two stared at each other, one of them said in a deep voice: "Here is the yellow ape, Albarez still has people here, let No. 4 protect the Tianlong people, you and I will catch others.


    "it is good."


    Another CP0 responded neatly.


    The two lifted their feet at the same time, cast a navy six-style kick, directly broke the wall of the room, rushed out of the room, and went in the direction of Mr2 and others.


    Noting the movement of the two of CP0, Nami had a momentary distraction, and this momentary distraction was also sharply captured by the yellow ape.


    Woo!


    In the next moment, the yellow ape directly turned into a golden light and appeared beside Nami.


    "Are you distracted ..."


    boom!


    The yellow ape kicked a golden light, which directly penetrated the already fragmented parlor and fell on the far sea, causing the sea to burst.


    This foot was evaded by Nami using space magic.


    laugh!


    Nami, who avoided the blow of the yellow ape, waved the elf wand in her hand, and a wind magic was released, hitting the yellow ape.


    Looking at the messy wind blade that struck, Huang Yuan raised his eyebrows, his hands folded in front of him, and a golden lightsaber appeared in his hands.


    Qiang! Qiang!


    The golden sky cluster cloud sword flew, and all the wind blades were completely destroyed.


    Immediately after that, the yellow ape came back to Nami in front of him again. The sword in his hand fell directly towards Nami''s head, and he wanted to split Nami in half.


    Woo!


    With the aid of coordinate replacement, Nami once again avoided the attack of the yellow ape.


    "In your case, it seems that something is not right." There was a trace of surprise in the yellow ape''s eyes, turning his head to look at Nami who appeared not far away.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Nami responded indifferently, staying focused and releasing magic to attack the yellow ape.


    The yellow ape waved his sword and easily defeated Nami''s attack.


    "It feels completely different from the previous two."


    Huang Yuan narrowed his eyes and stared at Nami, saying, "Both the movement and the speed are much worse than before. Your strength is very strange."


    In the first two hits, he thought it was Nami who showed the flaws, but the next two moves, he still noticed the difference, which was completely different from the previous two encounters with Nami.


    Not to mention the tricks and speed of release.


    Just talking about that kind of momentum, and that kind of look, now Nami is completely different from the Nami he encountered before, it is like a different person.


    Woo! Woo! Woo!


    In order to confirm, Huang Yuan attacked Nami again.


    The two figures quickly interlaced, blinking for several rounds, and the entire living room was completely bombarded into pieces and collapsed.


    Nami ¡¯s total spiritual attribute is less than 200 points. Strictly speaking, the overall strength is one level worse than that of the star. If there is no coordinate replacement of this space magic, it will be almost a wink for the yellow ape. Too.


    And even with the coordinate replacement, the gap is undoubtedly revealed after several rounds.


    Yellow Ape stood in the field, his attitude did not change at all, but Nami had sweat marks on her forehead, his chest was undulating, and she began to gasp.


    "Sure enough ... you should not have twin sisters or the like ... then the previous power ~ www.novelhall.com ~ should not belong to you, did you borrow the power of something?"


    Yellow Ape narrowed his eyes and looked at Nami.


    Nami calmed her breath and responded, "That kind of thing doesn''t exist."


    Huang Yuan raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s nothing if you don''t want to say, as long as you catch you, you will always be able to ask ... Now you can''t stop the strength of the old man."


    Woo! !


    The yellow ape once again attacked Nami.


    There were a few more rounds in the blink of an eye. This time Nami ¡¯s disadvantage was greater, her forehead was covered with sweat, and her mental strength was also a lot of wear. Under the attack of the yellow ape, she had almost no resistance, only concentrated her attention. Avoid the attack of the yellow ape.


    Between the understatements, Nami was suppressed on the brink of defeat, and the yellow ape pouted: "I thought it would be very troublesome and tricky, but I didn''t expect it to be so easy ... you Albarez too That''s right. "


    As he spoke, he glanced a short distance away.


    The two CP0s over there are chasing and killing Mr2 and other Albarez people. Obviously, Mr2 and others are not opponents of CP0, and they are constantly being defeated.


    "Not always!"


    Although Nami had fallen into a defeated situation, she did not show any confusion, because she knew that Ron was there, such a big movement, even deep meditation should be awakened.


    When Huang Mei heard Nami ¡¯s words, he tilted his mouth, and said softly and insignificantly, "Is it? Is there any way you can stop the old man? You seem to be unable to do it now."


    "She really can''t do it."


    "But I can."


    A calm voice appeared in the field.


    Time seems to stand still!


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 329： Return of the Dharma God!

    "Ron!"


    The moment she heard the voice, Nami showed a touch of joy, and she was relieved in her heart. Even if her mental strength was nearing exhaustion, she relaxed at this moment.


    Ron appeared.


    Although there are navy general yellow ape, there are more than five CP0 members coming together with the yellow ape, plus several lieutenant generals of the naval headquarters ... but even if all of this adds up, as long as Ron is in No problem here!


    Ron ¡¯s strength was confirmed in battles one after another. Nami is the one who knows Ron ¡¯s true strength the most. She knows that Ron may not be able to fight against so many strong men at once, but she has enough strength to contain everyone. Or take them to evacuate safely.


    "The troublesome guy appeared ..."


    Yellow Ape also heard Ron''s voice, and the wrinkles on an old face suddenly huddled together.


    The last thing he wanted to meet was Ron, whose life and death status was unknown, and his ability was very strange, especially the battle on the top of the battle, and the eruption of the sea ¡¯s top strength, which briefly rivaled the navy hero Cap!


    Although he later judged with the Pheasant, the Warring States, etc., Ron should have used some kind of ability, using the battlefield of the war on top, to be so powerful, but there is no doubt that it must be very difficult for Ron. .


    At least the yellow apes have no confidence to win Ron.


    With the appearance of Ron''s voice, I kept guarding the two CP0s who arrived with the yellow ape, plus two lieutenant generals from the headquarters, all of them came over.


    The Guran city below is also a mess. With the navy stationed, it barely maintains order. At this moment, it is also looking at the place where the yellow ape and Nami battled.


    They did not hear Ron''s voice.


    They only saw the yellow ape fighting Nami.


    "Yes ... Windspeaker and General Yellow Ape!"


    "Is the navy fighting in Qur''an City? Isn''t it forbidden to fight navy and pirates here? Damn it! Come and protect the king!"


    Some princes and nobles were frightened and nervous, and continued to drink and scold at the people next to them.


    The scene was extremely chaotic.


    however.


    At the next moment, the noisy panic and drinking and scolding gradually stopped. Everyone stopped the movements in their hands and looked up at the sky above.


    There, a golden sphere of light gradually solidified from the illusion, and the golden light emitted reflected the entire Qur''an city, just like a sun, dazzling and dazzling.


    "what is that?"


    "Is the general yellow ape''s ability?"


    Someone couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to cover the upper part of his eyes.


    Some navies that are maintaining order in the Qur''an city, as well as the naval officers who follow the yellow ape, are looking at the sphere of light that emits golden light at the moment.


    "No ... no, that''s not Mr. Huang Yuan''s ability!"


    Lieutenant general releases his knowledge, senses, and his face changes.


    From the light sphere, he perceives a very different breath from the yellow ape. The breath is like the hot sunlight, and even his sight and taste can not be fully captured.


    "Isn''t that the general of the yellow ape? What is that ?!"


    There was a lieutenant of the navy heard next to the lieutenant, and there was an unbelievable opening.


    The yellow ape''s ability is light, and it is a shining person who has eaten shining fruits. This is not a secret in the naval headquarters, especially the direct reports of these yellow apes.


    But now, the golden light sphere appeared quietly in the sky. That light sphere was not created by the ability of the yellow ape. What would it be?


    The tricks released by the wind whisperer? !


    Everyone was very nervous, looking at the sky in surprise.


    next moment.


    They got it.


    Looking at the direction of the golden ball of light, everyone''s eyes gradually became amazed, and the eyes in the eyes kept shaking, showing a look of horror.


    I see!


    The golden light sphere reflected the entire Qur''an city, and under the golden light, a large number of light spots continuously flew over and converged towards the golden light sphere.


    These light spots are red and yellow, and their colors are different. They are the most basic elements that make up the world. They are constantly surging and converging quickly, flying towards the golden light ball, outside the golden light ball Keep gathering together.


    quietly.


    A person''s form replaced the golden ball of light and appeared in the sky. The golden light reflected from his body and was gradually covered by the body.


    As the golden light converged, the appearance of the figure gradually became clear. For everyone present, it was almost no stranger, because it was a name that shook the sea.


    Six emperors ... Ron!


    The golden light finally turned into a white cloak with a golden texture intertwined, covering the body formed by the condensing of countless elements.


    Only Ron''s figure remained in the sky, reflected in everyone''s pupils.


    He closed his eyes like this, suspended there, the white magic cloak embroidered with gold texture, fluttering gently with the faint sea breeze.


    Time seems to be still at this moment.


    The entire Qur''an city seems to be frozen by space.


    In this silence, Ron opened his eyes slowly, and there was no golden light in those eyes, but a dark and deep vortex ~ www.novelhall.com ~ as if it were an abyss.


    As he predicted a year ago, death is not the end, but the beginning of a new life.


    this moment.


    Dharma God ... Return!


    Ron did not look down at the yellow apes, nor at the CP0s. Instead, he just suspended in the sky, stretched out his hand and put it in front of himself.


    He smiled softly.


    "I thought that it was necessary to shape the body of the bleeding meat, but it was enough to rely on the elements."


    I thought that after breaking through the fifth order, shaping the body needed to re-coagulate the blood vessels, skeletal muscles, etc., but after the real breakthrough, I found that there was no need for such trouble.


    In this state, the elemental affinity has reached 100%, and all elements are like their own bodies, which can be directly manipulated and condensed into a body.


    This body can be light, fire, ice and earth ... It is equivalent to having the elemental ability of the devil fruit of the natural system, and it is not limited to one element.


    "After a long absence, this breeze blows."


    Ron lowered his head and looked at the ugly yellow ape, saying, "You just said ... nobody can stop you, I want to try it."


    Yellow Ape: "..."


    He narrowed his eyes and stared at Ron, already very alert.


    Although it is unclear what state Ron is now, it is not as gloomy as it felt during the war on the top, but it still feels extremely dangerous.


    "That is, is the elementalization of the natural system? The so-called magical powers you possess, even the essential power of the devil fruit of the natural system, are so terrible."


    The yellow ape slowly spoke, still carrying that slyness in his tone, but this terrible sentence was by no means a ridicule, but a word in the true sense.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 330： It seems you have to wait a bit

    Yellow Ape is alert to Ron and extremely alert to Ron, but he is not afraid.


    As one of the strongest men at the top of the sea, and has the fastest speed and the strongest self-protection ability, he will not be afraid of facing white beard or Cap, even if facing Ron The same is true.


    Ron''s power is strange and mysterious, but this strangeness is just strange. Looking forward, Ron''s true record is not much.


    Who died under Ron?


    Except for some senior cadres of the BIGMOM Pirates and Dolomites of the Seventh King of Wuhai and others, there is no one else, and no top strong man is truly defeated by Ron.


    Dres Rosa, who once shocked the world, although he dispatched two navy generals and the original general Zefa and other combat powers, the gathering of top powers almost failed to win Ron ... but that showed only that It''s just Ron''s trouble.


    Within the navy, Ron has always had the most detailed information and judgments that he closely monitors.


    Tough.


    Extremely difficult to kill.


    Ability is weird, he will make a move if he is not careful, and he is especially powerful in the melee.


    These are all evaluations of Ron, but in general it only ends here ... a capability is equivalent to a navy general, life-saving and difficult is more prominent, endurance seems to be weak, and balance each other An admiral of the Navy really faced Ron in a head-to-head battle, and he might not lose in the end. This is the Navy''s overall evaluation of Ron.


    Because of this, Albarez was listed as one of the three weak emperor forces, and its threat level was far from the point of the White Beard Pirates. It was achieved by virtue of its development potential and Ron ¡¯s particularity. That level.


    "Elementalized ... that''s right."


    Ron lowered his hand, suspended in the air, looked at the yellow ape below, and said, "Aren''t you leaving yet, the yellow ape."


    Yellow Ape narrowed his eyes and stared at Ron, saying, "If you don''t do anything, then the government''s loss can''t be predicted. As the navy general, it''s impossible for the old man to retreat like this, but you, Albarez, can Do n¡¯t you bother with troublesome things? ¡±


    "Probably, no."


    Ron smiled faintly and said, "The government used to let me go to **** at all costs before. Now that I have crawled out of hell, what should I get back?"


    Speaking of which, Ron''s figure slowly fell from the sky and said, "Since you refuse to leave, then stay."


    "It''s tricky to keep the old man."


    Yellow Ape stood there looking at Ron and placed Tian Cong Yun Jian in front of him.


    Ron didn''t do it immediately. He felt the changes brought about by breaking through 500 points of spiritual attributes and breaking through the fifth order. It took a lot of time to explore the spiritual space accidents before, and he didn''t carefully realize the complete change of this state.


    In this state, the total amount of mental power has not changed much, but the degree of cohesion and speed of thinking, etc., have all been explosively improved, especially when the affinity of the element has reached the apex, it can be said that it is the element itself , The element is itself.


    Now he can feel that the release of magic below the fourth order does not need to condense the runes, and it can be done directly by relying on the control of the elements.


    Ron did not act immediately.


    After the brief silence, those who were shocked and horrified in the Qur''an city were finally in an uproar, and even the navy could no longer maintain order.


    "That''s ... Six Emperors, Ron!"


    "He''s back ... as he declared during the war on the top ... He crawled out of **** and returned to this world!"


    "What will happen to this world, will it be destroyed ?!"


    Countless people showed horrified and horrified eyes, and their voices were trembling.


    The image is very different from the top war. Ron at that time was obviously the state of the dead. It only appeared briefly with a certain fruit ability. But now Ron ca n¡¯t see any of the dead at all. Zhong''s body condensed and reappeared clearly as the prophecy he left behind during the war.


    Hell is connected to the world.


    When the undead returns from **** ... the world will tremble at his feet!


    Panic spread throughout the Qur''an city and could not be restrained at all. Together with the navy soldiers brought by the yellow apes, their legs were all weakened, making it difficult to hold the weapon in their hands.


    "Damn ..."


    The navy lieutenant also had cold sweat on his forehead, but after all, they were lieutenant generals, and after a short tension, they recovered and screamed at the trembling men.


    "Don''t be afraid! Don''t be fooled by him!"


    "He just used what ability. The so-called crawling out of **** is just a lie. It is just a kind of devil fruit ability. He is not a evil spirit or a god!"


    "Yellow Ape will deal with him ... Now everyone, maintain the order of the Qur''an city, and the rank above the colonel, join me in arresting the others in Albares!"


    The Admiral Stoloberg''s anger shook the surroundings, causing the terrified navy soldiers to spit in saliva ~ www.novelhall.com ~ barely calmed down a bit.


    Under the order of Stoloberg, many navies began to maintain order again.


    The two CP0s, whose actions were suspended for a short time, looked at each other after seeing Stolo Berry and others around, and looked back at Mr2 and Nami and others.


    "... Don''t think your leader appears, there is hope."


    "Before we act, we are ready to deal with him!"


    One of them CP0, a cold flash in his eyes, the whole person suddenly rushed towards Nami who retreated to this side, and a finger pointed directly at Nami.


    At this moment, Nami''s mental power is still very little. In the face of CP0''s finger gun, he can only place the elf wand in front of him, trying to release a defensive magic to resist.


    however.


    It was almost when CP0 started.


    Ron, who floated in front of the yellow ape and briefly confronted the yellow ape ten meters away, moved his gaze to this side and said lightly, "It seems that you have to wait a moment."


    "¡­¡­Ok?"


    Yellow Ape''s complexion changed slightly, and he immediately shot.


    However, his attack failed to hit Ron, even though his speed was so ridiculously fast, under Ron''s current state and space magic, it was nothing.


    Woo!


    In an instant, Ron appeared not far away, attacking Nami''s CP0.


    The CP0 saw Ron suddenly appear, his face suddenly changed, but he was too late to accept the trick, so he could only keep his face cold, armed and domineering attached to his body, pointing the gun to continue to poke at Ron.


    In the intelligence, Ron''s physique is not strong.


    At this distance, it is definitely a threat to Ron!


    but.


    He soon discovered that he was wrong, very wrong.


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 331： So is the general

    Ron''s physique is indeed not strong, but to the fifth degree, there is no absolute boundary between physique and spirit, because the elemental body itself is maintained by the spirit.


    Snapped!


    Ron stretched out his hand like this, grabbed the CP0''s wrist, and contained his finger gun stiffly, preventing his finger from moving forward an inch.


    In the past, when dealing with such physical techniques, Ron could only use a momentary release of defensive magic to resist, or to resist with mental power, and it was impossible to fight with bare hands.


    But now he can do it.


    The condensed body, strength and speed of the elements are equal to his mental strength.


    boom!


    In the next moment, Ron kicked out with one kick, extremely fast, hitting the chest of the CP0''s chest, knocking down the collapse of his dark armed domineering kick. A dozen buildings were broken.


    After kicking CP0 to fly, Ron reached out and pressed his hand to the right side, just as the yellow ape turned into golden light and flashed, Tian Cong Yunjian''s cut was restrained by Ron''s palm.


    Buzz!


    There is no armed color domineering, just condensed to the extreme, far stronger than the fourth-order ten times the strength of the cohesive mental power, like steel, curb the yellow ape''s slash.


    After a short containment of the yellow ape''s slash, Ron waved his left hand and sent Nami to a safe place, followed by a flick of her figure and disappeared again.


    "..."


    The yellow ape looked ugly, and then disappeared into gold.


    Another CP0 saw this, suddenly showing horror, turned around without hesitation, and at the same time folded his arms in front of him, saying: "Armed iron!"


    quietly.


    Ron appeared behind him, and I didn''t know when there was an extra crimson blade in his hand, as if formed by the condensation of flames.


    Fire is the fourth-order magic, the blade of destruction!


    Now Ron, elemental magic can be released instantly, which means that raising your hand and throwing it in your feet is a terrifying power of the fourth order!


    boom!


    The blade of destruction fell.


    The CP0 still cannot reach the level of the tea dolphins and rabbits, even if it is slightly worse than Doflamingo, even if it is slightly good at defense, it is still ruined by Ron''s blow. !


    Today''s Ron, in charge of the wand of the heart of the world, and the elemental affinity reached 100%, even the power of fourth-order elemental magic is comparable to the general''s full blow.


    "Ahhhhhhh ..."


    The CP0 roared and excited the armed color to the limit, but still could not resist Ron''s cut, the armed color was cut off, his arms were instantly burned by flames, and the whole person flew out directly.


    Although it was not instantly extinguished by gray smoke, the vitality also disappeared quickly.


    Woo!


    After killing a CP0 in one blow, Ron did not stay, and his figure flashed again.


    The golden light of the yellow ape is long overdue, he has seen that the color has been locking Ron, but Ron ¡¯s space magic is faster than him at a long distance, and the most important thing is ... CP0 is against the current Ron Can''t resist even one move!


    boom! boom! boom! !


    Almost in just ten seconds, all four CP0s were defeated in flight, without knowing their lives!


    Together with Stoloberg and another headquarters lieutenant who followed the yellow ape, he was also shocked by Ron''s mind, and the seven tricks that directly shocked bleed, and his mind is blank.


    The first two CP0s are okay, because the distance is close, and the yellow apes can almost keep up. The other two CP0s and the lieutenant general of the headquarters, the yellow apes are slower than one second.


    boom!


    The last lieutenant general was defeated by Ron. He stopped moving, turned his head to look at the long-awaited yellow ape, clapped his hands, and said:


    "There will be no interference."


    The existence of a level weaker than Doflamingo is no longer an enemy for him now. It can be defeated in an instant, allowing him to have an accurate measure of his current strength. Only the yellow ape.


    Ron also wanted to know to what extent a naval general could do in front of him without mastering fifth-order magic.


    "..."


    The yellow ape is very annoyed, or is already somewhat angry.


    Ron didn''t even confront him directly, but went to CP0 and Lieutenant Generals. The most important thing was that he couldn''t stop Ron. He could only watch his subordinates defeat!


    The lieutenant general and CP0 all fall down, and the other people are meaningless. Even if it is just a domineering color, it can directly stun other people.


    The original CP0 and the Lieutenant General of the Headquarters to deal with Nami and others will at least involve a small part of Ron''s mind. In that case, the yellow ape even thought about whether he could defeat Ron here.


    "To the extent that you are now, you will still deal with those people, but you don''t have any demeanor at all ..."


    While talking, Huang Yuan held Tian Congyun sword, and suddenly the sword fell.


    Ron''s expression was indifferent, and he was also gripped in the void, and the crimson red blade of destruction appeared, fell in his hand, held by him, and waved his sword against the yellow ape.


    "Who told them to try to use my subordinates?"


    boom! !


    The crimson flaming sword collided with the golden lightsaber in the air, and there was a tremendous roar, seeing Ron''s side, the flames were surging, and the yellow ape covered the half of the world with golden light The two worlds are colliding violently.


    The yellow ape''s blow with anger was undoubtedly a full blow, without any trace of remaining hands, as well as armed domineering.


    But even so, this sword is still blocked by Ron!


    When the flames and the golden light dissipated, the destruction blade in Ron''s hand disappeared, and the sky cluster cloud sword in the yellow ape''s hand also broke from the center, and the remaining half was dull and dull!


    "Just this is enough to resist your full strength."


    Ron''s eyes are calm, and he has already weighed his changes. ~ Www.novelhall.com ~ Now, with the fourth-order magic of the element system, he can face the navy generals who have gone all out, even if not Relying on the magic of other special departments and eternal departments, so continue to fight, the yellow ape may not win him!


    The general ... is no longer his opponent.


    In the past, he relied on special abilities, the special nature of Hell''s Gate, the magic tower, etc., to get the power to confront the general.


    Now, without relying on any external force, he does not even need magic other than the elemental system. One-on-one confrontation is enough to fight the general to the end.


    If you use the magic of the special department and the eternal department ... The power of the navy generals such as the green pheasant and the yellow ape has really been surpassed by him!


    Five years.


    Ron sighed in his heart.


    It took him nearly five years to go from this world to nothing, to discover the achievement system, and then go all the way to the present, which really surpassed the navy general.


    This time, in the eyes of the green pheasant yellow ape and others, is already an incredible speed of rise, but for Ron himself, it is not very satisfying speed. After all, he has an achievement system, not really nothing.


    If you follow the normal plot line, Luffy may reach the world in only three years ...


    of course.


    Luffy had undergone many years of special training for Carp before he went out to sea. If these calculations were taken into account, he would still grow faster than Luffy.


    Now, he really has reached the apex of the world. After mastering the fifth-order magic, even the white beard with the strongest title in the world will probably be surpassed by him.


    Ron slowly volleyed, looking at the yellow ape.


    "The old times ... just start here and end."


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 332： Ron VS Yellow Ape

    "..."


    Yellow Ape squinted his eyes and didn''t speak. The chopped Tian Cong Yun Jian was thrown into countless golden light spots and attacked Ron like a storm.


    Eight feet Qiong Gouyu!


    Facing the yellow ape''s blow, Ron''s figure flickered, and had flashed to the back of the yellow ape. A wind blade flashed through the void, instantly splitting the yellow ape in half.


    The yellow ape, which was split in half, turned into two golden lights, flashing a few meters away in a flash, and bridging together again, without any blood marks. Obviously, before the wind blade fell, it was already elementalized in advance. Split the body.


    Among the navy generals, Ron has fought against the green pheasant and the red dog, and is fighting life and death, but he has never really confronted the yellow ape.


    Compared to the green pheasant and the red dog, the yellow ape is undoubtedly more difficult.


    The speed of the gleaming fruit prevented ordinary attacks from hitting him at all. Even if it was the ability to close the space, Ron did not throw it away at random, because the closed space is not a lock trick like the gate of hell, and there is a possibility of falling through.


    "It''s dangerous ... Almost cut off by you."


    The yellow ape narrowed his eyes and spoke in a languid tone.


    Ron said calmly: "Actually, your knowledge is domineering, and you can see part of the future ... you should be able to do this."


    Nowadays, his speed of thinking must surpass that of the yellow ape, and when the speed of thinking surpasses the yellow ape, master the spatial ability. The yellow ape should be completely beaten in front of his speed, and there can be no resistance. However, the fact is that the yellow ape has successfully avoided several attacks.


    This is not what ordinary knowledge and domineering can do.


    As an admiral of the Navy, as an adept at speed, the knowledge and domineering of the yellow ape is undoubtedly standing at the apex of the sea, and can see a little future!


    "You are aware of it, so how do you win the old man ... The tricks I have used against me before, it may not be effective if I use it again."


    The yellow ape faced Ron directly, opening his mouth at the corner of his mouth.


    With the speed of being alone in the world, coupled with the top insights that can predict the future, this is his confidence. Even if he can''t deal with Ron, it will be enough to retreat.


    The tricks that have suffered under Ron before, the ability to pull him to another space, he has endured twice in the shampoo and the top battle. If he comes again, he also has absolute confidence. Make sure you are intact in that trick!


    "Mr. Yellow Ape ..."


    The navy that was in panic because of Ron ¡¯s instantaneous defeat of Lieutenant General and CP0, saw the yellow ape and Ron facing each other at the moment, showing a resistance to the courts, barely relieved.


    Someone swallowed and said calmly, "Don''t panic! There is General Polusalino here, and that guy can''t win!"


    "Yes ... yeah ... General is our highest combat strength ..."


    Someone beside me echoed, although the tone was not so confident, but he was also calming himself and giving himself some confidence.


    After all, it''s the yellow ape, the general of the navy headquarters, never defeated by the pirates!


    "For people like you, the same tricks are really difficult to take effect, but I haven''t fallen into the same tricks for the same person three times."


    Ron looked at the yellow ape calmly, with a faint opening, and the figure suddenly flickered, turned into a golden light, and rushed to the front of the yellow ape.


    Awe-inspiring ability!


    Today''s Ron, the body of manipulated elements can be transformed into all elements, and light is naturally among them. Strictly speaking, even if he does not use magic, he can almost use all the abilities of the devil fruit of nature!


    boom!


    Wrapped in a golden light, he kicked the yellow ape.


    There was a trace of surprise in the eyes of the yellow ape. He was the first to catch the exact same trick as his speed of light. However, despite the accident, his movements were not flustered, and he was greeted with the same foot.


    boom!


    The two golden lights collided in the air, burst and burst, ignited a tremendous mushroom cloud, and destroyed a building hundreds of meters in a flash.


    The yellow ape ¡¯s legs were wrapped in golden light and were intact, while Ron ¡¯s feet shattered in an explosion and turned into countless light spots.


    As a strong man who has soaked the fruit of sparkle for many years, the yellow ape has naturally reached the peak of the use of the power of flash. On the flash kick, Ron cannot naturally be stronger than him, but Ron ¡¯s blow is not just a flash kick. !


    "¡­¡­bad."


    The moment he broke Ron''s attack in one foot and kicked Ron''s leg into countless spots, the yellow ape predicted something in advance and his face changed slightly.


    I saw the fragmented countless light spots, and suddenly gathered a blue wind blade, flashing towards his figure.


    At the same time, Ron''s entire body also suddenly turned into a red color, holding a red red blade in his hands and slashing towards him.


    Woo! ! !


    The yellow ape did not hesitate, his body split instantly, avoiding the attack of the blue wind blade, and then the golden light of the split flashed to more than ten meters.


    However, his body just fell, and Ron''s figure also followed in an instant, and the blade of destruction in his hand fell suddenly.


    That''s too late¡­¡­


    The yellow ape''s face changed drastically, and it was too late to resist with the Tian Congyun sword, and no time to evade. Now the entire head burst into a golden beam and bombarded towards the blade of destruction.


    Bang! !


    There was a trembling roar.


    I saw a monstrous flame of crimson red condensing into a line, almost splitting the entire Qur''an city in half ~ www.novelhall.com ~ where the golden light interweave and explode, and the flame that condensed into a line cut into two halves!


    Woo! !


    The golden light flashed, and the yellow ape appeared ten meters away.


    It was no longer unscathed, but the chest and clothes shattered, and a burnt scar appeared, just like a burnt red blade.


    Countless light spots quickly converged and re-condensed into Ron''s figure not far away. The white cloak fluttered with the wind, as smooth as new, without any damage.


    In this round of confrontation, it is clear that the verdict is high!


    Huang Yuan''s face was dignified, his injury was not serious, but he knew that Ron hadn''t really moved, including that he didn''t come up with desperate tricks, just tentative attacks, he was already injured!


    "It''s really tricky ..."


    For the first time, the yellow ape felt tricky.


    For him, even if he is faced with a white beard and a beast Kaiduo, he will not feel that it is tricky, at most rely on speed to contain it.


    But in front of Ron, the speed he was proud of didn''t work at all, and even some of the limitations of the sparkling fruit made him inferior to Ron in speed!


    Had he not had the domineering power to see the future for a short time, I am afraid he would have been defeated!


    Woo!


    Although he feels tricky, Huang Yuan does not lose his fighting spirit. As a navy general, he came here without a doubt not from all over the place, but experienced countless battles, confronted countless powerful men, even including White beard.


    Although Ron''s ability is very difficult for him, he also found the key point of this battle, that is, the speed of competition!


    Whoever is faster will win.


    There is no such thing as a defensive counterattack ... Once you are hit by the opponent, you will definitely lose.


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 333： Cant escape

    Woo! Woo!


    The yellow ape condensed the Tian Cong Yun Jian and attacked Ron abruptly.


    He has been injured, no longer has any remaining hands, this time not only showed his full strength, but also a decisive battle for his life!


    Able to go to the position of navy general, no one will be a weak character!


    It''s time to be fierce, even the yellow ape with a lazy personality can also burst out with a determination to fight for life!


    boom!


    With the sword of the yellow ape falling down, half of the Qur''an city broke apart!


    Going all out, the yellow ape, who has almost given up defense, has reached a terrifying level of attack power and speed. His swordsmanship cannot reach the level of the great swordsman, but it has also reached the level of the top swordsman. The power of a sword is as terrible as the power of a sword!


    This sword shattered Ron''s condensed ice shield, breaking Ron''s entire body into two halves, breaking into countless light spots.


    Buzz!


    Countless light spots converged on the other side and re-condensed into Ron''s form.


    Today''s Ron, unless his mental power is exhausted, otherwise his body can be scattered, and it is meaningless to split his body. Only attacking his soul can really hurt him.


    The attack of the yellow ape is terrible, and it also contains the power of spiritual will, but it is still too weak for him to hurt his soul.


    It can be said that there are not many people who can actually hurt him in the sea today.


    Either the domineering redheads and Kapu stand at the apex of the sea, relying on the strong domineering to the extreme, can smash the body and attack his soul.


    Either BIGMOM, a special ability to master the fruit of the soul, or a swordsman like the eagle eye, who can consolidate spiritual will and domineering into a line.


    Others, even naval generals, will not work.


    "..."


    Yellow Ape saw Ron''s body re-condensed, unscathed, and his eyes were low.


    Are such attacks unscathed? !


    His knowledge locked Ron, and he was sure that the sword had broken Ron''s body, but the current situation seems to have no effect on Ron!


    Department of Nature?


    Elementalized?


    No, this is no longer possible with elementalization. This is simply another force that is completely different from elementalization.


    Unable to hurt Ron, it means that Ron stands invincible.


    Woo! Woo!


    After two more encounters, the yellow ape added another scar, and he also split Ron''s body once again in a fierce battle.


    This time, there was still no real scar on Ron.


    "No ..."


    Huang Yuan took a deep breath in his heart, and finally retreated.


    He is not afraid of how strong Ron is, even if it is comparable to a white beard, he will not be afraid, but if Ron is not hurt, such a battle will be meaningless.


    He didn''t know what kind of ability Ron used. This kind of ability must have some defects, but now he is completely puzzled, and it is never a wise choice to continue fighting.


    Yellow Ape wanted to slip away.


    But Ron would not let him go.


    "Originally you were given a chance to leave, yellow ape ..."


    Ron''s indifferent opening, the figure appeared in front of the yellow ape in an instant, and his right hand pressed toward the yellow ape''s void, and a purple thunder suddenly attacked and fell.


    The sword in the hand of the yellow ape was also chopped up against Ron.


    Buzz!


    Ron did not evade the attack of the yellow ape, and allowed the yellow ape''s sword to split his elemental body into pieces and split it with the small half of the Qur''an.


    But at the same time, the purple thunder also fell on the yellow ape, and the crackling sound made the yellow ape mumble.


    Woo!


    The golden light blew up, and the yellow ape completely annihilated all the arcs. At the same time, the whole person turned into a golden light and flew away into the distance.


    He was about to withdraw.


    But almost at the next moment, he found that his body was frozen in the air, and he was intercepted stiffly, and could not move, even the little finger could not move at all.


    "Oops!"


    Although he didn''t know what happened, the yellow ape knew he had made a move.


    Numerous points of light condensed and converged into Ron''s form not far away. Ron looked at the yellow ape and stretched out his hand to him. Five fingers bluffed and said:


    "Foreseeing the future is not a panacea. Once you want to escape and you can no longer focus on me, then you can no longer predict my future."


    In the previous battle, Ron did not use the space closure once, because he knew that the space closure might be avoided by the yellow ape in advance with the knowledge of the future, and even if not used, he could suppress the yellow ape positively. Will escape.


    really.


    As he expected, the yellow ape decided to withdraw after finding out that he could not be injured.


    At the moment of withdrawal, at the moment when his attention was removed from him, Ron did not have any trace of hesitation, and his spiritual will, like a cold machine, released the space closure and fixed the yellow ape from the air. Come down!


    This is the first time the yellow ape ~ www.novelhall.com ~ was in a process of flashing movement, and was imprisoned by his life. His body couldn''t move, but there was a trace of horror and horror in the depth of his eyes .


    Ron gathered his fingers together indifferently.


    The sky was suddenly covered with clouds, and numerous thunder arcs intertwined, and the purple thunder poured down.


    There is no other possibility. After the space is closed, the most powerful attack, Thunderstorm!


    Under the horrifying gaze in the yellow ape''s heart, the purple thunder fell down, and the enclosed space around him squeezed into purple dots, exuding a heart-wrenching atmosphere of destruction.


    boom! !


    When the space freeze was lifted, all the thunders exploded.


    This Thunder Yellow Ape has been unable to escape, and has trapped him in the center. Even if he is faster, rushing out of the Thunder Light Curtain, this Thunder will still fall on him.


    Therefore, the yellow ape is also extremely decisive, directly releasing the armed color domineering to the limit, and the strength of the sparkling fruit to the limit. It is also a destructive explosive atmosphere, brewing from his body, and immediately exploded.


    Bang! ! !


    Thunder wrapped in golden light, like a nuclear bomb.


    The golden light exploded in an instant, expanding the range of hundreds of meters, engulfing everything nearby, and the purple thunder was like a sky, covering all directions.


    Woo!


    Ron flashed directly and retreated hundreds of meters away.


    Thunderstorm''s attack core and aftermath, even he himself did not want to bear it, let alone the resistance of the yellow ape desperately.


    In the area of ??hundreds of meters, even the impact of the aftermath is enough to make the existence of Doflamingo seriously damaged!


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 334： The death of the yellow ape

    "Mr. Yellow Ape !!"


    "General Polusalino!"


    Seeing this scene, the navy below the Qur''an was almost horrified.


    As the battle between the yellow ape and Ron was extremely fast, they could not see anything at all and could not tell who had the upper hand, but at this moment, the yellow ape was confined in the air and surrounded by countless thunders. , There is no doubt that the yellow ape is in crisis!


    The thunder is intertwined, and the golden light shines like the sun.


    It took a few seconds for the aftermath to slowly dissipate. The area hundreds of meters round was completely empty, as if a meteorite impacted, and a deep pit appeared.


    In the middle of the deep pit, the golden light spots were difficult to converge, condensing into the figure of the yellow ape, he was covered with scars all over him, and the naval justice cloak was already broken.


    The yellow ape is not dead.


    The general''s endurance is extraordinary, and as a natural demon fruit ability, the ability to withstand elementary attacks is also stronger than ordinary people.


    But even so, after suffering a thunderstorm bombardment, he was still hit hard, almost killed directly in that blow!


    "Cough ... cough ..."


    The yellow ape coughed violently and coughed out a black blood mist.


    The power of this blow was beyond his imagination. If he had not judged accurately and did not choose to rush out, but defended and confronted with all his strength, perhaps he would have vanished into the thunder at that moment.


    Although he survived, he could feel that his condition was extremely poor. Not to mention the injuries outside the body, the key is that the injuries in the body are extremely serious, and the internal organs have been seriously injured.


    "There is still fighting power."


    Ron looked at the yellow ape.


    If it is a fifth-order magic, that blow may be able to directly bomb the yellow ape. Although Thunderstorm is also a very strong fourth-order special magic, it should be worse than the fifth-order magic.


    After fighting with the yellow ape for so long, he released the space closure and the thunderstorm. His mental power loss was less than half. Obviously, after breaking through the fifth order, his persistence ability is 100% of the elemental affinity. It has also been greatly improved.


    Woo!


    Without any hesitation, the yellow ape shot a laser at Ron, and at the same time turned into a golden light again, flashed towards the distance, and continued to evacuate.


    Ron could not have been able to cope with it, but now he was badly hit, and it is clear that there is only the ending of the death. He certainly does not want to die here.


    But Ron''s figure shook, first a coordinate replacement, appeared not far in front of the yellow ape, and then turned into a golden light flash, then blocked in front of the yellow ape.


    "... you can''t escape."


    With a calm voice, Ron''s attack fell again.


    The yellow ape looks very ugly, and the wrinkles of a darkened old face are almost squeezed together, but he does not intend to give up. After waving the Congyun Sword and Ron briefly, he continues to flee in the other direction, this time directly to the sky go with.


    Woo!


    Ron''s figure flickered and appeared above the yellow ape. He reached out and pressed it in vain, the temperature between heaven and earth suddenly dropped, and the air was frozen one inch by one inch at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Yellow ape head-on hit the thousands of miles of ice released by Ron.


    He tried his best to break the ice seal, the injury was worsened again, flew downward again, and continued to escape in the other direction.


    Having endured Ron''s two pursuits in a row, at this moment he was already seriously injured and dying, and even his consciousness had begun to blur, just fled with his desire to survive.


    Woo!


    The next moment.


    Ron appeared in front of the yellow ape, the reddish, burning blade of destruction in his hand, and just stabbed towards the yellow ape.


    The yellow ape, whose consciousness is a little vague, cannot avoid Ron ¡¯s blow, and the burning crimson blade suddenly penetrates the body of the yellow ape.


    The moment the body penetrated, the somewhat obscure consciousness of the yellow ape forced to concentrate.


    Feeling the force of the devastating flame that was about to explode in the body, the muscles on the cheeks of the yellow ape shuddered slightly, saying:


    "I didn''t expect that ..."


    There is bitterness in the yellow ape''s heart, but he never thought it would be the end before he came, and even if he looked back, he didn''t seem to have a chance to live.


    Even when he met the Ron who had been with Kapu during the period of the top war, he was confident that he could cope with it or retreat. So although he thought that he might encounter Ron, he still carried a certain amount of Confidence is coming.


    Unexpectedly, Ron suppressed him in speed.


    The Ron in front of him may not be stronger than the Ron at the top of the war, but he has the ability to restrain him, making him not only unable to win, but even unable to escape.


    "Life is always full of accidents."


    Ron let go of his hand.


    Before the power of the Blade of Destruction erupted completely and swallowed the yellow ape, Ron looked at the yellow ape and suddenly smiled, saying: "Go to another world in the next life, let''s do PPAP."


    "what?"


    Yellow Ape froze for a moment, didn''t understand Ron''s meaning, then the whole person was completely swallowed by the crimson flame, and the consciousness fell into darkness.


    Ron released his hand like this, backed away a few meters, watching the yellow ape die in the flames, the golden light was finally completely dimmed and burned out.


    Below.


    The entire city of Qur''an was silent.


    All the navy still alive, and those who were not affected by the battle, all looked at the sky silently at the moment, at the scene where the yellow ape disappeared, there was a blank in my mind.


    Yellow ape ... dead?


    A navy general ... dead? !


    The captains of the navy are almost standing still, like petrification, and they are completely blank in their hearts.


    Wow!


    Not knowing who it was, the sword in his hand fell to the ground.


    As if something had been triggered, the silent silence was broken, countless incredible and horrified sounds swayed throughout the Qur''an city, and many people almost sat directly on the ground.


    Even the princes and nobles of various countries, some people were paralyzed at this moment, watching Ron quietly suspended in the deserted sky, his eyes full of fear.


    "Really ... killed the general."


    Nami was not far away, looking at the sky, could not help murmuring.


    She knew Ron was very strong, and knew that when Ron appeared, she would be able to stop the yellow ape, but she didn''t expect that a navy general would just die in Ron''s hands.


    She could perceive that the breath of life belonging to the yellow ape had all disappeared, and there was no trace of it anymore, completely annihilated in the flame.


    "Six Emperors ..."


    Kalina was also in ruins, looking at the sky and muttering to herself.


    She knew that Ron was one of the six emperors, and that the division of Ron on the sea was one of the three weak emperors, and Albarez was one of the three weak emperors.


    After today.


    All this will be rewritten.


    The head-on confrontation, defeating and nearly killing a navy general, Ron''s powerful strength is undoubtedly enough to stand at the pinnacle of the sea!


    With the wealth of Tezolo again, the Albares Guild may not be able to surpass the White Beard Pirates in one fell swoop, but it can certainly enter the top field!


    ...


    Naval headquarters.


    Just a few days ago, the green pheasant and the red dog decided to use a duel to divide the victory and defeat, and the winner became the navy marshal ... As for the loser, they did not say.


    The Warring States were very helpless about this result, but they could not stop it. The current situation can only be like this. Continued dragging will be even more detrimental to the Navy.


    At this time, he was waiting for news from the yellow ape.


    Recently, Tezzolo ¡¯s funds have been flowing to the Albares Association, which makes the world government very concerned, and he is also very dignified.


    He knew very well what would happen if the Albarez Guild received a lot of funds, it would develop rapidly in a very short period of time, from a weak imperial force to a strong imperial force!


    Although it is difficult to contain the Albares Guild because of Ron and the current world situation, it is impossible to allow the Albarez Guild to develop.


    In that case, even if a new naval headquarters is formed, it will be difficult to deal with.


    "There should be news ..."


    The Warring States looked at the phone bug on the table and pondered that the yellow ape had arrived in Gulan City two hours ago. It should be understood that there was a society in Gulan City.


    So far no information has been sent, is there any fighting? !


    Windspeaker ...


    The Warring States pondered for a moment, but it was not very worried. Although Nami ¡¯s tricks were strange, it was still impossible to deal with the yellow ape. Even if Ron was there, he would use the same method of confronting Kapu during the war , The same can''t help yellow ape.


    As long as Huang Yuan understands the situation there, the government will not sit idly by, and even if Ron is there, he will send enough support to stop it.


    Just when the Warring States pondered.


    Poo poo poo poo poo!


    The phone bug on the table finally rang, he exhaled, picked up the microphone, and directly chose to connect, saying: "I am the Warring States ... How is the situation in Gulan City?"


    "War ... Marshal of Warring States ..."


    The Warring States heard a trembling voice.


    His brow furrowed slightly, and there was a vague premonition, saying, "What''s wrong? What happened over there ?!"


    "..."


    The trembling voice continued to tremble.


    And as the voice echoed in the Marshal''s office, all the movements in the office stopped, and the sight of this side almost showed incredible.


    Cap on the sofa.


    Admiral flying squirrel at the door.


    Colonel Braniu, the headquarter next to him.


    Everyone''s movements were all solidified. Even Kapu showed a look of astonishment, and bit a piece of fairy shell to stop the movement.


    "¡­¡­pardon¡­¡­"


    The fingers of the Warring States were shaking, and he strongly pressed down the shaking in his heart, and the voice began to sink.


    The trembling voice over there was repeated again, but before it was finished, there was a scream, and then the voice stopped abruptly, and the phone was hung up.


    "..."


    There was silence in the entire Marshal''s office.


    Like a prelude to the coming of the storm, it seems that the entire sky has dimmed in an instant, and I can already feel the tsunami that is about to erupt and hit the world.


    ...


    at the same time.


    On the other side of the world government, the highest level of Pangger Castle.


    Wu Laoxing was sitting on the sofa with a sullen face, and a few phone bugs were placed on the coffee table.


    "No information yet ..."


    "The phone won''t work either, it might be an accident."


    Unlike the Warring States side, they also have CP0 information here, and it has been speculated that Tezolo has been replaced and may be dead.


    "Yellow Ape has arrived, it should not be a problem, but no information has been sent for so long, it is not very good to continue to wait."


    If Tezolo is dead, his industries all over the world will be affected.


    The Albarez Guild is obviously seizing Tezolo ¡¯s wealth, and their government will never let this wealth go away. Now they must make all preparations in advance.


    Once accurate information came from the city of Guran, if Tezolo was really dead, then the government must act immediately, and if you slow down, there will be huge losses!


    at this time.


    The phone bug finally rang.


    It was not the phone bug on the table that contacted CP0, but the phone bug on the other side that contacted the navy headquarters.


    Wulaox stared at each other, and one of them reached out to answer the phone.


    After a few seconds ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the appearance of the five old stars all became extremely stiff, even when the top war broke out, they never showed such a look.


    "I didn''t solve him ..."


    "The problem is still here, and it''s getting bigger."


    ...


    Twenty-three years in the era of big pirates.


    After the top war, less than a year later, it was defined as one of the three weak emperors, and Ron, whose life and death status was unknown, appeared in Qur''an.


    CP0 and the general Yellow Ape arrived, and there was a fierce battle with Ron in Qur''an City. The specific situation of this battle is unknown, but the result is that it cannot be contained and spread throughout the world.


    Navy general Yellow Ape, fell to the sea!


    The news spread.


    The whole world is in shock!

 Chapter 335： Changes in the world

    The yellow ape is dead.


    The death of a naval general must be an event that shakes the entire sea.


    From decades ago to today, navy generals have been known as the world''s highest fighting power, standing at the apex of the sea. Even the weakest Zefa has not yet died and still lives on the sea.


    In comparison, the Pirates are constantly dying, like Roger One Piece, like Locke who ruled the great route earlier.


    The reason is not that the pirates are weaker than the navy.


    It is because the navy has become a system. Pirates often have a hard time. There are always times of old age and aging, and there are always times of weakness and no one to guard, but in the navy, every general in his tenure is at his peak. .


    Forty to fifty years old, physical fitness has reached its peak and will not decline, experienced countless blood battles, combat experience is also very rich, almost in all aspects reached its peak.


    Later, when they are over 50 or 60 years old, and when their status begins to decline, they will often retire and no longer serve as generals.


    So it ¡¯s too hard to kill a general ...


    The generals serve at the peak of their lives, and they often do not take the risk of deliberately. Even the big event of encircling and suppressing the four emperors must come up with the most stable plan and send more than double the force of the other party .


    But now.


    The yellow ape is dead, a naval general who was at the peak.


    At this time, the government even wanted to erase the name of the yellow ape from the sea, but they couldn''t do it, because a majestic navy general could not make the information about him disappear anyway.


    After the top war, the power of the world government and the navy began to decline, which also led to an increase in the number of pirates throughout the world and various vicious events.


    For the whole world, Ron and Albares did a bad thing. However, in this process, Albares maintained the stability and stability of the sea by virtue of its unique commissioning mechanism.


    When they fell together and cancelled each other, the world''s situation did not actually move towards a worse situation.


    The only change is that the power of the government and the navy has declined, and Albares has become so famous all over the world that it has spread to every corner.


    This time.


    The effects of the death of the yellow ape will also be the same.


    The prestige of the government and the navy will fall once again, while the Albarez Guild will rise even further. The number of crimes in the sea areas under the control of Albarez has declined sharply.


    ...


    New world.


    Somewhere on the sea.


    "Qi ha ha ha ha ... killed a general."


    Holding a newspaper, Black Beard cracked his mouth, revealing his incisor teeth, and said, "The little ones, you have to work harder, get the powerful demon fruit, and create an invincible force. We and that Sooner or later, there will be war! "


    There is only one king in the world!


    Blackbeard knew Ron ¡¯s purpose was probably not One Piece, but no matter what Ron ¡¯s purpose was, Albarez was obviously climbing to the highest point.


    There is only one place at the highest point, which cannot accommodate two people.


    That is to say, the world will surely usher in a final decisive battle to determine the true king who is king over the sea, and before that, he must do everything possible to enhance his strength.


    "Should not come to the new world in a short time."


    Lafitte was also reading the newspaper. He took a mahogany cane and smiled and said, "They have taken part of Tezolo''s funds. ''S legacy ... shall we also intervene? "


    "No, let them grab it."


    Blackbeard grinned and said, "This kind of treasure, when it reaches the apex of the sea, how much is needed, what we lack now is not that kind of thing!"


    "How about ... Next, are you going to find White Beard?"


    Yuzhixiu held a cigar and was sitting not far away, wiping his sword. At this moment, he turned his head to look at the black beard and spoke in the smoke.


    The black beard narrowed his eyes, hehe smiled, the light reflected in the deep pupil.


    ...


    New world.


    Mobil Dick.


    White Beard was sitting in the middle of the deck, holding a huge wine jar in his hand, groaning in his mouth and dropping the newspaper in the other hand.


    "The kid with the yellow ape was killed."


    When White Beard and Roger and the Golden Lion battled the sea, the yellow ape and the green pheasant were only lieutenant generals, just Cap''s followers.


    "That guy ... really came back."


    Marco held the newspaper and said, "It''s a good thing that he reappears. It can involve enough energy of the government. In short, we still have a cooperative relationship."


    If Ron and Albares want to conquer the world, then there must be a war between them, but in any case, they are currently in a cooperative relationship.


    At least until Rong Kaido, Red Hair, and the other six emperors are settled, Ron will probably not clash with them, so the cooperative relationship can be maintained, which is beneficial to both parties.


    White Beard''s dark wound was cured by Man Shirley, but due to his age, White Beard''s condition was still declining slowly. Marko knew that White Beard would fall to the strongest position in the world sooner or later, but by that time, Ai Sri Lanka should have grown up.


    He turned to look at Ace not far away.


    Today, Ace has experienced the growth of the top war and has fought several fierce battles with the Blackbeard Pirates. Now his strength has surpassed him, and it will not be worse than the tea dolphins and peach rabbits during the top war. Even if you really have a showdown with a general, you may not lose in the end.


    "That guy ..."


    Ace was also reading the newspaper, and he showed a changeable look.


    He encountered Ron more than once, the first time he was captured by Ron, who was also a naval officer, and the second time, he was rescued by Ron in the top battle.


    He did not know how to evaluate, but in short it is not an enemy now.


    "Dad, do you want to go to Blackbeard to settle the bills at this time?"


    Ace put down the newspaper and looked at Whitebeard.


    The experience of the war on the top allowed him to grow a lot. Although he was still passionate, he was no longer so rash. He realized some of his shortcomings and mistakes.


    "it is good."


    Something beyond Ace''s expectations, White Beard simply agreed.


    Marco and others were slightly surprised, but when they thought about it carefully, they felt reasonable.


    Now that the navy has died a general, and when it is time for the handover of the old and the new marshals, there must be a mess, and there is absolutely no way to participate in the war in the new world.


    On the side of Kaido, there is also a faint conflict with the red-haired pirates recently, and most of them ca n¡¯t participate. BIGMOM has n¡¯t returned to the great route ... It is indeed an opportunity to find the black-bearded pirates.


    ...


    After a few days.


    The white-bearded pirate corps was dispatched and encountered a certain area with the black-bearded pirate corps. There was a fierce battle. The battle shook the whole new world and brought countless forces to the attention.


    The end result was that Black Beard escaped the battlefield, and the evil ruler and Bages died in battle ... At the same time, the White Beard Pirates also died a captain of the twelve team.


    The result of this war shook the world.


    The Blackbeard Pirates are the same as Albarez and are recognized as one of the three weak emperors, but this time they are fighting against the White Beard Pirates head-on, almost equal!


    Although it ended up with Blackbeard''s escape, there is no doubt that the Blackbeard Pirates are now truly qualified to fight against the top forces.


    White Beard, Black Beard, Beast Kaido, Redhead Shanks and Ron.


    The pattern of six emperors, three strong and three weak, has been broken for less than a year, and now only BIGMOM Pirates are left, and the rest are gradually showing a situation of difficulty. .


    In this sea, it is impossible to predict who the ultimate winner will be.


    When White Beard went to trouble with Black Beard, the Albarez Guild was indeed competing with the world government for the property and resources left by Tezolo.


    The city of Guran where Ron is located is obviously impossible to snatch. Now the government cannot send enough troops to deal with Ron, so the only thing that can be contested is to take a walk in various entertainment sectors around the world, and the government will seize it. And confiscated.


    When Nami piloted the giant ship of Qur''an and returned to Alabstan, the time had passed for almost a month.


    So far.


    Tezzolo ¡¯s legacy is almost complete, and Ron gets most of it, accounting for about 9% of Bailey in the world.


    The world government has obtained a small part of it, taking about 6% of Bailey, and of the remaining 5%, 3% was stolen by a large number of underground forces and the other 2% It was completely lost because of chaos.


    Nine percent, it seems that half of Tezolo ¡¯s total assets have not yet been obtained, but in fact this figure is so large that it is almost difficult to calculate, far exceeding that left by the Don Quixote family of Doflamingo Those properties are not at the same level.


    This 9% of the funds can be said to have turned Albarez''s money into a figure, even if all the sea-building stones in the world are purchased, it is enough.


    ...


    Albarez Guild headquarters.


    In the room on the top floor, Ron was sitting on the sofa, discussing with Nami Robin and others about the establishment of the Albarez Bank.


    It has 9% of the world ¡¯s wealth. Although this fund is huge, if it is left untouched, it will gradually disappear with the passage of time, ten or twenty years, after all, these are pure properties, and It is not like Tezolo who controls the world''s entertainment industry.


    The entertainment industry must not be suitable to do it. On the one hand, it needs the strength of black and white, and on the one hand, it also needs special talents to manage. Kalina may be able to do a little, but it is also impossible to do Tezolona. Kind of degree.


    When Nami no longer knew how to use so much money, Ron briefly mentioned the concept of a bank.


    With Albarez ¡¯s current status, it is not a problem to establish a bank in the waters under his rule. As for the whole route or the world, it is not possible. There is no problem with circulation in the dominated sea.


    Like the BIGMOM Pirates Group, they once established a unique system belonging to them in the waters of all countries, exchanging their living rights for life.


    The kind of situation that completely broke the original environment and system can appear and maintain a certain stability, so let''s not talk about such things as banks.


    "This is the case ..."


    Ron wrote something on the paper with a pen, and finally put the pen down, saying: "Try to do it in this form, it is also beneficial to the development of Alabstan ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Huh ..."


    "You can think of this kind of plan, Ron, you are really suitable for governing the country."


    Wei Wei sat across from Ron. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but exhale, glancing at Ron''s gaze, faintly admiring.


    She was shocked when she heard Ron ¡¯s plan at first, but if you think about it carefully, with the name of Albares and the credibility of the Arabistan government, it is not difficult to maintain such an institution. It is easy to gain the trust of the people.


    Once the capital flows, the driving effect is a tremendous change.


    "Govern the country ... or forget it."


    Ron smiled and shook his head: "I don''t have so much time and energy to manage the affairs of a country, and I never planned to rule the world or something."


    "Okay, let ¡¯s just talk about it here. Let ¡¯s discuss the rest. I ¡¯m going to study new magic."

 Chapter 336： The practice to level 5 magic

    Empty island.


    Somewhere over the White Sea, Ron was floating there quietly.


    Almost a month has passed since breaking through the fifth order. On the way back from Qur''an, he flew all the way to the empty island to explore the fifth order magic.


    The complexity of the fifth-order magic is higher than he expected. After all, it represents the ultimate magic, which represents the power enough to destroy the world.


    Eighty-one magic runes are combined.


    Even if Ron can determine its core and most of its composition, the remaining numbers that need to be verified one by one are too large to be scrutinized at all.


    Exploring fifth-order magic is not feasible with the previous methods. It is necessary to truly understand the ultimate connotation of that line of magic, so that we can understand the true composition of this ultimate magic.


    Now Ron, the total spiritual attributes have reached 565 points.


    Among them, 190 points are derived from achievement points. After seizing the wealth of Tezolo, he achieved two achievements, one is the highest achievement of the money department, and the other is the "trample of the world". The condition is to kill a dragon. people.


    Due to the existence of this achievement, the Dragons of the Qur''an City were directly destroyed by Ron, and they were not used to do some hostage transactions with the government. Otherwise, they might get some more Tezolo assets from the government .


    of course.


    The change brought about by this is not only an achievement, but also the admiration of the Emperor Han Cook ... at least the achievement of "Nine Snake Island Lord" is easy to achieve.


    If you become the King of Nine Snake Island, you can achieve both the King''s Scepter and the Nine Snake Island Lord''s achievements. In addition, Hankook will be counted under his command, so the achievement of a `` Night Night Shengge '''' is basically nearing completion.


    [Night and Night: Everyone has at least ten women with charm values ??above 90 points]


    Ron has always been unclear about this achievement. He is not sure whether a pure subordinate relationship can achieve this achievement, or whether it can be achieved by an impure relationship.


    In short, in terms of quantity, Nami, Robin, Wei Wei, Bai Xing, Karina, and Rebecca counted the Empress ... The former condition is basically the same.


    If it is the latter, Ron has a headache.


    He spends most of his time in cultivation, at least before he truly lands in the world, he does not have so much mind to allocate so much time to deal with the relationship between Nami and others.


    Ron has also read many novels before, the main character bulldozer has become stronger all the way to the peak ... Actually playing like this, unless you have a bulldozer system, otherwise you will devote so much energy to the woman. questionable.


    Ron did n¡¯t think he was the kind of destined protagonist, even if he lay down to sleep, he could sleep to the apex of the world. From the moment he reached this world, he almost walked around the life and death line. If it ¡¯s not Nami, he Even if there is no chance to become stronger with the help of the system, he will die in the hands of Aaron.


    Reality is reality after all.


    So this achievement, Ron, will be placed first for the time being. If this point is really missing in the end, to break through the 200 achievement point level ... then they can only take advantage of them.


    If male characters also have personality charm statistics, Ron thinks he has about ninety-nine points, which is not too narcissistic, but is attributed to peers.


    Look at the whole sea.


    The white beard, the beast Kaido, the black beard ... the value of the face gradually became terrible.


    Among the four emperors, the red-haired Shanks are okay. The three generals in the navy are all steel plates. The head shape of the old women in the Warring States period is not mentioned. Kapu ¡¯s domineering is enough, but the image directly lowers the entire standard .


    After a round of comparison, among the top characters of the sea, even if he does not add anything to his image, he is probably sitting in the top two.


    Other people will not talk about it.


    Without real strength, everything is empty talk. In the world of One Piece, for men, strength itself is a standard of charm.


    In addition to the achievement of 190 achievement points, Ron has gained 125 spiritual attributes through the Devil Fruit, and with the funds of Tezolo, the Devil Fruit will be continuously collected by him, maybe very short Within 200 hours.


    In addition, there are 100 points from the magic mark, 49 points from the spiritual resonance, and the last 101 points are from the self-cultivation, which can be regarded as the absolute core.


    After the spiritual attribute broke through 500 points, Ron also roughly understood that there will be no more steps on the subsequent road to 1000 points, and there will be no more transformation.


    Only when it exceeds 1,000 points will the sixth-order transformation be ushered in.


    Ron still does not know how powerful the fifth-order magic is, but he is more sure that the fifth-order strength alone cannot reach the top of the world.


    Maybe no one is stronger than him, but there is still an "ancient weapon" in this world. The destructive power of Pluto, destroying an island by a blow, and surpassing the thunderstorm, Neptune will not talk, as for the most mysterious king ... Mostly in the hands of the world government.


    That may be that the world government can rule the world for 800 years, and the Tianlong people can act arrogantly and even claim to be the foundation of God.


    Perhaps there are restrictions on its use, such as how many years can it be used, and so on, but in any case, it must be a huge threat, and the threat is much higher than that of Kaido.


    of course.


    It''s a little too far to think about it, because Ron Shang still hasn''t planned any decisive battle with the world government. The other six emperors and the navy are before him.


    After mastering the fifth-order magic, Ron will step into the new world, wipe out the Six Emperors, fight the disabled navy, and further enhance his own strength until the final decisive battle with the world government!


    "Fifth ..."


    After a short break, Ron began to devote himself to practice again.


    The exercise of the fifth-order magic is no longer one by one to try indiscriminately ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but the final power of the elements of that series, through a near meditation method, to achieve the final realization.


    After breaking through the fifth order, the elemental affinity reached 100%, and Ron could feel as if he were integrated with the element, as if he were a fish swimming in the water, free.


    And what he has to do now is to find the deepest place in this elemental river ... where it represents the ultimate magic, fifth-order magic!


    Time passed silently.


    Ron was so quietly suspended there, as if entering the deepest meditation.


    Occasionally, fish in the White and White Sea swim through, and they are completely unaware of Ron''s existence. For these creatures, in their perception, Ron is like being integrated with the world.


    This time the practice was longer than before. It was almost seven days before Ron finally opened his eyes slowly.


    In his eyes.


    A red light like a ruin flashes!

 Chapter 337： Blackbeards action

    New world.


    Somewhere in the sea, there was a smoky smoke, and everywhere on the sea were fragments of ships.


    On one of the huge fragments, the black beard was standing there, spread his arms, covered with black smoke, and grinned broadly: "Give up, now you are too tender, not yet qualified and Lao Tzu Enemy! If you want to reach the apex of this world, come to Lao Tzu''s boat! I will give you this opportunity! "


    "..."


    Standing not far in front of the black beard, Eustacheski was covered in blood. He was clenching his teeth, clenching his fists, and his eyes seemed to be burning with flames.


    Not far from Kidd, Hawkins, who was also suppressed by the Blackbeard Pirates, and supernovas such as Dian Yinpu ... their alliance did not completely collapse after being defeated by the Redhead Pirates , But unfortunately, they were stared at by black beard again.


    Today, he was finally hit by black beard in this sea area.


    For this group of so-called super-generation pirate supernovas, Blackbeard also saw their talents, especially Kidd, and now the reward has reached 500 million Bailey.


    If others have grown up for a few more years, they are fully qualified to be a Fan team under his command, and they are a powerful fighting Fan team.


    "Weak people are not qualified to possess abilities, but since he gave you this opportunity ..."


    The black bearded Pirates'' second commander Yu Zhiliu was aiming his sword at the moment lying in the debris, covered in blood and scars, and constantly breathing Hawkins.


    Hearing Yu Zhiliu''s words, Hawkins gasped for a few seconds, picking up a card with some difficulty and putting it in front of himself, glancing at it.


    "This battle is due to fate ... As an invitation to fate, I will join you."


    Yu Zhixi left ¡®Qi¡¯ with a cry, withdrew his sword, looked at the black beard in the distance, and said, ¡°It ¡¯s not a pleasure to kill today.¡±


    Blackbeard looked at Yu Zhixiu and grinned, said: "There will be a chance to be satisfied, Qi Ha Ha Ha Ha, we are not afraid of not fighting."


    On the other side.


    The king of evil politics stepped on the deck of the ship with a foot, and defied him, saying, "Surrender? Imp?"


    "Cough ... cough ... I join ..."


    Apu coughed violently, and there was still blood overflowing in the corner of his mouth. He spoke without hesitation. In his opinion, life is the most important thing.


    Blackbeard saw the situation on Hawkins and Arp. Hey, he looked at Kidd again and said, "Then you, your companions have surrendered."


    "..."


    Kidd was silent, his chest undulating.


    After a few seconds, he raised his head, and the half of his face soaked in blood showed a determined will, saying: "They ... it''s them, I am me, I will not surrender to anyone !! "


    Buzz!


    As the voice fell, a breath of terror suddenly broke out, swaying in all directions. Many of the crew of the Blackbeard Pirates on the ship suddenly breathed, and even three or two people could not bear it, and passed out.


    This is undoubtedly a domineering thing ... Only the true unyielding person has the power that Hawkins and Arp have.


    of course.


    In the New World, there are too many people with overlord colors.


    "Overlord ... you are really qualified, but it''s a pity."


    Black Beard was not surprised. He broke into the new world in a short period of time, and it is not surprising that a supernova with a reward of 500 million Bailey has overlord color. Moreover, he has also seen Kidd in the battle with Kidd. Qualifications possessed.


    Buzz!


    Blackbeard stepped forward, and the darkness in his right hand waved to Kidd.


    Kidd roared and rushed to the black beard.


    ...


    ten minutes later.


    Blackbeard wiped the blood on his hand and looked at a crew next to him, saying, "How is it, can it be used?"


    "Okay!"


    The crew member looked uplifted, reaching for a wave, and a large number of swords and weapons flew over, controlled by him, and gathered towards him.


    That was the ability of Kidd''s demon fruit, which had been seized by Blackbeard and given to him.


    not far away.


    Yu Zhixi walked over with a **** knife, holding a cigar and spit out a smoke: "I thought it was a boring battle this time."


    "Several people who were willing to surrender were killed by you just now, Chiliu, this is a bad problem, after all, it is a supplementary force."


    Bages complained to Yuzhiliu.


    Yu Zhixiu glanced at Bagis and said, "Their captain would rather die than die, then I think they should accompany their captain. After all, it is the captain of their own choice."


    "Qi ha ha ha, it makes sense ... If you follow the wrong person, you should come to an end. Only by following the right person can you live to the end and become the winner."


    Blackbeard laughed, and did not condemn Shiliu. He said: "Obviously, following me is the right choice to go to the top of the sea!"


    Yu Zhixi left a hey smile.


    He agrees with Blackbeard, otherwise he will not join Blackbeard Pirates.


    Although the Blackbeard Pirates are not strong enough to win the Whitebeard Pirates, they have developed to the point where they are close to the Whitebeard Pirates in such a short period of time!


    The reason for all of this is that Blackbeard has the ability to deprive other people of the devil''s fruit power. With this ability, they can expand in a very short time!


    "What are you going to do next, Captain?"


    Bagis said with a black beard.


    Blackbeard hey, looked sideways at the distant sea, and said, "Those who continue to hunt ... Oh, also include Qiwuhai, don''t you need the force of Qiwuhai on this sea, even the government? Have given up on them. "


    "Since the government does not want it, it is better for us to **** it than give it to others. If we get the power of Qi Wuhai, we can easily overcome the white beard!"


    Hearing Black Beard''s words, Lafitte raised his bowler hat and said, "Oh, oh, the captain''s decision has always been wise."


    ...


    A few days later ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The news of the complete collapse of the Kidd League spread throughout the world.


    As a prestigious supernova alliance in recent times, Kidd Alliance has suffered from red hair, but it is still being followed, but this time it completely disappeared.


    Kidd, as the captain, and Kira, who is also a supernova under his command, all died in the sea, and Hawkins and Dianyinpu joined the Blackbeard Pirates.


    "The Blackbeard Pirates have become stronger again ..."


    "Can''t stop it."


    Someone said that.


    In the sea today, no one has regarded the Blackbeard Pirates as one of the three weak emperors. In the battle with the Whitebeard Pirates, they have already proved their strength.


    Now that the Supernova Alliance in the era of extreme evil is eliminated, two are killed, and the two are forced to join. This seems to many people that the rise of the Blackbeard Pirates is unstoppable!

 Chapter 338： Assemble, go out!

    Arababastan.


    After two months of transformation, the environment of this desert country has been completely changed.


    Thirty hundred magic towers are located in various corners of the country. It gathers a lot of water elements here, so that the rainfall here has completely returned to the normal level of the region.


    With Tezoro ¡¯s funds, even the world government ca n¡¯t control Albarez ¡¯s purchase of the sea floor stone. Now it ¡¯s not just the 300 magic towers in Alabstan that are all in place, together with Albare The islands near Sri Lanka are also building magic towers.


    At this moment.


    Ron is flying with Robin and Wei Wei over Alabstan, patrolling the situation in Alabstan, and Robin and Wei Wei are also reporting to Ron on the current situation.


    "All 300 magic towers in Alabastan have been completed. One hundred magic towers are planned for Murloc Island. It is also nearing completion. The last batch of sea tower stones is still missing."


    "The rest of the islands are still being transported. Taros Island, Kucha Island, Coconut Island ... are expected to draw 50 magic towers, and the remaining Nemo Island, Black Earth Island, Banana Island and other islands are planned. Thirty Magic Towers ... According to these original plans and the current trading volume of Hailou Stone, considering that the acquisition of Hailou Stone will become more and more difficult, it will take about five months to complete all of them. "


    "Except for Murloc Island, nothing else is urgent."


    Ron nodded and responded calmly.


    Alabastan is where the headquarters is. Three hundred magic towers are naturally the most important, followed by the hundred magic towers on the Mermaid Island.


    At that time, there were sugar, iss Golden Week and others left behind, and even the navy general was difficult to capture, enough to support for a long time.


    In the special position of the first half of the great route, such an arrangement is enough.


    Only the top forces such as the Navy and Beast Kaido can be captured today. This is when Ron is not in the base. Otherwise, as long as Ron is here, even if Kaido and Redhead join forces, they cannot be captured. Here.


    Once such a top-notch force is deployed on a large scale, it is impossible to be silent. Albarez ¡¯s current intelligence agencies are all over the world and are controlled by sea, land and air.


    Even if Ron is away, he will be able to return quickly after hearing the news.


    After inspecting the overall situation of Alabstan and Yuman Island, and confirming that they were on the right track and there was no problem, Ron and Robin returned to the headquarters of the guild.


    "How is the new world going in the near future?"


    "There are quite a lot of things happening. There is a conflict between the Hundred Beast Pirates and the Red Haired Pirates. The exact reason is unknown, but it did not last long, and they quickly retreated with each other."


    Robin stood next to them and reported the recent events in the New World one by one, saying: "After the battle with the Blackbeard Pirates, the Whitebeard Pirates made no other movements and returned to their territory, the Blackbeard Pirates. The regiment defeated the Kidd Alliance a week ago, Eustadeskid died, Kira died, and Hawkins and Arp joined the Blackbeard Pirates. "


    "Yesterday, the Blackbeard Pirates invaded the site of Bucky, one of the new seven martial arts seas. The clown Bucky tore the Treaty of Seven Martial Seas and joined the Blackbearded Pirates Group."


    Hearing this, Ron took a sip of tea and said: "Blackbeard''s recent actions are quite frequent, Joker Bucky ... Hey, Joker Bucky!"


    Bucky''s strength is not worth mentioning at all, but during the period of the top war, Bucky did indeed conquer a group of subordinates with some strength, and also became a Qiwuhai.


    Blackbeard''s surrender to Bucky is slightly beyond Ron''s expectations, but it is estimated that it is mostly coercion. Bucky will choose to surrender if he wants to die, but it''s just that Bucky is a good thing to live in his team.


    Most of Blackbeard also knows this, but it''s just because of the relationship between Bucky and Redhead. I don''t want to kill Bucky at this time, so as not to be besieged by Redhead and Whitebeard. After all, the relationship between him and Redhead itself is It''s already very bad.


    "Most of Bucky ¡¯s men are criminals who have pushed the city to escape, and the overall strength is still there ... In the battle with the White Beard Pirates, the Blackbeard Pirates lost a lot of middle and lower fighting power. Now that the defeat of the Supernova Alliance and the subjugation of the Joker Bucky have completely made up for the loss, even the strength has been slightly enhanced. "


    Robin''s eyes slightly solemnly said: "Among the five people of Kaiduo, red hair and white beard, bigo, black beard, the most dangerous people may not be Kaiduo and white beard, but black beard."


    Admittedly.


    In terms of strength, the black beard is probably not as good as the white beard with the strongest title in the world, and the beast Kaido with the strongest biological title.


    But the black beard has the ambition to dominate the world, and acts fiercely, regardless of means. It is a completely different type from those with white beards and Kaido red hair. It is a truly cruel pirate!


    Such a pirate is extremely scary.


    Because he doesn''t have any bottom line.


    And Blackbeard ¡¯s ability to seize the power of other people ¡¯s demons is equally terrifying. If Ron is not collecting large amounts of demons, it might be a curb on Blackbeard. Blackbeard ¡¯s current power might be stronger. .


    "You feel right."


    Ron smiled and said: "If you continue to keep this way and let the black beard have been active, in a few years, he can beat other red-haired Kaido and others."


    Robin deeply agreed.


    And at this time, the phone bug in her pocket rang.


    "Vice-Chairman of Report ... This is the new world."


    "What happened?"


    Robin''s eyes flickered slightly and asked.


    The voice on the other side of the phone bug was a little dignified and tense, and said: "We found the Black Beard''s action plan ..."


    Hearing this sentence, Robin''s eyes flashed, and after glancing at Ron, he continued to ask: "Report in detail."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Responded there and immediately reported in detail.


    In the alliance of Kidd and Hawkins and others, Albares was inserted by spies. It was inserted into Arp ¡¯s men and has not been found.


    While Apu and Hawkins surrendered to Blackbeard and joined the Blackbeard Pirates, the spy also entered the Blackbeard Pirates.


    "... our spy dared not spy, but according to all the information we got, and the situation of Joker Bucky, we have 80% certainty that the target of Blackbeard is Qi Wuhai! Joker Bucky is only the first! "


    "Seven Wuhai."


    Ron frowned slightly and pondered: "The government really can''t control Qiwuhai in the near future. If Blackbeard wants to really surpass White Beard, Kaiduo and others in a short time, conquering a few Qiwuhai is indeed the best. The right choice ... know their next goal? "


    "Cannot confirm for now."


    Another side of the phone bug responded.


    Ron leaned back on the sofa, revealing a thoughtful look.


    Robbin saw this, and said to the phone worm: "Continue to inquire, hide identity as much as possible, this thing is done beautifully."


    "Yes."


    The phone worm responded slightly excitedly on the other side.


    Robin hung up the phone bug and looked at Ron next to her. She didn''t speak, but her meaning was already clear with her eyes.


    How to act next?


    Ron did n¡¯t ponder for too long ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Just a few seconds later, he sat up straight, his hands crossed his fingers on his chin, and his eyes were deep: "Let ¡¯s call for hands."


    Blackbeard''s goal is Qi Wuhai. Although he doesn''t know who the next goal is, no matter how, Blackbeard''s goal must be Hankuk.


    Moreover, Jiu Snake Island is located in the windless zone of the New World, far away from here. If you are attacked and ask for help here, it will be too late to catch up here.


    and so.


    Must act.


    After more than a year ... Fight against the new world again!


    This is a war that will start sooner or later. Blackbeard triggered it in advance, so let ¡¯s start now.


    Ron stood up and walked to the edge of the window, looking at the sky in the distance, his eyes were like an abyss.


    Since Blackbeard wants to conquer Qiwuhai to strengthen his power, his first target to be destroyed is also locked as the Blackbeard Pirates!

 Chapter 339： Practice

    Fiction Net, update the latest chapter of Pirate''s achievement system as soon as possible!


    Empty island.


    Port.


    After receiving Tezolo ¡¯s funds, it was naturally effortless to build the ship. In just a short time, Albares built four magic airships on the empty island.


    Counted once used in the overhead war, a total of five airships, and the core one of them, the body is three times the size of ordinary airships.


    This number is currently enough to accommodate the magic forces of Albares.


    However, Ron does not intend to bring too many magic troops this time, because it is to go to the new world and fight with the black beard and other emperors, instead of decisive battles with the navy and the government, there is no doubt that the elite combat power is the most important.


    "How about, can you completely control it?"


    Ron appeared beside Sauron and asked casually at Sauron.


    At the moment, Sauron was holding two swords in his hand. These two swords were the two supreme sharp knives that Ron had obtained from Tezolo.


    "It''s still a bit difficult."


    Sauron didn''t go to see Ron, staring at his sword.


    For ordinary swordsmen, a good sharp knife is enough to satisfy. The big sharp knife is often uncontrollable. Even if you enter the realm of the sword hero and get a new big sharp knife, it often takes a certain amount of time to control.


    The Sword of the Supreme Sword is not to mention that it is almost alive, and all have experienced the hands of the great swordsman. The kind of will contained on it, the ordinary swordsman is basically difficult to suppress, let alone perfect control. .


    If Sauron is already the realm of the top swordsman now, and if the domineering is not weak, the burden of the two supreme big knives may be unbearable for him.


    To truly control the two Supreme Swords, you need the realm of the great swordsman!


    And he was one step away from Dajianhao.


    "If there is no accident this time, your opponent will be a swordsman ... Yuzhi Xiyu, the captain of the Erfan team of the Blackbeard Pirates, you should have heard of this name."


    Ron walked forward a few steps and took a cup of Kojima specialty tea handed over by Konice.


    Sauron has reached the point where he is now. Although the ultimate goal is still the eagle eye, he already knows about the famous swordsmen on the sea.


    Not to mention the weaker, like Yu Zhixiu, the top swordsman of this level, at least I have heard from somewhere, or have some impressions.


    "him?"


    Sauron heard Ron''s words, but his movements paused a little, and there was no excessive reaction.


    For him now, only a duel with Hawkeye can really make him swell blood, and his heart is excited and surging. If Yu Zhixiu is a recognized opponent, but the reaction is not so big.


    "Leave it to me."


    After Sauron returned a sentence, he slowly sat down in a corner, placed two Supreme Sharp Knives in his knees, sat up with a Zen Meditation, and used his own will to fight with the Two Supreme Sharp Knives. The will contained in it will collide and conquer them a little bit.


    Ron withdrew his gaze and looked at Robin who flew not far away and Nami who was testing the performance and wind speed of the magic airship.


    This time he went to the new world, not many people he wanted to bring.


    The real fighting power is only three such as Sauron, Robin and Nami ... Others such as Miss Golden Week, Perona, etc., all stay at the base of Alabstan.


    Robin and Nami are slightly weaker, but Ron has prepared a demon fruit for the two, and intends to exercise on the way to the new world.


    In his current state, whether one or two demon fruits are swallowed, the impact is not great, but the total spiritual attributes of Nami and Robin are close to 190 points.


    If he came to help him with some spiritual practice, plus two demonic fruits, there is hope to break through the 200-point fourth-order limit in a short time.


    Break through the fourth order and master the fourth order magic.


    Nami masters the elf wand, and Robin masters the dragon core wand. Both of them can directly chase the cadres at the level of the three disasters. Even if they are not opponents because of insufficient combat experience, they rely on various means of magic to delay and Entanglement can always be done.


    Counts himself, which is already a standard. The combat power configuration of the former Four Emperor Pirates was enough to make the whole sea tremble.


    "There is no problem with wind and power."


    Nami flew down with an elf wand and reported the specific situation to Ron.


    Robin also walked over and said: "The first and second units of the magic force have completed the assembly and boarded the boat, and all kinds of living supplies have been delivered."


    "So ... let''s go."


    Ron nodded and turned to look at the sea of ??clouds in the distance.


    Two magical forces totaling 400 people, plus some sailors, maids, and Sauron and Nami Robin, this is the total manpower dispatched.


    With Ron''s order, the magical airship ¡®Ishulgar¡¯ slowly drove out of the empty island ¡¯s port, and then gradually accelerated, breaking through the clouds and passing through the clouds.


    "The power of the Ishulgar takes about ten days to reach the New World, and if it advances at full speed, it can arrive within seven days ..."


    After flying a certain distance and reaching a steady speed, Nami reported to Ron.


    Ron nodded and said, "Avoid letting the government and the Blackbeard Pirates detect it, and wait for it to cross the red earth continent before descending to the sea."


    "To understanding."


    Nami nodded.


    Ron exhaled, turned around, looked at Nami, glanced at her a few times, walked past her, and walked toward the cabin where he lived, saying at the same time:


    "Come to my room, you still need some practice ..."


    "Cultivation?"


    Nami, uh ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Watching Ron''s back, he warned: "What do you want to do?"


    "Don''t ask, come here."


    Ron''s opening did not look back, and disappeared at the corner of the corridor.


    After Nami paused for a few seconds, her small mouth flicked, but she kept up.


    After Nami disappeared in Ron''s room, another ten minutes passed, and Ron''s voice rang in Robin''s ear, saying, "Robin, you come too."


    "......"


    Robin''s finger rested on his chin. After thinking for a while, he chuckled and walked to Ron''s room, disappearing inside Ron''s door.


    Assist Robin and Nami to practice, or to give them a certain amount of training. This is what Ron found that he might be able to do after breaking through the fifth order.


    The so-called spiritual practice is to increase the amount of one''s own mental power, and form a qualitative change from quantitative changes. At 100, 200, and 500 points, it breaks through the third, fourth, and fifth orders.


    And what Ron has to do is to hone and condense the spiritual space of the two with his own spiritual realm that is far stronger than Nami and Robin.


    For the spiritual realm, the degree of spiritual cohesion represents the realm.


    Otherwise, even if you have the huge spiritual power of Bai Xing, loose and weak, it is only third order in the state, and it is not up to the fourth order.

 Chapter 340： Robins breakthrough

    The three promotion levels of 100 points, 200 points and 500 points are actually not absolute levels, but the magician has the ability to compress mental power and increase spiritual strength when the total mental power reaches this level. Thereby qualitative change.


    But with Ron, the fifth-order presence assistance, it''s different.


    Even if it hasn''t broken through 200 points yet, with Ron''s assistance, Nami and Robin can break through to the level of Tier 4 and have the strength of Tier 4!


    Under normal circumstances, this is very difficult to achieve. Even if Ron is in the presence of five ranks, assisting ordinary people to break through the second rank and third rank is OK, but the fourth rank is extremely difficult and almost impossible.


    The problem is ... Robin and Nami are both his magical envoys!


    The spirit is resonating and connected, and there is no other will such as betrayal and distrust, which means that the repulsiveness does not exist at all!


    In this case, even though Tier 4 is an extremely difficult level, Nami and Robin already have 170 points and one has 180 points. It is not impossible to make a hard breakthrough. This is a ''welfare'' that only a magician can have.


    In fact, Ron has been thinking about one thing.


    That is the spiritual power of the magician, which will have a resonance effect on him and improve his spiritual power. So logically speaking, he should also be able to give magical feedback in return.


    Just like the so-called power of faith, mortals believe in gods and bring strength to gods, then gods should also be able to give mortals some power in this way.


    no doubt.


    The breakthrough point is here.


    As a magician whose spiritual power resonates with him, he can ignore the requirements of 100 points and 200 points, and can also rely on his assistance to forcibly break through that realm!


    The two demonic fruits are prepared to deal with unexpected situations, such as mental damage caused by excessive force after the breakthrough ... can be compensated by the demonic fruits.


    Ron didn''t do it immediately. In order to ensure that his inference was correct, he also made some attempts to integrate, deepen and stimulate the spirit of Nami and Robin respectively.


    The final result is that it is indeed feasible.


    "So ... let''s start with Robin first."


    In Ron''s room, above the white clouds, Robin, Nami, and Ron are sitting in a triangular shape. All three have their eyes closed and communicate in the spiritual space.


    "it is good."


    Robin responded to Ron, concentrating.


    Starting from Robin first, because Robin ¡¯s mental strength is stronger, and has reached the level of 180 points. Although Nami became a magician earlier than Robin, she is not as serious in practice as Robin, so even Robin devoted a part of his energy to managing matters, and his spiritual practice also quietly surpassed Nami.


    If Robin can make a perfect breakthrough, then the two demon fruits left can be left to Nami as a guarantee.


    "Then start."


    Ron is also a very serious gesture at this moment, the spiritual power slowly spreads, like a golden sun, wrapping and winding Robin''s entire soul.


    Like a large and a small mercury snake, it is constantly entangled and circling.


    With the assistance of Ron, Robin began to impact the fourth-order realm, and the mental power continued to shrink inwards, and the soil should be condensed into stones and the stones into steel.


    Because her total mental strength has not yet reached 200 points, this active contraction is limited everywhere, and only less than half of it has been carried out, and it has begun to be difficult to enter and cannot further condense.


    Ron didn''t hesitate anymore, he just started.


    If there is no connection between Robin and his soul, then his squeeze is equivalent to an attack at the soul level, but Robin has a spiritual resonance with him, then this inward cohesion It is completely different.


    If you look at the spiritual world, you can see Ron''s spirit, and a small part of it is connected and fused with Robin''s spirit.


    Robin can also feel the warmth and scorching of his soul entwined by Ron''s power, as if the whole body was tightly embraced, and every corner was embraced.


    Zizi.


    With such assistance, her mental strength began to converge and shrink inwards, as she gradually improved and stepped forward, the fourth-order bottleneck became weaker and weaker.


    From the beginning, the weight became less than the width of the palm, and then only a thin piece of paper remained.


    Robin condensed his last strength, and with Ron''s assistance, the soul converged towards the depths of the interior for the last time.


    Buzz!


    This was the last impact, and it completely broke through the boundaries of the fourth order.


    The thin wall of paper-like barriers can no longer stop Robin''s impact. The degree of his soul''s cohesion broke through to the fourth-order state at this moment!


    Although her total mental strength is still only 180 points, nothing has changed, but now her mental strength, in terms of intensity and response, is completely different from before!


    This is the fourth order!


    "Successful."


    Ron slowly let go of Robin.


    After he let go of his repression, Robin''s condensed soul trembled slightly, and did not re-expand back to its original level, but maintained the fourth-order cohesion.


    "Congratulations to Sister Robin ..."


    Nami conveyed her thoughts together, as if she could see her smiling face.


    No matter how else, Robin can break through a realm, the strength becomes stronger, is a thing worth blessing and happy.


    "This is ... the fourth order, and it has changed a lot from the previous feeling."


    Robin paused for a few seconds before returning to her body again. She slowly opened her eyes, looked at her hand, and looked around. She realized the changes that were quite different from before.


    Ron watched Robin''s situation while asking, "Is there any other feeling of discomfort, or some kind of pain."


    "Slightly uncomfortable, but it seems to be able to withstand it. I will practice for a while and wait for my mental strength to improve. This negative effect should disappear."


    Robin pondered, and after feeling his feeling for a while, he responded to Ron.


    "That''s good."


    "You are here to meditate and practice, consolidate."


    Ron watched it carefully for a while ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After confirming that there was no problem, he turned to Nami again and said, "It''s your turn, Nami ... you may be more troublesome than Robin."


    "... I will try my best to be at ease and not to fall behind Robin."


    Nami also became serious.


    Although she has many shortcomings, such as greed, timidity, hate troubles, etc., but at a truly critical moment, she can also take it seriously and be a trustworthy person.


    It is undoubtedly an important thing to break through the fourth-order realm. Only when the fourth-order is reached can she truly freely release the fourth-order magic. Cause some harm yourself.


    and.


    Only by breaking through the fourth order can you master the fourth-order magic of the frost system and thunder system above the ground water and fire, and the third-order magic of the space and undead department.


    That would be a huge qualitative change, allowing her to move forward a lot, and really help Ron, instead of only playing soy sauce.

 Chapter 341： Crisis is coming

    Seven days later.


    In a room in the airship, Ron was holding a phone bug, listening to reports from some parts of the world that needed Robin to handle the incident.


    Both Robin and Nami have successfully broken through the fourth level, and are now consolidating in practice, so he took a little time to replace Robin with these matters.


    Nami''s breakthrough was slightly reluctant, and eventually used a demon fruit. The remaining second demon fruit was swallowed by Ron, and his spiritual attributes also grew.


    Also.


    Nami ¡¯s and Robin ¡¯s breakthroughs also had an excellent resonance effect on him, allowing him to increase his spiritual attributes close to ten points. Today ¡¯s total spiritual attributes are close to 600 points.


    Since there are no more small steps before the sixth level, there is no special improvement even if it breaks through 600 points, but the total mental strength will continue to increase.


    "Is there any collusion between the gang and the navy, don''t care, just destroy it according to the content of the commission, as long as it is not confronting the navy directly, there is no need to report it."


    Ron responded faintly and hung up the phone bug.


    Today, Albares is so solid that there is no need to be cautious. Now it is not that they worry about causing trouble to the Navy, but that the Navy is worried about their troubles.


    In the case where the influence is not particularly bad, and it is not their initiative to attack the navy, it is almost impossible for the navy to take action against Albares during this period, so the style of conduct can also be overbearing and establish prestige around the world.


    There are not many things that need to be dealt with, so there are only a few. After a short treatment, Ron began to realize the magic.


    However, this perception did not last long, and was interrupted by the phone bug again.


    Ron frowned, opened his eyes, and connected the phone bug. He thought it was something he needed to decide, but the result was a report about the Blackbeard Pirates.


    "Report ... The Blackbeard Pirates found the" White Edward "Qiwuhai" Edward Weibull "on Mobel Island, defeated each other, and forced Weibull''s mother, Ba Jin, to surrender. Edward Weibull also joined Blackbeard The bandits! "


    "Blackbeard no longer hides its purpose. They just have to deal with Qiwuhai and turn Qiwuhai into their fighting power. Their next target is the Pirate Empress!"


    Hearing the report in the phone bug, Ron''s eyes flickered slightly.


    "¡­¡­Got it."


    "Continue to investigate the situation of the Blackbeard Pirates."


    After the calm opening, Ron hung up the phone bug, and immediately left the room to the magic airship''s power room to increase the magic airship''s power to the maximum.


    Although he is not a voyager, the magic airship is designed by him as a whole, and he naturally controls it better than Nami.


    "Go forward at full speed and target the Nine Snake Island!"


    ...


    Nine snake island.


    After the news that Blackbeard defeated Weibull and forced Weibull to tear up the Seven Wuhai Treaty and join him, the mother-in-law noticed that the situation was not right.


    First, the clown Bucky, and then Edward Weibull. Blackbeard''s recent targets are all Qi Wuhai, and he still finds them one by one in a short time.


    Thinking deeply.


    After receiving the information from Albares, her mother-in-law finally changed suddenly. She had no doubt that the next target of Blackbeard was Jiu snake island!


    "Trouble ... This is a big problem ..."


    "Black beard, that''s the most dangerous guy." In the palace of Nine Snake Island, the mother-in-law walked around with her snake stick, her expression very nervous.


    Hankook sat on the throne, looking at the mother-in-law walking around, could not help but scolded: "Don''t walk around in front of the mourning house!"


    "If Black Beard is coming, let him come. The Ai Family will guard the Nine Snake Island ... Don''t forget that we can become Qiwuhai because ... strong enough."


    As a domineering existence, in addition to facing the inner shadow of the world government, the other four emperors cannot make her feel afraid and surrendered.


    The mother-in-law''s forehead overflowed with cold sweat, and looked at Han Cook, saying: "Everyone else, even the black beard, the person with the white beard, the beast Kaido, and the red hair! Last month, it has been raised to 2.1 billion by the world government! "


    "so what?"


    Hankook said coldly, and when she spoke here, her tone suddenly changed, becoming overbearing and softening her head, tilting her head and saying: "Ron will come over when he says."


    Faced with the threat of black beard, he was not afraid of anything, and immediately came to protect her. Is this ... marriage? !


    Han Cook sank into fantasy.


    Ye mother-in-law looked at Han Cook, stomped in a rage, and said: "What are you thinking! Han Cook, although Ron promised to come, with the man''s spirit, he agreed that he should indeed come ... but He may not come faster than Blackbeard! "


    "Do n¡¯t forget that Albares was in the first half, and it took at least half a month or even a month to get to Jiu Snake Island, and if Black Beard really stares at us, I am afraid it will not take ten days. almost there!"


    For Nine Snake Island, Blackbeard and Ron are powerful forces that they can''t fight against, and truly stand at the top of this sea.


    Whether Ron can deal with the Blackbeard Pirates ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Not to mention this, the key is that even if it can be dealt with, maybe it will come later, and then everything will be too late.


    Hankook can escape from the Nine Snake Island by boat, but the people on the Nine Snake Island cannot escape all because there is no wind zone. Only the emperor ¡¯s poisonous sea snake can safely cross the windless zone. Pulling the boat.


    In other words, to leave Hankook, people must abandon the people of Nine Snake Island.


    This is something Hancock cannot do. For her, first of all, it is impossible to escape because of cowardice, and secondly, it is impossible to abandon the Nine Snake Island and leave. If she will do such a thing, then she will not You will have overbearing domineering.


    Mother-in-law knows that Hancock will not escape, and cannot escape, so she is very nervous, and her face is full of worry. Now the only hope is that Ron can arrive here before Black Beard, otherwise Jiuhedao will It''s really dangerous!


    one day¡­¡­


    Two days ...


    Three days ...


    Time passed day by day, and my mother-in-law tried to contact Albares every day. The results were still on the road, and the worries could not be relieved.


    And as time went on, even Hankuk felt the pressure. She had the pride of the empress, but she was not stupid, not to mention the strength of Blackbeard. Even if she could resist Blackbeard, there was no one here. Can block the black beard''s men.


    The only hope is Ron.


    When the ninth day came, the shadow on the sea beyond the Nine Snake Island finally appeared.


    As the shadow became clearer, the mother-in-law and others who had already rushed to the shore felt some suffocation, because those shadows were ... ships flying the flag of the Blackbeard Pirates!


    Blackbeard Pirates, it''s here!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 342： The outbreak of war

    "Qi ha ha ha ha, are waiting."


    Standing at the forefront of the deck, Black Beard looked at the edge of the Nine Snake Island, and the numerous Nine Snake Island female warriors, headed by Emperor Han Cook, grinned and showed leaking teeth.


    As the ship gradually approached, all the artillery on the Pirate Ship were all pointed in the direction of the Nine Snake Island, and the Black Beard said directly to Han Cook over there:


    "All are waiting here, then you should know my origin, join me, the Pirate Empress! The government no longer cares about you, rule the sea with me!"


    "Sorrow ... reject your proposal."


    Hancock stood on the coast, looking at the black beard and other people in the distance, his voice spoke coldly.


    The mother-in-law next to her heard a headache. She had already told the empress to let the empress hold the black beard as much as possible. When Ron arrived, the situation would change. As a result, the emperor rejected the black beard''s proposal.


    Looking at the black artillery aimed at this side, the mother-in-law came to the front and sternly said to the black beard: "Black beard! We have already joined forces with Albarez in the Nine Snake Island and will not join you. Yes, do you want to cause war ?! "


    Since the empress did not intend to come to the soft, then here can only push the hard up.


    Hearing her mother-in-law''s words, Black Beard''s expression paused, revealing a look of surprise, and said, "Ah? Did you join the magician''s group? When."


    "A long time ago."


    Mother-in-law said in a deep voice: "If you are forced to join us, then Albares will definitely fight you. You don''t want to fight them now."


    Blackbeard''s complexion darkened.


    He really did n¡¯t want to go to war with Albares now, because he was still threatened by White Beard. Once Albares stared at him, he teamed up with the White Beard Pirates to encircle and suppress him, counting on Kaido and Red Hair to intervene. That is impossible.


    Even if he is stronger, now it is impossible to fight against the union of the two top forces at the same time.


    "Qi ha ha ha, so ... but if you voluntarily join us, then Albarez will not be too bad."


    Blackbeard looked in the direction of Han Cook and opened his hand: "How, Empress, you have enough beauty and strength, how to be my woman? Dominate the sea with me!"


    "..."


    Hankook looked at Blackbeard coldly and said, "Don''t make these words that insult the family, Blackbeard!"


    Rejected by Hankook, Black Beard''s face suddenly became somber. Although he didn''t want to go to war with Albares, he couldn''t accept it.


    After all, here is a windless zone, a home of Neptune. Even if they are very powerful, protecting the fleet to come here, they have paid some price and lost a ship.


    If you leave without getting anything, it is unacceptable.


    "Blackbeard, if you want to talk, let''s talk to them!"


    When her mother-in-law saw the emperor, she almost wanted to get started. She quickly stepped forward and spoke in a dark voice to the black beard, and at the same time threw a phone bug towards the black beard.


    Snapped!


    Blackbeard reached out to catch the phone bug, saw that it was already connected, and roughly guessed who was on the opposite side, grinning: "You really are back in the sea, magician, even the world government is blocking it That ¡¯s good luck, Qihahahaha. "


    "This is not luck."


    Ron''s voice came from the phone bug, and said lightly: "This is a destined thing, black beard, I am an undead that cannot be held in hell."


    "Qi ha ha ha, maybe, magician, how about making a deal, you are still developing in the first half, Jiu Snake Island is in the new world, you can''t take care of it, how can you give me the power of Jiu Snake! I can work with you to help you deal with the world government! "


    The black beard spread his hands and said.


    There was a slight sneer in Ron''s tone, saying: "Join together? The world government itself is also your enemy. How can you help me deal with this? Besides, it is impossible for Jiu Snake Island to give you, because Han Cook is My woman. "


    Although there is no certain relationship with Hankook, it is undoubtedly impossible to give up the Nine Snake Island, the island can let, the power can let, the woman can not let it, even for those pirates in this way.


    "That''s no talk."


    The black beard''s smile gradually disappeared.


    Ron said quietly: "I and the Whitebeard Pirates have been in the state of the alliance and have not assisted them to deal with you. You should know your current situation. You should leave there."


    "..."


    Blackbeard''s face grew darker.


    Yu Zhixiu and the others next to him also gathered. They were somewhat annoyed at Ron''s attitude, but they were all suppressed and silent.


    Because once it is decided to start a conflict with Ron, it will be the key decision to decide the future survival of the Blackbeard Pirates. No one of them is qualified to make such a decision.


    "okay, I get it."


    Blackbeard slowly opened his mouth and hung up the phone bug.


    Van Oka, next to him, carried a sniper rifle and said, "Have you left, Captain."


    "... No, of course not!"


    After Blackbeard hung up the phone, his face suddenly showed a sinister and evil ~ www.novelhall.com ~ said: "That guy is still far in the first half of the sky, and it will take at least one month to reach the new world. And the world government and navy are staring at them, not so easy! "


    "With the power of the Empress and the army of Nine Snakes, we can defeat the White Beard Pirates and get the power of the White Beard ... not to mention him, even the world government cannot stop us from dominating the world! "


    Blackbeard threw away the phone bug, took a step forward, and looked at Han Cook on the coast, saying: "Emperor, give you the last chance, are you really reluctant to join? You know you can''t win, if you refuse, Only dead! "


    When Mother-in-law heard Black Beard''s words, her face suddenly changed dramatically, and she said, "Oh, bad ... can''t even Ron scare him?"


    Blackbeard''s tone is clearly an ultimatum!


    Once rejected, the opponent will force up to conquer the island, and the people here are almost impossible to stop the Blackbeard Pirates!


    "Sorrow, refuse."


    Ron ¡¯s words to Blackbeard in the telephone bug, although they could hardly be heard across the sea, the emperor mastered the domineering things and heard a little.


    Just that sentence, Han Cook is my woman, so she can''t have any thought of surrendering to the black beard, there is that sentence, even if it is here to die, she feels that she has no regrets!


    "It would be a pity."


    Blackbeard lowered his hand and paused for a few seconds before saying, "Bombardment! Conquer this island!"


    boom! boom! boom!


    Along with Blackbeard''s command, countless heavy artillery guns on the pirate ship fired for a while, and the sky-long shells bombarded the island.


    The war broke out in an instant!


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 343： A bit close

    laugh! laugh! laugh!


    Along with the black-bearded pirate ship''s artillery fire, many female soldiers of the Nine Snake Island also took their bows and arrows and shot arrows, aiming at the falling shells.


    The domineering arrows and the shells collided continuously, but it was enough to shoot all the shells that had been poured down like dense raindrops in the air.


    However, they faced not only the shells, but also the many powerful crew members of the Blackbeard Pirates. When they saw the rain, Yuliu pulled the sword, and a **** sword gas teared the sea, and the island was cut open in an instant. There was a deep crack.


    The shells could barely resist, and when Yu Zhixiu and others started to do so, the winning balance immediately tilted completely and could not be contained at all.


    In just a short time, most of the nine snake island female warriors lost their fighting power.


    "Qi ha ha ha ... really unwilling to surrender? Pirate Empress."


    Blackbeard stood opposite Hankook, spread his arms, and the dark smoke-like dark fruit power lingered in the air, saying: "You can''t win me, such a beauty, it is a pity if you die like this."


    "..."


    Hankuk''s face was frosty, and armed domineering instantly condensed, kicking towards the black-bearded head, and the black-beard just shouted, waving his arm to block it.


    boom! !


    Dark smoke exploded towards Hankuk. After a violent collision, the black-bearded arm swung violently and knocked Hankuk out, falling to tens of meters away.


    Hankook ¡¯s domineering and physical skills are not weak, but when he meets today ¡¯s black beard, he is obviously unable to fight it. If the black beard keeps his hand everywhere because of the charm brought by Hankuk ¡¯s fruit ability, The outcome of the battle has already been decided.


    But even so, the black beard has been impatient now.


    He is a fierce and decisive character. Hankuk ¡¯s beauty and charm make him a little difficult to kill, but this kind of thing does not need to be too tangled for him. If he does not want to kill, he will not kill. no problem.


    He just had the last hint of hope that the Empress could surrender. After all, Hankuk still had some strength, enough to serve as a top-ranked captain under his command.


    "It doesn''t seem to be willing to surrender anyway, in this case ..."


    Blackbeard looked at Han Cook far away, and after slowly speaking, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Han Cook''s emptiness, and the dark smoke swirled like a vortex.


    Dark water!


    Hankook''s complexion changed, only to feel that a gravitational pull instantly pulled her and dragged her in the direction of the black beard. She resisted forcefully with a domineering color, but still could not contain her figure.


    But just as she kept moving forward, she could n¡¯t even take advantage of the ground. When she flew, the black beard ¡¯s face not far away suddenly changed, almost without any hesitation. Roll in place on the right.


    laugh!


    A red light flashed through.


    In an instant, the entire coast was split apart, and a crack that stretched for thousands of kilometers appeared, and a red flame appeared in the crack, which was burning.


    Hankook stabilized his body again and landed on the ground. Without waiting for her reaction, she saw a sudden flash in front of her, and a figure fell silently on the ground.


    "Sorry, a little late."


    Ron spoke slowly, and when he received the black-bearded phone bug, he rushed directly in the direction of Nine Snake Island at full speed.


    Although Blackbeard finally agreed to retreat, but the insidious character said there is no credibility in itself, even if the other party really retreated, Ron will also come at full speed.


    Wow.


    The sound of something falling to the ground came from behind.


    Ron froze a little, and his mental strength quickly leaned towards the back, thinking that Hankook was seriously injured. The result was that the scanned picture was Hankook fell on the beach and looked at his back. Let him shake his head helplessly.


    "Cough ... so dangerous ..."


    Rolling to a short distance away from Ron''s black beard, a blade of destruction, he stood up again, reached out to wipe off the beard and the sand on his face, and looked at Ron unexpectedly.


    It was completely unexpected that Ron would rush to Nine Snake Island at this time.


    "Did you already be near when you spoke to me?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Ron said flatly: "So you promised to leave the Nine Snake Island, meaning to leave after destroying the Nine Snake Island?"


    "Qi ha ha ha, soldiers are not deceitful, just temptation, since you are here, the nine snake island will be returned to you, and now I don''t want to fight you."


    Blackbeard slapped off the sand on his body, grinned, and greeted Yu Zhixiu and others, saying, "Little ones, withdraw!"


    Although only Ron appeared, Ron''s ability was too weird, and Blackbeard did not have the absolute certainty to deal with Ron. After all, the world government sent such a horrible lineup that failed to kill Ron.


    If you do n¡¯t kill Ron, then fighting here does n¡¯t make any sense.


    "..."


    Ron looked at Blackbeard indifferently and didn''t speak. He just looked at Blackbeard and greeted his men. A group of people quickly evacuated Jiuhedao and returned to their boat.


    "Just let them go? Lord Ron."


    Han Cook''s sister Sanda Sonia, came with multiple scars on her body, looked at the figure of Black Beard and others leaving, gritted her teeth, her eyes full of anger.


    Ye mother-in-law''s forehead has also cracked a piece ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At this moment came with a snake stick to stop Sanda Sonia, said: "Let them go, we are helpless now ... Ron should have received the message A person who rushed quickly was not optimistic about the situation of so many of them. "


    Hearing her mother-in-law, Sanda Sonia showed a somewhat unwilling look.


    But looking around, I did not see Ron bring anyone else. If Ron himself came, it would be really hard to help the whole Blackbeard Pirates.


    Even if the other party is willing to retreat like this, it is still a matter of luck. Otherwise, if the fight continues, Ron may only be able to protect Han Cook, and the casualties of other people cannot be effectively controlled.


    Hankuk felt nothing.


    Ron was able to show up in such a situation, and there was no more surprise for her. Even the anger at Blackbeard was filled with joy.


    "It''s okay, Sonia, there will be a chance for revenge in the future." Mary Geroud also supported her body and came over, comforting Sonia.


    however.


    At this moment, Ron suddenly took a few steps forward, crossed the abyss ravine he cut, came to the very edge of the coast, and stepped on the water,


    Sanda Sonya, Mary Geroud, and Mother-in-law all looked at them together.


    "It''s a little closer ..."


    Ron looked at the sea so far, looking at the ships of the Blackbeard Pirates that were going away, and his eyes were deep.


    Sanda Sonya and others heard Ron''s murmur and couldn''t help but stunned. They looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other''s eyes.


    nearby?


    what does that mean? !


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 344： Tier 5: Doomsday ... Judgment!

    Over time.


    The ship of the Blackbeard Pirates gradually moved further and further away, becoming a row of shadows.


    It was also at this time that a magical airship appeared across the clouds and appeared in the direction of the Nine Snake Island. When approaching, several figures fell from the airship and fell to Ron ¡¯s far away.


    "Sure enough, I did it."


    Nami held the elf wand and tapped her shoulders lightly, looking far away at the ship of the Black Beard Pirates on the sea, looking at Ron with some surprise, and said, "Just let them have they gone?"


    "We came a little late."


    Sauron looked slightly depressed. He was already ready to fight, but he came late and found that the other party had escaped.


    He turned to look at Ron. Although only Ron had arrived early, if Ron was willing, the Blackbeard Pirates should not be so easy to withdraw.


    "Do not."


    Just when Nami Robin and others were looking at the far-flung fleet of Blackbeard, Ron suddenly spoke. His eyes were deep and he said calmly, "How could ... let them leave safely?"


    "that¡­¡­"


    Nami looked over in amazement.


    Ron''s eyes reflected the sky and the sea, and slowly said: "I''m just there, waiting for them to move to the most suitable position."


    Ron''s words also made Sanda Sonia and others look at them in amazement. Everyone was a little surprised for a while, and didn''t understand what Ron was saying.


    Only after hearing Ron''s words, Nami briefly stunned and immediately thought of something, opened her eyes slightly, and said, "Don''t you already ..."


    "Yes."


    Ron responded calmly to Nami as his right hand extended from his sleeve.


    Like what colorful light flows, converging in his hands, condensed into a magic wand like a whole body, as if carrying the whole world, it is difficult to explore.


    "about there."


    Looking at the dozen or so ships of the Blackbeard Pirates, it has changed from a dark shadow to a row of vague black spots. Ron slowly raised the wand in his hand.


    Almost at the moment Ron raised his hand, whether it was Nami or Sauron, or Sanda Sonia, etc., almost all felt something.


    They have mastered knowledge and domineering power. In their perception, it seems that the world has undergone some kind of earth-shaking changes, like a huge volcano suppressed in the deep sea, brewing fearful and heart-wrenching power.


    That is the power of fifth-order magic.


    Representing the abyss, representing the power of taboo.


    Due to its extensive damage and power, the fifth-order magic that cannot be used on the Nine Snake Island must wait until the Blackbeard Pirates retreat a certain distance to ensure that it is not affected.


    "The world is balanced, no matter what you do, you will get a response ..."


    "When the balance is broken, it is the end of the day."


    "And those who break the balance will be tried."


    As Ron''s wand was raised in his hand, everyone saw the blue sea surface, which somehow turned crimson.


    Like the sun falling into the sea, reflecting the whole sea.


    Centering on the dozen or so ships where the Blackbeard Pirates are located, the sea area tens of thousands of meters away has suddenly turned red. All the elements in the world, whether it is water or wind, or earth, are all Escape the area in a frantic escape.


    The corresponding fire element is in a crazy influx and crazy concentration, so that only the existence of the fire element is left in the sea area, and everything else is disappearing.


    "what happened¡­¡­"


    "The sea has turned red!"


    The crew of the Blackbeard Pirates noticed the abnormalities, and their faces changed drastically. Even Yu Zhixiu and others felt a little creepy and palpitated.


    "Is it ..."


    The black beard suddenly thought of something, and suddenly turned his head to look at the direction of the nine snake island that had turned into a black dot. This strange picture reminded him of Ron. Although he did n¡¯t know what Ron did, it must not be a good thing. !


    It was also when Blackbeard and other people''s faces changed drastically that Ron''s raised wand finally waved down in the direction of the Blackbeard Pirates.


    Buzz!


    At this moment, the sea, the sky and everything seemed to disappear.


    Nami Robin and others on the side of the Nine Snake Island, wherever they can see, can see only the piece of red, which reflects the entire sea as if it were half of the world.


    This red color became endlessly dazzling in an instant, and then spread out completely, just like a shell of a heavy giant gun magnified by thousands and tens of thousands of times, exploded in that area.


    Destructive! ! !


    After all that exploded, it was dull, and the roar loud enough to shatter the glass was passed over from there, leaving a large number of female warriors in Nine Snake Island instantly fainted.


    Even Nami Robin and others were almost shocked.


    Bang! ! !


    Along with the sound came the roar of the sea like the world rolling, and the turbulent waves rushed towards this side, UU reading www. uukanshu.com seems to devour the entire Nine Snake Island.


    Ron waved his wand in backhand, a magic of the water system was released, and it collided with the aftershock of the roaring sea wave, blocking the sea wave that could almost drown the nine snake island.


    Even if it is such a monstrous wave, it is still unable to cover the distant sea, the horrible scene like the end!


    Even if I knew something in advance, Nami had expected a little bit, and looking at the huge cloud of mushrooms at the moment, it was a bit dull.


    "That''s it, Ron what you said ... fifth order magic?


    "Yes."


    Ron lowered his wand calmly and said, "It''s called-Doomsday Judgement!"


    Whether it is Han Cook, mother-in-law, Sanda Sonya, etc., all of them are stuck in the solidification. Even in terms of their knowledge, such a scene is somewhat beyond imagination, and it is not human at all. Something released!


    The only thing that can be associated with is the white beard on the top of the war, all the twisting and churning islands and the sea, including the broken sky.


    Which is more powerful?


    Everyone didn''t get an answer for a while.


    But the only certainty is that it is enough power to destroy an island in one blow. Even the red earth continent that divides the whole world can be destroyed under this blow!


    Gradually.


    The aftermath on the sea calmed down.


    Ron turned his head and glanced at Nami and Sauron, among others, and said, "You can pass by, and maybe you''ll be lucky.


    "..."


    Nami and Sauron looked at each other, took a deep breath, and headed towards the core of the explosion where the aftermath gradually subsided.


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 345： Destined to perish

    Under the cloud of ruinous mushrooms.


    The sea surface has completely evaporated, and the seawater filled from all directions is still tumbling in this sea area, and no figure can be seen on the sea surface.


    It wasn''t until Nami Robin and others approached that there was something vaguely churning out of the water. It was a box-like object made with no strange ability.


    When the box opened, several figures were shaken out.


    "Cough ... cough ... almost died, the **** **** of the magician ..."


    Black beard is covered with black smoke all over his body, half of his body becomes black, almost all of his clothes have disappeared, and all the cough is black coke and smoke.


    At the last moment of the explosion, he inspired the ability of the dark fruit to the maximum, creating a dark cloud to resist the explosion, but still unable to stop it.


    At the core of the explosion at the end of the trial, only a stalemate for less than a second or two, the darkness was burst by flames, the explosion came in, Yu Zhixiu and others all resisted, but no one can resist the destruction Explosion exploded.


    Relying on the power of Black Beard to block it slightly, Yu Zhixiu and others were lucky to be killed by a single blow, but almost all of them were seriously injured, and only a few of them were left.


    Others, even cadres, were too far away from Blackbeard to come over. They were not covered by Blackbeard''s defense, or were weak. They all died in that blow.


    "That''s the power that humans can have?"


    Yu Zhixiu also had half of his body burnt black. He leaned on his sword and barely supported his body. He said: "Will it be an ancient weapon ..."


    He didn''t think it was an attack that Ron could release, because it was almost more terrifying than the full blow of the white beard on the top of the war, and he couldn''t resist it!


    Blackbeard looked hard in the direction of Nine Snake Island and said, "If Whitebeard was young, you might have such power ... But you mentioned ancient weapons, **** it! Ron''s guy may really be in control of a kind of Ancient weapon! I remembered it! "


    "The destruction of the BIGMOM Pirates was because the ancient weapons attracted the actions of the world government, but how could they find the ancient weapons so promptly attracted the world government, and at that time BIGMOM Pirates seemed to be his biggest enemy ... "


    Thinking of this, Blackbeard couldn''t help but gritt his teeth and said, "Damn! That guy is also an out-and-out conspirator, and the ancient weapon must be in his hands!"


    "what should I do now?"


    The evil ruler''s hair was all scorched, looking at the black beard.


    Blackbeard gritted his teeth and said, "Leave here ... We cannot fight them now, leave here."


    "No wonder that guy will let us go. It''s not that he alone dares not fight against us, but that the guy wants to use ancient weapons ... completely betrayed by him!"


    Everyone''s face was ugly at the moment.


    The forces that were finally accumulated were completely destroyed in the blow just now, leaving only a few of their cadres alive.


    "Don''t be frustrated, I have Lao Tzu''s ability, and there is a chance to resurrect again, and it won''t take too long ... they will not have this opportunity again next time!"


    Blackbeard knew that the hearts of the team were falling apart, but after all, he was Xiao Xiong, and immediately opened his mouth, and left his right hand with his fist in front of him.


    The fist of the left hand was filled with black smoke.


    On the fist of the right hand, there is a lightning arc!


    That is the power of thundering fruit!


    In the top battle, he failed to capture the power of the white beard, and just that year, the fruit of Eni Lu was reborn on the sea, obtained by an unknown pawn, and then fell into his hands again. He claimed to be the strongest demon fruit of nature, and he chose to seize it.


    Even if he wanted the power of the shocking fruit more, he had no choice. If he didn''t seize the thundering fruit, he would hardly have a chance to defeat the white beard.


    "..."


    Seeing the two different forces surrounding Black Beard''s left and right hands, Yu Zhixiu and others looked at each other and took a deep breath.


    This scene freed them from the frustration of failure and regained hope.


    Yes!


    With the ability to capture the power of others, and the unprecedented double-captain ability of the captain Black Beard, he failed in time, and there is still a chance to rise again!


    The bizarre box carrying them transformed into a small boat, carrying a few people and rushing away into the distance.


    however.


    Almost at this time, a voice came from the sky.


    "There are survivors ... It''s a black beard."


    Nami''s figure appeared in the sky, so she looked at the black beard and other people, holding the elf wand in his hand, and knocked on his shoulder.


    Sauron stepped on an island cloud flying next to him, holding a sword in one hand, the expression was a little unhappy, and said: "In the end there are only a group of sick numbers ... I knew that this was the case, and I would not follow it . "


    "Don''t underestimate them, even if all the staff are seriously injured, they still have strong strength." Robin appeared on the other side, gazing at the black beard and other people, calmly speaking.


    Seeing the appearance of Nami, Robin, and Sauron, the faces of Blackbeard and others became difficult to look at. I thought that with the aftermath of the blow just now, I would soon get rid of this endless sea. Just chased it.


    "It''s your calculation ... but it''s not so easy to want Lao Tzu''s head."


    The black beard flashed through the eyes of Black Beard''s eyes, his left hand came out suddenly, and he emptied towards Nami and Robin and others, while his right hand waved down violently.


    The power of the dark fruit instantly grabbed Nami and Robin, and at the same time the sky was filled with thunder, and a thunder fell from the sky, splitting towards Nami and Robin.


    but.


    There is a figure that appears faster!


    Almost at the moment when the thunder shot down, it appeared on the top of Nami and Robin''s head like a flash, and the magic wand in his hand was directly directed towards the thundered thunder.


    Crackling! !


    The thunder of the arm''s thickness, when it fell on the wand, was immediately suppressed by some force, and it intertwined and circled around the crackling sound of the wand.


    Seeing this scene, Black Beard''s face became extremely ugly.


    "Magic ..."


    "Unfortunately."


    Ron squeezed the world heart wand with lightning arcs continually ~ www.novelhall.com ~ suspended in the air, overlooking the black beard and other people below, saying: "Your game is over, black beard. "


    "..."


    Blackbeard and others did not speak, so they stared at Ron and Nami Robin and others.


    The two sides are facing each other on the sea and the sky, and the air gradually becomes dull, as if everything is thicker several times and tens of times. Ordinary people standing on the side are enough to suffocate.


    at last.


    In the next moment, the black beard moved.


    Even if the situation is very unfavorable now, it can only be fought. This is a forced choice. Otherwise, it is impossible to get rid of Ron and others.


    "Lightning strike!"


    Blackbeard''s hands snapped toward Ron, and the black smoke intertwined with the dazzling thunder, converging into a black and white staggered beam of light, bombarding Ron''s body.


    At the same time, Yu Zhixiu suddenly pulled out his sword, and his **** sword slashed toward Sauron in the sky, followed by the evil king and Xuanyue hunter.


    The war broke out in an instant!


    A total of six people including the Black Beard and Black Beard survived. Except for the Black Beard, all the surviving people possessed the strength of the three-star disaster level, surpassing the Ron''s four in number.


    But the outcome of this battle is still doomed, because the dark fruit of the Black Beard has little effect on Ron, which is equivalent to a single fruit ... Even if Ron releases a fifth-order magic, he still has no chance of winning. .


    As for Yu Zhixiu, the evil ruler and others, almost all of them were seriously injured. Even if there are two more in number, it is difficult to beat the three intact Nami, Robin and Sauron, not to mention the empress. Come by.


    This will be the demise of the Blackbeard Pirates.


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 346： The death of Blackbeard

    If the three of Sauron, Nami, and Robin have some suspense for the five of them, such as Raining Shiliu, then when the emperor also stepped on an island cloud, the battle of Nami and others would be There is no more suspense.


    Even Yu Zhixiu, the strongest of them, is almost comparable to the existence of the peach rabbit in the past, and can only barely draw a tie with Sauron under severe injuries.


    On the other side.


    Black Beard cannot naturally be Ron''s opponent when the secret fruit is not effective against Ron, and the ability to thunder the fruit is easily resisted and destroyed by Ron.


    Realizing that his ability was restrained by Ron and was seriously injured, Blackbeard knew that he could not win, nor could he get rid of it, and then seeing Yu Zhixiu ¡¯s battle situation was also extremely bad, and medium Ron''s face was full of panic after a blow.


    "Don''t ... don''t fight, I admit defeat !!"


    Switching to someone else, whether it ¡¯s Kaido or Whitebeard, it ¡¯s impossible to admit surrender even in the face of death, but he is Blackbeard, and life is the most important thing for him. Everything except life, whether it is dignity Anything can be abandoned.


    Half of his face was like coke, and there was black blood on the corners of his mouth. He stretched out a hand to Ron and said hardly: "Don''t kill me, I surrendered ... You should know how the government is against the world government Horror, you need my strength ... "


    "Let me go, I can join yours and fight against the government with you."


    Blackbeard''s tone was full of panic.


    He must live, no matter what, he will have a chance if he lives. Even if he surrenders temporarily, there is nothing to do with Ron ¡¯s men.


    He thought so in his heart, seeing Ron''s hand slowly lowered, slightly relieved, and said: "With my power, no matter whether it is a white beard, Kai Duo, or red hair, it will not be your opponent. , Even the world government can defeat, you can dominate the sea! "


    however.


    At the moment when his voice fell, Ron lowered his hand and reached out, pressing down from the top, pressing the black beard less than a few meters away into the sea.


    "cough¡­¡­"


    The black beard as a capable man fell into the sea, and his body was stiff and unable to move for a moment. He spit out bubbles in his mouth and looked at Ron with his eyes wide in the sea, his eyes full of fright.


    "Sorry, I don''t need your power."


    Ron shook his head plainly, looking at the black beard''s body gradually sinking into the sea. His right hand pointed to the sea surface. The sea water instantly surging and merging into a sword of water. The body suddenly penetrated from the center, bringing out a burst of blood and staining the nearby sea water.


    Blackbeard''s eyes were raised, and he looked at the fading image on the sea incredulously. He tried hard to reach out and cover his wound, but he finally couldn''t lift it.


    black beard.


    Marshall, D, Titch.


    Falling into the sea!


    Ron''s killing intent on Blackbeard has not changed from beginning to end. This kind of character who does not hesitate to betray Whitebeard and can be called Dad immediately when being cut down by Whitebeard.


    Rather than killing, you can also use dead spirit magic to wake up the dead body to fight, even if it is not alive, but at least it can be entangled with a navy general.


    After killing Blackbeard, Ron turned to look at the other battlefields.


    Hankuk confronts Catalina, the Xuanyue hunter, who is capable of growing the Nine-Tailed Fox fruit of the animal phantom beast. The strength of the heyday state will not be weaker than that of Hankuk, but at this time he was seriously injured and beaten by Hankuk Falling back.


    In addition, Nami and Robin teamed up to deal with the big drunk and others, and also suppressed in all directions. The two magicians cooperated with each other, and the effect is self-evident.


    On the other side.


    The nearby sea surface was frozen by Ron, creating a battlefield suitable for Sauron and Yuzhiliu. Regardless of other circumstances, the victory or defeat of Sauron and Yuzhiliu was one of the most suspenseful.


    Because the battle of swordsmen is often reversed before death, even if Yu Zhixi stays and is seriously injured, there is still a desperate situation. The possibility of killing his opponent with a sword, even if the navy general is here, In the face of the rain, Xi Liu will not carelessly.


    The same is true for Sauron.


    Even if Yu Zhixi stayed seriously wounded and made him feel that this battle took too much advantage, but the battle between swordsmen, the victory or defeat is often an instant matter.


    And the final victory of this battle did not exceed Ron''s expectations. It ended with Sauron''s victory and beheaded Sauron of Ushiru. The swordsmanship still remained in front of the threshold of the big swordsman, but the distance Crossing that threshold is closer.


    As for the domineering aspect, it has been slightly improved due to this fierce battle. Almost already has the level of Yuzhiliu in the heyday state, which will not be much worse than the former Peach Rabbit.


    As for the current peach rabbit ...


    Not surprisingly, there must be one of the three new generals. She has experienced the battle of the BIGMOM Pirates'' annihilation and the top battle, and the battle of life and death. Now even if she is among the generals, she will rank very high.


    "The Blackbeard Pirates have just perished."


    After solving her opponent, Nami flew to Ron, looking at the black-bearded corpse that Ron had salvaged from the bottom of the sea, and Yu Zhixiu''s body opening.


    It seems that this war is extremely easy ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But the Blackbeard Pirates is one of the Pirates Group known as the Six Emperors. , Haven''t completely defeated them, but now they are all destroyed here.


    I do not know when to start, this level has also been crossed.


    "Clean it up and go back to Jiu Snake Island for rectification."


    Ron glanced a short distance away and saw that Hankook had also resolved the battle. After calmly speaking, he flew in the direction of Nine Snake Island and disappeared into the sky.


    ...


    After a few days.


    The Blackbeard Pirates encountered the Albarez Guild on the Nine Snake Island. After a decisive battle, the news that they were completely destroyed was also quickly spread throughout the sea when Ron deliberately released it.


    The world is shaken.


    Countless forces are unbelievable for this, including the world government and the navy, all using their respective intelligence agencies to probe intelligence, and the final news is that everything is true!


    The Blackbeard Pirates are really gone!


    All destroyed under Albares!


    After this news was confirmed, it undoubtedly caused the entire world to be turbulent, like a nuclear bomb, and the aftermath of the explosion rippled all over the world.


    You know, even the strongest white-bearded pirate group among the six emperors, they still failed to completely defeat the black-bearded pirate group when all the staff were dispatched, and now Albarez has defeated the black beard what does this mean? !


    This means that the White Beard Pirates are no longer the strongest!


    In addition to the government and the navy, the strongest force in the sea has already changed hands at the moment when the black beard perishes, and just over a year after the war on the top, Albarez has moved from the ''weak emperor'' One, jump to the top!


    The head of the existing Five Emperors!


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 347： Reward for 4.97 billion

    Nine snake island.


    As Hankook suffered some injuries in the battle between the two, and Mansley did not follow the action, it required a short period of rehabilitation.


    Coupled with Ron ¡¯s power to turn the Nine Snake Island, and since a long time ago, the Nine Snake Island has been regarded as the force of Albares, and with the absolute support of Han Cook himself, Ron took the nominal nine with little effort The crown of King Snake Island.


    The acquisition of this crown allowed him to achieve two achievements, one was the "Scepter of the King" and the other was the "Master of the Nine Snake Island", which earned a total of 4 achievement points.


    The total achievement point has reached 194 points.


    After the extinction of the Blackbeard Pirates, Ron did not rush back to Albares, but stayed with Nami, Robin, and others on the Nine Snake Island for a short time. After all, Hankook still needs a little time. Recuperate.


    However, Sauron and other men were completely excluded from the Nine Snake Island, and only stayed on the magic airship.


    You do n¡¯t need to worry too much about Alabstan ¡¯s problems while staying on Nine Snake Island. Ordinary pirates and forces ca n¡¯t shake Alabstan at all, and even the navy and the world government should take advantage of most of Albares It is not so easy to attack the base in the new world.


    At least two navy generals must be dispatched, or even more, in order to pose a threat to Alabastan today. A single navy general will lead the team and it is impossible for even the outside to fight in.


    And if you send more than two navy generals to Alabstan, then the world government and naval headquarters are in danger of emptiness, and Ron does n¡¯t mind taking Sauron and others to the naval headquarters.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the reorganization of the Navy has not yet been completed.


    Just half a month after the demise of the Blackbeard Pirates, several more news quickly spread throughout the world, causing the whole sea to rise again.


    Red dog succeeds naval marshal!


    In order to compete for the position of the navy marshal, the two dogs, the Red Dog and the Green Pheasant, finally decided by a duel. After ten days and nights of fighting, the Red Dog defeated the Green Pheasant with a weak advantage!


    When the position of the naval marshal was determined, the order of the navy immediately began to be reorganized. First, Taotu was promoted to general of the naval headquarters, and at the same time, he was recruiting all over the world.


    Covering more than half of the countries in the world, this is where the world government stands for 800 years, because in the minds of most people, no matter how a pirate is a pirate, no matter how a government is a government, it needs to be supported. , That will definitely support the world government.


    The same is true of powerful civil powerhouses.


    In only half a month of world conscription, a large number of strong men poured into the navy and were willing to maintain order and justice in the world. Among them, two of them were promoted to navy generals because of their powerful strength, codenamed respectively: Fuji Tiger, Green Bull!


    The navy, which was originally unstable under the continuously changing world situation, completed its reorganization in less than a month, and the entire force was completely renewed.


    Headed by the new Marshal Red Dog, the three navy generals Peach Rabbit, Vine Tiger and Green Bull, plus the presence of the former Marshal Warring States who left but did not retire, and the existence of Cap and others, the Naval Headquarters immediately became the sea again. The strongest forces suppress the entire sea.


    And what happened within this month is more than that!


    In addition to the reorganization of the navy and the destruction of the Blackbeard Pirates by Albares, the New World has also undergone earth-shaking changes.


    ...


    And the country.


    Kaiduo stood there, staring at the figure in front of him, picking up the wine gourd and breathing in, and said, "To this day, what are you doing with me, you are already a loser."


    "Well, I won''t deny my defeat ... It''s just that you, now, aren''t sure you can win in the next war, Kaido."


    Thunder cut through the sky and shone on the dark island, revealing the figure in front of Kaiduo, who was one of the four emperors, BIGMOM Charlotte Lingling himself!


    Looking at the BIGMOM in front of him, Kaiduo sneered and said, "That''s not necessarily, my Beast Legion is about to be formed. No one can stop the army of all capable people, the redhead and the white beard. The old man and the navy will be defeated. "


    "Well, well, red hair and white beard do n¡¯t talk about it first. The navy and government are the most tricky. It ¡¯s almost impossible to win them. If you ca n¡¯t win, you can only dominate the sea and want to dominate the world. It is impossible. "


    BIGMOM is here, looking at Kai Duo: "Don''t forget, you still owe me a favor, Kai Duo ..."


    "That''s a thing of the past."


    "No, that must not be forgotten."


    "what do you want?"


    "... Well, let''s join hands."


    BIGMOM''s words fell, and the Thunder flashed again from the dark sky. She looked at Kaido and said: "I can no longer win this war, but you can also. If we join forces, this world cannot be stopped. , Whether it ¡¯s red hair, white beard, magician, or navy and world government! "


    So just half a month later.


    That is, when the world government just ended the world conscription and completed the reorganization of the naval headquarters ¡¯highest fighting power, in a certain sea area of ??the New World, a war broke out between the Beast Pirates and the Redheaded Pirates. Shake it!


    The Red Haired Pirates were defeated by the Beast Pirates!


    Do not.


    To be precise, it should be that the Red-haired Pirates were attacked by the joint beast Kaido and BIGMOM, and were defeated in World War I. Most of the crew were killed. Redhead himself did not know where to go!


    This news can be said to shock the world. Compared with the short-lived black beard, the red-haired pirate group has been sitting in the position of the emperor who ruled the new world for a long time, and now it has fallen into war. Even more shocking is that Kaiduo and BIGMOM have teamed up!


    Although BIGMOM Pirates only has BIGMOM, her power alone is enough to occupy more than half of the total combat power of BIGMOM Pirates!


    The union of the two emperors sounds shocking enough!


    The naval headquarters, which had just been reorganized, was also in a state of chaos immediately after receiving the news, and it entered a state of high alert from top to bottom.


    White Beard Pirates!


    Beast Pirates!


    Guild of Albares!


    In a very short period of time, the forces of the Six Emperors killed three, leaving only three, but the remaining three, except the White Beard Pirates, each surpassed the former ''Four Emperors''!


    Immediately afterwards, the White Beard Pirates also seemed unwilling to show their weaknesses. In a conflict with the Hundred Beast Pirates, Fire Fist showed its strength that completely overwhelmed the Three Disasters, first defeated the Three The fire embers at the head of the disaster, followed by a **** battle with BIGMOM, and were not defeated in the battle!


    Firefighting Ace, who had the strength of three disaster levels before the overhead war, after experiencing the baptism of the overhead war, and after a whole year of fighting, finally set foot on the culmination of the sea and possessed no less than The strength of a navy general!


    This conflict also announced to the world that even if the state of the white beard is gradually declining, the white beard pirate group still stands at the apex of this sea!


    If the overall combat effectiveness of the past Four Emperors Pirates, Red Hair, Kaido, and BIGMOM is recorded as 10 points, then the White Beard Pirates at that time is about 15 points.


    And now ~ www.novelhall.com ~ All Beast Pirates, White Beard Pirates, the overall strength is more than 15 points!


    As for the Albarez guild that completely wiped out the Blackbeard Pirates, it may not reach more than 15 points, but it will not be less than the number of 15 points.


    After a short period of two years, after the transition from the Sixth Emperor to the Four Emperors, it became the era of the three major forces, and the remaining three major forces on the sea are stronger than the past four emperor forces!


    The Naval Headquarters and the world government are highly alert to this.


    Even after completing the reorganization of combat power, I dare not carelessly, because now it is harder to deal with whether it is the White Beard Pirate Group, the Beast Pirate Group, or the Albares Guild than the past four emperors. Deal with.


    If two or two join forces, the navy is likely to perish!


    Along with the stereotypes of the three major forces, new bounties for the three major forces of the world government have also been released, and each has undergone no small changes. Among them, the biggest change is naturally the bounty of Ron, which is also unprecedented. The reward will reach 4 billion existence!


    Magician, Ron ... Bounty Wanbaili!


    The Wind Whisperer Nami ... The bounty of Wan Baili!


    Pirate Hunter Sauron ... A bounty of 1.18 billion Baileys!


    Robin, the devil''s son ... a reward of 860 million Baileys!


    The Pirate Empress ... A bounty of 777 million Baileys!


    Miss Golden Week ... a reward of 760 million Baileys!


    Princess Mononoke ... a bounty of 412 million Baileys!


    ...


    Even if you don''t count those who are less than 200 million bounty, the rewards added by the entire Albarez guild today are already more than 10 billion Bailey!


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 ~： Organize the final plot

    The latest Pirate comics give a huge amount of information, but you ca n¡¯t wait for the information to appear completely, and you ca n¡¯t write it arbitrarily. It ¡¯s definitely going to be beaten, so basically here is almost coming to an end.


    When the comics did n¡¯t arrive, I expected BIGMOM and Kaido to join forces. The result was indeed a joint. Now I ¡¯m still thinking about how Luffy will fight the two emperors. Too.


    The Pirate is finally not a series of years of life. Looking at the rhythm of the latest space, it is estimated that it can really end in a few years. It is also very emotional to chase after so many years.


    Many fellow authors guessed the rewards of the four emperors, and guessed the results. The results are close to only a few, and I was quite surprised that it can exceed 4 billion. That is to say, the news of Luffy ¡¯s father ¡¯s reward of 5 billion may not be bad How much is probably this number.


    The story about the new book is currently not well thought out.


    I really want to write Naruto, because I have already written too many pirates, but I have an idea in my mind that I want to try. Anyway, I decided to talk about it.


    It''s almost over, but there should be two to three big plots. After all, the last volume has just started, and the messy plot line must be closed.


    More will wait until the book is really finished.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 348： Special Minister: Green Pheasant

    In addition to the Albarez Guild, after the Beast Pirates joined forces with BIGMOM, the total bounty also easily broke through the tens of billions of levels.


    As for the white-bearded Pirates, it was originally at the level of 10 billion, and now the reward of Fire Fist Ace has reached 10,000, and the overall is close to more than 12 billion.


    For today''s White Beard and the Beast Pirates, the bounty numbers actually have no meaning. Even if the bounty is 20-30 billion, there is no one who can receive the bounty. Dangerous.


    ...


    Nine snake island.


    Somewhere on the coast.


    Ron stood quietly on a reef, with light shining in his eyes. He continued to explore the fifth-order magic of the frost system and the thunder system.


    Compared to the fifth-order magic doomsday trial of the fire department, the frost and thunder systems are undoubtedly several times stronger ... The black beard barely survived the blow of the last-day trial. Strike, even if Black Beard''s strength is doubled, it will definitely fall.


    That would be a force that completely exceeded the limit of the world''s strength.


    Only the legendary ancient weapons can achieve that kind of power. Although Ron does not know how strong the ancient weapons such as Pluto and Uranus are, but according to the power of Neptune, once he has mastered the frost system or thunder The fifth-order power of the department, even the ancient weapon that can destroy an island with one shot, is not comparable to his one blow!


    of course.


    The exploration of the fifth-order magic of the frost and thunder systems is also extremely difficult, and it is several times more difficult than the element system. Ron has not made much progress this month.


    As he continued to explore the fifth-order magic, there was a prompt sound in his ear.


    [Hint: You reach the achievement ¡®Historical Collector¡¯ and get 2 achievement points]


    [Hint: You achieve the achievement ¡®Historical Text Collector¡¯ and get 2 achievement points]


    "It seems to be handy."


    Hearing the prompt from his ear, Ron terminated his practice.


    The Albarez Guild now has power all over the world. It is not only looking for the fruit of the devil, but also looking for the historical body stele. Not long ago, we got the information of a historical body stele.


    The stone tablet appeared to be the historical text of intelligence. After his subordinates obtained it, he just achieved the achievement of collecting a total of ten historical texts and a total of five historical texts.


    "In this way, it is only 2 points behind the achievement point to break through 200."


    Ron summoned the achievement system and glanced at the achievement interface. After adding 4 achievements to the spiritual attributes, he took a closer look at the remaining achievements.


    On the achievements interface today, there are very few achievements left. In addition to the ultimate achievement of rewriting the world, there are only three great knives to collect, the arrival of Ravdru, etc. have not yet been reached.


    "Since there is only 2 points left, let''s get together first."


    After Ron pondered for a while, he temporarily gave up the exploration of the fifth-order magic of the frost and thunder series, intending to clean up the remaining easy-achievable achievements first.


    The last two points do not need to achieve the ultimate achievement, because he has a few more easy to reach, such as ¡®Explorer IV¡¯, on the condition that he arrives in Zuo.


    And just when Ron made a decision to leave the Nine Snake Island temporarily and first reached 200 achievement points, a black spot suddenly appeared on the distant sea.


    "what?"


    Ron glanced and looked sideways. After seeing the black dots, he gave a soft bang, but then shook his head and smiled, put his hands behind his back, and stood on the reef and waited quietly.


    After a while, the dark spot gradually cleared from far to near.


    Not a boat, but a man on a bicycle, bizarrely riding on the surface of the sea, the water that the wheels rolled over quietly condensed into ice.


    Such a strange appearance, his identity is naturally self-evident.


    Admiral Green Pheasant!


    Do not.


    It should be said that the "former navy general", after losing to Chiquan, the green pheasant left the navy and chose to take the initiative to resign.


    The arrival of the green pheasant slightly surprised Ron, but felt reasonable. After all, after leaving the navy, the green pheasant in the original book did not know why he chose to cooperate with the black beard. White beard, Kaido and his three forces are left.


    If Qing Pheasant wants to do something, he can only choose which of the three forces to join. It seems that he finally chose him.


    "Don''t come unharmed, Mr. Green Pheasant."


    Ron watched the bicycle ride to the shore, put the bicycle on the beach, and the green pheasant came over and smiled.


    A few years ago, he was a recruit at the headquarters of the Navy, directly under the blue pheasants, but now has created a new history, standing at the pinnacle of the sea.


    "Arlala, it really stays here. The rumored daughter country ... It''s really enviable to be the king here."


    The green pheasant walked towards Ron, some humorously speaking.


    After deciding to leave the navy, he let go of his lazy temperament completely.


    "Envy you have no chance."


    Ron smiled and said, "Why, didn''t you feel relaxed after leaving the navy? You should find some favorite girls to relax for a while."


    The green pheasant took a bottle of wine from his pocket and handed it to Ron, saying: "I think so too, but I still want to do something a little. After all, if people stop moving, it will be difficult to move again. The pace ... is there something to come? "


    "it is good."


    Ron reached out his hand and the bottle flew over from the green pheasant.


    The green pheasant took out another bottle of wine, took a sip, looked at the distant sea, and said: "You left the navy, it was premeditated ... but your idea of ??chasing justice should not be complete. Disguised, I want to hear your views on this world. "


    "My view of the world ..."


    Ron smiled and said, "Actually, I don''t have much opinion. I just think this era of big pirates is too confusing and needs to come to an end."


    "It''s really easy to say."


    The green pheasant also smiled and turned to look at Ron, saying, "What will you do after the era of the Pirates?"


    "Probably ... do nothing?"


    Ron looked at the sea in the distance and said, "What I want is basically already obtained. After ending the era of the big pirate, I can also see the highest scenery in the world. If I think the government does not It ¡¯s appropriate. I may change the government. In short, let the world develop in a better direction, but I do n¡¯t like governance. I will only do some correction when there is a deviation in the direction of the world. "


    "This ..."


    The green pheasant nodded.


    He didn''t question Ron''s words.


    If Ron wants to seek rapid development ~ www.novelhall.com ~ there are one hundred ways to increase his strength in a very short time, because he has organizations all over the world and he has endless money left by Tezolo.


    But Ron did n¡¯t do that, did n¡¯t do anything that would damage the world ¡¯s economy and have a bad impact on the world, but has maintained the original development line. Based on his knowledge of Ron and what Ron did, Maybe it is.


    Green Pheasant took a sip of wine and said, "So, I want to see the scenery after that too."


    Ron looked at the green pheasant and said, "Decided? Then it will be hard to look back."


    The green pheasant grabbed her hair and said, "Ala La, you are a bit hesitant to say this. In short, can you let me see the scenery of the legendary daughter country before making a decision?"


    "¡­¡­roll!"


    Ron glanced at the green pheasant.


    ...


    More than a month after the Navy completed the reorganization of its new capabilities.


    The former navy general, the green pheasant, chose to cooperate with the Albarez guild and quietly became a member of Albarez.


    Under the suppression of the world government and the fact that the green pheasant did not want to preach, it was not known to the civilians, but for the government, it was undoubtedly a heavy blow, which made the Five Stars very angry and angered.


    Simultaneously.


    Within the government, the threatening rankings of the three major forces such as Whitebeard and Albares have also changed.


    Albares jumped to the top!


    Although the green pheasant was defeated in the battle with the red dog, and lost his calf, he still has the strength to override the three disasters.


    The gap between the three forces is almost insignificant. The addition of the green pheasant makes Albarez''s threat immediately pass the Beast Pirates and the White Beard Pirates.


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 349： Inevitable battle

    "In short, Green Pheasant, you go to Dresrosa first."


    On the edge of the Nine Snake Island, on the suspended magic airship, in a certain parlor, Ron, Sauron, Nami and others all gathered here, as well as the newly added Green Pheasant.


    Nami was stunned by the addition of the green pheasant, and Robin was also surprised, including Sauron.


    The green pheasant sat on the sofa and said, "I have been to Dresrosa, but that was when Do flamenco was still alive, and I don''t know how."


    "The world government cleared my layout there."


    Ron looked at the green pheasant and said, "But long ago, I had already laid out my staff to re-enter Dresrosa. This time you go to sit there and build a branch base."


    Ron had planned to let Nami and Robin go to Dresrosa, and now the green pheasant came, just replacing a hand position, so that Nami and Robin could do some other things.


    "understood."


    The green pheasant nodded and said, "No problem."


    Ron looked at Nami and Robin and said, "Punk Hasad and several nearby islands are currently under the control of the government. You go to take back those islands separately."


    Nami and Robin ¡¯s current strength, even if they meet the navy general, can safely escape, and regaining several islands such as Punk Hasad is naturally not in great danger.


    Ron intends to build a new base in the New World with Dres Rosa as the center.


    It is also the core of the confrontation with the world government!


    After he solved the Beast Pirates and truly conquered the great route, the rest was to surround the red earth continent and the navy headquarters back and forth, and to separate the world government from the sea.


    "I''m in trouble again."


    Nami complained, but didn''t push anything.


    After assigning follow-up tasks to Green Pheasant, Nami, and Robin, Ron looked at Sauron next to him and said, "Have you decided already, Sauron."


    "Ah ... it''s decided."


    Sauron sat there, his eyes steady.


    Today, it is almost impossible for him to improve his strength by virtue of practice alone. Only by fighting the strong can he become stronger, and after defeating Yuzhiliu and beheading the other party, he made a decision. Is to carry out his ultimate dream.


    Challenge the world''s largest sword eagle eye!


    This is a real decisive battle.


    "Then, I''m here to bless you."


    Ron nodded at Sauron. He didn''t stop it, because now is indeed the time. To break through the boundaries of the great swordsman, only a decisive battle with the top powers is needed.


    Nowadays, Sauron will almost certainly be able to break through that boundary once he fights with Eagle Eyes in life and death, and once he breaks through that layer, there will be no more strength difference with Eagle Eye. It will be difficult to predict.


    But Ron is more optimistic about Sauron.


    Because eagle eye is one of the protagonists of the last era, and Sauron belongs to this era.


    A new era has begun, and the old era is gradually turning into history. Ron believes that Sauron can break through himself in the decisive battle, truly defeat Eagle Eye, and ascend to the position of the world''s largest swordsman.


    "Thank you."


    Sauron looked at Ron.


    If Ron stopped him, he could only accept it, because he had agreed with Ron a long time ago, and he could not win Ron so far.


    But Ron did not stop this time.


    There was no excessive movement, only a thank you, it was a thank you for not stopping him.


    "Return alive."


    Ron did not say much. After leaving such a sentence, he walked out of the living room and soon disappeared at the door.


    After Nami and others looked at each other, they left.


    ...


    After a few days.


    The green pheasant arrived in Dresrosa, completely unraveling the arrangement of Albares in Dresrosa in recent years, and established a new base with the secret support of King Liku.


    At the same time, Nami and Robin also attacked Punk Hasad and other islands, and all the navy stationed on the island was defeated and driven away, including a naval branch.


    When the news came out, the navy was furious.


    Red Dog couldn''t sit idly by, and immediately sent Tenghu to suppress it, but after meeting Nami Robin, Tenghu failed to leave the two separated by the two.


    Then Tenghu went to Dresrosa and encountered Pheasant in Dresrosa. There was a fierce conflict between the original general and the current general, and finally Tenghu evacuated Dresrosa.


    The green pheasant could not win the vine tiger after he broke his calf, but now the green pheasant is in a state of full prosperity, and the broken calf has grown back!


    Ordinary medical skills cannot do this, but if Ron performs the operation and uses a portion of Mansiri ¡¯s healing energy, it is not a difficult task.


    After the matter was reported to the navy, the red dog was also gloomy.


    Wulao Xing soon called, reprimanding the red dog and green pheasant, and the red dog said that the green pheasant is no longer a navy, and nothing has to do with him.


    "It finally became like this."


    The resigned Marshal, the Warring States, now the Chief Inspector of the Navy, sat in an office of the Naval Headquarters and sighed.


    When an enemy can''t be solved, even when there are strong people joining, and when he is throwing himself at the other party, it will inevitably give people a feeling that the trend is gone.


    Although it is not yet possible, it is indeed difficult to solve.


    "We can only wait for conflicts within them and look for opportunities. Otherwise, our troops will attack rashly, which will be very dangerous."


    Peach Rabbit sat aside slowly.


    The Warring States nodded.


    Now is not the time to fight Albarez. Once a decisive battle is launched, will the White Beard Pirates Group come to support it? For the time being, the Beast Pirates Group will mostly participate.


    At that time, the situation is likely to evolve into a loss of both the Navy and Albares, and eventually be picked up by the Hundred Beast Pirates, which nobody wants to see.


    The navy tried to stop it, but it failed.


    Albares ¡¯base in the New World, centered on Dresros, has been gradually taking shape in less than half a month, and the development speed is almost beyond expectations.


    And at the same time.


    Somewhere in the new world at sea.


    The giant elephant is so large that it carries a prop. It is walking on the sea. It is the elephant master carrying Zuo, a giant elephant that has survived for thousands of years.


    And on the back of the Lord, on the island of Zou, somewhere in the middle of a whale-like tree, Ron was standing there, reaching for a red historical stone stele.


    Signpost history text!


    This is the first historical text of the signpost he has come into contact with. Since the historical text of the signpost only involves Ravdru and is not directly related to a certain achievement, Ron has not deliberately searched for it until today.


    "... when the historical texts of the four road signs gather, they will point to the ultimate island of Lavdru." Duke Inu, one of the two kings of Zuo, stood beside Ron.


    Now Zuo Wu has temporarily belonged to Ron''s group.


    It wasn''t a domineering leak that surrendered the whole island, nor was it conquered by force, but just a simple agreement to recapture the country of peace for them ~ www.novelhall.com ~ revenge for the light moon Mitian.


    Although Duke Inu and others rarely left Zuowu, they were still clear about the situation in the world. They knew that in this world, there are very few people who can confront Kaido, and Ron happens to be one of them.


    A person standing at the apex of the sea, like Ron, cannot make a decision that goes against it, and Duke Inran knows well that Ron and Kaido will have a decisive battle sooner or later in order to fight for the sea. .


    They waited for countless years, waiting for the opportunity to avenge Kaiduo and the Black Charcoal Serpent, but they never waited, and the appearance of Ron undoubtedly brought a real dawn.


    And the most important point, he also knew that Ron''s power was beyond Zou''s resistance, even if there was only one person, it was enough to conquer here.


    "Rav Drew ... Unfortunately I don''t have much interest at the moment."


    Ron withdrew his hand.


    laugh!


    The red road sign flashed at the bottom of the historical text, was quietly separated from the soil, and slowly floated into the air.


    "I have other uses for this historical stone stele. I will take it away first. It is not safe to put it with you ... As for when to go to the country of peace, wait for the news, it should not take long."


    After leaving a sentence, Ron left with the historical text of the signpost.


    Watching Ron fly away like this, the fur family who was staying outside was stunned for a few seconds, and someone couldn''t help but whispered: "I always feel like I''ve been cheated."


    "To shut up."


    Pedro scolded.


    Duke Inu came out and said: "The agreement made by that kind of existence will not be easily violated, and he and Kaidu will have a decisive battle sooner or later. All we need now is to wait and wait for the time for the decisive battle. "


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 350： A total of 200 points

    Carrying a piece of red signpost history text, Ron finally arrived here more than a month after the green pheasant and others arrived at Dresrosa.


    The last war here broke the whole island into five pieces, and now Dresros is split into five islands, and a total of a dozen bridges have been built between the five islands, which is as low as possible. The impact of island divisions.


    The base of the Albarez branch is awesomely located in the center of the five divided islands. It did not land on the ground, but was suspended in the air!


    Relying on the earth magic tower to change the gravity, and the island cloud brought down by the empty island, it has extremely light and tough qualities. The Albareskii ground suspended in the air was built in less than a month, just like A holy place!


    "History body of road signs ..."


    Deep in the base, Robin was reaching out to touch the piece of historical text of the red signpost brought back by Ron, his eyes flashing as he read the historical text above.


    Nami was also around, turning around the historical text of the red signpost, saying: "I heard many times, but it is the first time I saw it. The material seems to be different from other historical texts."


    "Well, it''s really different."


    Ron nodded and said, "The magic fit of this stone monument is higher than that of ordinary historical text stone monuments, almost reaching 100% agreement."


    "That is to say, it can be used as the core to build a bigger magic tower." Nami showed a thoughtful look, turned to Robin, and said, "What is recorded on it?"


    Robin pondered for a few seconds and said: "Record some history about Zuo and the exact coordinates of a place ..."


    The history of the signpost does not record the history of the blank one hundred years, which makes Robin a little disappointed. After all, this is the most special four stone tablets. She still has some ideas.


    Today, Albares has collected five pieces of intelligence historical texts, and there are only nine pieces of intelligence historical texts. If another piece is obtained, based on the information in the six pieces of intelligence historical texts, plus the historical knowledge she possesses, it is almost You can deduce the complete history.


    But now there is a missing piece, and the vacant part is too large, she can not figure out the complete history, and there are too many information missing in many places.


    "It is the same to collect the historical texts of the four road signs."


    Ron looked at Robin and said: "After getting four pieces of road sign history text, there will be a road leading to the final island of Lavdru. Roger has recorded all the history there."


    Robin nodded.


    Even if you can''t find the historical text of intelligence, it''s the same to find the historical text of road signs. One more historical text of road signs is always a way to find more.


    Robin looked at Ron and said: "Yes, a total of four demonic fruits have been collected in the last month and a half, and they were just delivered yesterday."


    "Oh, get it."


    Ron nodded slightly and followed Robin out.


    I went to Zuowu and achieved the ¡®Explorer IV¡¯ achievement and got 1 achievement point. Now his total achievement point has reached 199 points, and only the last one point can reach the total achievement point of 200 points.


    Originally, he was still thinking about finding the very rare three-eyed tribe to achieve the achievement of "Race Harmony II", which seems to be unnecessary now.


    Regarding the Devil Fruit category, there is an achievement called "Engulfer". The condition is to devour 30 Devil Fruits. He has now devoured 28. Only the last two are enough to achieve this achievement. 4 demons collected The fruit is beyond.


    200 achievement points ...


    Ron quickly got the four demonic fruits, and mentally restrained them in the void in front of him, watching the four demonic fruits whisper.


    Not surprisingly, the 200 total achievement points should be the biggest change, because the remaining achievements on the achievement interface are very few, and even if all are achieved, it is impossible to make up the number of 300 points.


    After a short whisper, Ron''s thoughts moved, and his mental strength instantly shattered the four demonic fruits, and swallowed the power of the four demonic fruits.


    quietly.


    His total mental strength increased by 20 points.


    Even to the present level, the increase of 20 points in the total spiritual attribute is not a trivial number, and you can obviously feel the growth of your mental strength.


    Along with the devouring of the devil''s fruit, before Ron went to the achievement interface to check, the system''s prompt sound was already heard in his ear.


    [Hint: Your total achievement point reaches 200 points, world resolution has reached 100%, world resolution has been completed, and world rules have been changed]


    [Hint: Your total achievement point reaches 200 points, get the "Dam God Mark"]


    [Hint: Your total achievement point reaches 200 points, get a rune extraction opportunity]


    Three consecutive beeps sound.


    The following two tips are very familiar to Ron. The dharma mark is mostly the highest-level mark above the Holy Mark, not to mention the rune extraction.


    The key is the first tip, the world resolution is 100% and the world rules are changed, which makes Ron a little dazed for a while, but then he gradually understands.


    World rules change ...


    In his current state, he has been able to see the basic rules that constitute the world itself, but he has no ability to touch and change these rules.


    These rules brought him a very important help in exploring fifth-order magic. The fifth-order magic of the Fire Department relied on the study of the rules of flames to finally realize it.


    At this moment, he could perceive that the original complete One Piece world seemed to be suddenly torn apart by some force, and inserted a completely different rule.


    That is magic.


    That is the basic rule of magic.


    Originally, there were no rules of magic in this world, so only relying on the magic mark can use magic, and now the rules of magic are the same as the devil fruit, which means that the restrictions of the magic mark are no longer needed. Use magic.


    As long as you have enough mental power, as long as you have mastered the runes, you will build the runes with your mind, you can release magic, and you do n¡¯t need to rely on magic weapons ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This is a world change!


    Perhaps every achievement he achieved was a layer of analysis of the world. Until now, the system has completely analyzed the world and completed the modification of the rules of the world!


    To confirm this is easy, there are magic forces from the empty island in the base, and the spiritual power is up to the standard. Just let one of them try and get the verification, and this verification is indeed the same as Ron thought.


    There is no limit to the imprint of magic.


    However, the special effects brought by the magic mark can still only be possessed by the person who holds the magic mark. These abilities, such as mental power, can not be achieved without the magic mark.


    Ron had already parsed a magical mark a long time ago, and to his present state, he has been able to resolve the magical mark, and the answer he finally got was that the magical mark itself ... is actually a magic weapon!


    It is a magic weapon that can increase the spiritual power of the holder, and can completely liberate these spiritual powers and reach the peak of activity!


    even.


    Ron at this time has been able to create a magic mark.


    It''s just that the manufacturing process is quite complicated and cumbersome. Even at his current level, it will take several months to make a lowest-level magic mark, so he has never tried to make it.


    "The Seal of the Dharma God ..."


    The seal of the Dharma God obtained this time was not immediately integrated into Ron''s soul, but was rejected by Ron''s soul.


    In other words, Ron, who has broken through the fifth order, has been able to resist such things from invading the soul.


    However, after a moment of contemplation, he let go of the rejection of the mark of the dharma **** and took the initiative to accept this highest-level magic mark.


    :. :


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 351： Time magic

    The Seal of the Dharma God replaced the Holy Mark of the Holy Order. Even Ron ¡¯s realm now still feels a huge influx of energy, united with his soul.


    It took more than ten minutes for Ron to gradually adapt to this improvement.


    100 points!


    A full 100 points of spiritual attribute improvement, which is brought by the mark of the Dharma God, compared with the increase of the Holy Mark of the Holy Order!


    And now Ron''s total spiritual attribute has reached a figure of 770 points!


    Although no qualitative changes have taken place, his spiritual power is undoubtedly stronger than when he just broke through the fifth level. Even if he does not rely on magic, the spiritual power liberated by the Seal of the God of God alone depends on this A special ''magic weapon'' can fight the navy general.


    The huge improvement brought by the Seal of the Dharma God did not exceed Ron''s expectations. After all, this is the final stage of the mark, and it is also an exclusive item belonging to the Supreme Dharma God.


    In the future, this level of improvement will most likely be gone. If you want to break through the sixth-order limit of 1,000 points, then you have to rely on your own practice and the improvement brought by the devil fruit. Less and less.


    The number of demon fruits on this sea is recorded in the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book, which is only more than one hundred kinds, and now there are 32 swallowed by him, apart from those who are permanently imprisoned in the advancement city, and The capabilities of the world and navy, the deposits of the world government, etc., are probably very few.


    To continue to obtain the devil fruit, it is only necessary to destroy the ferocious prisoners who are permanently imprisoned in the advancement city, and the ability to kill the navy and the world government, and let the demon fruit resurrect somewhere in the sea after a period of time.


    After a little experience of his own changes, Ron did not stay too much, so he switched to the interface of the professional system and looked at the extraction panel.


    The extraction panel is still the same as last time. There is not much change. Ron is already familiar with it. Even when he sees the light of the magic rune, there is almost no fluctuation in his heart.


    For him today, it is only a matter of time before he can reach the pinnacle of the world.


    Whether these remaining magics are obtained, the significance is not very great. Even after the world rules are rewritten, he can explore the rules of the magic by exploring the rules himself, without being restricted to magic runes.


    but.


    At the end of this extraction, there was still some fluctuations in Ron''s heart, because the extraction of this time was the last rune of the eternal line.


    That clock-like mark ... Time is magic!


    [Hint: You got the magic rune of time]


    Seeing that the shiny clock imprint turned into countless strange threads, he twined towards his soul in an instant, and a strange color flashed in Ron''s eyes.


    He didn''t stop it, or it was too late to stop it. It was a force that dissipated from the level of time.


    It is very different from the special system of the element system, and even from the space system. It is not like the shape of the rune at all, but like an interwoven body of simple regular lines.


    "So this is ah¡­¡­"


    After a while, Ron opened his eyes and his eyes looked extremely deep, as if thousands of years had passed than before.


    The rune of time is indeed beyond his expectations. This is the power to control time. Even when he is exploring this rune, time has been infinitely extended. In that short period of time, he has exceeded Hundreds of years of exploration.


    It ¡¯s complicated, it ¡¯s extremely complex, and it ¡¯s beyond the space system. It ¡¯s almost difficult to understand with general thinking, but it ¡¯s simple, but it ¡¯s extremely simple. After a thorough understanding, there are only three abilities, no matter how high or low. Level.


    The first is the ¡®Dance of Time¡¯, whose role is to rewrite the time flow rate.


    Whether it''s speeding up one''s own time or slowing down others'' time, it can be done with this magic, any manipulation of time flow rate.


    The second is the ¡®arc of time¡¯, whose function is to reverse time and restore broken things to their state before breaking.


    Finally, there is the ¡®environment of time¡¯, whose purpose is to make time within a certain range stand still.


    The use of these three magics is extremely free. Both the rate and range are controlled by yourself. The larger the range of action, the greater the consumption of mental power. The greater the rate of rewriting, the greater the consumption of mental power.


    "Time ... This is already the authority of God."


    Ron murmured in his heart.


    The time above all other magic is second only to the creation and destruction of the supreme magic. Obtaining this magic means that it is close to invincible, or already invincible.


    The title of the world''s strongest man with a white beard, although the word "strongest" is used, in fact, there are three higher steps up the title, one is "close to invincible" and the other is "invincible" , The last one is ''closest to God''.


    Mastering the magic of time, even if he has not mastered the fifth-order magic of the special department, the fourth-order magic of the undead and the guardian department, he is enough to cross several steps in an instant, and walk to the position of the title of "invincible".


    Even, it is no problem to go further.


    The man closest to God.


    This may be a title that has not yet appeared in this world, but for him at this moment, he can almost afford the title.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Ron breathed a sigh of relief ~ www.novelhall.com ~ came to the window and looked out into the sky, in the direction of the Holy Land Mary Joa.


    I was thinking about exploring the fifth-order magic of the special department, and then packing up Kaido, smoothing out the white beard, and then going to the world government for the final battle.


    Now, the plan seems to be meaningless, and it can be changed slightly.


    Time magic is different from space magic. Just talking about the ability of time to stand still, that is, even thinking will also stand still. It is really impossible to avoid absolute control that cannot be avoided, and under control, he can move freely.


    That is to say, even if Karp faced him, he would be defeated by him if he didn''t rely on the domineering body.


    In the face of time magic, all abilities are meaningless, including domineering.


    The only thing that can resist one or two is the absolute physique, an undead body like Kaido, and a demon with a human skin like BIGMOM, able to resist his attacks without using domineering circumstances.


    "In this way, Zefa said there seemed to be some truth ..."


    Ron laughed suddenly.


    In the face of time magic, relying on any foreign object is indeed meaningless. As Zefa once said, only physical body is the essence, even if it depends on domineering.


    "Let me see ... the ultimate secret of the world government, can it fight my time."


    With the sound falling, Ron''s figure disappeared silently.


    one day later.


    At the edge of the red earth continent, Ron set foot on the red earth continent.


    Without using magic or covering his body, he walked towards the holy land of Mary Joa, and to the center of the ruling world that would stand for 800 years.


    ()


    Sogou


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 352： Step into the Holy Land!

    With the magic of time, Ron is no longer afraid of all powerful people. Even if the world government holds the mysterious ancient weapon king, even with other terrible abilities, no one can help under the magic of time. Got him.


    So after mastering the magic of time, Ron went directly to the Holy Land. He wanted to see what kind of confidence this world government had stood in the Holy Land for 800 years to rule the world.


    He also has to see what kind of abilities the Tianlong people and Im, who are above the Pentagon.


    He came here.


    Create and witness a new era.


    As Ron stepped toward the center of the world government, he was soon discovered by the guards of the world government, and after seeing the strange clothes on him from afar, he immediately screamed and screamed here:


    "who?!"


    Ron did not answer and continued to walk towards Pongle Castle.


    The guards of the world government immediately frowned. They stood on the observation platform and picked up the telescope to look at Ron carefully. When they saw the appearance of Ron, they immediately felt familiar.


    "That guy is ..."


    He was startled, and then thought of something. His face suddenly changed dramatically, his eyes widened suddenly, and he said incredulously: "No, it won''t be that guy!"


    He picked up the telescope again and looked at Ron. Cold sweat immediately ran down his forehead, and the entire back felt cold.


    He shouted almost without hesitation.


    "Warning! Guard! There are enemies!"


    The roaring sound made the government guards not far away stunned for a moment, and there was a moment of no response.


    Have an enemy? !


    This is the Holy Land Mary Joa!


    As the center of the world, the world government guarded by the Naval Headquarters, so many years ago, only ten years ago, the murloc Tiger climbed the red earth continent and invaded once.


    That time, the chaos caused by the fishman Tiger sneaking in, and then releasing the slaves from the inside, was not an invasion. At most, it was a thief who accidentally slipped in.


    Not to mention that the big marshals of the whole army and the chiefs of cp0 are in the Holy Land. If you just say that the naval headquarters below, you have at least three generals fighting power!


    Who dares to invade the Holy Land? !


    "Hey, really fake ... someone invaded the Holy Land?"


    "Don''t yell, you are wrong."


    After the guards of several holy places were stunned, they opened their mouths in unbelief and walked towards this side.


    The first person was already sweating with sweat, and his eyes were full of tension. He didn''t even wait for other people to come over, and immediately took out the phone bug.


    "Report! Report! Emergency!"


    When he took the phone bug emergency report, the other guards also rushed over. When he saw Ron who was approaching the holy land, he was all stunned for a moment.


    Although they are the guards of the holy land, they are almost inseparable from the holy land, and they will not deliberately learn about the pirates, but a few people can recognize them at a glance.


    Ron is one of them!


    One of the ''Emperors'' who embarked on the great route, the most terrifying existence in the new era!


    ...


    Ron stepped into the Holy Land Mary Joa!


    After this news was delivered to the inside of the world government, the entire holy place was suddenly in chaos. Whether it was the five old stars or the steel marshal of the army, almost all had a complexion.


    "... That guy came to the Holy Land ?!"


    The steel bone sitting in the Field Marshal''s office was empty, and he was holding a document in his hand. At this time his eyes widened, and the document in his hand was also photographed on the table, and the whole person stood up.


    Among the higher-level powers, the five old stars have all changed their positions.


    "Magic?"


    "What did he do in the Holy Land ?!"


    "Is he alone? Are the others in Albares not here ?!"


    Five old stars greeted the people who reported.


    I soon got specific information. At present, only Ron was seen near the Holy Land, and no other people existed.


    "A man comes to the Holy Land ... and not sneaking in. Is he trying to talk?"


    "But he had never greeted him before."


    The five old stars looked at each other, and their expressions looked a bit gloomy.


    One of them said in a deep voice: "In any case, first notify the Navy Headquarters ... Let the chief cp0 and the air go, and he cannot be allowed to approach here."


    This is the center of the Holy Land of Mary Joa, Pangger Castle, and also the center of world power. It also hides all the secrets of the past 800 years.


    In any case, it is impossible for Ron, who suddenly appeared in the Holy Land, to approach here.


    "Let''s go too, that guy''s method is too troublesome, cp0 and empty may not stop him ... Would you like to report it to Lord Im?"


    "Sir Im should already know, in short, we will go by now."


    After a few people spoke, they quickly left Pangger Castle.


    The holy place at this moment is already a chaos, and many dragons fled to the **** land behind Pangger Castle under the protection of the guards.


    On the open square in front of Pangger Castle, countless world government troops are on display, holding various weapons in their hands, aiming at the figure walking slowly in front, even if there are many people , Almost everyone''s forehead is almost dripping with cold sweat.


    That''s ... Magic Ron!


    One of the most terrifying characters on the sea today!


    Even if the other party did not show any strength, he walked towards this side so calmly, it made the atmosphere of the whole field seem to stagnate, giving people a feeling of almost suffocation.


    "Stop ... not near the Holy Land!"


    "Stop!"


    A navy stationed in the holy land shouted loudly at Ron, but the hand holding the sword shivered slightly.


    Watching Ron ignore him, still walking step by step, he gritted his teeth, ready to give the order to attack.


    And just then.


    boom!


    A figure descended from the sky and landed in front of many government forces.


    The figure was dressed in a large white cloak and shaved Mosi''s head. Although it seemed very old, it still had large muscles on its exposed arms, which seemed very strong.


    "Stop!"


    Steel Bone looked at Ron in a deep voice and said, "What are you doing here, magician ... are you going to fight the government?"


    Although it ¡¯s unclear what Ron ¡¯s purpose is ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but without any men, a person broke into the Holy Land, most of them did not come to war, since he did not come to war, he did not immediately start because of He wasn''t sure he could control Ron.


    If Ron could not be suppressed and Ron would wantonly destroy it in the Holy Land, the impact would be too great.


    "Marshal of the whole army, steel skeleton empty ..."


    Ron did not stop, but continued to walk forward, while walking plainly: "Even if he has become the general marshal, should he still be the gun in the hands of the Tianlong people?"


    "..."


    The steel bone empty face sank, raised his arm, armed with domineering interweaving, clinging to his fist, said: "If you get closer, the old man will start!"


    Still looking for \ "Pirate Achievement System \" free novel?


    Baidu direct search: \ "\" Reading novels is easy!


    (=)

 Chapter 353： Sweep the Holy Land

    "I''m not here to fight."


    Ron stopped and looked at Pangger Castle in the center of the world government.


    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words, Steel Bone slowly lowered his fist, and he also guessed that Ron should not have come to the war, otherwise he would not come alone.


    "Then what are you doing here?"


    "I''m here ... ending this era."


    Ron said quietly: "Aren''t you coming out yet? Five old stars."


    Along with Ron''s words, a few people dressed in black dressed in Pentagon came from the rear, two of them without strength were slightly behind, and three with strength were slightly ahead.


    One of them looked at Ron sullenly and said, "End this era ... what do you mean?"


    Several other people''s eyes also flickered.


    If Ron is willing to cooperate with the government, it is indeed not a difficult task to kill White Beard and Kaido. It can even be done easily, and the era of Pirates can easily come to an end.


    After that, their government can free up all their energy to deal with Ron, and this chaotic era will soon be settled, that is to say, if Ron really came to talk about cooperation ... it ¡¯s not something that cannot be talked about. Things.


    The seven martial arts under the king can become legal pirates, not to mention the Albarez guild that has been hunting pirates and accepting commissions as the main body? !


    "literal meaning."


    Ron glanced around, he saw the steel marshal of the army general, the chief of CP0, and the deputy captain of CP0. These people were all imposing.


    Including the three veterans with the combat effectiveness in front of each other, everyone''s combat effectiveness will not be inferior to that of the navy general. If they are put together, even the white beard in its peak state cannot be resisted here.


    This is just the strength of the government, not the navy!


    Many officials of the world government and the navy nearby saw a sigh of relief when they saw the emergence of so many powerful fighting forces and surrounded Ron.


    At the same time, the eyes of the five old stars and several people are constantly changing. They are judging whether it is now an order to besiege Ron, try to besiege Ron here, or talk to Ron about cooperation. More favorable.


    Thoughts flashed through quickly, but few people made a siege decision.


    After all, Ron''s method was too weird. Last time at Dresrosa, that kind of force failed to solve Ron and still let Ron survive.


    "If you are willing to deal with White Beard and Kaiduo, we can sign an agreement with you, the same agreement as Qi Wuhai, so that your Albarez Guild has a legal status."


    The five old stars looked at Ron, and one of them spoke quietly.


    Hearing the words of the Five Stars, Ron withdrew his gaze deep into Pangger Castle and looked at them. He suddenly smiled and said, "Did you ... make a mistake."


    "I mean ending this era, which means ending the era ruled by the Tianlong people."


    Hearing Ron ¡¯s words, the five old stars and others suddenly changed their faces, and the eyes of three of them flashed sharply, and the steel bones and CP0 and others also changed their faces. Ready to shoot.


    "ask a question."


    Ron looked at the Five Stars and said, "In Dresrosa, the order to obliterate me was given by you, or the one above?"


    "..."


    The five old stars looked at Ron coldly and did not speak. After a few seconds of silence, one of them shouted, "Arrest him!"


    Ron is not here to discuss cooperation, then there must be any intention, no matter what this intention is, it is impossible for Ron to succeed.


    Even if Ron''s tricks are strange, it is difficult to kill Ron, but with so many strong men here, it is still enough to get Ron out of the Holy Land!


    At the moment the five old stars ordered it, several figures rushed towards Ron together. The one headed was steel bones empty, armed with black domineering domineering fists, wrapped in a force that seemed to smash the mountain, Hit Ron.


    the other side.


    The Five Old Stars holding swords also waved with one sword and slashed towards Ron. Although there was no sword flow, the invisible slash came instantly, and it was also the realm of the great swordsman!


    Together with the CP0 chief and others, there were four people who shot Ron in an instant. From four different directions, the attack wrapped Ron in the center and tried to crush Ron in one fell swoop.


    but.


    Facing the attack of these four people, Ron just sighed.


    In his eyes, the clock-like hands were turning, so he moved forward, ignoring anyone''s attack.


    In an instant, everything fell into stillness.


    boom! boom! boom! !


    At the moment when the stillness stopped, everyone saw the picture in front of him suddenly, as if there was something in the middle, they only saw the empty figure of steel bones, which changed from the original state of punching Ron into a fist. The state in front of Ron.


    The attacks of several people, including the total length of CP0, were all struck by the steel bones.


    "..."


    Steel bone empty eyes widened suddenly, did not know what happened, just felt that several heavy blows erupted on his body in an instant, and even had no time to use armed color domineering defense.


    The chest and abdomen were suddenly depressed, and a mouthful of blood spewed out, followed by a deep bone scar from the right shoulder to the left waist, and then the whole person crashed into the ground, smashing the ground out of a deep hole, just like Earthquakes are average.


    Only Ron was still standing there, carrying his hands on his back, and it seemed that he hadn''t done anything from beginning to end.


    There was silence.


    Everyone, including Wu Lao Xing, almost changed their face drastically, revealing an unbelievable look.


    "... Marshal Kong !!"


    "What happened? What happened just now, what did he do?"


    Seeing the steel bone empty embedded in the ground in front of Ron, smashed into a human-shaped deep pit, blood was spilled on both sides, and those navy and government forces were all horrified.


    It ¡¯s not just them. Even the five old stars, the CP0 chief, and others are horrified and inexplicable, because their sense of domineering do not perceive anything!


    In an instant, there was an unnatural turn in the picture in front of me, and then the steel bones withstood all their attacks, and they were hit hard in a flash!


    "It seems that you don''t even know what happened ..."


    Ron glanced over everyone, shook his head slightly, and then the figure disappeared out of thin air. When he appeared again, he came to the back of the CP0 chief.


    The CP0 chief''s eyes were wide open and he wanted to do something, but a violent explosion had already brewed out of him. He roared and used his own power desperately to try to contain the outbreak in the body, but still failed to suppress it Go on.


    boom!


    The chest and abdomen exploded, and a pillar of fire penetrated the world. After the whole person shook, his eyes whitened and fell forward.


    Without knowing what happened at all, the chief of CP0 dies on the spot!


    This scene made the CP0 present almost all look horrified and unbelievable. Some people couldn''t help but take two steps back, their eyes full of terror.


    That''s their total length!


    Even if the strength is great for the generals of the headquarters of the Navy, he will never be inferior, but now he does not know what happened, and he fell to Ron''s hands!


    As soon as I could not notice any abnormalities, Ron''s figure suddenly disappeared, and then suddenly appeared behind the total length of CP0.


    Strange ... strangely indescribable!


    Just when the CP0 was frightened, Ron''s figure disappeared silently, and when he appeared again, he had already come behind the five old stars and a few people.


    laugh!


    One of the five old stars suddenly opened his eyes wide and wanted to do something, but he could only watch his body split from the center and split in half by something!


    Ron''s eyes were calm and dull.


    When he came to the Holy Land this time, he wanted to see what cards the Tianlong had to rule the world. Even if he was forced to retreat by that card, he would soon reach the top of the world.


    And if the power of the Tianlong people can''t stop him, then he doesn''t mind letting this era end earlier, just like now ... wandering above time, no one can stop it.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The four old Five Stars who were still alive were a little shocked at this time. Some people watched Ron speak, but only one word was spoken, and a blood line appeared on his neck.


    This bloodline kept his second half of the speech in his throat, and only a sip of blood spurted out. His head fell from his neck, and the body fell to the ground with the rush of blood.


    Steel bones die!


    CP0 chief is dead!


    The five old stars are still dead!


    Everything only happens in the blink of an eye. Almost all the people present have fallen into petrification and sluggishness, and the brain is already blank.


    what happened?


    What exactly is that? !


    All the remaining five old stars and three people were panic-stricken. They turned around and tried to escape to Pangger Castle in the rear, but the moment they turned around, their bodies were all stiff in place.


    A purple thunder emerged from the three, burst out of the body, penetrated the sky, and shone the entire Holy Land Mary Joa.


    When the lightning went away.


    Only three burnt bodies remained, and fell to the ground on one side.


    I could n¡¯t see the trajectory of Ron ¡¯s shot at all, nor could I see any traces of his shot. It seemed that just passing by, the five old stars would all die. This is almost unreal as dreamy, which makes the people present are all A blank, thoughts were fragmented by the impact.


    However, among the few CP0 people present and still alive, there was still a level close to the level of a navy general. Under such a weird picture, he still barely kept a trace of reason.


    Not space ability ...


    Space-like capabilities will not catch any traces even when you see them.


    Not the ability to modify memory ...


    The ability to modify the memory class cannot be without any traces, and there is no such effect.


    Then there is only one possibility that can cause this kind of memory to appear faulty, and the picture seems to freeze a bit, and a scene is missing.


    time!


    The power to manipulate time.


    "... the fruit of time?"


    His voice trembles.


    There is this devil fruit in the devil fruit illustration book, and it has always been out of the country. It has not been obtained by the government. The last person who was in power was the wife of the country of Koshihikari Oda. Disappeared.


    This demon fruit is placed in the hands of ordinary people and is not powerful, because even if the general existence can manipulate time to a certain extent, it cannot cross the distance from the top strong.


    Even if the defense cannot be broken, what is the point of manipulating time?


    But Ron is different.


    If such fruits are obtained by top powerhouses such as Ron and Kapu, it will be ... a nightmare, an unsolvable nightmare!


    In front of them, the ability to override everything is meaningless in front of them, even the combat effectiveness, and even the weapons.


    From the appearance of the devil fruit to the present, the ability of the fruit of the time has always been the weak.


    just now.


    Everything has finally changed.


    CP0''s deputy captain stumbled back two steps, he did not make any moves, and even the fighting intentions were completely wiped out.


    Ron, who controls the power of time, is impossible to match ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Even if the number is large, it is useless, even if hundreds of navy generals gather, it does not make sense.


    This is a force that should not be controlled by the strong.


    This is the power of taboo.


    Even CP0 has lost its fighting spirit, not to mention other navy and government guards? Almost everyone was shaking, and even the weapon in his hand could not be picked up.


    Ron didn''t look at them either, and he didn''t have any desire to look more at the people present, only to look at the Pangger Castle standing behind.


    "Let me see ... the ultimate power of the Tianlong people.


    "Can you, withstand time?"


    With a murmured voice, Ron marched towards Pongle Castle.


    No need to hide anything.


    The power of time does not need to be covered, and even if it is known, it has no meaning. No strategy or tactic can take effect under the power of time. This is one of the powers of the gods.

 ~： Thank you Baiyinmeng for dyeing cream in white clothes.

    It''s almost time to finish the book. I didn''t expect to receive a silver alliance. After reading the code, I saw the background message.


    There is no word.


    Open a single chapter and thank you for your support!


    In hand, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, you need to refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    .

 Chapter 354： Just mortal

    Holy Land Mary Joaq.


    Deep inside the Pangger Castle.


    "So it turns out ..."


    Ron stood there quietly, looking at the figure in front, everything around him was frozen, and some strange and huge power was also fixed by time.


    He looked at each other, shook his head gently, and walked over.


    "You are nothing more than mortals."


    "In this case, then disappear."


    The Tianlong people, who have controlled the world for 800 years, do have a mysterious and powerful power, but unfortunately this power is only derived from weapons, not from itself.


    For Ron today, even a powerful weapon can destroy the whole world of One Piece in one blow, as long as it has no chance to use it, it is meaningless.


    On the contrary, it was not like Kaido, who cultivated the flesh to a terrible state, almost immortal, and could barely cause him some trouble. After all, he could not do unlimited time rest and unrestricted release of fifth-order magic.


    quietly.


    Ron passed by the figure and stepped out of Pongle Castle. A roar came from behind, and a thunder through the sky penetrated the entire castle.


    Bang!


    Im, imprisoned by the stillness of time, was unable to make any struggle and resistance, and his figure was soon destroyed in the Thunder.


    Im is actually very strong. It should be a person who has undergone surgery to perform old surgery. His own strength will not be weaker than that of the general. Coupled with the weapons and power he has mastered, perhaps few people in this world can resist him.


    It is a pity that the power obtained by relying on external forces is vulnerable to Ron, who is in control of time. It can be said to be restrained, or it can be said to be a gap in the realm.


    I thought there would be another war with Im, and I might be repelled, but the end result is so simple.


    Ron shook his head.


    The mental energy consumption of time magic is a bit amazing. His mental energy is now less than one-third left, but he does not plan to leave like this.


    He stepped out of the castle, glanced at the Holy Land, and walked towards the "land of gods" behind Pangger Castle.


    There is a place where the dragons live, except for the dragon guards and their slaves, even the navy generals can''t step in.


    "Stand ... Stop! This is the land of God! No steps are allowed !!!"


    At the doorway to the land of God, there was a trembling voice in the guard''s hand holding a spear at Ron.


    They already knew what had happened in front of them. At this moment, facing Ron who was approaching, his heart was full of fear. Although he was reluctantly calmly screaming at Ron, his body was shaking and retreating.


    Ron ignored these guards at all.


    He walked forward step by step like this, the figure was like an illusion, penetrated the door to the land of God, and continued to step backwards step by step.


    The guards on both sides were trembling with arms, watching Ron walk by, but no one dared to move forward until Ron ¡¯s back disappeared, and the weapons in the hands of several people fell on Off the ground.


    Wow! Wow!


    With the sound of the weapon landing, several people were sitting on the ground, their backs were already soaked in cold sweat, and they were breathing heavily, as if they had just returned to the land from the deep sea.


    Ron stepped into the land of God in this way. This mysterious world has belonged to the Tianlong people since 800 years ago. No one except them has ever stepped here.


    "It broke into the land of God ... who is that guy ?!"


    "Careful, catch him !!"


    As Ron''s steps deepened, a dragon who was holding the slave for a walk discovered Ron, and suddenly squinted his eyes. After he was amazed, he began to anger.


    Ron did not look at the Tianlong people, but looked sideways at the slaves held by the Tianlong people. It was a bruised young girl with a rope around her neck, so creeping on the ground, her eyes were full of fear and trembling, I don''t know where the slave was from.


    Ron shook his head.


    There is no need for such a rotten place.


    He continued to walk forward, not looking at the Dragon Man that day, and the Dragon Man was pointing at him with an angry roar, but before he could say a few words, the voice came to an abrupt end, and the whole person seemed to be caught Squeezed by the invisible big hand, his face turned red.


    boom!


    Eventually the whole person was squeezed and exploded.


    The slave girl stared blankly at this scene.


    Ron continued to go forward and continue to go deep into the land of God ... As the core of the world government, as the dwelling of the Dragons, everything here is naturally built like a dream, and the house made of gold and silver jewelry can be seen everywhere. Look at the scenery, a place like heaven.


    But what is hidden here is the decay that has held power for more than 800 years. The decay has already penetrated into the core. Even without Ron, it will eventually collapse in the tide of history.


    ...


    Outside the land of God.


    A large number of navy and government forces arrived here, but because there was no order, no one could step in and only surrounded the land of gods.


    At this moment, a figure flew down from the sky. He wore a naval justice cloak, he had scars on his eyes, and he held a sword in his hand.


    "What are you waiting for here?"


    The person coming is the general Fujio Tiger.


    When there was an accident in the Holy Land, there was also chaos on the other side. As a navy general, he immediately acted, and along with Marshal Red Dog came here, but the speed was slightly slower. He flew directly by ability .


    "Laughter sir ... We can''t enter the land of God without order ..."


    The navy voice beside him shuddered and said, "Moreover, the old five stars and the empty marshal are already ..."


    Benedict!


    Tenghu tapped the ground with a wand sword and said in a deep voice: "Then do you want to see the world perish? Do you have to enter without a command!"


    "Wait, Fuji Tiger."


    Just as Fuji Fuji was about to step into the land of God, a voice came from not far away.


    He wore the same naval justice cloak, wearing a navy general''s epaulet, and it was another navy general, Green Bull, who was promoted by world conscription.


    "You can''t help by going in alone."


    Green Bull came over and said in a deep voice: "Marshal Kong and CP0 failed to block him. Even if I went in with you, he might not be able to stop him, so it would be useless to engage in war."


    Green Bull was talking, his arms folded in front of him, his eyes narrowed to the land of God.


    Arrest Ron?


    That of course is to do everything possible to arrest.


    But in the absence of certainty, there is no need to go to death. The most important thing is that as a naval general who recruited from the world, he has no good feelings for Tianlong people.


    He, like Fujiwara, knows what the Tianlong people do. They just take advantage of the two evils ... If the Tianlong people and the government perish, the world will surely fall into great chaos.


    In order to avoid this situation, even if the Tianlong people enjoy various privileges, they can only maintain it. Moreover, the damage done by the Tianlong people is much worse than that of the pirates.


    No matter how bad the Tianlong people are, it is at best only to bully the civilians. When they see the woman who is pleasing to the eye, they **** it. When they encounter offense, they shoot and kill a few. of.


    There are even many pirates who lead the war to destroy the country, and the number of people killed in the hand is more than one million. Compared with the Tianlong people, such evil deeds are not a concept at all.


    But the other way around.


    The Tianlong people are also not a good thing. Although as a navy general it is the duty to protect the Tianlong people, he does not mind going a little later or dragging them a little.


    There is no order for them to enter the land of God ~ www.novelhall.com ~ There is no reason to go in. It is better to just look outside. After all, things have been like this, even the five stars have been drawn. Killed by grace.


    "..."


    Tenghu knew the idea of ??Green Bull and didn''t care if Tianlong were not killed. In fact, he also didn''t want to take care of Tianlong''s affairs, but it was unacceptable to stand idly by.


    And just when the vine tiger and the green bull could n¡¯t agree, the last navy general, Taotu, also came. Her beautiful eyes were cold, and she walked over and said:


    "Did Ron enter the land of God? Why didn''t he enter?"


    "It''s probably too late to go in now."


    Green Bull said slowly: "What''s more, our fighting power hasn''t come together yet. If he really wants to destroy the world, the decisive battle is here."


    Peach Rabbit frowned, she was like a tiger, a green cow, and she did n¡¯t have a cold for the Dragon. But Ron killed the Holy Land alone, killing Marshal Kong and the Five Stars. How could it be impossible for Ron to continue in the Holy Land Raging.


    Qiang!


    Peach Rabbit draws a sword, cuts off with a sword, and a golden sword dies in a flash.


    The gate of the Divine Land, as well as the nearby towering walls, were split by her sword, and the upper and lower parts were split in two, and then fragmented and scattered into pieces on the ground.


    "Wait, Peach Rabbit ..."


    Seeing the situation, Green Bull was about to call Peach Rabbit out loud, but he saw that in the dust scattered with countless gravel, a figure walked slowly towards this side.


    The peach rabbit and the vine tiger also looked at the figure almost at the same time, both of them had a dull complexion, each holding their respective sword handles, and the green bull were also surrounded by domineering arms.


    Step, step, step.


    In a silence, accompanied by very light footsteps, the figure came out of the diffuse dust, crossed the gate of the broken God''s Land, and came to the front of the three Fuji tigers.

 Chapter 355： He is invincible

    "All here."


    Ron calmly looked at the three men in front of him.


    Peach Rabbit stared at Ron and took a deep breath, saying, "What have you done? Ron, are you going to destroy this world ?!"


    "Do not."


    Ron said lightly: "I just let this world no longer be dominated ... you should thank me because you will be free from today."


    "free?"


    Peach rabbit''s complexion changed, and something vaguely thought of.


    The vine tigers and green cows next to them all changed their faces. They were all generals of the navy. Others might think that Ron was inexplicable, but they understood what Ron said.


    Green Bull looked at Ron and said, "That is to say, you have given Tianlong people to ..."


    "There will be no more dragons in the future."


    Ron spoke quietly and stepped forward, saying, "Oh, maybe there are a few alive, outside, but I think you should not be interested in asking them to come back as masters."


    Although it was already expected, when Ron''s words fell, it was still difficult for Taotu and others to conceal the vibrations in their hearts, and their eyes shivered.


    Even if they can''t keep calm, let alone the nearby navy and government forces, almost all of them are blank, and the weapons in their hands can''t even be grasped.


    Five old stars are dead.


    Ron came out of the land of God again.


    Although it is not clear what happened inside, what Ron said, there is no doubt what he did, he killed all the dragons in the land of God!


    In other words, from today onwards, apart from the scattered and scattered Tianlong people who happen to not be in the Holy Land, the other Tianlong people have all been destroyed by Ron!


    The descendants of the 20 royal families who founded the world government 800 years ago are extinct!


    "... Do you know what you did ?!"


    Looking at Ron who was near, Peach Rabbit drew his sword sharply and pointed at Ron''s throat with a slight tremor in his voice.


    Although she does n¡¯t like the Dragons, Ron has exterminated all Dragons in the Holy Land, which means that Ron has destroyed the world and ruled the world!


    "Doing what the Revolutionary Army has always wanted to do."


    Ron didn''t seem to see Peach Rabbit pointing at the blade of his throat at all, but continued to walk forward, quietly, and the whole person was suddenly behind Peach Rabbit.


    There are no signs and no signs, no traces, and it is very different from space movement, just like some fragments are missing halfway.


    The peach rabbit''s pupils contract violently.


    "Then the order of the world will be yours."


    "Good luck."


    Ron spoke softly and stepped forward.


    The navy and government forces in front of them saw almost all of them involuntarily gave way, and no one dared to block in front of Ron.


    Ron didn''t plan to start with Taotu and others, because it was no longer needed.


    The extinction of the Tianlong people means that the Tianlong people no longer dominate the government, and the world government will truly become an institution united by countries all over the world to defend the world order.


    The same is true of the Navy.


    The navy will be released from the shackles of the dragons. The navy generals no longer need to obey the dragons'' dispatch, they are all free.


    The extinction of the Dragons will inevitably cause great chaos all over the world, but as long as the main body of the world government remains and the navy headquarters remains, the order will not collapse.


    Tenghu turned around with a pole knife, but he didn''t pull out the pole knife.


    Things have already happened, and they really do not have the need to continue fighting with Ron. Even if Ron is killed here, it will no longer be possible to prevent changes in this world.


    The world has been rewritten.


    From here, the 800-year history is completely ended.


    Taotu also clenched her sword with her five fingers and did n¡¯t swing it out. Green Bull did n¡¯t have the desire to shoot from the beginning. She just watched Ron leave and shook her head. . "


    Peach Rabbit didn''t have the idea of ??shooting, and Ron''s back gradually blurred.


    And at this time, a voice came from not far away.


    "What are you three doing there?"


    Here comes a cigar with a scald-like scar on his face, dressed in the naval marshal''s justice cloak, and it is the current naval marshal red dog!


    At a glance, he saw a few people standing there still, and Ron, who was walking farther and farther, said: "A bunch of bastards! Do you want to let the criminals go?"


    The red dog screamed in rage and clenched his right fist. The red light spread out, and his right arm turned into lava flowing, so he shot Ron.


    But in the next moment.


    Ron''s figure disappeared silently.


    "Ok?!"


    The red dog''s pupils contracted violently, and his gaze flicked forward, and he saw that Ron hadn''t come to him before he knew it, less than one arm away.


    There was no action at all, and there was a heavy blow between the chest and the abdomen. It was a blow with mental force condensed into a fist, making the red dog''s body slam like a shell.


    boom! ! !


    The red dog smashed into the building complex 100 meters away, triggering a flame explosion.


    Seeing this scene, the peach rabbits and others not far away all changed their faces, and Green Bull took a deep breath. UU reading said: "It really is ... that ability."


    Because they are very far apart this time, they are not in the area where time is still.


    So they clearly saw that the red dog stood there motionlessly, and Ron walked towards the red dog in this way, gave the red dog a blow, and flew the red dog out of the red dog. No action.


    After Peach Rabbit''s face changed, she had to hold the sword forward, but Green Bull stopped her and said, "Don''t pass by, having that ability, even if we all pass by, it doesn''t make sense."


    Teng Hu also said nothing.


    Control time ...


    With this power, it is true that they did not make sense in the past. The attacks they released could not hit Ron at all. Even Ron could easily make their attacks hit their own people. fast.


    "He is invincible."


    Ron sighed as the green cow looked in the direction of the red dog flying backwards.


    Taotu said: "But you can''t just look at it ..."


    Green Bull shook his head: "Did you not understand? Peach Rabbit, he did not have the idea of ??destroying the world. On the contrary, he wanted to better maintain the order of the world. If all the government was killed here, we would be killed. , The world collapsed. "


    "So he won''t kill anymore ... in the case we don''t provoke him."


    Hearing Green Bull ¡¯s words, Peach Rabbit ¡¯s gaze changed continuously for a while, and finally looked at Ron ¡¯s back with a complex gaze.


    Who would have expected the situation today?


    At first, no one could have expected the Pheasant, Zefa, and Warring States.


    With that kind of power, he also mastered the ability to manipulate time. Now Ron can say that he already has the ability to dominate the world. It is the real dominance of the world, not the so-called One Piece that dominates the world. The four emperors.


    ()


    Sogou

 Chapter 356： Destruction of the Dragon

    "cough¡­¡­"


    The red dog stood up from a piece of magma, and blood remained on the corner of his mouth. He looked at Ron and said, "Your ability ..."


    "time."


    Ron stepped over and spoke flatly.


    He just stepped directly on the nearby magma without any change in his body. If you look closely, you can see that his body also looks like a magma.


    "Wu Lao Xing and Tian Long Ren ... you are all killed. Forbear till today, you finally have the ability you want most and want to dominate the world."


    The red dog looked at Ron with a sullen face, he clenched his fists, and said, "But as long as I am still here, I will never allow you to do whatever you want with this world !!"


    Red Dog knew he couldn''t win Ron.


    As a navy general, he has experienced countless battles, and his judgment on the situation is too clear. He knew from the moment when he was blown away by Ron that he could not win Ron.


    When Ron admitted that the power used was time, he knew that even if Peach Rabbit and others came together to siege, he might not win Ron.


    But even so, he will not step back!


    This is the core of the world order. If it is destroyed, the whole world will collapse. Unless he dies here, Ron will never be allowed to continue to destroy!


    Looking at the red dog, Ron laughed suddenly.


    "I didn''t intend to kill you, you had to stop me."


    "Knowing that you can''t be my opponent, stop me. Your naval marshal is really ... just right, the sea now needs a naval marshal like you."


    In a period of peace, a naval marshal like Chiquan is naturally unpleasant, but in the era of big pirates, it is undeniable that Chigou''s style is the most appropriate.


    All pirates, and all criminals, will be slain and punished severely.


    Only with such strictness can we deter criminals and really stop the development of pirates and sins, otherwise we will go to the shampoo like a yellow ape, and a supernova will not catch, then the order of this world has long collapsed Lost.


    "On the day of world peace, you should resign and resign."


    Ron left a sentence at last, and turned away, his back disappeared into the Holy Land.


    The red dog did not stop this time.


    Whether he wants to admit it or not, he has to admit that Ron now has the ability to dominate the world. He has destroyed the Dragons, and he can even force the navy to succumb to the throne of the world government.


    Ron did not do that, but walked away and left everything to him.


    How to define Ron now?


    Can it be defined as a criminal again? It should be no longer possible, or the red dog at this time, can no longer define Ron.


    ...


    After a few days.


    What happened in the Holy Land Mary Joa spread all over the world.


    It can be said that it has surpassed all the major events in the past, and it can be said that it has not been one of the biggest events in the past 800 years since the establishment of the world government.


    The news hit every corner of the world, leaving everyone who got the news stunned, blank in his mind, unable to think.


    The news is so reported.


    [... Dragons, who dominated the government for 800 years, perished like this]


    [Mr. Ron rewrote this era, he who did all of this, could have become the new ruler, but he eventually left the holy place and did not know where to go]


    [The senior government of the world government finally unanimously decided that the former naval marshal Sengoku will temporarily preside over the affairs of the world government, and the rest will perform their duties. After two months, the world conference will determine the future development of the world and strive for the future The impact of change is minimized]


    ¡¾the above¡¿


    ...


    Dresrosa.


    After destroying the Dragon, Ron returned here.


    There must be some Tianlong people alive, but he does n¡¯t need to be in charge anymore. No matter he is Red Dog or the Warring States, they will no longer be controlled by the Tianlong people. They will abolish the Tianlong people ¡¯s privileges. It is not his business to advance the city or execute it.


    "Is this the end?"


    Nami was standing next to Ron, his expression a little dazed.


    She could not believe what Ron had just said, but the information that came from the Holy Land later confirmed what Ron said.


    "It''s over, Kaido and Whitebeard still need to be resolved, but even if I don''t do it, they will be defeated sooner or later."


    Ron gently hugged Nami''s slender waist.


    Nami looked at Ron.


    The picture of the man in front of him, almost killed by Along, seems to be still yesterday, but suddenly, he has reached the apex of the world, rewriting a new era, and he is full of emotions for a while.


    "What do you want to do afterwards?"


    "After that ... spread the idea of ??magic all over the world, and then take back all the devil fruits one by one."


    "Nothing else?"


    Nami stared at Ron''s eyes and said, "How are you going to place Robin and them?"


    "This ... better."


    Ron smiled softly without answering, and moved towards Nami''s cheek.


    ...


    A month later.


    Sauron, who had been lost for a long time, finally encountered Eagle Eye somewhere in the sea, and the two sides fought a decisive battle.


    It was supposed to be a duel in the world''s attention, but because Ron captured the Holy Land Mary Joa, most people didn''t care about it ~ www.novelhall.com ~ In this battle, Sauron broke through The high level stepped into the realm of the great swordsman, and with the ultimate connotation of the three swordsmanship, the duel against Eagle Eye, and the victory and defeat were divided.


    The winner is ... Sauron.


    The title of the world''s largest swordsman was rewritten at this moment, and this result also surprised many people.


    As a cadre of Albares, defeating Eagle Eye to become the world''s largest swordsman, undoubtedly means that Albares is another step stronger, but today Albares is hard to define by strength.


    The key lies in Ron ... the entry and exit of the holy land is in nothing, and one person has captured the holy land. The oppressed naval marshal and the three generals are powerless. This kind of strength is too terrible and is enough to control the world.


    It can be said that as long as Ron exists alone, then he is the strongest force in the world.


    After the duel with Sauron was lost to Sauron, Hawkeye disappeared. No one knew whether he had died or disappeared, only that Sauron had returned to the East China Sea.


    Another month later.


    At the World Conference, the kings of fifty countries held a meeting, during which the world government was reorganized, the Warring States were appointed as the general marshal of the whole army, the aristocratic powers of the Dragons were abolished, and it was planned to elect a speaker every four years under the responsibility of the speaker Standing matters of the world government.


    With the secret promotion of Ron and the support of many high-level leaders such as Sengoku, Fuji Tiger, and Peach Rabbit, King Cobra of Alabstan served as speaker.


    At the meeting, the wanted rewards of Ron and the Albarez Guild were cancelled, and many previous resolutions were changed.


    After the meeting.


    Since Cobra was the speaker of the world, Princess Vivi succeeded the queen in Alabstan.


    At the same time, the Beast Pirates declared war on the Albares Guild and attacked Dresrosa in the new world!


    ()


    Sogou

 Chapter 357： Battle 0 Beast

    Dresrosa.


    The atmosphere on the whole island was in a slaughter. The civilians had been escorted to Greenbit on the other side. All that remained on the island at the moment were the fighting power of Albares.


    Headed by Sauron and Pheasant, on the left are Nami and Perona, on the right are Robin, Miss Golden Week and others, in addition to the Duke of Inu Zuo and the boss of the cat viper, also ranked first side.


    "coming¡­¡­"


    Looking at the ship''s shadow gradually appearing on the sea in the distance, Nami''s eyes flashed and she murmured.


    Ron''s capture of the Holy Land and the extermination of the Dragons made all forces around the world unexpected, including Kaido and BIGMOM.


    In this case, if nothing is done, Ron may dominate the world government and combine the Albares Guild with the government and the navy to become a monster force that can no longer be shaken.


    Therefore, Beast Kaido immediately decided to seize the last opportunity, while the government and the navy are fighting to protect the nobles of all countries at the moment of holding a world conference, to launch a decisive battle with Albares!


    This is an inevitable battle!


    With the emergence of the Hundred Beast Pirates Fleet, Robin and others have all paid attention to the past, but not many people are nervous, because there are powerful fighting forces such as the green pheasant and Sauron standing in front, and even Ron, who has already Known as the "invincible" existence.


    Kaiduo was standing there on the deck of the main ship of the Beast Pirates, looking at the coast closer and closer, looking for Ron, but did not see Ron.


    "Isn''t that Ron guy there?"


    "..."


    At the moment when Kaido''s voice fell, Dresrosa''s islands, countless light spots converged towards the sky, gathered to form Ron''s figure, and looked at him from a distance.


    Seeing Ron, Kai Duo snorted and said, "When I was working with you, I didn''t expect you to go to the present level, but this battle is impossible to avoid. If you want to dominate the world, just Even Laozi defeated together! "


    Accompanying Kaido''s words fell.


    He rose suddenly into the form of a dragon, rose into the sky, and took a deep breath, breathing directly in the direction of Ron.


    No need to talk much nonsense, this is an inevitable battle. No matter if Ron wants to dominate the world or if he wants to dominate the world, he must defeat the other party, and no one can end without a fight.


    But Kaido ¡¯s attack on Ron did not bombard Ron, nor did he cause Ron ¡¯s shot.


    Woo!


    I saw a silhouette rising into the sky in an instant.


    "Bing and ... times!"


    The figure rushing into the sky is a blue pheasant. He remembered the ice and the era and greeted the heat of Kaido. The ice and fire collided in the air, and a roar of tremors broke out. Countless white mists spread out. Covers the sky, the earth and the sea.


    "Destroy them!"


    A cadre under the command of the Beast Pirates was seen, and immediately shouted, taking advantage of the white mist, and directly killed in the direction of Dresrosa.


    This misty situation is undoubtedly more beneficial to the legion of these abilities, they can hear and see clearly!


    Rush! !


    At the order of the cadres of the Hundred Beast Pirates, a large number of animal abilities also rushed towards Dresrosa like a tide.


    But at the moment when they were able to set foot on the land, a gust of wind suddenly struck, instantly dispersing the transpiring mist that filled the island and the sea.


    "Don''t want to take advantage of this situation to sneak attack."


    Nami slowly withdrew the elf wand in her hand and glanced at the legion of capable rushers.


    "Windspeaker ..."


    A dark shadow in the sky stared at Nami. After snorting, he pounced at Nami. He was the fire ember of the Beast Pirates. He was defeated by Ace before. Fortunately, he was a capable person and had awakened. By the way, the awakening of the animal department can have the characteristics of being close to immortality, so he was only seriously injured, and he soon recovered.


    Nami sighed when she saw the embers fall down. She actually didn''t like this kind of battle, but if the soldiers would fight against the generals, if they didn''t block one, the pressure on others would be too great.


    Woo!


    Nami rises into the sky, and a spell of magic hits the ember.


    On the other side, Quinn, the plague of the Beast Pirates, also rushed up, while Robin directly greeted the past, blocking Quinn''s rush and attack.


    Drought Jack also roared and rushed up, and the Duke Inulan and the Cat Viper boss rushed up and down, struck on both sides, and instantly suppressed Jack downwind.


    "No one else?"


    Miss Golden Week tilted his head, looked at the situation on the battlefield, mumbled, glanced at the ships on the distant sea, and intended to release the magic to destroy all the ships and cut off the retreat of Kaido and others.


    But her magic had just been released, and a shadow appeared on a ship over there, with eight heads grinning, destroying her magic.


    General of the country, black charcoal snake!


    He does n¡¯t want to participate in this kind of war, but he also knows not to participate, because Ron has already exterminated the Tianlong people, and he will definitely hit the country of peace in the next step. Even if he does n¡¯t come, he ca n¡¯t avoid the war, plus him It was impossible to break with Kaido, so he came.


    "Tear you ... little girl!"


    The black charcoal snake looked at Miss Golden Week fiercely, and did not attack, but just confronted Miss Golden Week far away.


    At the same time, the samurai cadres under his command also rushed out of several nearby ships and killed Dresrosa.


    On the side of Dresrosa, Perona and the Fur Clan and others greeted each other, and the figure of Emperor Han Cook did not know where to appear .


    The war has already fallen into heat.


    And at this moment, a roar came.


    "Ron !!!"


    I saw that BIGMOM appeared on the shore, carrying the magic force''s bombardment, ramming, and staring at Ron''s direction, saying: "... the ancient weaponry, you are the ghost!"


    "it''s me."


    Ron looked at BIGMOM and said frankly.


    BIGMOM heard that there were countless bloodshot eyes in his eyes, and he was very angry: "In other words, the whole incident was planned by you ..."


    "Yes."


    Ron responded calmly.


    "You ... **** !!!"


    BIGMOM growled angrily, took off his hat with both hands, and turned it into a sword. After holding the sword handle, he slashed towards Ron in the sky.


    Majesty! !


    Qiang!


    The cut did not fall on Ron, but was intercepted in mid-air.


    It was Sauron who intercepted the cut. He held a supreme sharp knife in each hand, still biting the word of Hedao from Guina in his mouth, and looked at BIGMOM indifferently.


    "Pirate Hunter Sauron ..."


    BIGMOM turned his head to look at Sauron, his eyes filled with anger, and said: "After defeating that eagle eye, do you think you can match me?"


    Hearing BIGMOM''s words, Sauron gave a hey sound instead.


    "I am still worried that there will be no opponents in the future ..."


    "Crazy."


    BIGMOM waved his sword to Sauron, and Sauron also waved his sword.


    After defeating Hawkeye, Sauron now has reached the apex of the sea. Even if he is against BIGMOM, he seems to have no difficulty, and the two are in a fierce battle.


    ()


    Sogou

 Chapter 358： Undead Kaido

    After Sauron entangled BIGMOM, the advantages and disadvantages of the battlefield were already clearly visible.


    As the most mysterious and terrifying existence on the side of Albares, President Ron himself hasn''t shot yet, and the Hundred Beast Pirates has already moved out of the nest.


    Even the situation on the whole battlefield is that the Beast Pirates are at a disadvantage. Only Kaido has a battle against the green pheasant, and Kaido has the advantage.


    "Green Pheasant ... You are not Lao Tzu''s opponent!"


    Kaiduo transformed into a human form, and suddenly smashed the green pheasant''s ice with a stick. After breaking the green pheasant''s defense, he hit the green pheasant''s body.


    The green pheasant has been elementalized in advance, but it is still rubbed by the edge, unable to avoid all the damage, the whole person flew out, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    "Ah Lala, but you can''t win."


    Wiping away the blood from the corner of the mouth, the green pheasant looked relaxed.


    Although the outcome of this battle has not been completely separated, so far, anyone can see that this battle of the Beast Pirates has been impossible to win.


    "That''s not necessarily."


    Beast Kaido continued to storm toward the green pheasant.


    He didn''t attack Ron. He wanted to defeat the green pheasant as quickly as possible, so that the green pheasant would lose its fighting power.


    But while the beast Kaido continued to pursue the green pheasant, someone suddenly attacked from one side, and a fist of wind bombarded him from the side.


    boom!


    Kaido hit the blow, although he was not injured, but he also turned a bit.


    "Fishman Karate ... Three Thousand Tiles Fist!"


    The shot was awe-inspiring. He saw that Albarez had an absolute advantage, and he never shot. At this moment, the battle of the green pheasant is not good, so he shot.


    Kaiduo''s eyes glanced very flat, but he just grunted.


    Even if he was attacked by Shiping in an unexpected situation, he was not injured or even affected much. The strength of Shiping was too weak for him to change the situation at all.


    Kaiduo backhanded, knocked towards Heping, and he should be swept away first.


    But at this moment, another figure rushed from not far away. He was the Duke Inu who got rid of the battlefield with Drought Jack and waved his sword against Kaido''s mace.


    boom! !


    However, even if he and Heping worked together, he still couldn''t stop Kaido''s stick. He still flew backwards, but they were not killed by a single blow when the two teamed up to resist.


    "It seems a little troublesome over there, please help a little."


    Perona, who was traveling through the battlefield, saw a smile, and quietly launched a magic.


    Now her total mental strength has also broken through the fourth order with the help of Ron. Under the fourth order, she can already use the third-order undead magic.


    quietly.


    The two figures rose from the ground, both wrapped in the breath of death, but they looked like they could be recognized at a glance, one was the black-bearded Titch who died in the hands of Ron, and the other was the rain and stay!


    The two bodies opened their eyes, and under Perona''s control, they slayed towards Kaido.


    If Duke Shiping and Duke Lan had no meaning at all for Kaido, then Blackbeard and Yuzhiliu would be very different, especially Blackbeard, who would have been able to fight Kaido in its heyday, even if it was dead In the state of reincarnation, he also has the strength close to the green pheasant.


    With the addition of the black beard and Yu Zhixiu, and the green pheasant, Kaiduo was suppressed even if he was unmatched in strength.


    In this case, Duke Shiping and Duke Lan also played a little assisting role. When the five people joined forces, Kaido was completely suppressed by one person.


    Ron hadn''t shot yet, and the entire battlefield had already begun to fall to one side. The victory and defeat of this war naturally had no suspense.


    The black charcoal snake died first.


    Seeing that the situation is not good, the Black Charcoal Snake is simply impossible to win, and immediately wants to escape from the battlefield, and in this case, retreating without fighting is undoubtedly a deadly act, immediately caught the flaw, and missed the Golden Monday Remembering the fourth-order thunder magic, he was hit **** the spot, and then he was smashed by the side of Han Cook.


    Drought Jack was killed in the ensuing battle. After Hankook killed the black charcoal snake and the siege of Miss Golden Week, Drought Jack failed to support a few moves, and was also kicked.


    With the death of Black Charcoal Snake and Drought Jack, the Beast Pirates completely collapsed.


    The Legion of Capabilities began to be smashed and smashed into pieces by the magic forces, and Quinn was killed under the siege of the liberated Han Cook and others.


    The last fire ember, although powerful, can''t resist the siege of everyone.


    In just ten minutes, the three disasters were killed!


    With the death of the Three Disasters, the Hundred Beast Pirates completely collapsed, and countless people gave up their resistance and began to surrender.


    After another ten minutes, only two left on the battlefield.


    One is the battlefield between Sauron and BIGMOM, and the other is the battlefield where the pheasant and other people besieged the Beast Kaido. At this time, Nami Robin and others have ended the battle and watched the two battlefields.


    "Don''t pass by Sauron. He doesn''t like being disturbed by fighting."


    Nami glanced at the battle between Sauron and BIGMOM, and when they saw each other back and forth, they spoke to Robin and others.


    Robin also knows Sauron better. At this time, he will not disturb Sauron''s battle, so everyone will go to the battlefield where Kaiduo is located.


    For a time.


    Green pheasant, black beard, Yukihiru, Emperor Han Cook, Nami, Robin, Shi Ping, Duke Inulan and Boss Viper¡­ Almost all of Albarez ¡¯s tops except Ron and Sauron The fighting power gathered together, besieging Kaido alone.


    Kaiduo''s terrible strength is terrible. With the release of armed domineering force attached to the whole body, almost no one can break his defense. Even with the siege of so many people, he is still fighting in a rush.


    It''s just that although he can''t break his defense, so many people join forces to siege, but it also makes him difficult to move. Especially when the green pheasant''s ice and the dark beard''s dark fruits have a certain control effect, they can only be a little bit. Of physical energy.


    "This is too abnormal ..."


    After playing for almost an hour, Nami finally couldn''t help vomiting.


    After so many of them besieged for an hour, Kaiduo was still fighting, and he didn''t see much physical exertion at all. Even so far, Kaiduo''s wounds are numbered!


    And the scars healed in an instant.


    Most of the people present had not fought Kaido. It was unclear where Kaido''s undead body came from, and now they all know it.


    The devil fruit of the animal department awakens!


    The awakening of the Devil Fruit exists. The awakening of the superhuman system can affect the nearby area, and the awakening of the animal system is the nearly undead terror recovery and vitality.


    Kaiduo''s physique is powerful and terrible, coupled with armed domineering, and then has the vitality and resilience of the animal awakening, it is no wonder that even the navy can not be killed.


    One hour¡­¡­


    Two hours ...


    Three hours¡­¡­


    Due to the state of being under siege ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Keduo''s physical exertion is also extremely large. After fighting for nearly five hours in a row, he finally started to feel weak.


    But even if his physical strength is low, the domineering gradually becomes unsustainable, and the scars on his body begin to increase, but Nami and others still can''t kill Kaiduo.


    The wounds that were hit were recovered in an instant.


    monster!


    Real monster!


    In the end, even the very equal people were gradually shocked. If not so many of them were besieging, how could one-on-one beat such undead monsters? !


    At the time of Keduo''s one-person **** battle, the other side of Sauron and BIGMOM finally separated the victory and defeat. The result of the battle was the prosperity of Sauron, which was lifted to the limit and cut through the dominance of BIGMOM. Defense, penetrated her heart!


    One blow is fatal!


    Sauron himself also had a broken rib hit by BIGMOM''s attack, and there was blood spilling from his mouth, which seemed a bit tragic.


    "Won."


    Ron looked sideways at Sauron and said, "Even the four emperors are not your opponents."


    laugh!


    Sauron pulled out his sword, took a few steps back, gasped twice, looked up at Ron, and said, "But I still can''t win you."


    As the world''s strongest swordsman, Sauron naturally has the strongest self-confidence, but there is no way in front of Ron. He knows that Ron can manipulate time. Under the power of time, unless swordsmanship can exceed time, there is no Any sense.


    "No, to beat BIGMOM, you are close to the strongest among humans."


    Ron shook his head.


    Is he still human now? In fact, it is difficult to be considered a human being. The soul has been transformed into a non-human level, it will not age or die, and it has the power of gods such as time magic. It is not too much to say that half of the gods.


    ()


    Sogou

 Chapter 359： Kill Kaido

    "It''s really tricky."


    Sauron, who beheaded BIGMOM, put his sword in the scabbard and sat on a stone, looking at the opening of the battlefield where everyone besieged Kaido.


    This tricky one is not BIGMOM, but Kaido.


    Looking at Kaiduo''s defense and recovery ability, even he is in the heyday state to participate in the siege, I am afraid that it will not kill Kaiduo, even if it pierces the heart and head, it will not die and recover.


    "It''s tricky, even if he can break his defense, it''s hard to kill him."


    Ron nodded gently.


    As the voice fell, he flew in the direction of Kaido.


    "Come back."


    While flying over, Ron spoke to Nami and others, his voice was not loud, but it clearly entered the chaotic battlefield.


    After Nami and others heard Ron''s voice, the movements in his hands were paused, and after seeing Ron flying over, they all backed away.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Ron.


    They did not kill Kaiduo, even if they exhausted Kaiduo ¡¯s domineering and physical strength, I am afraid they would not kill Kaiduo. Shi Ping, Duke Inulan and others did not know what kind of means to kill Kaiduo. Defense and resilience are simply immortal monsters.


    "Is it finally your turn?"


    Kaido looked up at Ron.


    He knew he had failed.


    All three disasters were killed in battle, and BIGMOM was also dead. He could no longer dominate the world, but if he could not kill him, then the world would still not be dominated by Ron. As long as he was alive, the world could not be ignored for a day His presence.


    It is impossible to imprison him or imprison him, even the navy and the government cannot do it.


    "It''s actually over."


    Ron looked at Kaido, his right hand stretched out, and there was a dull opening.


    Kai Duo hey, said: "As long as Lao Tzu is not dead, it will not end."


    Everyone looked at Ron.


    It is impossible for Kaido to win, and it is only a matter of time to defeat Kaido, but if he ca n¡¯t kill him, it wo n¡¯t be able to shut down. Now, the only one who can kill Kaido is Ron.


    Everyone began to retreat silently, including the green pheasant.


    And Nami and others were retreating extremely fast, and they reached a very far place in an instant, but they knew very well that Ron ¡¯s movements did not want to be affected.


    Seeing that the green pheasant and others quickly retreated, Ron stretched out his right hand and grasped in the void, the elements of wind between heaven and earth quickly gathered and gathered in his palm.


    The fifth-order magic of the fire department has too much damage.


    In comparison, the fifth-order magic of the wind system is a single body, but the attack power in a small range is stronger than the fifth-order magic of the fire system, and it is more suitable for use on Kaido.


    "come on!"


    Kaido felt the power of the converging hurricane in Ron ¡¯s palm, and he stood there, looking at Ron in this way, his eyes showing absolute confidence in his physique and ability.


    No one can kill him, including himself.


    After a short two seconds, the hurricane in the palm of Ron was condensed and formed. It was a spherical hurricane in blue, and it could be clearly seen that at the core of the spherical hurricane, there was a prismatic light with bright white light. Halo, that is the element of the wind condensed to the extreme.


    The fifth order magic of the wind system.


    Wind of silence!


    At the moment when the palm of the fifth-order magic condensed into shape, Ron disappeared silently from the sky, and when he appeared again, he came directly in front of Kaiduo, and the wind of silence in his hand directly directed to Kaiduo''s chest. Pressed away, it disappeared into Kaido''s body instantly.


    Kai Duo''s pupil shrank slightly, and he felt a terrifying force burst out of his body, and he was destroyed and destroyed by madness, and his body was torn apart completely.


    "Woo oh oh oh !!!"


    Kaiduo made a roar and roared, and the whole person began to change from a human form to a half-orc form. Armed color domineering was also fully stimulated to suppress the power that broke out in the body.


    Ron didn''t wait. After striking the wind of silence into Kaiduo''s body, he shook his figure, retreated a hundred meters away, and looked at Kaiduo''s direction from afar.


    Click! Click! !


    Under the eruption of the wind of silence, Kaido''s body made a clicking sound, which was the sound of bones being shattered, and cracks appeared on the surface of the body.


    Seeing this scene, the Duke Inulan who retreated to the distance and the people of very equals changed their faces, and could not help but take a deep breath.


    What a terrible attack!


    You need to know that so many of them joined together to bombard Kaido with only a little damage, but now Ron is only a close blow, and Kaido ¡¯s body is broken, as if the whole person Explode!


    In this scene, even the pheasant saw some scalp tingling. He knew how terrifying the attack power of that blow was. Even his strongest attack was far beyond comparison.


    boom!


    Finally, a bang came from Kaido, and the wind of silence exploded completely, causing his body to split from his shoulders, cracks appeared all over his waist and abdomen, and blood spewed out.


    A ray of wind blade burst from the cracked position, and in an instant, nearly a thousand kilometers of the earth cut out of an abyss, cutting the nearby ground into an extremely deep ravine!


    "ended."


    Duke Inulan looked at this scene and exhaled.


    The cat viper boss next to him also exhaled. When he was about to sigh Kaido''s horror, an unbelievable voice came from the side.


    "No ... no, it''s not over yet !!"


    That was Nami''s voice, and she looked at Kaiduo''s direction in shock.


    I saw that the body had been split, and blood was pouring out of Kaido. The split body began to close towards the center and re-condensed together!


    This is not the power of the natural system, it is purely terrible life, the undead!


    "Almost killed by you."


    Kaido glanced at the wound that healed gradually, and looked up at Ron, who was 100 meters away, and said, "It seems that you can''t kill me."


    Nami opened her eyes wide-eyed: "Five-order magic can''t kill the guy, how terrible his body is."


    "No, it should still be able to kill."


    The only Robin who did n¡¯t show anything too shocked, put a hand on his chin, showing a thoughtful look, saying: "That blow ca n¡¯t be ineffective, at least it hurts Keduo ¡¯s great vitality. A few times, it will definitely die, or when that blow erupts, we will make up some attacks here, completely smashing Keduo ¡¯s body, and kill him. "


    Robin''s words calmed Nami and others a little.


    Indeed, since Kaido can be beaten like this, killing Kaido can still be done, but it is a little more troublesome.


    not far away.


    Ron looked at Ceduo, who was bridging his body, and said: "This can be carried. Your defense and resilience are indeed undead ... but you should know that just the attack, I You can use it as many times as you like, and you will still die. "


    "However, if you kill you like this, you might be very unwilling."


    Ron shook his head, raised his hand again, and said, "As a respect for the strong, just use this trick to send you on the road."


    Ron''s words made Kaido''s body stiff, and the pheasants and others in the distance all showed a bit of stunned and unbelievable look.


    What does this sentence mean ... is there a stronger attack than the one just now? !


    Yes.


    The fifth-order magic is also divided into strong and weak. The fifth-order magic of the elemental system is naturally worse than the fifth-order magic of the special department, and Ron has already realized the fifth-order of the special department a week ago magic.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to use this magic, because the destruction of this magic is too bad, and it will even have a permanent impact on the environment.


    But Kaiduo, who can carry the magic of the fifth-order wind system without dying, is worthy of his stronger strength.


    "After this trick is used, the sea area within a certain range will be permanently in a thunder environment, so ... go to the sea."


    Ron looked at Kaido''s slow opening. When the words fell, he had instantly reached Kaido''s front. He pressed his hand on Kaido''s chest and pushed Kaido forward.


    Woo!


    Suddenly across the coast, came to the sea thousands of kilometers away.


    Kaiduo reacted, and punched Ron in the head, but Ron''s figure disappeared again, and appeared dozens of meters away, with a wand in his hand.


    "This is my strongest attack."


    "You can stop it without dying, this world, I will give it to you."


    Ron stared at Kaido''s bland opening, his wand waving gently.


    Thunder is one of the powers of the gods, and it is also often used by gods to punish humans. Therefore, the fifth-order thunder magic is also considered to use the power of gods.


    Its name is called.


    God punishment.


    As Ron''s wand fell, the whole sky was suddenly covered with clouds, and there was thunder and sky, and a whole white light drowned everything.


    This thunder landed on the sea, and countless lightning arcs appeared on the sea surface of 10,000 meters, as if the entire sea had become a sea of ??thunder.


    After a few seconds.


    Everything dissipated.


    What disappeared with the Thunder was Kaido''s figure, leaving no trace of it, only Ron was still floating tens of meters away, slowly lowering his wand in his hand.


    The sky is covered with clouds, and the arc of lightning is constantly intertwined. It seems that it will never disperse. It symbolizes that this is where the gods punish, and they can never be forgiven by the gods.


    far away.


    The figure of the very equal people are all solidified there, together with the green pheasant, at this time it is like wood, and the mind is blank.


    Kaido didn''t even leave a trace, unable to understand the power of the blow.


    That is no longer the power that humans can control. It is the power of God.


    "Clean up the mess."


    Ron fell in one step and appeared on the coast, next to Nami and others. After leaving a word calmly, he fell one step further and the whole person disappeared within a kilometer.


    Looking at the direction of Ron''s disappearance, it took a long time for the people to recover.


    Before Ron killed the Holy Land alone, destroying the Dragons, and some people doubted whether Ron could dominate the world. If he had certain special abilities, he might not be able to assassinate the Dragons and escape from the siege of the Navy. .


    But now, everything has no sense of doubt. Being able to bombard and kill all beasts Kaido in one blow means that Ron ¡¯s power is truly enough to dominate the world, and no one can fight him, even all the top powerhouses. Can''t do it together.


    From this moment.


    The culmination of the world, where everyone needs to look up, is Ron alone.


    ()


    Sogou

 Chapter 360： end

    Haiyuan calendar 1522.


    This is a year when the times have been rewritten, and many things that have happened have become inscribed in the history of the book, flowing for thousands of years.


    Some major events that occurred this year have been integrated by future generations.


    ...


    July-Albares killed the Blackbeard Pirates.


    The same July-Chi Quan succeeded the new navy marshal.


    August-Kaiduo teamed up with BIGMOM to form the New Hundred Beast Pirates.


    September-Albarez destroys the Dragons.


    October-Sauron and Eagle Eye duel and win, the title of the world''s largest swordsman changed hands.


    November-World Conference, government reorganization, Cobra as Speaker.


    In November, the Hundred Beast Pirates declared war on the Albares Guild.


    In November, Albarez destroyed the Beast Pirates.


    January of the following year-Luffy defeated Ace.


    The following February-Luffy defeated the old white beard.


    In March of the following year-Luffy arrived in Lavdru. That month, the Straw Hat Pirates disbanded.


    In just a little more than half a year, the era of Pirates has gone from its peak to its final end, and Ron has also completely reached the apex of the world, and has been placed in front of the ¡®Holy¡¯.


    As magic began to spread throughout the world, the era was also marked, ushering in the era of great magic that Saint Ron had predicted.


    ...


    Three years later.


    Empty island.


    This is a mysterious island surrounded by a special magic circle. Ordinary people cannot perceive it or enter it.


    The island is not large and there are very few people living there.


    It can be said to be Ron ¡¯s back garden, or the place where all his magical envoys gather, and only people with the magic mark can enter here.


    But not many people stay here.


    Wei Wei will occasionally come and spend most of her time dealing with government affairs. Nami often goes out to play. Only Robin, Bai Xing and other few people can live freely.


    Back mountain.


    Ron sat quietly, no one came to bother.


    Before him, there are thirteen demon fruits, which were collected in the last year. He did not devour it, but kept accumulating.


    His total spiritual attributes at this time have reached 999 points.


    Among them, 230 points are from achievement points, 220 points are from devil fruits, 199 points are from self-cultivation, 150 points are from spiritual resonance, and 200 points are from magic marks.


    "Thirteen ... about the same."


    Looking at the demon fruit placed in front of him, Ron nodded slightly, and his spiritual power entangled in the past, devouring all 13 demon fruits.


    Relying on the resonance and impact of thirteen demon fruits, his total spiritual attributes broke through the 1,000-point level and began to contract inwards to complete the qualitative change to the sixth order.


    at the same time.


    Robin who is sitting on the beach reading a book and basking in the sun, Wei Wei who is dealing with government affairs, Nami who is playing somewhere in the sea, a white star holding a huge shell under the water ... His body swelled, looking in the direction of Ron.


    All the magic marks loomed faintly, leaping across the distance in space.


    Buzz!


    With this help, Ron''s soul changed silently, and turned into a point with no length, no width and no height, and the total mental strength of more than 1,000 points was condensed into a single point.


    It is impossible to describe the state of this point at this time. It has exceeded time and space and is no longer affected by any rules.


    "This is the sixth order ..."


    Feeling his current state, Ron murmured.


    At this time, even if he is on an empty island, his eyes can see through the space and see every corner of the world below, even with all the rules of the world, he can see clearly.


    You can even see the location of all the demonic fruit abilities and where the remaining demonic fruit is.


    No need to use any magic, a thought can mobilize the rules, this is already a power of the gods.


    "Creation and destruction ..."


    Ron stretched out his hands, and with his thoughts, there was endless vitality in his left hand, and power of destruction appeared in his right hand.


    "It turns out that supreme magic does not need to be extracted. After breaking through the sixth level, you can naturally grasp this power."


    He shook his head.


    At this time, he looked inwards, and everything could not escape his perspective, including the system he got.


    What made him sigh is that even if he broke through the sixth order, he has truly achieved the power of the mortal body to control the spirit, and he still cannot resolve the existence of the system, as if its essence is even higher, and it overrides the higher dimension Above.


    Seventh order? Eighth order?


    Ron didn''t know, but he didn''t want to figure it out yet.


    Now he has the ability to go to other worlds, but he is not planning to leave yet. If he wants to go, it will be at least a few decades later.


    ...


    End of the book

 ~： postscript

    I thought I could write a million words, but I didn''t expect to finish it with 800,000 words. The fan story is still unwritten ... I think it should be that Xiaofeng really doesn''t know the number of words. Haha, if you can drive, It''s very easy to write, but everyone knows the current environment.


    Xiaofeng actually made up for countless driving stories, but unfortunately neither can write nor dare to write.


    In this book, there are areas where I am satisfied and dissatisfied. In short, I have learned some lessons and gained some experience.


    Here is a bow to all the people who have supported you all the way, thank you for your subscription and support!


    The new book will be released next month.


    The specific content has not yet been determined, because I have written several openings, and I am not sure which one to choose.


    It is highly probable that I will write Naruto. It has been a long time since I wrote a fan of Naruto. When I arrived at the starting point, the **** Naruto fan wrote the strongest shock escape, and the rest were all the fellows of One Piece.


    the above.

 ~： New book "Creating the Strongest Career"

    Almost a month ago, I thought about a lot of beginnings, and I wrote seven or eight of them. I always felt that the proper entry points for Huo Ying were written by me. Just write a book and find the feeling, and then read it if you have a concept.


    Well, this is a casually written book that you can think about. If you are interested, you can collect it. If you feel bad, just throw it away.


    "Pirate''s Achievement System" new book "Building the Strongest Profession" is in hand, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!